ã€ŠTaming the Queen of Beastsã€‹


 Chapter 1 - What The Ever-Loving Hell?

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth waste. If her father, the King, noticed, he would have her hide. She pressed her lips thin as she slipped through the forest of the WildWood. She didn''t even pause in the shadow of the Great Trees that were peppered all over the Tree City, but thicker here at the edge of the amphitheater. With their massive branches that rolled out parallel to the dirt and theirrge, upward pointing leaves bigger than her hand, they provided some cover if you didn''t want to be noticed.

    But her father was already on the stage growling his displeasure when she trotted up the raised lip of the circr arena to look over the amphitheater, so full of watching Anima, there was barely room to move between them.

    Her father paced the stage, the long, sleeveless vest that was practically his uniform swinging around his knees. Its thick fur cor framed his face like the mane of the Lion within him. He always stood proud in these moments, his massive shoulders back, no shirt beneath the vest so they could see the rippled muscles that still slicked his torso, despite his increasing age. At almost fifty, he was still shameless. She teased him about it constantly.

    He snarled something and his voice echoed across the morning air, but she ignored it, grimacing as she slunk through the crowd, twisting between the people, whispering apologies, until she made it to Aaryn, her best friend. Aaryn saw hering and nced at her from the side, his strong jaw tight and his ice-blue eyes piercing behind the strands of silver-white hair that always seemed to need a cut.

    When she reached him, he edged aside so she could fit between him and Gwyn on his right. Gwyn smiled, her bobbed blond hair swinging as she nodded a greeting, but her lips were tight. Elreth smiled, then turned back to Aaryn, rolling her eyes. Gwyn''s very obvious yearning for Aaryn was getting old. Elreth hoped she''d move onto someone else soon.

    ''What''s going on?'' she signed to him in the fingernguage they''d developed when she was ten, after her father roared at them for talking during training.

    ''Nice to see you, too,'' he signed back, but the jab wasn''t apanied by his usual smile, or the hooked finger that meant it was a joke.

    Elreth frowned and signed again. ''Sorry. Hi. What''s going on?''

    ''There was a fight yesterday. Snakes and horses. Must have been bad. He''s really upset,'' he signed, using the wed fingers they used to symbolize a predator Anima''s bared teeth. ''Almost as bad as you when you''re pissy.''

    She drew a quick cross at the apex of her thighs¡ªa rude gesture she''d created specifically to imply he had no balls¡ªbut even when he snorted, she didn''t smile back. Something icy was sliding down her spine.

    The Tribes were fighting?

    Elreth turned to the stage. She''d assumed this was just another of her father''s dramatic addresses, something he always did when he needed to bring the people on his side of whatever Kingly decision he''d made. But Aaryn was right, the man on the stage was not her patient, good-natured father, who liked tough and tease, and steal kisses from her mother.

    The man on that stage was the King. The angry King. The Lion. He stalked the space, shoulders back and chin down, eyes fierce and teeth bared. He was Reth, the King of Anima, and as Elreth paid attention to his booming voice echoing across the morning air, her uneasiness grew.

    "¡­I have been patient, and your Queen has been patient, but it appears you will not be moved¡ªyour hearts will not be moved! We cannot allow this distance among the people. We cannot allow tension between the tribes¡ªall of us have seen where that leads. We lived through the division of the tribes that took us to battle and almost destroyed us. So, you leave us no choice!" he snarled, scanning the crowd.

    Breath quickening, Elreth searched for her mother, the Queen, and found her standing further back on the stage, face tight, eyes on her mate, her arms folded beneath her breasts. She looked angry, and¡­ afraid? Then she caught eyes with Elreth and something fierce entered her gaze.

    But after a moment, her mother just looked back to her father, stress and worry on every line in her face. What was going on?

    Her father red and paced the front of the stage. The amphitheater was a semi-circle centered on it, the rows of wide, grassy levels¡ªeachrge enough for a full-grown male toy down¡ªrose, packed with Anima on every inch. All the tribes were there in their natural human forms, the people of the lions, the birds, the horses, and serpents¡ªeven the few wolf packs that remained loyal to the King. More people were scattered on the grassy tops, and gathered under the trees behind the small arena. With their Anima hearing, they didn''t have to be close to know what was said.

    Every Anima of age stood, riveted, as her father red at them.

    She''d been rushing to get here and hadn''t paid attention to the people. But now she sucked in a long, drawn-out breath and let herself scent the tension and confusion of those around her.

    ''Big problem,'' she signed to Aaryn, the hair on the back of her neck rising.

    Aaryn nodded and signed back, ''Never seen him like this before.''

    Elreth had¡ªbut only when he spoke of the days when he''d almost lost her mother. The days when the whole Lupine tribe still walked the forest of WildWood and¡­ holy shit.

    ''What started the fight?'' she signed quickly.

    ''What do you think?'' Aaryn''s face went t as Elreth''s darkened.

    It had to be the disformed. She gave the little sign¡ªone hand cupped around the other fist, but thumbs up, instead of curled as they would have been for the general Anima.

    Aaryn just nodded, the little muscles at the back of his square jaw twitching.

    The disformed were Anima who couldn''t shift into their Beast forms. The Anima of generations past had always regarded them with suspicion. But her parents had worked hard for twenty years to begin integrating them more fully into the tribes. And they''d had some sess. Especially with the younger people. But recent months had brought drought, and struggles over resources. The growing poption of disformed had be a point of contention in the tribes that had a higher percentage of them.

    Aaryn, as a disformed himself¡ªand worse, a disformed wolf¡ªhad borne the worst of Anima prejudice since his earliest days when it was clear he couldn''t shift into beast form. Add to that, he was the son of one of the traitorous wolves that had almost ended her parent''s rule right before Elreth was born. He''d only been four when his father died in the battle. But now, twenty yearster, the increase in the disformed poption still raised resentment in some circles. And those circles were not silent.

    Elreth lifted her hands to sign a question, to see if Aaryn was okay, when her father''s voice rang out.

    "The disformed will be asked to leave the Tree City, but allowed to remain in WildWood. They will be given their own tribe and encouraged to make their own way¡ª"

    As the crowd began speak, their voices rapidly bing more insistent, Elreth froze, her heart pounding.

    "No," she breathed.

    Voices began to rise around her, mostly in surprise, but there were a few who showed excitement because they''d always been against the integration of the disformed Anima into their tribes.

    Elreth''s stomach plummeted to her toes¡ªthen rose again on the mes of her anger.

    Aaryn''s scent spiked in a strange tangle of fear and rage. She could hear his heart¡ªas familiar to her as her own¡ªpounding.

    "Did you know about this?" he breathed.

    "What?! No! Of course not! You know I''d never¡ª"

    "It is not the solution we would have chosen, but after physical conflicts yesterday between tribes, you leave us no other option!" her father snarled over the hubbub of the crowd below. Her mother''s face lined with worry. "We will not allow another war between tribes!"

    Dread clenched Elreth''s stomach.

    "He thinks he''s going to make me leave?" Aaryn growled, bristling, his hands clenched. He moved to step forward, but Elreth fisted his shirt to stop him. He looked down at her, his piercing blue eyes furious.

    It was instinct to fight anything¡ªor anyone¡ªthat threatened someone she loved. Elreth didn''t even think.

    "If you will not hold to all your people, you don''t deserve any of them!" she yelled, whirling to face the stage as the entire gathering turned to look for her with a murmur of shock.

    But her father''s eyes snapped straight to her face.

    And then he bared his teeth.

 Chapter 2 - Do It

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "Elreth, what are you doing?!" Aaryn hissed, taking her arm, but she jerked out of his grip and stepped forward into the gap that had suddenly been left by the crowd pulling away from her.

    "Who defies their King?" her father snarled. The words rumbled off into a growl so low she would have sworn she felt it in the dirt under her feet. Her father, Reth, faced them all, arms at his sides, hands open but wed, his fingers twitching like he was ready to snap a neck.

    "I do! Your Heir!" Ignoring Aaryn''s panicked warnings, she stepped forward and the startled crowd parted to give her space as she stalked closer to the stage, ring at her father. "And I defy you because what you suggest is treason to your people!"

    Reth snarled and his eyes shed the gold of his Lion, but he blinked it back. "You stand in challenge to your King?" His voice was rough, a half-growl that he spit through gritted teeth.

    Always the predator, he watched Elreth''s progress through the amphitheater, his chin down and eyes narrowed as she made her way to the stairs to reach him. Her nerves jangled, but she didn''t let herself think, just stormed across the grass and up the stairs. It wasn''t until she reached the top and he turned to face her alone that she remembered why her father was King.

    Reth was one of the sweetest and most loving men she knew. Usually very slow to anger, and more inclined to think, or joke his way out of conflict. But he was also the most dominant ruler the Anima had ever enjoyed. After he put down an entire mutiny from the wolves twenty years earlier, nothing had threatened his rule since. He was fearless in battle, and one of thergest Anima that existed.

    But he wasn''t King because of his size, though it was formidable. Gareth Orstas Hyrehyn was n Leader, King, and Alpha of all Tribes, because of the sheer masculine dominance he carried like a mantel around his shoulders¡ªlike the mane of the lion beast whose blood ran in his veins, and whose presence was contained within him.

    So, the moment he turned all that aggression, the pure certainty of his own power, towards her, with his teeth bared, and the light of the Lion in his eyes, Elreth was reminded why she had always prayed this moment would nevere.

    Every animal instinct within her screamed at her to bow, to drop her head and roll her shoulders and submit to her King.

    Every instinct, except one.

    She was her father''s daughter, after all. Elreth bowed to no one.

    The instinct to rule, to control, to use the power within, shoved her chin forward and she held his gaze without wavering as she snarled back, "To abandon any part of your people is treason to the throne you im. You taught me that!"

    The crowd gasped and her father, the King, quivered with rage.

    His massive hands clenched to fists as he prowled towards her.

    Elreth was vaguely aware of her mother watching them from a few feet away. But she didn''t dare take her eyes off her father¡ªthough in this, at least, he was no longer her father. Or her King. For now he was the enemy. And she let him see her know the truth of that. To scent her certainty. "Anima is Anima! Disformed or not, they are our people and we will not abandon them!"

    His snarl rippled across the space between them and many in the crowd gasped as he flowed forward, towards her. "You know nothing of what is required to rule a changing people!"

    "Where is the fight in you?" she hissed. He gave a warning growl at that, but she kept going. "Where is the fierce defense of our people¡ªall our people?" She threw a hand wide, towards the crowd. "You give in to weak-minded traitors who would have followed the wolves if they''d had more courage. And for what? So you don''t have to argue anymore?"

    He reached her and stopped, toe-to-toe, and her heart thudded. She knew he could hear it. But that meant he could also see the utter certainty in her eyes¡ªand scent her unwavering resolve.

    He topped her by almost a foot and was easily twice her weight, despite the fact that she wasrge for a female, tall and strong in a way that her younger brother always imed, alongside her firstborn status, meant that she was supposed to have been male.

    Her father''s eyes, normally a warm brown, had flickered to beast and now red back her, golden and rich¡ªand fierce.

    "I will give you one,st chance before I take your throat." His voice was the rumbling bass of half-man, half-beast as he straightened to loom over her, his eyes widened even as he kept his chin down to defend his throat. "Submit to your King."

    "I will not submit to this!"

    The people gasped and Elreth heard Aaryn snarl for her to stop. She smelled his fear¡ªshe could scent him anywhere¡ªbut she couldn''t break the gaze her father had locked on her. Not now. She had started this, she would finish it.

    Wouldn''t she?

    The crowd held its collective breath as her father began to smile the teeth-baring grin of a predator on the hunt.

    "You challenge for the throne, Elreth?" her father purred. "Your youth and arrogance will get you killed, is that what you want?"

    "I want all Anima free and secure in the WildWood," she snarled back. "And if you will not give them that, I will!"

    A chorus of roars, calls, barks and brays rose to shatter the morning air, dering to the world, the King is challenged! The King faces a contender! Come see who will win the throne!

    Elreth''s stomach went cold. What have I done?

    She trembled as, ignoring the cacophony from the people, her father leaned in until they were nose to nose. She didn''t let herself flinch from him. Didn''t let herself break the gaze.

    But, as if he''d heard her thought, below the noise of the frantic crowd, and in the soft, firm voice she''d known since before she was birthed, through unmoving lips her father muttered, "Do it, Elreth. It''s time."

    They stared at each other as it hit Elreth like a blow.

    He''d set her up! Her father had set her up. Forced her to confront him.

    He''d been trying to convince her to challenge for the throne for months and she''d refused to even have the conversation. She wasn''t ready to rule! Not to mention that the Anima hadn''t even fully epted the disformed yet¡ªthey weren''t ready for a female dominant.

    Besides, her father, though older, was still vital and strong. He had years ahead of him before anyone woulde close to challenging him.

    He''d been insistent that she step in, and she hadn''t known why. She had hoped, in recent weeks, that he''d given up, because he hadn''t mentioned ittely.

    But now¡­ This.

    "Elreth¡­" he muttered again, his eyes shing as the crowd cheered and called for blood. "Do. It."

    Breath heaving so her chest rose and fell, Elreth let her weight settle on the balls of her feet, and loosened her stance, her knees bending just slightly.

    "Sorry, Dad," she breathed.

    Then, as he began to smile, sheunched herself at his throat.

 Chapter 3 - Heart In His Throat

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Every cell in his body cried out to shift, to be, to put himself between her and the very real danger of her father''s wrath, but his cursed body wouldn''t fucking do it.

    He quivered with the urge, begging the Creator¡ªjust this once¡ªto let him shift to his wolf form, to show the rest of the world the teeth and ws and rage that snarled inside him. To stand in defense of her the way she''d stood for him so many times before. To force Reth, who had clearly lost his mind, to face them both.

    But as Elreth, his best friend since they were cubs, stood before all of Anima and faced down her father the King, Aaryn was, once again, useless.

    Impotent rage burned in his chest.

    Then, after a frozen moment in which father and daughter stared murder at each other, Elrethunched herself at the King¡ªshifting in midair to the glorious, golden lioness she was. Her father shifted a heartbeat behind her and the roars from both of them echoed even above the calls of the crowd¡ªand still Aaryn could do nothing.

    As he watched the two of them strike and roll, heard the blood-curdling snarls of predators ready to kill, he stood there shaking, praying, pleading with the Creator that somehow she''d survive this.

    She wouldn''t even have challenged Reth if it weren''t for Aaryn. It had always been this way, since the day they''d be friends when she was eight, and he was twelve, and a group of boys had dragged him out to the Forest to see if they could torment him into shifting.

    He didn''t know how she''d stumbled on them, but even then, when she was so small, she had her father''s fierce nature, the natural dominance that made people walk wide around her.

    He''d been crouched, holding a branch, desperately fending off three young Lupines who had shifted into their wolves¡ªto torment him¡ªwhen she''d leapt out of the trees and in one breathless moment, she''d done at eight what he''d begged, sweated, and raged for since he was old enough to understand: She''d taken beast form. Then she''d snapped her lion jaws around the leg of the first little wolf, who''d gone down with a yelp.

    She''d whipped around, her tail serpentining with the force of her turn, and taken the second by the ear, holding him, growling until he submitted, and shifted back to his true human form. That one was in tears, and the third had fled before she was done. After which, she''d effortlessly shifted back to her true self, discarding the beast within.

    Then she stood in front of him, only eight, her cheeks pink with anger and her glowing red hair flying in every direction, hands in ws while she waited to make sure no more wereing.

    When she''d finally turned to him, her eyes had softened. "I''m Elreth," she''d said, then tipped her head. "Do you want a snack? My mother will make it."

    Expecting another attack, he''d just gaped at her.

    She frowned. "Do you speak?"

    Speak? Of course he spoke! He was disformed, not stupid! "Yes, I speak," he''d snapped. "But you can''t be friends with me. You''re the Princess."

    "Pfffft." She''d tossed her shining copper hair over her shoulder and turned to walk towards what he soon learned was the royal cave. "My mother doesn''t care. Come have some cookies."

    And that had been that.

    They''d stood side-by-side against the world ever since. And more often than not, fought like cats and dogs¡ªno pun intended¡ªwhen they were alone.

    Now she was almost twenty, and he was twenty-four. Well-past the age of mating. These days there was arge enough disformed poption that he could have called a mate by now. Should have.

    But despite years of efforts to distract himself with other females, he''d never really wanted anyone else. And Elreth had just never wanted anyone. Including him.

    So, he knew her effort today wasn''t born of some great passion. She loved him like a brother. More, actually. He knew her brother. They had an erratic rtionship at best.

    Aaryn was undeniably her best friend. She had her mother''s heart for the alienated. She''d been arguing with her father about what to do with the growing disformed poption for as long as he''d known her.

    He''d never thought it woulde to this, though.

    Never.

    He blinked, bringing his focus back to the present and a snarl rose in his throat as the King¡ªeasily half-again as big as Elreth in Beast form¡ªshook off the hold she''d almost gotten on his back, and whipped a massive paw out, wing for her chest with a blow that struck like lightening.

    With her smaller, faster body and lithe grace, Elreth managed to dance back out of reach¡ªalmost. Her father''s ws caught on her chest, opening shallow wounds in her skin that left her chest fur bloodied. But she didn''t even pause. Despite the wound, as her massive father''s weight shifted with the power of his swipe, she opened her teeth and darted in take him at the shoulder.

    They tumbled together, the stage shaking with the thuds and groans of their sh. They whipped over and around each other so quickly, he couldn''t follow¡ªuntil Reth snarled and cuffed her back and away.

    She almost lost her feet, sliding on the stage for several feet, but then they faced each other, heads down, chests heaving, and eyes bright with the light of the hunt.

    Reth shook his mane once, then twice.

    Had she gotten a bite in that he''d missed? Reth''s step seemed jerky and the way he kept shaking his mane, something was clearly bothering him.

    But he was a seasoned warrior, and no matter how much Elreth had y-fought with him in training, Aaryn knew this was no sparring match.

    Those were real teeth and ws. That was real blood dripping down her chest.

    Unless she submitted¡ªsomething he''d never seen Elreth do in the twelve years he''d known her¡ªshe would find more than her pride wounded today.

    His heart was in his throat as he pleaded with the Creator to keep her safe.

    While most of the crowd inched back in case thebatants ran loose¡ªevery Anima who could shift had lost control of their beast more than once¡ªAaryn stepped forward, striding towards the stage.

    Elreth always knew him, even when she was in beast form. She recognized his scent and marked him as a pride member, despite what everyone else described as his "odd" smell.

    He''d coached her through a fight more than once. He could do it again. Even if the stakes were much, much higher this time. So, as the rest of the Anima pushed back, away from the stage, he rushed forward to stand at its edge.

    "He''s shaky on that back leg, Elreth. Force him onto it!" he called, trying to keep his voice strong, despite how she trembled.

    Please, please¡­ let her submit.

    She didn''t look at him, but her ears flickered towards him as she and her father padded in a circle, growling challenges at each other, as each looked for the opening to pounce. Her father shook his head again and Aaryn''s stomach clenched.

    Suddenly the Queen was next to him¡ªhe''d forgotten she was there¡ªsping his arm, her brow furrowed and eyes sad. "I never wanted to see this between them."

    Aaryn put a hand over hers where she gripped him. "He won''t kill her¡­ will he?"

    "Of course not!" she said, but her tone said she wanted to convince herself, as much as him.

    Then Reth flowed forward with the force of a tidal wave, huge and relentless, teeth bared and ws extended as he tried to hook Elreth''s shoulder, to flip her.

    With the impossible grace she''d always had, she leaped, twisting in midair toe down on his extended shoulder instead. But the cunning warrior only dropped and rolled, his huge body like a boulder, bearing her to the stage floor.

    "Elreth!" Aaryn shouted in the same moment the Queen cried, "No!"

    But Elreth and her father tumbled to the stage floor, the great beams cracking under theirbined weight.

    ****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Elreth and Aaryn are entered for Spirity 2021 which is judged on themercial value of the book. As you read the free chapters (there''s 57 of them!) please consider giving a gift, or golden tickets to show your support during the free content! Thank you!

 Chapter 4 - Taking The Crown

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She grunted when he bore her to the floor, his massive weight pounding the air from her lungs before she was able to twist out from underneath him.

    Her chest burned where he''d gotten her.

    Her head hummed with the impact of hitting the floor.

    And as they began to roll, she knew she had only one choice. It was her father''s words, spoken in training, that echoed in her head.

    "¡­A bigger, stronger opponent will always have an advantage in a tussle, using their weight and size to pin you. Do everything in your power to avoid grappling¡ªstay on your feet and use your superior speed to wear them down¡ª"

    He''d trained her for her entire life. He''d known that would be her strategy, which was why he''d focused all his attention on getting her under his paws, gripped in his teeth, so he could get her down quickly. Because he also knew she could outrun him¡ªand tire him out.

    She cursed herself for not thinking more quickly.

    "¡ªbut should you find yourself there, your only hope is to use their weight against them." He''d taught her then, at twelve years old, the move that she''d since used against her brother, against Aaryn, and against every arrogant male that decided he could take out the Princess because she was female. Aaryn had even practiced with her until she could do it in beast form as well.

    As they rolled and his weight came to bear, she wrenched one shoulder out from under him, pinned one of his hind legs between hers, and twisted¡ªpulling in with her ws extended, forcing his leg to bend against the joint.

    A deep huff of protest broke from his massive throat, though he didn''t lift the leg. It was only enough to stop him bracing with the limb, but it allowed her to keep his weight moving¡ªrollingpletely over until he was syed on his back.

    Taken off guard, Reth tried to twist, to stop her getting a grip on his neck when she lunged. But she''d misjudged his sheer size.

    Her back ws digging into the wood of the stage, she strained, pressing hard to keep him down and off bnce¡ªbut between her lunge, and his twist, they were both still moving.

    His ws on her back dug in and she screamed in rage, closing her teeth on his neck when her stomach flipped as they tumbled into freefall over the edge of the stage.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    To Aaryn''s eyes, everything slowed down as the gathered crowd shrieked and pushed back in the same split-second Aaryn grabbed the Queen and pulled her behind him, ducking below the level of the stage as the two huge bodies careened over the edge,nding in the dirt at Aaryn''s feet with such a thud and crunch, that the earth trembled.

    Aaryn snarled, "NO!" fearful Elreth''s spine had been snapped.

    He was sure the roars tearing from both of them, the terrifying, snapping snarls that rose out of the dust shrouding them, could be heard all the way to the edges of the WildWood.

    Sick with dread at the sight of the blood smearing the edge of the stage, and no doubt dampening the dirt where they fought, Aaryn was forced to turn around, to push the Queen back to give the fighters space, holding her arms to stop her rushing between the two people she loved most in the world as they tried to kill each other.

    "You can''t!" he screamed at her. "You have to let them finish this!"

    The Queen shook with stifled tears, her eyes shining, fixed over Aaryn''s shoulder on Elreth and her father. "They''re going to kill each other!" she shrieked, then she gasped and froze, hands over her mouth.

    Aaryn''s stomach plummeted to his toes as the sounds behind him shifted from snarls, to low, resonant groans of submission.

    He went still, the Queen still in his grip. He was terrified to turn back and see what had happened. Who had won.

    The Queen''s eyes went wide over her hands.

    "Are they¡­ did she¡­" Aaryn swallowed. "Is she alive?"

    The Queen''s eyes snapped to him, horror on her face. "Yes," she breathed. "She is."

    As Aaryn slumped with relief and let the Queen go, he took a single breath to brace himself to turn and see the carnage, to be brave for Elreth''s sake. Then the Queen shoved past him, calling for her mate and sobbing.

    "Submit!" the voice snarled, harsh and guttural, barely recognizable, and Aaryn froze. "I have your throat. Submit!"

    Whipping around, Aaryn''s mouth dropped open with shock to find the Queen on her knees in the dirt a few feet away from the fighters¡ªwho were both back in human form. Reth, sprawled on his back, and Elreth, bloodied and scraped, but straddling her father''s chest, both hands wed at his throat, her eyes still the golden shine of her Lion.

    "Submit," she growled again. "Do not make me tear it out!"

    Reth, both massive fists mped around her wrists, twisted in the dirt, his Lion''s call puttering in his chest.

    "Reth! Please! Please!" the Queen shrieked. "Submit! Please!"

    He arched his back and tore at her hands one more time, obviously trying to unseat Elreth and regain control. But even as she snarled and bared her teeth, something in his body caught and he groaned.

    Neither of them moved beyond their heaving chests, their eyes locked in abat no less fierce than what had just yed out between their bodies.

    "Dad," Elreth murmured, pleading, but fierce. "Please, don''t make me kill you."

    Two breathster, with a mighty groan of grief that echoed in his chest and vibrated the ground, Reth slumped and broke eye contact, letting his head fall to the side.

 Chapter 5 - King No More

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Sucking in a breath, eyes wide, Elreth yanked her hands off her father''s throat, and sat back, gaping at him. He''d broken the eye contact. He''d submitted.

    She''d won.

    "Dad, are you okay?" she breathed.

    Without turning his head, he looked at her. His eyes were bloodshot and tight with pain, but glowing too. Alight with¡­ pride?

    "Reth?" her mother sobbed, her voice broken and jagged as she scrambled across the dirt towards them.

    Her father groaned as Elreth pushed off of his chest. Then he rolled onto his side, his back to her as she continued to stare, her jaw dropped.

    There was a moment of quiet as her mother slid to the dirt next to her father, pulling his head into herp, and whisperingfort to him, Elreth stared. Her father raised a hand to her mother''s face. He didn''t speak, but something passed between them and her mother sobbed, bending over him, holding him as he patted her shoulder weakly.

    She''d done it. She''d actually done it. She''d challenged her father and won. And¡­ she was pretty certain he hadn''t let her, either.

    She''d won.

    She''d actually won.

    Holy shit.

    Without thought she turned, looking for Aaryn, needing to see in his eyes if this was real. And she found him, his mouth open, still over the by the stage, beaming at her.

    She signed quickly, ''I won.''

    He nodded, smiling so wide he showed his teeth.

    ''What have I done?'' she signed.

    And then he made the sign they''d always used to warn each other when her father was angry and not to be trifled with. The sign for dominance and control.

    All hail the King.

    Except¡­ except instead of the upper hand being t and, face down, to indicate the King, he flipped it palm up to mean¡­

    Elreth''s breath caught.

    All hail the Queen.

 Chapter 6 - Above It All

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    She stared at him, wide-eyed, like she was afraid. But she smelled¡­ thrilled? And sad? Her scent confused him, so he crossed the space between them very slowly. Her eyes were fixed near where he''d stood and it wasn''t until he said her name that she came back to life.

    "Elreth, are you okay?"

    She grabbed for his hand, squeezing so hard he almost yelped.

    Then they looked at each other and her eyes went even wider as someone in the crowd cried, "Queen Elreth! Bow to the new Alpha, Queen Elreth!"

    His chest swelled with pride for her as the people, who had pressed back to the higher levels of the amphitheater began cheering her name, raising their cries and calls.

    Startled, she looked back and forth between them and him. He squeezed her fingers, then raised his howl of triumph for her.

    "You did it, Elreth," he murmured, knowing she was close enough to hear him despite the noise. Her eyes, wide and blue like her mothers, such a rare color for the Leonine,tched on him.

    He would have continued, would have shouted her victory to the borders of WildWood, but even as the people continued to cheer and call, acknowledging their new Queen, Elreth''s attention turned to her parents.

    Her father was sitting up, but curled over his own knees, obviously still in pain. Her mother knelt next to him, checking him for injuries. Their attention was fully on each other, but when her mother said something, her father shook his head and raised a finger to push back her mother''s hair¡ªa tender gesture he''d had for her every day Aaryn could remember¡ªbut his fingers trembled.

    Elreth must have seen it too. She blinked and, to his horror, she took a stumbling step towards them.

    "El, you can''t!" he grabbed her elbow.

    She turned to face him. "He''s my father and¡­ I think I hurt him."

    Aaryn switched to signing. ''He''ll heal. You know that. You can''t show weakness. You can''t bow to him now. Elreth, they''re all watching. Turn back around. Look at your people.''

    She sucked in a breath and turned.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her people? Her people?

    Holding her breath, Elreth turned, and realized everyone was there, all watching her, staring, talking about what she''d just done. While many still celebrated, some were filing out, clearly upset. But most now just stood there watching. Waiting. For her.

    Waiting for her to lead.

    And there, on the ground, in front of them¡­ her parents. Only her mother faced her. But her mother¡ªface pale and tight because she never liked violence¡ªcaught her eye and nodded once.

    Elreth swallowed hard.

    Aaryn stepped up beside her, so close his broad chest warmed that side of her back. "You are Queen, Elreth. You have to own it. Deal with your fatherter. This is about them," he murmured, nodding at the still-shocked people. "If you aren''t confident, they won''t be. Show them. Now. Show them you can do this!"

    He was right. She knew he was right.

    Swallowing hard she gave a quick nod and, clenching her hands at her sides, took one step forward. "Thank you for your acknowledgment." She let her voice ring out and it grew in strength the longer she spoke. "This was¡­ unexpected, but do not let that concern you. The Disformed will not be removed from the Tree City. At all. Once Anima, always Anima.

    "Tomorrow will be a feast day and at the evening meal, I will name my Cohorts. We will find a peaceful solution to our current conflicts." She swallowed hard and felt Aaryn''s hand at her back, hidden from the people. She sucked in a breath.

    "To aid me in ruling wisely, today will be a day for rest and contemtion. I will use the time to seek the Creator''s guidance and select my Cohorts. And you¡­ you will consider the consequence of your actions and attitudes. We muste together for the future of all. This is not a time for stubbornness, for any of us, including me."

    Behind her, Aaryn gave the smallest snort and she almost made the rudest finger gesture they''d created behind her back, but it seemed¡­ unwise. Clearing her throat, she went on, meeting eyes with as many of the people as she could. "I know you did not expect me. But I will not let you down. Let us alle together tomorrow to celebrate, and to seek the Creator''s wisdom for the best way forward. For all of us. Until then, nothing will change. Do not fear."

    Then she turned on her heel, and walked out, using the back path, behind the stage so that she wouldn''t run into any of the people who were still milling around on the higher levels of the amphitheater.

    As soon as the trees closed in around her, she took one shaky look behind her to make sure Aaryn was following, then she leaped into beast form and started to run.

 Chapter 7 - Impossible Queen

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Running through the trees in beast form was thrilling and a good way to burn off nervous energy, but the world had already spun so far out of control, that Elreth soon found she didn''t want to continue fighting, and came back to herself. She hadn''t really paid attention to where she was running, but her beast had instinctively headed towards the weeping tree. It was her favorite spot, and the only ce she was almost guaranteed privacy.

    While all the other great trees in the forest were of the usual variety¡ªtrunks wide enough to build a house inside, branches that spread low and parallel to the ground, all the leaves pointing up towards the sky¡ªthe Weeping Tree was different.

    Her mother had named it. Said it reminded her of a type she''d known in the human world called a weeping willow. Like her mother''s willow, the Weeping Tree''s branches were high on the trunk and angled down, while all the thin growth and leaves¡ªand pink and white flowers in the spring¡ªcascaded towards the dirt. But if you pushed through the curtain of leaves and twigs that fell to brush the grass of the small clearing, inside you found a wide, nearly circr area around the trunk,pletely clear and dry. She''d spent more than one summer storm under it''s cover and never felt a drop.

    As she stepped into the shelter of the tree, and behind its hiding cover, she sighed with relief. This was her favorite ce to be, and to think. But the relief didn''tst long. Because she was truly alone. And though the WildWood was never actually silent, it was beautifully peaceful. Which meant she was alone with her thoughts. And fears.

    And regrets.

    And angers.

    Stumbling over to the trunk and letting herself slide down to sit with her back against it, Elreth hugged herself.

    What the hell had just happened? What had she done? What had she gotten into? What had her FATHER gotten her into?

    She couldn''t believe he''d pushed her to this. Couldn''t believe he''d taken such a risk.

    She couldn''t believe she''d beaten him.

    Her heart began to race far faster than it had from the running and she dropped her face to her knees as she remembered her father, on the ground snarling, her hands on his throat.

    "Submit," she had growled at him. And meant it. "Do not make me tear it out!"

    She looked at her palms in horror. She''d been¡­ taken over. As soon as she''d started to fight, there''d been no thought in her head except to win, and to take what was rightfully hers.

    Except¡­ it wasn''t rightfully hers. Was it?

    She dropped her face into her knees again.

    How had she gotten here?

    What was she going to do?

    *****

    AARYN

    He''d known she would run. It was always her way when she didn''t know how to deal with something, or when she was overwhelmed. She needed time and space alone¡ªand usually to do something that blew off a little steam. So, when she tore into her beast form and shot down the path, he didn''t speed up, or try to catch her. He continued walking. He knew where she would end up. He would go there and wait for her if she didn''t beat him there.

    But as he walked, he shook his head andughed in disbelief.

    She''d done it. She''d really done it.

    Holy shit.

    *****

    Sure enough, when he pressed back the curtain of branches at the weeping tree, she was seated in the dirt, her back to the base of its broad trunk, curled in on herself, hugging her knees, tears tracking through the dust still caking her warm cheeks.

    "What have I done?" she asked in a faint voice, her face buried in her knees, before he''d even made it across the space between them. "What the hell have I done?"

    He walked slowly towards her so he wouldn''t startle her¡ªher beast instincts were always stronger when she was feeling fragile. Then he knelt in the dirt in front of her, elbows on his knees. And he couldn''t help it, he smiled.

    "Elreth," he whispered, "You''re amazing."

    She raised her head, eyes red and shining and stared at him. "How can you say that? I just¡­ my father¡­ he''s the best leader the Anima have ever had. They adore him! I can''t¡ªI could never be what he is to the people! And a dominant Queen? The Anima have never had a dominant Queen before. They''re going to revolt the second I do something they don''t want! I can''t¡­ this can''t¡­ Aaryn, once they get past the shock they are going to FREAK OUT."

    He nodded, fighting a smile. "You''re right. It''s going to be really challenging. But Elreth, you just saved a fifth of our poption from utter istion. Do you know how many families would have been touched by that? How many people like me would have¡­" His throat bobbed and he looked away from her for a minute. "Thank you," he whispered, ovee as it hit him what she''d done. And for whom.

    "Don''t look like that," she said, not meeting his eyes. "I''m not the only one who didn''t want the disformed kicked out. I can''t believe my father would even consider it, let alone announce it so¡ª"

    "Your father knew it was the kick in the ass that you needed, Elreth," a deep voice said from behind Aaryn.

    *** EARN MASS RELEASE WITH GOLDEN TICKETS! ***

    Show your support to earn extra content from authors (like me!) and features for your favorite books (from WebNovel!)

    You earn Golden Tickets by:

    1. Spending over 300 coins in the previous month to earn 1 ticket.

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a car, dragon, or Castle will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 8 - Goodbye To The King

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn whirled as he stood. Anger red in his chest when he saw the King¡ªthe former King, he reminded himself¡ªbut he instinctively bowed as the massive Leonine, with tension lines crinkling his warm brown eyes, limped closer. Reth''s mate, the Queen¡ªElia, she always growled at Aaryn to use her name¡ªwas at his heels, her eyes bright, but her mouth set in a thin line.

    "Dad!" Elreth''s voice broke and she leapt up, throwing herself into her father''s chest. He caught her in his thick arms, though Aaryn saw him grimace when she hit him. "Dad, I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry, I wasn''t thinking¡ª"

    "Don''t you ever apologize for doing exactly what the Creator made you to do," Reth growled. For some reason he looked at Aaryn then, before turning back down to his daughter and pulling her out to arm''s length so he could meet her eyes. "This is exactly what I wanted, too," he said quietly. "I''m proud of you. Don''t cry, El, this is what you were made for."

    "But¡­ but you''re hurt!"

    "You think you can dominate without hurting people sometimes?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "Swallow those tears, Elreth. You are Queen. The people need you to know your own mind and step with confidence."

    "But they didn''t even ask for me to be Queen!"

    "The Anima never ask for a Ruler, Elreth," her mother said quietly, though her eyes didn''t hold the pleasure of her father''s. "A Ruler¡­ bes. You have taken the role. Now use it."

    Elreth looked at her mother, then at her father, then stepped out of his arms, and folded her own across her chest. "They don''t want me."

    "They don''t know if they want you. You''ll have to show them," her father said, his voice a warning.

    "Dad, we''ve never had a dominant Queen. Ever!"

    "And I can''t think of anyone better to convince them that it''s time for that to change."

    She shook her head, but didn''t argue. Then she swallowed. "Are you okay?"

    Reth huffed. "My old bones don''t like getting crunched anymore, but I''ll be fine in a day, you know that. Don''t worry about me, El. Look at you. Look at what you did!" He beamed at his daughter and something in Aaryn''s chest twisted darkly.

    He''d always wondered what it would be like to have a father who looked at you like that.

    Elreth blinked, and blinked again, then she dropped her hands to her sides and frowned. "What I did?" she asked quietly. Then louder, "What I did? You tricked me!"

    Her father''s face ttened. "We talked about this¡ª"

    "No, Dad, you talked about it! I said no! I said it wasn''t the right time. And you hadn''t even brought it up for what, a month? Were you just trying to lower my guard?"

    "Did it work?" he joked. His mate pped his arm, but Elreth growled.

    "You risked everything! I waste this morning. What if I hadn''t shown up? What if I hadn''t won? Would you have just kicked all the disformed out anyway?"

    "No," he said. "Because I knew you wouldn''t let me." And he nced at Aaryn again, his gaze measuring.

    Aaryn quickly nced at Elreth to see if she''d noticed. But she just red at her father. "I can''t believe you manipted me like that¡ªit was stupid, and reckless and¡­ and¡­you forced me!"

    Her mother stepped forward, her lips pressed to thin lines. "El, watch your tone. There are no people here. Even if you are Queen, he is still your father and he made the choice he thought was best for you¡ªand for the people."

    Elreth''s eyes widened. "You were in on this? I can''t believe you went along with this?"

    Elia''s face tightened. "I was¡­ aware of his n. It was not what I would have chosen."

    Which meant she''d actively argued with him, but only in private. Reth put his hand to his mate''s ass and grinned. "She had to be talked into not telling you."

    Elia pped his hand away. Aaryn was about to grin until he saw the look that she shot Reth. But the former King justughed.

    Elreth continued toin, and her mother continued to be careful with her words. But Aaryn stood just outside their little family circle¡ªonly missing Elreth''s brother¡ªand tried to hide how watching this made his heart ache.

    They''d always embraced him, all of them. Even Gar, her brother. But embracing him didn''t mean he was one of them. Witnessing this moment, where mantel passed from father to daughter seemed¡­ inappropriate. As if something sacred were happening, and he was stealing it from them.

    He looked behind him. He could just leave, they probably wouldn''t notice¡ª

    "I want to talk to you, Aaryn," Elia, Elreth''s mother said quietly from behind him. He almost startled as he turned to face her. He hadn''t heard her move.

    ****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Elreth and Aaryn are entered for Spirity 2021 which is judged on themercial value of the book. As you read the free chapters (there''s 57 of them!) please consider giving gifts to show your support during the free content! Thank you!

 Chapter 9 - Male To Male

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    She was small for an Anima¡ªbecause she was human before she became Anima. She''d been trained for silence by his uncle Gahrye, and taking advantage of her lighter bodyweight she had developed a creepy ability to move around and appear suddenly next to you, without warning.

    She put a cool hand to his arm and looked up at him. "I saw what you did, rushing in to help her¡ªand me¡ªwhen everyone else was fleeing. Thank you. You''re a good male, Aaryn."

    He felt his cheeks heat. "It wasn''t¡ª"

    "Yes. It was," she said firmly, reminding Aaryn of the saying the King¡ªReth¡ªhad always used about her. ''Though she be small, she is fierce.'' Reth alwaysughed when he said it¡ªand always stoppedughing when she gave him one of her looks. Aaryn had been on the receiving end of the mother-version of those looks. He understood why even the King¡ªformer King¡ªstepped small around them.

    "Let me thank you, Aaryn," she went on, unaware of his thoughts. "You did a good thing today and showed your love for¡­ our family. And your courage. We will not forget it."

    He cleared his throat and scratched his neck. "You''re wee, I guess?"

    One side of her mouth slid up into a smile and she nodded at Elreth and Reth behind him, clinging to each other, both scowling, but both intent. "Look at them," she sighed. "They are so alike. And yet, they don''t realize it. They will fight about this for months, even when no one else cares anymore."

    "She loves him fiercely," Aaryn said without thought.

    "Yes, she does. And he would give his life for her. But it doesn''t stop them both from being more stubborn than mules," she grumbled.

    "What''s a mule?" Aaryn asked. Over the years he''d be used to Elia''s sometimes strange turn of phrase when she spoke without thinking. Her humannessing out.

    She chuckled. "They are¡­ half-donkey, half-horse, they cannot breed. But they''re incredibly strong and have great stamina, and¡­ it doesn''t matter. Trust me, they''re very stubborn. Almost as stubborn as these two," she said, nodding at Elreth and Reth again.

    Aaryn snorted. "I''d like to see you introduce Elreth to a mule one day," he said. "A fight for the ages."

    "You have no idea," she said, but her attention was very clearly on her mate. Her brows pinched and she frowned. "He was hurt this morning. No matter what he says, he doesn''t heal as quickly as he used to. I know it was necessary, but¡­" she trailed off, smoothing her blouse and shaking her head. "Never mind. Just¡­ do me a favor, Aaryn, and watch over Elreth for these next few days. Weeks? As she works through all this, she''ll need a true friend she can trust."

    Aaryn''s heart pinched at the word ''friend,'' but he knew she meant it well. He nodded. "I will."

    "Thank you."

    Elreth was rolling her eyes, but her father pulled her into a hug and whatever they''d shared, it was over. When he let her go, Elreth took the few steps over to join Aaryn and her mother, and Reth followed¡ªmore slowly, and if Aaryn didn''t miss the tension in his jaw, clenching his teeth against pain.

    Elia was right. Reth needed to rest.

    "Why don''t we go back to the cave and celebrate?" Elia asked, looking at Reth pointedly. Aaryn wondered if she knew how obvious she was being about getting Reth off his feet.

    Elreth and Reth both nodded. Aaryn nned to sink into the trees as they walked away, but before anyone moved, Reth took another step towards him. "''Lia, why don''t you take El home and¡­ catch up. I''d like to have a word with Aaryn."

    Aaryn''s stomach dropped as the former King''s gazetched on his. But he didn''t blink and didn''t back down. Whatever this was, he wanted a word with Reth, too. And he wasn''t going to enter the conversation at a disadvantage.

    Well, not at more of a disadvantage than was unavoidable.

    Elreth frowned at her father, but her mother distracted her, and they both walked away pushing back the curtain of blossoms and leaves that the Weeping Tree was painted in at this time of year.

    Reth stood next to him, watching where they''d disappeared for a long minute. Aaryn was about to ask if he was alright, when the older man finally turned and faced him, folding his massive arms across his broad chest and fixing his eyes on Aaryn.

    "I think it''s time for us to have a chat. Male-to-male," he said, quietly.

 Chapter 10 - Thats Your Job

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "I''ve always said you have good instincts, Aaryn," Reth said. "I saw what you did today¡ªthe way you came to help her when everyone else was running away. Thank you."

    Aaryn nodded, his jaw tight.

    "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about. You know Elreth''s going to have quite the fight on her hands. And her mother and I need to keep our heads down and stay out of people''s way for a while so there''s no confusion about who''s in power. Which means we need people around El that we can trust."

    "I''ll be as close as she''ll allow me, Sir," Aaryn said, then wanted to curse himself. It was a habit when alone with Reth to call him Sir¡ªsomething he demanded when he trained them, though not at any other time. But Aaryn wasn''t being trained now. And since the shock of the morning''s events had passed, he was angry with the former King.

    Very angry.

    He folded his arms too, and Reth didn''t miss the gesture.

    The older man scanned down Aaryn''s body¡ªalmost as tall as his own, though not as broad¡ªthen met Aaryn''s gaze. "You have something you want to say, son?"

    Aaryn huffed. He normally loved it when Reth called him son. "What would you have done if she hadn''t shown up, or she hadn''t challenged you? Or didn''t beat you? Would you have gone through with banishing us?"

    "No. I had¡­ well, it doesn''t matter what I had, because she did show up, and she did challenge me. So, there''s nothing to worry about," he said, an edge in his deep tone.

    "Nothing to worry about? Do you have any idea how much damage you did today?" Aaryn burst out.

    Reth''s eyebrows popped up, but he recovered quickly and tilted his head. "I may have some idea, but¡­ why don''t you tell me?"

    "Everyone loves you, Reth. They all respect and trust you. And you just sat up on that stage in front of most of the poption and told them you were willing to banish people like me from the Tree City."

    "And I got my ass kicked for it."

    "So?!"

    "So, anyone who thought I had the right idea just got a very serious lesson in the consequences they will pay if they support that kind of action."

    "Or they got a validation of their ideas from a source that is widely loved and won''t soon be forgotten, no matter how much he ''keeps his head down.'' And now she''s the one who will have to deal with whatever those people decide to do. Because you get to walk away and stay out of it," Aaryn snarled.

    Reth growled in his throat, but Aaryn was past caring.

    "You want me to stick close, Reth? Protect her? How am I supposed to do that when a quarter of the poption won''t even share a meal with me?"

    "And three quarters will," Reth countered. "You protect her by being what you''ve always been¡ªsomeone who watches after her best interests, instead of your own."

    Aaryn snorted. "How do I watch after her if I won''t even be able to be near her half the time? You know what it''s like when things are formal¡ªeven meals¡ª"

    "There are many kinds of support a Ruler needs, Aaryn. And you''re capable of all of them."

    "Am I?" he said and cursed the edge of hope that crept into his tone. "Because what I see is a good chunk of Anima who trust her less when I''m around. It seems like the best support I can be now is to stay away from her and¡ªhow did you put it? Keep my head down? Because if I don''t, she''s at greater risk¡ªbecause you threw her in this fire with no warning, and now you''re walking away!"

    "You use me of harming my daughter?" Reth''s voice was a low rumble, hard-edged and warning.

    But Aaryn stepped up to the King''s toes. "I use you of being so goat-headed that you didn''t see that she wasn''t ready for this and you forced her into what you chose, instead of¡ª"

    Reth''s hand snapped up to the center of Aaryn''s chest, but Aaryn was fast enough to catch it before the blow hit his sternum. He whipped up a block Reth had taught him and they ended up in a clinch¡ªReth fisting his shirt, him gripping Reth''s wrist, both of them staring the challenge.

    Reth''s eyes glowed with the golden fire of his beast''s. "Do not let yourself believe that my defeat today has made me soft, Aaryn."

    "And do not think that your role in her life would make me any less likely to protect her from you," Aaryn growled back. "If you put her at risk¡ª"

    "I would never harm my family¡ªand that includes you, Aaryn."

    The words hit deep, but he scoffed, "Liar! You just told the entire poption of Anima that I was worth discarding."

    Reth''s eyes widened and his grip on Aaryn''s shirt loosened. "Is that what you think I did, son?" he asked softly.

    Aaryn blinked at the sudden shift in his tone, but didn''t lower his guard. "There''s no thinking about it, Reth. I listened to you tell everyone¡ª"

    "You listened to me raise an issue to the people for it to be resolved. You listened to me challenge them to consider the direction their actions were taking us. You heard me make them think and you watched me lose the challenge to your m¡ªuh, best friend, because only that would make them understand."

    Aaryn tensed at the slip. He knew Elreth''s parents had sensed his feelings for her. Everyone had, except Elreth herself. But it was the closest Reth had evere to speaking of it directly. And had he been about to say¡ª?

    "Sometimes the role of a Dominant is to reflect people¡ªor a person¡ªback to them, Aaryn," Reth said carefully, as if he wanted to say more. "Sometimes the only way to show someone their error is to walk it out with them. Show them where they are heading. Anima understand action far better than words."

    Reth stared at him¡ªno longer challenging, now a strange light in his eyes, as if he pressed something in. Something he wanted Aaryn to understand.

    Aaryn frowned. But Reth wasn''t finished.

    "You will never be discarded, son, not by me or my mate, and certainly not by Elreth," Reth said quietly. "Do not let the suspicion of a few make you believe darkness dwells in us all. You are part of my Pride. You have been since you were what? Twelve? Thirteen?"

    "Wee in your home, is not a member of the Pride, Reth," Aaryn said starkly. "You and Elia are precious to me. And I''m very, very grateful that I have you. But¡­ I am a wolf, not a lion, and everyone knows it."

    Reth leaned in, his voice dropping near a whisper. "Aaryn?"

    "Yes?"

    "You just challenged the former King and father of your best friend¡ªsorry, Queen¡ªand didn''t back down. Trust me, where it counts, you''re a lion." Then, before Aaryn could figure out what to say to that, Reth chuckled. "Come! The females of my pride have need of a steadying presence. Let''s go let them tell us all the things we should have done differently today so they can feel more at rest," he said, winking as he turned to leave, pping Aaryn on the back so hard, he stumbled forward a step.

    ****

    DID YOU KNOW THE SPIRITY AWARDS INCLUDE POSSIBLE ADAPTATION TO MOVIE OR TELEVISION?

    As a 2021 Spirity entrant, this book will be purely judged on its real-money ie. If you have the choice between using fast-passes, or unlocking the chapter, please consider unlocking rather than reading for free. (Or offer a small gift to free chapters, or fast-passed chapters.)

    If you don''t have a choice, definitely make sure the book is added to your library and keep reading for free (and give your votes!), because those reader stats will encourage WN to show the book to others who may be able to pay.

    Let''s see if we can tempt AllNovelFull / Tencent to bring Elreth & Aaryn alive!

 Chapter 11 - The Mating Cave - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She and her mother had been back at the cave and talking for twenty minutes before Elreth registered what her mother was doing.

    She''d made them each a warm tea when they arrived, but rather than sitting at the dining table as they usually would while they spoke, her mother had walked into the bedroom and pulled out arge bag¡­ and begun packing?

    At first, Elreth was so consumed with her angst over the fight with her father and what she now faced as a dominant Queen, she hadn''t thought about it. But halfway through a rant about how the male elders were going to try and dominate her choices, Elreth cut off.

    "¡ªwait, what are you doing?" she said suddenly. She sat on her parents sleeping tform, plush withyers of fur. But her mother had changed into leathers and a linen blouse, and was stuffing clothing into therge drawstring bag she usually only used when they were travelling.

    Her mother nced at her over her shoulder and smiled. "I''m packing."

    "What for?"

    Elia frowned and shook her head. "We will be moving out today, Elreth. This is the royal cave. It''s yours now."

    "Wait, what?!" Elreth leapt up from the sleeping tform. "Don''t be stupid, Mom. This is your home!"

    "Elreth, calm down. We won''t go far. We''ll take your tree if you''refortable with that. Otherwise I''m sure we can find somewhere a little further away¡ª"

    "No! Mom! You don''t¡ªI''m not kicking you and Dad out of this ce! It''s yours!"

    Elia took a deep breath as she pulled another armful of cloths out of the closet in the corner, put them into the bag, then turned to face her daughter, hands on her hips.

    She was still a beautiful woman, Elreth realized. She didn''t ever really look at her mother. She was just¡­ mother. She was smallpared to the true Anima, but she''d been adopted by the Leonine twenty years earlier and since lived up to the tribe in more ways than one.

    Elreth always stepped warily when her mother looked firm like that.

    "El, you are not a child, please do not act like one. You know as well as I do that appearances are important for the sake of the people. The people will expect you to be here, you will be here. And we will still be close if you need us. But we are not the rulers anymore. Do not fight what you cannot change."

    Elreth gaped at her as her mother turned back to the clothing and began to pack again while she spoke. "You are a woman now¡ªand the ruler. It''s right for you to have your own space. You''ll need it for meetings and¡­ perhaps¡­ for mating," she said carefully.

    Elreth''s mouth snapped shut and her eyes went wide. "I''m not¡­ I mean¡­ that isn''t even¡­ I only just took dominance!"

    Elia nodded without turning around to face her. "Yes, but you know the people will expect to see you mated soon. And having a family if it''s possible for you. Raising your own heir."

    "Can I choose my Cohorts first? Geez, Mom!"

    "Stop being childish. I didn''t mean tomorrow, Elreth." She swung around again, her brow furrowed. "I have to admit, you are surprising me, Elreth, and not in the good way. I would not have expected you to react with so much fear. I thought you''d dreamed of this?"

    "I did!"

    "Then why are you acting like a child whose ice cream fell in the dirt?"

    Elreth blinked. It took her a moment to remember what ice cream was¡ªsome kind of frozen milk? Her mother''s human past still came out in many of the things she said. This one had been exined before, but it had been a while. "I''m not sure¡­ what you mean by that, but I''m not acting like a child. I''m just¡­ there''s been a lot of change very quickly and I guess I''m just wanting things to slow down a little, is all."

    Elia crossed the floor to where Elreth stood. Elreth had several inches on her mother, but her mother''s eyes were cold steel in these moments when she was determined. "You are strong enough for this, Elreth. Do not doubt yourself. You know your father wouldn''t have urged you towards this if he felt you weren''t up to it."

    "You might have noticed Dad can be a little optimistic at times."

    Elia snorted. "That''s pure truth. But you also know that I am not. I am¡­ more realistic."

    "And you said you didn''t agree with him!"

    Her mother blinked. "Is that what you think I said?"

    Elreth frowned. "You said back under the tree that you weren''t in agreement with him on pushing me to challenge¡ª"

    "No, Elreth. I''ve always been behind his decision to mark you as Heir, you know that. What I disagreed with was his baiting you into the challenge. It felt¡­ underhanded to me. But he was right. I cannot fault him. He said you were ready and what you needed was a threat. That as long as you felt safe in his hands as King you wouldn''t challenge. He worried you would wait until long past when he should have been challenged. And he knew no one else was as strong as you¡­ he is so proud of you, Elreth. So certain you will seed. Please don''t be angry with him about this."

    Elreth growled. "He tricked me!"

    "He baited you. That''s different."

    "How?"

    Elia''s lips thinned. "Nothing that he said was a lie. He only¡­ intended for it to have a purpose beyond what he spoke inly. And it did. As I said, I argued with him on that point. But on his conclusion that you should be the next Dominant of the Anima?" She shook her head. "I have never argued that, Elreth. I''ve known you would rule, somehow, since you were a tiny cub and you growled at Brant when he tried to feed you the wrong fruit." Elia giggled at the memory. "You should have seen his face."

    Elreth sighed. "I miss Papa Brant. And Mam''Amora," she said softly, speaking of her adopted grandparents who had both passed away in thest couple of years.

    Elia looked down with a sad smile. "Yes, we all do." She cleared her throat and turned back to the clothing her voice strong. But Elreth didn''t miss the way her eyes shone before she turned. "They would have been so excited to see this day, Elreth. No matter what¡ªno matter the way it came about, you should be celebrating. You should be excited to begin your new life as Ruler. And you should be putting a great deal of thought into what you say and do towards the people over the next day or two. Begin how you mean to go on."

    "That''s the problem," Elreth said quietly, her voice tense as she finally admitted to the thing that had been chilling her since this all began. "Mom, I''m not sure I know how I mean to go on. So¡­ how do I start?"

 Chapter 12 - The Mating Cave - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elia dropped thest armful of clothing into the bag, then returned to her daughter''s side. Elreth stared down at her. Elia''s eyes were kind, lined at the corners, and her blonde hair was shifting slowly towards gray. But she was strong and lithe, and she moved like a cat. A small cat, by Anima standards, but not one to be trifled with.

    "Don''t you understand, Elreth?" her mother said, reaching a hand up to stroke her face. "You won the challenge because of your heart. Your mind. Your intentions. Not because of some grand road map. You don''t have to decide what you''re going to do. You only need to decide who you are¡ªand who you have yet to be. The rest will happen naturally."

    But what about the act of mating? Finding the right mate, a husband? Cubs? What about the fact that she''d never even been with a male, let alone walked the mes and smoke? What about how every eye would be watching her now and it was already something she''d felt nervous about? Elreth''s stomach twisted with fear as her mind''s eye bloomed with an image of herself at forty, a proud, powerful Queen¡­ sitting on a solitary throne.

    "Maybe I can talk Gar into ruling as King alongside me?"

    Elia snorted so hard it sounded like she broke something. "Your brother is never going to rule, Elreth, and you know it. I would love to see you propose that to him, though. Please wait until I''m there to watch him lose his mind."

    Elreth pursed her lips. "You aren''t funny."

    Elia patted her face. "Yes, I am. And you know it. As your father says, never deny the truth. Just time it to your advantage." She winked, then pulled Elreth into a hug and didn''t let go. "Don''t be scared, Elreth," she whispered. "You''re going to be amazing at this. I promise."

    Elreth squeezed her tight and prayed she was right, her eyes pinching with tears from an emotion that she couldn''t quite define. And her mother kept swallowing too.

    They were still standing that way when the sound of heavy male bodies, and deep male voices echoed through the cave.

    They pulled apart before her father and Aaryn made it to the bedchamber. She and her mother both wiping their eyes quickly.

    "¡­need to wake up Gar," her father was saying to Aaryn, referring to her brother. "He must be sleeping offst night''s hangover. I can''t decide if he''s going to be angry, or relieved."

    "Definitely relieved," both Elreth and Aaryn said at the same time. Their eyes met and they both chuckled. Elia beamed at them.

    But Elreth''s amusement didn''tst. "Dad, can you please tell Mom that you guys don''t have to move today. I don''t need a whole cave yet, and¡ª"

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Elreth," his father said, walking over to join her mother and slide his arms around her waist. He kissed her neck before he spoke again. "You have to be based here for the Guard to find and guard you in an emergency, and we don''t want to share it. We need our privacy. We''ll move to your tree this afternoon unless you don''t want us there."

    Elreth rolled her eyes. "Of course you can have my tree," she said. "If you want to be neighbors with Gar. That can get¡­ interesting."

    "On second thoughts," her father groaned and used it as an excuse to bury his face in her mother''s neck. Elreth groaned. Her parents were so disgusting sometimes.

    Then she caught Aaryn grinning at her and shed him the finger sign for keep your mouth shut.

    He poked his own palm twice. Touchy touchy.

    Elreth rolled her eyes again. Aaryn had insisted for years that she''d taken her mother''s human attitudes towards mating and affection¡ªalways embarrassed by the way her fathervished attention on her mother, and touched her, even when others were present.

    But thinking about that ran far too close to Elreth''s earlier thoughts about taking a mate and she didn''t want to think about that. So she turned back to her parents and cleared her throat so that they''d stop pawing each other like adolescents. When they both looked at her, she sighed.

    "If you''re moving out, then I guess I better go pack so there''s room for your things back at my ce."

    Her father nodded. "And while you''re at it, go find your brother. He''s been gone for three days and he needs to hear about this."

    "But don''t tell him your idea about him ruling with you until I''m there," her mother chuckled, but her eyes were tight. She worried about Gar.

    "Very funny, mother," Elreth sighed, but Aaryn''s eyes had snapped to her face.

    ''You won''t take a mate?'' he signed.

    Elreth gritted her teeth and started for the door. ''Better question is: what mate would take me?''

 Chapter 13 - The Mating Cave - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    By the time he''d helped Elreth move all of her things from the Great Tree home she''d been in for the past three years, across the meadow and back into the cave where she grew up, and her parents moved all their personal things from the bedchamber into her tree, Aaryn was wound tighter than the string of a nocked bow.

    He''d stayed silent all afternoon, waiting for her to bring it up. To tell him what she''d been thinking when she''d said that. But it had nevere up again.

    Elreth asked what mate would take her?

    What mate wouldn''t take her?

    But he didn''t know how to start the conversation. A tiny voice in the back of his head kept screaming that he didn''t want to encourage her, because he wanted to keep her from pursuing the other males. But he shook it off. It wasn''t that he wouldn''t reassure her. He just¡­ needed to find the right time.

    When she''d finally hung thest of her clothes in the closet, and thrown her own furs over the sleeping tform, it was almost time for the dinner meal.

    There was a moment that she just stood in the middle of the floor of the bedchamber, looking around and shaking her head. "If you''d told me when I got up this morning¡­" she said quietly.

    Aaryn put a hand to the back of her neck and squeezed. "It''s a good thing, El," he said softly.

    They stood like that for a moment in thepanionable silence of old friends who knew each other well enough not to need to speak. But then Elreth sighed and stepped out of his grip.

    "Let''s go get some dinner," she said, though it sounded like thest thing she wanted to do.

    "El," he started as she passed him, but she shook her head and plowed for the door.

    "I need food," she said, not meeting his eyes.

    He followed her out silently, but as they passed through the kitchen, dining, and Great Room spaces, he couldn''t help looking at the cave, this ce he''d been sofortable in for so long, with new eyes.

    It was hers now. Her space to live and¡­ do whatever she pleased.

    Was he going toe here before too long to see Elreth¡­ and her mate? Watch her be mated. imed? Would she have cubs with someone else?

    When a vision of Elreth in the hands of another male¡ªthere in the bedchamber, just as Reth and Elia had been, sofortable and happy together¡ªbloomed in his mind he had to roll his neck and stifle a growl.

    ''Why do you stink of anger?'' Elreth signed as they stepped out of the cave and into the evening sunlight of the meadow on their way to the Tree City. She was very distracted if she was signing when they were alone. He supposed he couldn''t me her. It had been a big day.

    ''Nothing important,'' he signed back. ''Big day.''

    She didn''t speak¡ªor sign¡ªagain. But she walked close enough that their arms brushed as they followed the trail.

    He prayed she didn''t notice the hair rising on his arms.

    *****

    They went to the market, the open-air dining area in the middle of the Tree City. As the Dominant. Elreth was expected to sit at the Royal Table on the stage at the front. She usually sat there alongside her parents. But as they entered from the side that afternoon, she stopped suddenly and Aaryn ran into her shoulder.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She was blinking at the table up at the front.

    Normally her parents would sit there, in the center, with their advisors and seconds if they were at the meal, plus Elreth herself¡ªand asionally apanion of Elreth''s.

    Today there was no one at the table, because they were waiting for Elreth, and she hadn''t named her Cohorts yet.

    "I can''t sit up there by myself," she whispered, and looked at him, her eyes pleading.

    "Oh no. El, you know what happenedst time I went up there¡ª"

    "But this is different. I''m Queen now! And Mom''s Chief advisor was disformed¡ª"

    "And look where that got him!"

    "Aaryn, please. I can''t just be up there by myself!"

    "You don''t have to be. Gwyn will go with you. And Rak. Look, Dargyn''s waiting over there. You know he has a crush on you. He''ll do anything you want."

    To his surprise, Elreth didn''t deny, as she usually would, that their mutual friend had shown interest in her. Dargyn was a good male, if a little weak for Elreth in Aaryn''s opinion. Usually when he teased her about the way Dar''s scent spiked whenever she showed up, she rolled her eyes and said he was just easily excited. But this time¡­ she turned and looked at each of the Anima he''d pointed out, beckoning them toe to her¡ªwhich all of them did immediately. Of course.

    He wanted to growl. Then he wanted to p himself. Why was he pissed off about that? He was the one who''d suggested she bring the others.

    Every time he''d let her convince him to join her at the head table someone had had something to say about it. They''d always ended up in some kind of conflict. Andst time, Reth had been forced to send a Bird to the camps who''d followed him home, snapping slurs, and threats.

    Aaryn had put the guy down, but Reth made an example of him.

    Now he didn''t just get the hissed slurs from those who were prejudiced, now he got angry res from an entire tribe¡ªmost of whom had stayed out of the debate over the disformed until then.

    Thest thing he wanted to do was create a conflict for Elreth on her first day before she''d even appointed an Advisor.

    So, he stayed beside and slightly behind her as the others weaved through the tables and benches to where they stood. Gwyn got there first and gave her a hug, but then slipped aside to stand next to Aaryn as the males Rak, and Dargyn reached her.

 Chapter 14 - Loyal

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn fought the urge to bare his teeth when the males bothid sparkling eyes on Elreth. Eyes that sparkled a lot more than they ever had before.

    Rak, a tall, weedy Bird with messy blond hair, was all smiles. "Do I have to bow?" he said as he reached them.

    "Oh, please, Rak," Elreth said, her cheeks pinking.

    But Dargyn, who was only steps behind him, made a show of it.

    When Rak stood back, ruffling his hair, Dargyn dipped his chin and dropped to one knee in the dirt, his fist clenched to his chest. "Your Majesty," he said. "Let me be the first¡ª" he nced at Aaryn, "¡ªto congratte you and offer my vow," he said clearly, raising his voice so those at the tables nearby would hear him clearly. "I acknowledge you as Queen. I am your servant."

    Elreth''s face was a strange mix of gratitude and a wince.

    As a Lion, Dargyn was huge. As tall as Aaryn, and a little broader, though not as dominant. But he had the dark hair and blue eyes that all the females¡ªeven those outside the pride¡ªfavored. And he''d been blessed with the build of a fighter. Even if he wasn''t.

    Aaryn tried hard not to measure himself against Dargyn. The truth was, he''d take the Lion down with one arm tied behind his back¡ªnot even in beast form. But that had never stopped Dargyn being popr. And Aaryn couldn''t fault the man''s character. He was a good friend who stayed solid in crisis. And he was good at calming Elreth down when she got angry.

    Better than Aaryn, who was usually the one to set her off in the first ce.

    For a split second, Aaryn wondered if he should have offered Elreth the vow earlier in the day. Shown his submission. But it was toote now as she shook her head and quietly thanked Dargyn, but urged him to his feet.

    He could tell she wanted to say he hadn''t needed to do it, but she was aware¡ªas Aaryn was¡ªthat actually, it would only help her to have popr members of the pride show their loyalty early.

    "How can we serve today, Sire?" Dargyn asked her with a wink.

    Elreth put her face in her hands and took a breath. "You can stop with the titles, first," she said through her teeth, ncing at the people around them who watched curiously. "But¡­ will you all join me at the head table? I don''t want to sit up there alone."

    "Of course!" Rak beamed and Dargyn nodded, smiling.

    Gwyn smiled too, but as they all turned and Aaryn didn''t follow, she held back.

    Gwyn was a lion too. Her hair was a rich gold that shimmered in the evening light, but her warm brown eyes were pinched. "Aren''t youing?" she asked Aaryn quietly, aware of the audience.

    Aaryn shook his head and tried to ignore the pit that opened in his stomach when, ahead of them, Dargyn put a hand to Elreth''s back to guide her around a bench that had been slid into the aisle. "No," he said through his teeth. "I need to sit with my mother."

    Gwyn frowned. "It''s a special asion, surely¡ª"

    "No," he said firmly. "I''ll see you all after the meal. Go have fun, Gwyn, I have to go."

    He stepped away from her, taking a different aisle through the tables, though he was still moving towards the front.

    Gwyn stood, her hands sped in front of her, watching him go. But he ignored the feeling of her eyes on the back of his neck, instead picking out his mother near the front, but at the end of a table. Alone.

    As the mate of a wolf that had been part of the mutiny twenty years before, none of the other tribes trusted her. And she was so quiet and unwilling to conflict with people that she hadn''t ever corrected any of the assumptions people made about her.

    She also hadn''t helped Aaryn when he was a cub and facing outright hatred from his peers. But she loved him, and he hated seeing her there, alone. Always alone.

    He''d urged her to look for another mate. There were few unmated wolves¡ªvery few wolves in general in the Tree City now. But there were many disformed. And having raised one herself, she didn''t have the same prejudices as others.

    When he reached her, she looked up gratefully. "How are you, son?" she asked as he pulled out the bench to sit at her left. "Is Elreth okay?" His mother liked Elreth and had always encouraged him to pursue the rtionship she sensed that he wanted.

    "She''s fine. A little overwhelmed, but she''s going to be fine," he said distractedly. It looked like his mother had already eaten, but she would sit with him while he ate. And if he was there, those lions at the other end of the table casting angry nces at her were less likely to say something rude.

    While he tried not to give time or attention to the Anima that tried to put him down for his disformed state, Aaryn had a clear reputation for standing in defense of his mother. Most of the Anima left her alone when he was near.

    He was distracted then as his mother leaned into his ear and made her voice small so no one else would hear. "Has she spoken to you about bing a Cohort?"

    She sat back then to measure his response.

    Aaryn blinked. "No!" he hissed and looked around, praying no one else had heard her. "She''ll be choosing females."

    "Her mother didn''t," she pointed out.

    "Mom. Stop. I''m not going to be a Cohort."

    "Okay, okay," she said, smiling, but he saw the tightness at the sides of her mouth.

    "Is there something wrong, Mother?"

    She shook her head and took a drink while Aaryn waited for her to respond. "I just¡­ I want to see you happy is all," she said.

    "I''m very happy, Mom. Don''t worry about it," he said, epting a te from one of the servers. But he became very interested in his food as his mother didn''t respond, but examined his face closely.

    He didn''t know why. He wasn''t lying.

    Not really.

 Chapter 15 - New Eyes

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was strange. She''d been at the head table before with just her friends when her parents were gone, or they''de to a mealte. It shouldn''t have felt any different to sit up there¡ªshe''d sat at that table her whole life.

    But sitting at its center, in the chair that was her fathers¡ªshe couldn''t think of it any other way¡ªit just¡­ unsettled her.

    She sat stiffly while her friends bantered around her.

    "Do they serve the best cuts to the Queen, do you think?" Rak asked as they all took seats¡ªthe two males on either side of her, Gwyn next to Rak.

    "This is no different than any other meal," Elreth said.

    All three of her friends gaped. "You are joking, right?" Gwyn asked quietly, leaning over Rak to meet Elreth''s gaze. "You know they''re all watching you now?"

    "Yeah, I heard them talking about it when I got in. Everyone''s wondering who you''ll pick for Cohorts."

    The word was like a snare, dropped between them, waiting for someone to step on it. Elreth twisted her lips. "I haven''t even¡­ I still have to decide," she said, epting a te from a server that had appeared at her shoulder. A young sheep who smiled and bowed his head for a moment. "I''m d it was you, Sire," he whispered as he handed her therge tter.

    Elreth was touched. "Thank you," she said. "It''s Chiern, right?"

    "Yes!" he said, delighted that she''d remembered. It was a skill her father had taught her¡ªnever forget a name. It let the people know they mattered. "Can I get you anything else, Highness?"

    "No," she said. "This is fine. Thank you."

    "Could you bring some of the fruit juice?" Rak asked the male.

    "Certainly," Chiern replied, then dipped his chin to Elreth again before turning to trot back to the kitchen for the drink.

    Elreth frowned, but Rak had dug straight into his te. She couldn''t remember him ever making a special request before. She would have to pay attention and make sure her friends didn''t take advantage.

    She tried to have a normal meal with them, discussing the little things that had happened through the day¡ªording to Gwyn, who was their resident gossip, Bharn and Ohryn had broken up. Elreth was surprised. "I thought they were going to mate," shemented.

    "So did Ohryn," Gwyn said with a dark little smile. "She''s been crying the whole afternoon. And she hasn''t evene to the meal because he''s apparently already talking to someone else."

    Elreth blinked. She''d never really been interested in a rtionship herself. Never paid much attention to the conversations when the femalesughed and whispered about the males. But she''d thought when two Anima spent as much time together as Bharn and Ohryn had, that mating was practically assumed.

    Did she have to worry, not only about finding a male that would be willing to mate, but also to being discarded? Publicly?

    The hair on the back of her neck stood up at the thought of how it would feel to have invited a male into her life, into her body and then¡­ for everyone to know he had decided against her¡­ the Queen¡­

    Or worse, what if she chose a male and itter turned out that he''d only mated her because she was Queen?

    The breaking of mates in Anima was rare, but it did happen.

    She''d never thought she would have to worry about these kinds of things. Her parents had always been so desperately in love, she''d just assumed that when her male came along she''d be just as blessed by the Creator.

    But what if she wasn''t?

    "Are you alright, Elreth?" Dargyn whispered in her ear. So close, his breath fluttered in her hair.

    She startled and swallowed the mouthful of food too soon and almost choked. "I''m¡­ I''m fine¡­" she croaked after she''d finished coughing. "I was just¡­ feeling bad for Ohryn."

    "You''re a good friend," Dargyn said quietly, his eyes on hers and he smiled.

    When Dargyn looked at her like that, Elreth''s stomach trilled. He was incredibly handsome, with near-ck hair and deep green eyes. A strong jaw and high cheekbones. They''d been friends almost as long as she and Aaryn, though never as close. But when Dargyn had gone through the shift from adolescence to adulthood he''d be¡­ very popr.

    Everyone teased her that he cared for her. But she''d never really thought a lot about it. He was handsome, yes. But she didn''t feel the pull towards him that she saw between her parents.

    To be fair, she didn''t feel that way towards anyone. Something her female friends had always teased her about¡ªthat she was really like the males. Except she didn''t mate with anyone.

    Elreth chewed her mouthful carefully. She was thest of her friend group to remain untouched. Even Aaryn had mated with females.

    Many times.

    The act of mating was of little consequence to the Anima. It was only when two Anima chose each other to take as Mates, or when the True Mate''s bond was discovered between a couple, that the word took on new meaning.

    But Elreth had never even desired the act. Let alone found a male she could see as a True Mate. But now¡­ as Queen¡­ she would be expected to find a Mate. And quickly. And he would no doubt be experienced in the act of mating¡­

    Was she going to regret how she''d ignored this part of life before now? Or were the people going to regret herck of experience¡ªwish for her to show herself adult in that way?

    For the first time it urred to her¡­ Maybe she was the problem?

    She looked at Dargyn then. He was looking at someone in the crowd below, smiling and mouthing words to a friend. His jaw was strong and square¡ªand lightly dusted with a shadow thiste in the day.

    His hair fell over his eyes, and his neck made that lovely long cord that only males seemed to have, when he felt her gaze and turned his head to meet it.

    He didn''t say anything, only held her eyes.

    Elreth swallowed.

 Chapter 16 - The Scent Of You

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Something was wrong.

    Where was his brash and bold best friend? Where was the Queen who''d dominated her own father through sheer will?

    Elreth looked wrong, and smelled wrong, and it was obvious to anyone who was watching¡ªand pretty much everyone was watching. He prayed this would be little more than a momentary hup. That she''d choose her Cohorts tomorrow evening and everyone would forget how uncertain she looked this evening.

    It set his teeth on edge seeing her shaky like this. It waspletely unlike her¡ªand did not work in her favor as a newly dominant Queen. Change always made the people uncertain. They needed to see her at her best and strongest right now. And instead she was¡­ wavering.

    What was wrong?

    He bolted his meal until even his mother raised her eyebrows and urged him to slow down. "No one will take your food, Son," she said with a softugh. "Did you skip lunch?"

    "No, I just¡­ there''s a lot to do tonight. I''m sorry, Mother. I''m distracted. I need to get Elreth back to the cave. The Wise-women areing tonight and she hasn''t chosen her cohorts yet."

    His mother tipped her head and put her hand to his shoulder. "You''re a good male, Aaryn," she said with a watery smile. "I wish your father could be here to see this."

    Aaryn sighed. His mother refused to ept that his father had been disloyal. She swore that the stories about him were untrue¡ªthat she would have known it if he were traitor.

    As far as Aaryn was concerned, it really didn''t matter. Regardless of what his father truly thought, he was gone. And in his absence, everyone believed he''d been a traitor. As such, his father was the source of half of their problems¡ªand he didn''t even have the decency to have lived to answer for his crimes.

    But Aaryn had argued this with his mother too many times. It wasn''t worth bringing up again. Especially not here.

    His mother was already getting to her feet. "I''ll see youter?"

    "Yes," he said, standing up too as she rose.

    "Finish your meal, Aaryn. Then help your Queen." She turned and waved to Elreth¡ªwho smiled and waved back. But Aaryn could scent Elreth''s distraction. And¡­ worry? Grief? Self-loathing?

    It made no sense.

    As soon as his mother had gotten to the walkway out of the market, he turned on his heel and strode to the front. Staying on the dirt, not taking the stairs to the stage, but putting himself in front of Elreth, who leaned forward to see him clearly.

    "Will you need more assistance tonight?" he said with his voice, but signed ''What''s wrong? You smell off?''

    "Yes, if you wouldn''t mind. I''ll be done in a moment," she replied, signing, ''Just tired.''

    He wanted to frown, but tried to keep his face straight as he said, "I''ll wait for you outside. I need to get out of the noise." He signed ''That''s bullshit, El. You don''t smell tired. You smell like something''s wrong.''

    "Okay, I''ll see you in a few minutes," she said dismissively. She only signed one word. ''Later.'' But he nodded. As long as she would talk about it, he could wait.

    He caught Dargyn''s eye as he turned away. The male smiled, but there was an edge to it and Aaryn let their eyes hold for as long as he naturally could as he turned to leave.

    He knew that look. He faced it every day.

    Fucked if he was going to listen to another male try to tell him he had no ce there. Especially when "there" was next to Elreth.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    <strong> </strong>

    As soon as she said she was leaving, Rak and Dargyn protested. "Come on, it''s your first dinner as Queen! We need to make the most of it!"

    But surprisingly, Gwyn backed her up. "She''s got a ton to do, guys. Don''t be selfish."

    Elreth gave her a grateful look. "I really do," she said to the males. "But you guys can sit with me at breakfast if you want. I don''t want to be up here alone then, either."

    They all made noises about being there the next morning and Elreth pushed her chair back. But as she stood Dargyn caught her elbow. "I''ll walk you out, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Then he fixed her with those piercing green eyes underneath the shock of dark hair on his forehead, and her mouth went dry.

 Chapter 17 - Its A Date

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Dargyn was going to walk her out? He''d never done that before.

    He''d also never done what he was doing right then, holding her gaze with his own full of¡­ heat.

    "Okay," she said, trying to shrug like it was nothing.

    But she didn''t miss that as he followed her out, he stayed very close¡ªeven putting his hand to her back when two young cubs ran to meet her in the aisle and cheer for her.

    Elreth had always loved children. Relieved for the distraction, she squatted in front of them¡ªa boy, and a girl, just a little younger than she''d been when she met Aaryn.

    The male tried to be strong, kept his chest puffed out and bowed like an adult. "I acknowledge the queen," he said, very formally.

    "Me too! Me too!" hispanion jumped and grabbed for Elreth''s arm. She was probably six. She was one of the pride, and her eyes were a strange amber color Elreth had never seen before in the human form. Perhaps she was struggling against the desire to shift? "I will be loyal to the Queen!" the little female said, beaming, not letting go of Elreth''s arm. "And the King when you find one."

    "Well, thank you," Elreth said very seriously. "I appreciate your vows. Your-your Queen blesses you both."

    The little male''s eyes widened. "Thank you."

    Elreth smiled. The little female put her hands to her face and squealed. "When I grow up, I''m going to be Queen!" Then it must have urred to her that that would mean challenging Elreth, because her mouth dropped open and she blurted, "But only after you die!"

    Elrethughed, and hugged them both¡ªthe little male not reaching for her, but not pulling out of her embrace, either. "Thank you, both of you," she said quietly in their ears. "Now, go back to your mothers and I will see you tomorrow, okay?"

    They both trotted off, waving at her over their shoulders and Elreth stood, feeling better than she''d felt all day. As they began walking again, and reached the exit to the trails, Dargyn stepped right up beside her and put his hand to her back again, whispering in her ear.

    "That was really cool to watch," he said. "You''re going to be an amazing Queen."

    She stopped walking and turned, one hand on his arm. "Thank you. Seriously. I''m¡­ struggling to find my feet in this. So, thank you."

    His mouth turned up on one side, tiny smiling lines pressing into his cheek. There was a spark in his eyes that made Elreth''s breathe faster. But before she could say anything, Aaryn cleared his throat from behind her.

    "Are you ready, Elreth?" he said, his voice t and indifferent.

    She whirled, her heart racing, to find him leaning against a tree, just to the side of the trail.

    "Yes, yes. I mean¡­ yes," she stammered.

    Aaryn arched an eyebrow at her and pushed off the tree to join her on the trail. "Very good," he said, signing, ''Did you eat a silly-fruit?''

    She pressed her lips t, but turned and squeezed Dargyn''s arm. "Thank you. That was rough and you made it easier."

    Dargyn eyed Aaryn, but when he returned his gaze to Elreth, he smiled his easy smile and nodded. "Anytime. Which, I guess starts with breakfast tomorrow?"

    "Yeah, sure," she said. She could feel her cheeks heating and she wasn''t even sure why. "I''ll see you then."

    "Bye, Elreth," Dargyn said, his voice a deep rumble.

    "Bye." She turned and took the few steps to join Aaryn who was waiting on the trail. When she caught the expression on his face, she sighed in front of her so Dargyn wouldn''t be able to see it. ''Don''t say a word."

    ''All hail the Queen,'' he signed back, his expression dry.

 Chapter 18 - Time To Grow Up

    AARYN

    ''The new queen has a fan,'' Aaryn signed as they walked away from Dargyn.

    Elreth growled and signed, ''I said don''t say anything.''

    ''Did I speak?''

    Elreth rolled her eyes. As they walked, he felt the heaviness return to her, and that edge of a tang in her scent that she got on the rare asions she felt like she wasn''t going to seed.

    They were just rounding a corner, Aaryn in the lead and looking over his shoulder when he started to say, "Why are you¡ª"

    But turned as he was, he didn''t see the man, a Serpent,ing from the opposite direction, and their shoulders bumped.

    "Get out of my way, Dog," the male hissed.

    Aaryn whipped his head around, in the same moment the serpent''s eyes went wide, because Elreth stepped around the corner and into sight.

    And she was bristling.

    Her upper lip rose over her teeth as she stepped forward, towards the man. But Aaryn put a hand to her shoulder. "It''s not¡ª"

    "Take your paw off me!" she snapped. Aaryn red, but removed his hand as she turned on the older male. "And if this morning wasn''t enough of a sign for you, sir, you should understand that in my WildWood, there is no room for your prejudice, or your slurs. So you will step wide around any of the disformed in our people, or I will remove you from the Tree City."

    "Y-yes, Sire," the man said, dropping his head and rolling his shoulders forward in submission to her. But his expression was hard.

    Aaryn sighed. He knew she wanted to help, but drawing this kind of attention to the bigots never did more than push them into deeper hate. He knew. He''d been fighting them his whole life.

    "Bow to your Queen!" he snarled at the man, who hurriedly took a knee and gave the salute of loyalty.

    "I remember your words, Sire, and I will obey," he said, seething.

    Aaryn pursed his lips, but looked at Elreth.

    "What is your name?" she growled at the man.

    "Sheern," he said reluctantly.

    "Sheern, if I hear your name associated with any trouble for the disformed it will be yourst day in WildWood, are we clear?"

    "Yes, Sire."

    "Good." She nodded, snorting the air from her nose to show her disgust, then walked away.

    Aaryn red at the man a second longer, then turned to follow her.

    It wasn''t until they''d left the trails around the City and were headed into the forest, towards the Royal cave, that Aaryn spoke again.

    "Thank you for your support. But I don''t need you to fight my battles."

    "I wasn''t, I was fighting mine."

    He supposed that was true.

    They walked on for a full minute without speaking. Then Aaryn signed, because she always seemed more likely to talk about hard things that way.

    ''Some of the people''s prejudice will never be rooted out. And that''s okay as long as they uphold your rules. Don''t draw a line you aren''t willing to sustain. You cannot banish half the Anima from WildWood.''

    ''I won''t need to. Ten percent would be enough to put the fear of the Creator in the others.''

    They both chuckled and it broke the tension. But the weight soon settled on Elreth''s shoulders again. Aaryn waited until they were back to the cave before bringing it up.

    When they entered the cave and turned the corner to that beautiful door that filled the cave mouth and looked like a massive piece of wood that had grown into the shape of the cave itself, Elreth didn''t seem to register anything. She strode straight past thefortable furniture and firece, past the thick couch where Aaryn had once almost kissed her, and into the kitchen and dining area. "Do you want a cup of tea?" she asked without looking at him.

    "No," he said, but followed her and sat down at the dining table while she puttered around getting water and making the tea.

    She was still steeping it when he finally spoke.

    "I have to say, I thought you''d be so happy right now. Haven''t you always dreamed of being a dominant Queen?"

    "Dreaming of something and the reality when it happens are two different things," she muttered. "I never thought it would actually happen¡ªand definitely not while Dad was still healthy and¡­ around." But he could smell that that wasn''t at the core of the problem. Her scent was threaded with the chill she had when she was hiding something.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment.

    Then Aaryn sighed. "What''s really wrong, Elreth?"

    He expected her to try to deflect his attention to something else, but instead she dropped her face into her hands and wailed, "I''m never going to find a mate!"

    Aaryn blinked. "Wait¡­ what?"

    She dropped her hands. "What decent male¡ªwhat strong male¡ªis going to want a female that can make him bow?" she said, her eyes pleading.

    "Since when do you want to mate?"

    "I don''t! I mean, I do. I just¡­ I thought I had time. I figured it would all work itself out."

    "I''m sure it will," he said, shifting his weight nervously.

    She groaned and shook her head. "I''m about to meet with the women''s council and you know they''re going to bring it up. And when I tell them I don''t have anyone, they''re going to start suggesting¡­ and the males that get roped in will either wish they weren''t, or they''ll only be interested because I''m Queen. And I don''t want that! I want what my parents have!"

    Aaryn lost his breath for a moment. "That''s the first time I''ve ever heard you say that," he said quietly.

    She gave him a look. "I don''t want to be disgusting in front of other people they way they are. But I mean¡­ they adore each other. They''re true mates¡ªimed and Paired."

    "You want a male who''ll im you?" Which would mean it had to be a member of the Leonine pride.

    "I mean, not iming specifically. But, you know¡­ someone who loves you that much," she said, her voice trailing off in a sheepish murmur by the end.

 Chapter 19 - Unmated

    AARYN

    Aaryn spoke through a clenched jaw. "I thought you weren''t really¡­ interested in a rtionship?"

    "I wasn''t. I''m not. I mean, I am interested in concept. But I''ve never met the right male. But now there''s going to be all these questions, and I''m thinking¡­ I''m thinking, maybe there''s just something wrong with me? Like, maybe I built it up in my mind too much. Maybe my expectations are too high. Maybe what I need is to just give some male the signals and get it over with and maybe that''ll¡­ wake up the rest of me?"

    Aarynughed, but she just stared at him.

    "You''re serious?" he breathed.

    She nodded. And swallowed. Hard. "You were right about Dargyn, I think," she said. "Tonight he was¡­ giving me that look he has that all the females squeal about. And¡­ it made me feel¡­ good."

    Aaryn gaped at her. He clenched the hand on his thigh so hard his nails almost cut his palm. But the table was between her and it, so she wouldn''t see and he needed to do something before he leapt up and ran after the male.

    Stupid, pretty, submissive male that had somehow turned Elreth''s head tonight when he''d thought nothing could.

    Why hadn''t it been him?

    He wasn''t that pretty, he supposed.

    And he wasn''t a flirt.

    "What''s it like, Aaryn? Being that close to someone? Because it seems kind of scary to me."

    "It''s not scary. Not if you''re with the right person," he said in a voice so low it was almost a growl. "If you''re ever scared, you leave and you don''t go back. The male that would scare you is¡­ the wrong one," he said, his teeth grinding with the images in his head of Elreth being pawed by some selfish male.

    "But¡­ what if he''s not scary. What if I''m just scared? What if I''m the problem?" Her voice was faint and it broke his heart to see her suddenly so full of doubt.

    This was Elreth. She bowed to no one. Not even her father.

    Why was she suddenly so weak?

    He cleared his throat and shifted in his seat. "El, you just became Queen. It''s not like anyone''s going to expect you to find a true mate tomorrow."

    She lifted her eyes, hers so wide they implied he was insane. "You''ve heard the stories of what happened to my dad, and he was years younger than me when he took dominance!"

    "He also waited almost ten years!"

    "Yeah, and they were so upset about it, they made him do the Rite of survival. I don''t think they even have one of those for males, but I don''t want to wait to find out¡ªand don''t fool yourself into thinking they won''t push me a lot harder, a lot faster. I''m older, and I''m female. There''s a total double-standard about this stuff."

    "Who cares? You''re Queen. Tell them to shove their double-standard up their asses."

    She used the finger sign they used to use when they were too young to swear without her mother disciplining them. It roughly tranted to ''Naughty Aaryn.''

    He didn''tugh. He was on the verge of shaking her, and she had no idea.

    "You don''t get it, Aaryn," she sighed and started pouring the tea. "There''s more pressure on females in general for this stuff, but female and a dominant Queen? I''d be surprised if it didn''te up at the feast tomorrow."

    Aaryn wanted to bite out the throat of whoever had nted this idea.

    "I didn''t really think about it," she said quietly, "until Mom raised it this afternoon."

    "Your mother told you to find a mate right away?" Aaryn asked, shocked.

    "No! She just¡­ acknowledged that it was going toe up. And I wasn''t talking about a true mate anyway. I¡­ I don''t know if I''ll ever find that. But I think¡­ I think I need to get the mating¡ªjust the act¡ªout of the way. We both know I should have done it by now."

    "If that''s true, what''s held you back?" he asked, and it was so hard, so hard not to sound angry.

    "I don''t know. I just¡­ never really felt like it. I didn''t understand why everyone was so excited about it. It seemed¡­ I don''t know, I didn''t want to force it and since I never felt like doing it I just¡­" she shrugged. "I just forgot about it. And I mean¡­ my mom¡­ She says it was really special for her that she never did it before my dad and I guess¡­ I guess I kind of thought that would happen for me, too. I don''t know," she waved a hand in front of her face and turned around to put the pot back on the stove. "Ignore me. I don''t know what I thought. Maybe that''s the problem. I should have thought about it more."

    "No, Elreth," and he couldn''t keep the anger out of his voice this time. "Something held you back because it wasn''t the right time for you."

    She blinked and looked up at him, frowning. "What are you pissy about?"

    "Because, I''m listening to you¡­ doubt yourself! You have no reason to! You were waiting for something that was right and good and¡­ and after all this time you''re talking about just throwing it away? Making the wait worth nothing?"

    "What the big deal? I''m not talking about a true mate. I just mean for fun. Get it out the way. I''m curious," she said, but her eyes darted around and her scent held the tang of fear.

    "It would be one thing if you wanted to do this, El. But you obviously haven''t wanted to. And... Now you''re talking about giving it up to some male who just wants to brag about seeding where everyone else failed?" he growled, then leaned forward, holding her eyes. "You''re worth more than that."

    Her lips ttened. "This has nothing to do with being Queen. This is just about me."

    "I wasn''t talking about you being Queen," he snarled.

 Chapter 20 - Dargyn

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The statement was shocking for its depth. She stared at him a minute and something niggled at the back of her mind. But she felt embarrassed. Aaryn was always supportive. But where was all this angering from? He wasn''t old-fashioned about this stuff. He''d already had multiple rtionships, and even more coupling.

    "Are you¡­ do you think I shouldn''t have sex with anyone until we''re walking the mes and Smoke?" she said, her voice going high. It was an ancient moral line that she''d heard of. But she''d never thought¡ª

    "Of course not!"

    "Oh, okay, Sorry. I thought¡­ nevermind. I''m just not in the clearest head tonight. Look, Thank you, for the support. It means a lot," she said, brushing by the intensity in his gaze. She didn''t understand it, and right then, she didn''t think she wanted to dig too deep. "What do you know about Dargyn, though? Is he¡­ I mean, I know he''s a flirt, but he seems like a good male. Is he¡­ gentle? Do you know?"

    Aaryn''s jaw dropped and his eyes flew wide, but he recovered quickly and closed his mouth with a snap. "You''re seriously considering¡­ Dargyn?"

    "Like I said, not as a mate. Just¡­ when he looked at me like that tonight I felt something I haven''t felt before. And I wonder if that''s what everyone''s so excited about? I mean¡­ it made me nervous, but like I said¡ª"

    "And like I said, if a male makes you scared, Elreth, he''s not the right male."

    "Dargyn doesn''t make me nervous," she groaned. "Mating makes me nervous. Dargyn is¡­ I could dominate him with my eyes closed."

    "And that''s the kind of male you want to give yourself to?" Aaryn seethed. She almost asked, but he''d always been over-protective of her, and she didn''t want to give him an excuse to lecture her again.

    "Maybe. The first time? I mean, it needs to be someone who''d be understanding and not¡­ mock me."

    "Elreth," he had both his hands in his hair. "Any male that would mock you at a time like that¡ª"

    "Please. Males mock everything."

    "We do not!"

    "Aaryn, you mocked me the first time I got my cycle! You mocked me that time I tried to kiss the guard! You mocked me when we found out that sheep had a crush on me."

    "I was fifteen!"

    She gave him a look. "It''s not just you. You''re just¡­ always around for my big moments," she said dryly. "I''ve heard the way the males talk when they think we aren''t listening. You guys mock everything."

    "Elreth, if you hear nothing else out of my mouth tonight, you hear me on this: I would never, ever mock you in that¡­ for that¡­ I admire your willingness to be different. To not be pressured. That''s why I''m so shocked that you''re saying these things. It''s not like you!" She was about to argue, but he shook his head. "No, you listen to me." He leaned forward over the table and locked eyes with her. "No male who would mock, or even tease when you give the signals, deserves to receive them. If you ever¡­ don''t ever give yourself to a male who would do that to you. Or who would scare you. Or who would be¡­ selfish about it."

    "Selfish?"

    "In the mating."

    "How can you be selfish in mating?"

    Aaryn closed his eyes. "I''ll¡­ I''ll exinter. Just trust me, it''s very possible. And you deserve better than that. So, just¡­ don''t put up with that, okay?"

    "But how would I know?"

    "Know what?"

    "Know if he''s going to be selfish if you don''t tell me how they can?"

    Aaryn dropped his face in his hands. "I thought your Mom exined how this all works."

    "I know how it works, Aaryn. I''m not an idiot. I just¡­ what you''re talking about sounds like something¡­ I mean I don''t know. I always shut my parents down when they try to talk to me too much about that stuff because it''s just creepy listening to them. They''re old."

    She shuddered, and Aaryn almost smiled. Almost.

    "Ask your mom. Or even better, ask your dad. I gather it''s not a problem he suffers," Aaryn said dryly.

    "How would you know?" Elreth asked, horrified.

    He gave her a t look. "Because females like your mother don''t look at their mates the way your mother looks at your father if the male is selfish. Trust me, Elreth, you nailed it when you said you want what they have."

    Elreth shuddered again, then she looked thoughtful. "So¡­ Dargyn?"

    "What about Dargyn?" he spat through his teeth.

    "Is he¡­ selfish?"''

    "I have no idea," Aaryn seethed.

    "Have you heard him mock or be cruel about his¡­ other times?"

    Aaryn didn''t take his eyes off her, but it took him a moment to answer. "No," he said finally.

    "Well, that''s a good sign right?"

    "A good sign of what?"

    "That he might be a good choice for my first time. I definitely don''t want someone who would just walk away. It seems like¡ª"

    "This conversation is over," Aaryn spat, standing so quickly his chair fell over.

    "What? What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong is that you''re treating yourself like a¡­ amodity. Something to be sold on the market, or something. I don''t know."

    "But you''ve coupled lots of times!"

    "Because I wanted to! Because I felt like it! And honestly, most of them weren''t that great in the end, but it doesn''t matter, Elreth¡ªI never did what you''re talking about. I never went there with someone because I felt like I had to. Or because I felt like there was something wrong with me if I didn''t. That''s just wrong. And I refuse to be a part of you thinking that way about yourself." He picked the chair up and shoved it back under the table so hard, the back of it mmed against the tabletop and it almost toppled again.

    "So I should wait?!"

    "Yes!"

    "Even though you didn''t, I should?"

    "Yes!"

    "Oh great, thanks, Aaryn. Nice to see the double-standards are alive and well in you."

    "Are you kidding me?" He gaped at her.

    "No!" she said her anger rising. "I''m just being honest with you and you''re treating me like I''m dumb, or wrong, or¡­ or something and this is a big deal and I don''t think you should be mad at me about it." Then she frowned. "Why are you angry?"

    "Because you''re being dumb and wrong," he snapped.

    Her mouth dropped open, but Aaryn turned on his heel and started for the door muttering, "Enjoy your time with Dargyn."

    ****

    DID YOU KNOW THE SPIRITY AWARDS INCLUDE POSSIBLE ADAPTATION TO MOVIE OR TELEVISION?

    As a 2021 Spirity entrant, this book will be purely judged on its real-money ie. If you have the choice between using fast-passes, or unlocking the chapter, please consider unlocking rather than reading for free. (Or offer a small gift to free chapters, or fast-passed chapters.)

    If you don''t have a choice, definitely make sure the book is added to your library and keep reading for free (and give your votes!), because those reader stats will encourage WN to show the book to others who may be able to pay.

    Let''s see if we can tempt AllNovelFull / Tencent to bring Elreth & Aaryn alive!

 Chapter 21 - Wise Women

    YOU EARNED ANOTHER CHAPTER FOR THE MASS RELEASE! You blow my mind. Thank you! That''s three chapters so far. How many can you earn before 3 June? KEEP VOTING! (And don''t forget that every vote earns you an entry for one FOUR AllNovelFull codes for 100 FREE WN Coins!)

    ****

    ELRETH

    Her aunt Huncer had taken over the Women''s Council when Aymora died, though Elreth wasn''t old enough to have been at council meetings before that moment, it was a relief to know there would be at least one friendly face.

    She was surprised though, how casual the women were when they gathered.

    They''d turned up at the cave with bags and snacks, and settled themselves around herrge dining table¡ªthe one that had been in the Royal cave for more generations than anyone knew¡ªall chatting andughing like¡­ like they were young.

    She was taken aback, though she tried to hide it. "I''m so d you''re all here. I appreciate your willingness to help me take on this¡­ very new challenge."

    Of course, Huncer picked up on her surprise.

    "We are all women, Elreth," she said as the females each pulled different projects from their bags. "Our time is full. If we canplete tasks and have some fun while we work, why wouldn''t we?"

    "I''ll make that a code for my Cohorts," Elreth said, smiling. The council chuckled at that. Some had brought mending, others were knitting. One appeared to be¡­ grinding herbs? Elreth wasn''t sure. But she suddenly felt empty handed now that all of them were busy.

    Then she missed her mother. Her mother should have been here¡ªwould have been here, if Elreth wasn''t. She looked down at her hands and swallowed. This was the way it had to be. But it felt like her entire life was changing so fast it would give her whish.

    "Your mother had exactly that look on her face the first night too," Huncer said.

    "Except, more fear," another of the older women said. The rest allughed.

    Elreth grinned. Her mother had told her about those early months in Anima, when she''d been so weak and uncertain of her ce.

    Elreth had never been able to rte to that feeling before¡ªshe''d always been so sure of what she was, and where she was going¡ªbut now¡­ now she had a glimpse, she thought. The future seemed an almost nk te. Which might have been exciting, if it didn''t include things like¡­ whether the people would even ept her as Queen.

    But before she could dissolve into what-if, Huncer called the meeting to order. "We''re here to form bonds with our new Queen, and assist her in guidance towards the best Cohorts. For those of you who were here when we assisted her mother, my suggestion is that we take nothing for granted," she said dryly.

    Elrethughed with the rest of them. Her mother had chosen Gahrye, a disformed Equine male as her chief advisor, and Anima had almost swallowed its collective tongue.

    "Because you aren''t mated, Elreth, the rmendations are slightly different for you. And the prohibitions as well."

    Elreth''s stomach dropped at the reference to mating, but she pushed on. "There''s prohibitions?" she said. She''d never heard her parents speak of any.

    Huncer nodded. "Because the first years of a royal''s rule are often so¡­ erratic¡ªnot to mention that the rulers are often young¡ªan unmated Ruler is prohibited from mating their cohorts so that kingdom rule will not be tainted by distraction, and there is no temptation to ce someone in the role to bring them in close proximity.

    "It wasn''t really a problem for your father because he appointed only males. But if you follow your mother''s footsteps¡­ it''s just something you should be aware of. Do not be concerned. Only ensure you select Anima that hold no attraction for you."

    Elreth blinked. Then shrugged. "Okay, then." That should be easy enough, since she really wasn''t attracted to anyone, really¡ªthough that moment Dargyn had held her eyes niggled at the back of her mind. But she wouldn''t have picked him anyway.

    Huncer smiled and looked around the table. "Well, then, I guess, just ask us your questions and we will help where we can."

    Elreth frowned. "So, I understand the role of Chief Advisor, that''s easy."

    "Find someone who will speak truth to you, even when you''re angry," one of the women from the end piped up. "Too many males would soothe their own pride, but when we are emotional is the most important time to hear truth."

    Elreth nodded. "Good advice, okay. What I don''t understand¡­ thepanion is to be there for me, while the second is to take over in my absence¡­ yet I watched both of those women spend so much time with my mother. Do the roles change as we age? Or¡­ was it just different for her?"

    "Your mother was unique," Huncer said with a broad smile, and several of the women chuckled. "However, your cohorts will all spend a great deal of time with you. Sometimes you''ll wish to be free of them. Our advice will always be to ensure you choose Anima suited to the role¡ªwith the right skills and temperament¡ªbut also, that they be people you can find a way along with. Unless something goes very wrong, these people will be powerful in their own right and you will need to work with them before the people. Do not set yourself up for conflict."

    "Humility is important," Gayce said, and the fact that she spoke at all made Elreth blink. She was the quietest Leonine Elreth had ever known.

    "But also strength," another added.

    Around the table they went, giving their best advice, and Elreth''s head rang with it all.

    Choose Anima who will stand up to you when you are wrong, but ept your decisions when you are certain and they disagree.

    Choose Anima who have shown themselves to be calm in a crisis¡ªyou''ll need people who you can trust when things go badly.

    Choose Anima who do not try to change you, only to change your mind.

    Elreth tipped her head at that one. "Is there a difference?"

    "Yes, a great deal of difference," Huncer said, frowning at her knitting. "Someone who changes your mind, respects that you have a mind, and a heart, and only disagrees with your position. Someone who wishes to change you, believes you need fixing. They will always see you as insufficient, even when you are not."

    Elreth filed that away for greater thoughtter.

    With each offering of advice, her certainty grew. She''d known for a while who she would choose if she ever reached this point, and each new piece of advice or insight, or even caution, only affirmed her choices.

    And yet¡­ always, always there was an itch between her shoulder des. Something on the edge of thought that she couldn''t quite catch, but that cautioned her to step carefully. Not to make the wrong move.

    But how could she? She was going to choose her wisest aunt, her calmest influence, and her best friend. Even if Aaryn was still angry with her when the time came for the announcement, he would forgive her after this, surely? It was a huge honor to be chosen¡ªand would give even less excuse for the bigots in the people to target him.

    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 22 - If The Tree Is Rockin...

    ELRETH

    It waste when the wise women left, but Elreth was humming with nerves, and with anger at Aaryn for being so hard on her that evening. But it waste. Toote to go looking for him. Besides, he always needed some time to calm down when he was pissed.

    She wanted to sleep. She knew she needed to. But the cave was too big for her alone. And the bed, when she tried to force herself to rest, was too warm.

    She considered the bathing pools, but she didn''t feel like getting wet. So, she decided to take a walk. Except, as soon as she stepped into the meadow outside the cave, she saw lights glowing from her parents Tree.

    They were still awake?

    Maybe they were having trouble sleeping too?

    With a shrug, Elreth trotted across the meadow to knock on the door, then pushed it open. "Are you guys still up?" she called quietly.

    There was a gasp, a thump, a curse, and several noises that sounded like someone had almost knocked something over, then caught it.

    "Just a minute, El!" her mother''s voice came, a little higher than usual. "Just let me get dressed."

    "Oh, sorry. I cane back tomorrow," she said.

    "No, no! It''s fine. Just¡­ just a second."

    There was a low growl that she knew was her father, and a hiss of something she didn''t catch from her mother, then a momentter the door swung open and her mother stood there, fully dressed, her face flushed and hair falling out of her braid, but she was smiling.

    "Are you okay?" she asked a little breathlessly.

    But it wasn''t until Elreth told her she was fine and walked into therge, living area of the Tree House¡ªa home on three levels, carved out of the inside of one of the Great Trees, where Elreth had lived for the past three years¡ªto find her father sitting on her old couch, scowling at her, with a nket pulled over hisp despite the warm night, that she clicked.

    "Oh¡­ Ew! You guys were¡­ Ew!" she turned on her mother, mouth open in horror. "Why would you tell me toe in if you were doing¡­ that?!"

    "We weren''t actually doing¡ª"

    "Speak for yourself," her father grumbled.

    "Gross! Dad! Stop!" Elreth whirled back to face him. "You''re so¡­ you shouldn''t¡­ you''re too old for this!"

    Her father''s eyebrows climbed towards his hairline. "Is that right, El? You can tell me that from your lifetime of experience, can you?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "Reth, stop teasing her. And El, you really need to rx. Your father and I have a very healthy mating life¡ªand it looks like we''re going to have a lot more time on our hands in theing weeks, so¡­ trust me, one day you''ll be d when you and your mate reach this point in your lives and you''re still¡­ excited by each other."

    Elreth crumbled inside. She felt like she was fifteen again, and walking in on her parents in the bathing pools¡ªan event that had traumatized her. But also left her feeling oddly hollow. It was the first time she''d really understood that other anima had an entire aspect to their lives that she didn''t understand or experience. Then she remembered her argument with Aaryn and it all came crashing down.

    She looked at her mother, pleading. "I''m not even excited now¡ªhow am I going to be excited when I''m old?"

    "I think that''s enough old talk tonight," her father said, pushing to his feet with a groan¡ªstill keeping the nket clutched to his waist. "I''ll go to bed and let you two talk."

    "No, Reth, I really think you should be here for this," her mother said softly.

    Her father looked back at both of them. Elreth couldn''t even meet his eyes. But she couldn''t deny that a part of her wondered what he thought. He was male. And he was always less¡­ careful with his words than her mother. If there was something wrong with her, she wanted to know. And she trusted her father to tell her.

    "Can you stay, Dad?" she said without looking at him. "But can you not¡­ tell me about what you do with Mom, please?"

    Her parents looked at each other, then her father grumbled something about going to the bathing room, but he would be back in a minute.

    When he and his pouting grumbles were gone, Elreth turned to her mother, horrified to find she was swallowing back tears.

    What was happening to her today?

    She was tired. It had to be that. It had been a massive day, the biggest of her life. It was natural that she''d be exhausted. Right?

    "What happened, Elreth?" her mother said softly, pulling back a chair from the dining table and gesturing for Elreth to sit there. Elreth sat, though it felt wrong to have her mother hosting her here, in what had been her own home just hours ago.

    "I had a fight with Aaryn."

    Her mother had just sat down, but she went very still. "About what?"

    "About mating with Dargyn."

    Her mother''s eyes bulged. "You mated Dargyn?"

    "No! I just¡­ I thought about it. He was flirting with me tonight at dinner and it was after you said that this afternoon about needing to find a mate¡ªI was nervous about that because I''ve never met anyone that I felt like could be that, you know? Then Dargyn was looking at me at dinner and it was different than he usually looks at me and I got the feeling, like I was curious to see what it was all about. And I asked Aaryn because he knows Dargyn when the females aren''t there and I wondered if he was gentle, or if he was one of those guys who showed off. But Aaryn got really mad and all he would talk about was me "deserving better" and that I''d waited so long that it would be "wasting it" to just try it for fun now. But it''s so unfair, because he''s mated lots of times, so why is it okay for him and not for me?!"

    Her mother was blinking, but when Elreth looked at her and didn''t go on, she swallowed. "Just¡­ I just want to make sure I understand correctly: You were thinking about mating with Dargyn just for fun¡­ and you asked Aaryn if he thought Dargyn was a good choice?"

    "What?" The word was quiet and bit off from behind her. Elreth turned to find her father standing there, looking stern. "You asked him what, Elreth?"

 Chapter 23 - ...Dont Bother Knockin

    AUTHOR APOLOGY: Unfortunately, somehow this chapter was published early and out of orderst week. I''m so sorry! This is its correct position. Because you''ve already read it once, I''m publishing two chapters tonight, so enjoy another chapter in 30 minutes!

    *****

    ELRETH

    Elreth sighed, and stared at her dad. "I asked Aaryn if he though Dargyn would treat me well if I gave him the signals," she said, then frowned. "Why are you scowling like that?"

    Was this a male thing? Did they not want females to talk about these things with them?

    "You asked Aaryn¡­ if Dargyn was a good choice?"

    "For my first, yes," she said, her cheeks pinking about saying this to her father. But it was a longstanding joke in her family that she was following her mother''s footsteps as a te bloomer," and she didn''t know who else to go to. Except maybe her brother Gar, and she hadn''t seen the lights on in his tree for days.

    Her father looked at her mother then and something passed between them in the way they''d always had when they could talk to each other without using words.

    It was something she understood¡ªshe and Aaryn had been that way, even when they didn''t sign, checking each other to see if the other had remembered a joke, or maybe a previous conversation that they didn''t want to share.

    But she didn''t understand why her father looked angry, and when she turned, her mother seemed to be warning him.

    "What?" she asked impatiently when neither of them spoke.

    "Elreth," her mother said with a final re at her father, "I''d be less concerned about who you choose," she said carefully, "and more concerned with why you''d choose them."

    "I''m not even sure I''m going to. But Aaryn got really angry at me, like I was doing something wrong even thinking about it!"

    Her father, who was walking slowly over to join them¡ªstill limping from their fight that afternoon¡ªhuffed and Elreth shot him a look.

    "What, Dad?"

    "I have opinions, but your mother believes I should not share them," he said, his voice a low gravel.

    "I want to hear the male perspective on this," Elreth insisted. "I usually understand when Aaryn gets mad, even if I disagree. But on this¡­ I''m lost. He said I deserved better¡ªbut he''s mated I-don''t-know-how many females, and he never talked about deserving anything. So it sounds to me like that Alpha-male bullshit Mam''Amora used to always talk about when you got your¡­ tail in a knot, Dad."

    He shot her a look for what she hadn''t said¡ªthe usual saying didn''t use tail¡ªbut then he looked at her mother and whatever he saw there, made him sigh. He ran a hand through his hair, then dropped his big hands on the tabletop, ying with a scratch there with one fingernail.

    "It''s true, Elreth, that these things are different for male and female, though not as different as many would want you to believe."

    "If you start telling me that I shouldn''t have sex because I''m a girl¡ª"

    "No, that''s not the reason," her mother jumped it. "If you were¡­ a different personality, I think you would have already¡­ explored this. Found you true mate, even. Who knows? But you''re a lot like me in this way, Elreth. And I think¡­ I think Aaryn can see that. You''re different to him."

    "How?!"

    "He mates with his body. You would mate with your soul," her father muttered and Elreth stopped cold.

    "What?"

    Her father looked up from the tabletop and locked eyes with her. "When I met your mother, she hadn''t ever mated with anyone."

    "Yes, yes," Elreth dropped her face in her hands. Her parents had told she and Gar this story so many times. "You were a man-whore, she was innocent, and it was all beautiful right from the beginning. Creator''s blessing. h, h, h. I really don''t need a recap."

    Her father''s lips thinned. "The thing I have never told you, Elreth, is that after mating with your mother I realized what I''d been missing."

    Elreth looked at her mother, who was smiling softly to herself. "I thought she was¡­ inexperienced."

    "She was. It wasn''t about that. There was something that passed between us when we mated that went so much deeper than the physical. The more I did it, the more we became intimate in our thoughts and feelings, as well as our bodies, the more I wished I''d never shared any of that with anyone else. Because everything else¡­ paled byparison."

    "You can have sex, Elreth," her mother said, "Or you can make love. And even though you kids allugh when we use that term, there''s a reason we do. It means more, what we do. It means more than what Aaryn has done with those females. And I suspect he knows you well enough to know that when you do finally take that step, you''re going to be like me. You won''t be able to keep your heart out of it. It won''t be only physical. You will¡­ connect with whomever you choose. And even though it sounds like perhaps he didn''t deliver it in the best way, I am d he spoke up. It shows he''s thoughtful of you personally. He''s trying to protect you from something you don''t understand yet."

    Elreth shook her head.

 Chapter 24 - Jokes On You, Dad

    THE WINNERS OF THE FOUR VOUCHERS FOR 100 WEBNOVEL COINS ARE:

    BJ_Palmer

    FuknFantabulous

    Chrystal_Sands

    Ashley_Brown_6883

    Please contact me in thements, on discord DMs or Instagram DMs (my profiles are on my author page) so I can get the codes to you privately! And thank you for reading and voting!

    *****

    ELRETH

    "But all my female friends have done it too!" she protested. "None of them are walking around, soul-sore because they¡ª"

    "Are you certain?" her mother asked with a pointed look.

    Elreth shut her mouth.

    Gwyn.

    Aaryn had mated her a year earlier. One time. After they''d both drunk too much at a feast. And Aaryn had regretted it the next day. Mainly because Gwyn had be¡­ fixated on him.

    Elreth squirmed. She''d thought Gwyn''s attachment to Aaryn was an overreaction to something small. It had put something of a wall up in their rtionship because she''dmunicated early on to Gwyn that she thought the female needed to just give up and move on. She''d said it as a friend, but Gwyn had been careful around her ever since.

    And Aaryn had to be careful with Gwyn.

    "So¡­ you think if I mate Dargyn I''ll be like Gwyn is with Aaryn?" she asked, confused. She and Gwyn were very different personalities. Elreth had never pined after a male in her life.

    "Not necessarily. But that same sensitivity lives in you, Elreth, I''m sure of it," her mother said. "And I fear Aaryn might be right: If you toss this away too quickly or too easily, you may regret it."

    "I regret experiences I had," her father said quietly.

    Elreth sighed. "Yours started a war, Dad. I don''t think Dargyn is going to lead a revolution if I mate him once and then don''t call."

    Her father chuckled, but sobered quickly. "That wasn''t the only one I regretted, Elreth. I wish¡­ I wish I''d saved some of the discovery your mother had for her. I wish I''d discovered some of those things with her, instead of before her. I wish I didn''t share those memories with females that aren''t her."

    Elreth dropped her head in her hands, groaning. "I''m sorry, I know you guys have something special. And I''m happy for you. I want that. I do. But I know so many Anima who never regret their¡­ what did you call them? Connections?"

    "It''s true. Many do not."

    "And it''s also true, I was probably able to enjoy my first experiences better because your father was so considerate and knowledgeable. He was able to¡ª"

    "Really, really don''t need specifics, Mom, thanks."

    Her mother giggled and it made her sound twenty years younger.

    "All I''m saying, El, is that don''t assume because others can walk away from those moments without care that it will be the same for you."

    "And don''t assume that just because someone tells you they don''t regret it that they''re telling the truth," her father added. "People have a lot of reasons for not admitting when they''ve made a mistake¡ªand some of them are very good ones. That doesn''t mean they wouldn''t change things if they had a second chance."

    "So, you''re saying I should try and find a true Mate without ever having mated anyone?"

    Her mother shrugged. "I''m saying, I think it''s wise to wait until you''re certain. Don''t give yourself to anyone who doesn''t light you up inside."

    "And maybe more importantly, don''t give yourself to anyone who doesn''t light up for you, El," her father said quietly. Then he reached for her hand, and Elreth found she needed to swallow the pinch in her throat.

    "But¡­ we don''t all find our true mates like you two did," she murmured.

    "Isn''t it worth waiting to see if you can?" he replied.

    "But what if it never happens?"

    Her mother broke in then, "I would bet on your father''s life that you will find yours, Elreth. You are too special not to."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    Her father frowned, examining her. "You really don''t have a clue? At all? No¡­ niggles?"

    "None! I wish I did! I wish I had someone I could focus on and wonder about and¡­ explore. But¡­ I just never have."

    Her mother sighed. "Just¡­ don''t rush, El. Give it a little more time. One more season at least. You''re going to have a great deal to do in theing months. I believe things will be clear to you eventually. But if you aren''t excited about a male¡ªor worse, if you''re scared¡ªdon''t give yourself. Even if it''s fun, you will regret it eventually. If only because it will stand between you and your true mateter."

    "Aaryn said that, too," Elreth admitted. "About not to go to anyone who scares me. But everyone makes me nervous. Because I''m scared of this! So how can I not feel scared if a male is in front of me that might do it?"

    Her mother smiled. "Trust me. When it''s the right male, you won''t be feeling fear, Elreth. I promise." Then she looked at her father and they both smiled.

    "You guys are disgusting," Elreth groaned.

    They bothughed.

 Chapter 25 - Staying For Breakfast

    AARYN

    He walked slowly into the market, weaving between the tables the next morning, looking carefully up at the stage. He''d forced himself toe to the meal even though his mother wasn''t going to brave it this morning. He was worried Elreth would be alone on the stage and looking shaky, like she had yesterday. He''d been determined to help her if she needed it.

    But he should have known.

    At first when he saw her up there, he softened. She was sitting very tall, looking down on the market, speaking with one of the staff who was down on the floor. She looked¡­ very Queen-like. Then she nodded and the Sheep moved on and Dargyn leaned into her ear, and she burst intoughter.

    She looked like she was about sixteen.

    That was the thing about Elreth, she was such a mix. There were parts of her that were still a child. Charming, excitable parts of her. And there were parts of her that had been old and wise from the moment she''d entered the world. It was just¡­ how she was. He wasn''t shocked by it anymore.

    But now¡­ with Dargyn on one side and Gwyn on the other, he''d wished he hadn''te. Dargyn was leaning into her ear again, whispering something, but speaking with his hand that kept brushing her upper arm, very close to her breast. Aaryn''s teeth clenched.

    He knew that move.

    But of course, Elreth beamed.

    Gwyn watched them both but didn''t seem bothered by the public disy of¡­ whatever that was.

    Aaryn snorted the air from his nose.

    Dargyn had always been a friend, and he''d always had something like a crush on Elreth. But he''d never pursued her before now. Was he stepping forward out of concern for her? For what she needed with the new pressures around her? Or was the male purely selfish, seeking to be close to power? Aaryn didn''t know. And he feared he couldn''t ask without his feelings bleeding through, so he was going to have to leave it in the Creator''s hands.

    The thought burned.

    He should find a seat. He should sit down. But every hair on the back of his neck stood up when Dargyn leaned in, not just his head to whisper to her, but actually leaned closer, his arm on the table so he boxed her into her seat. He had turned from the rest of the market so Aaryn could only catch him on profile, but Elreth''s smile faltered.

    She went from beaming and confident to very, very uncertain. Then she blinked and her spine snapped straight. She rolled her eyes at him and shook her head, pushing on his shoulder like she was joking, but it was so very obviously her trying to get him to give her space.

    Aaryn growled in his throat and almost started towards them when Dargyn didn''t immediately give her space. But then a server arrived with a tter and they both leaned back to give the male room to ce it down on the table.

    He waited, but Elreth kept eating, and kept one elbow on the table¡ªon Dargyn''s side.

    And she was smiling. And sheughed her realugh at something he said.

    And he was standing here staring at her like a love-sick puppy.

    Growling at himself he turned. He was close to a table full of other disformed, who all smiled and waved. He waved back. He should join them, and eat. Sit with his back to the stage and ignore what was going on up there. But Elreth''s words the night before haunted him¡­"What do you know about Dargyn, though? Is he¡­ I mean, I know he''s a flirt, but he seems like a good male. Is he¡­ gentle? Do you know?..."

    Aaryn shuddered. One more nce at the stage and the way Elreth had just rested her hand on Dargyn''s arm and pointed at something for him to see and Aaryn turned on his heel and stormed back out the way he''de.

    He shouldn''t havee.

    He wouldn''t make the mistake again. He wouldn''t have to, actually. Tonight she''d name her Cohorts and then she''d always have someone to talk to up there. And he could just¡­ not be there.

    That would be better for everyone, he told himself.

    ****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Please help support this book in the 2021 Spirity Awards by adding it to your library and reading every day! Thank you! (If you want to be really great, go to my author profile (click my name under the title of this book''s page) and hit the heart icon so any new book releases or major announcements will reach you FIRST!

 Chapter 26 - Surprise

    YOU DID IT AGAIN! We have a 5 chapter mass release today! Thank you so much for your support for Aaryn & Elreth. I''m so excited for you to see them finally clear the air. A little, lol. So enjoy 5 new chapters between now and 9pm PDT tomorrow. But wait, there''s more! You could earn another mass release in TWO DAYS:

    READER CHALLENGE: Want another mass release right away? If we can get 50 reader votes tomorrow and the next day (that will need about 15-20 new/extra votes each day starting at 9am PDT - los angeles time - tomorrow and the following day) I will do ANOTHER mass release of 4 chapters that will let you read all the events surrounding Aaryn''s confession in one day! CAN YOU DO IT?

    *****

    AARYN

    He was outside the market and just stepping onto the trail when the small voice rose behind him. "Aaryn, wait!"

    He turned and his heart sank.

    Pretty Gwyn, her cheeks slightly flushed, followed him, trotting across the space between them, her blond hair bouncing.

    She had to have excused herself as soon as he''d turned to leave. Which meant Elreth knew he''d been there and hadn''te to talk to her.

    Shit.

    "Why are you leaving?" Gwyn said, slightly breathless as she slowed to stand next to him.

    Gwyn was small for an Anima and barely reached his shoulder. She was strong, but she had no¡­ spirit. No light. Aaryn didn''t mind quiet females¡ªsometimes, after too many hours with Elreth, he preferred them. But Gwyncked that spark that made his stomach clench.

    He''d made a terrible mistake one night, a year ago, and mated with her after a feast. They''d both been drunk and she''d made the signals and he''d thought, why not?

    Now, he knew why not. It saddened him that he''d used her as he had. He''d apologized the next day and she''d been good about it. But she''d pined after him ever since. And he didn''t know what to do about it.

    She was blinking up at him and it took him a second to realize she''d asked him a question.

    "I just¡­ I was just making sure Elreth wasn''t alone," he said honestly. "I''m not actually hungry. So¡­" he shrugged.

    "You shoulde up though, she wondered why you were leaving."

    His lips twisted. "I don''t think she''ll want me there. We''re fighting again."

    "Yeah, that''s what she said. She thought you left because she was there."

    Shit.

    "If you want toe back in, I''ll sit with you down at the tables if you want. I don''t really like sitting up there where everyone can see anyway."

    "No, I''m fine. Thank you. I really was just checking that she was okay. These first few days¡­"

    Gwyn nodded and looked down. She folded her arms and for a moment he thought she was going to say goodbye and leave, and he would feel relieved.

    Then, she blinked and seemed to¡­ stiffen. When she turned back to him there was no wariness in her gaze. She held his eyes very directly. "She doesn''t deserve all the ways you''re good to her, you know," she said in what had to be the darkest tone he''d ever heard her use, though it was really little more than irritated.

    "I''m¡­ what?" His jaw dropped.

    "You are good to her in ways she''s not good to you," Gwyn said firmly. "I know, because I watch. You''re always looking out for her. And she''s just¡­ doing what she does."

    "Elreth looks out for me, plenty," Aaryn said.

    "And she overlooks you even more," Gwyn shot back.

    It hit him like a punch to the chest. "I¡­ where is thising from, Gwyn? Elreth and I have been friends since we were cubs. We fight all the time. It''ll blow over. It doesn''t mean I''m going to abandon her to the wolves," no pun intended, "on the most important morning of her rule."

    Gwyn took a deep breath, like she was steeling herself. "All I know is, you were in there checking on her, and she was in there pawing another male."

    Aaryn tried to dismiss it, but his stomach felt sick. "We''re just friends, Gwyn, she can paw whoever she wants."

    "And you can too."

    "Yes, I can."

    "So, why don''t you want to paw anyone but her?"

    Aaryn blinked. And blinked. No one had ever said it to his face. Not like that. Oh, they joked, or make slyments. But no one had ever just¡­ said it.

    He looked at Gwyn with new eyes. He was speechless.

    She held his gaze and sighed again. "I thought because she was so strong, you needed someone around who would just¡­ be there. And not push you. But obviously I was wrong. So here you go, Aaryn: She doesn''t deserve you. She cares about you, but she doesn''t love you. And you''re going to waste your entire life waiting for her when¡­ when someone else might give you what you deserve. So just¡­ think about it, okay? She isn''t the only female in the Tree City."

    Aaryn gaped as she nodded once, then turned on her heel and stalked back into the market.

    What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 27 - The Queen Calling - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He was at home, still confused and trying to think of other things by reading, when there was a knock on the door. Upstairs as he was, his mother would get the door, but Aaryn sat bolt upright, listening. Would it be Elreth? Or Gwyn?

    And what would he say in either case?

    It was a feminine voice, but he couldn''t hear through the thick wood of the floor to know who. Whoever it was, his mother spent some time speaking with her before leading her upstairs.

    He could hear the twin footstepsing and turned to face the door, his mouth dropping open when Elreth''s mother, Elia, knocked on his open door and peered around it. "Can Ie in?"

    "Of course," he said, then cleared his throat when his voice almost broke. "Please." He cleared a seat at his desk so she could sit there, then looked around the room. It was tidy. He always kept his things in order. But it was very in, and small. Nothing like the Royal Cave, or Trees. And even though she''d been to his home before, it was rare. And she''d never seen his room. So why was she here now? Was she angry that he''d gotten angry with Elreth the night before? Or that he''d left breakfast?

    Either way, he was going to stand his ground. If they really thought¡ª"

    "How are you, Aaryn?" she asked carefully.

    "Fine, fine. Can I get you a drink or anything?" he blurted.

    She justughed. "No, your mother already offered. I just¡­ I hoped we could speak. Privately. About my daughter."

    Aaryn blinked and dropped the book to his pillow, then looked back to the former Queen. "Of course," he said warily. "What did you¡­ I mean, about what?"

    Elia smiled at him. "You know you are already a part of our family, no matter what happens, don''t you, Aaryn?"

    He blinked and swallowed. "I mean, thank you. Yes. I suppose."

    "No, Aaryn, look at me. And speak with Reth if you need to. You are a second son to us, no matter your rtionship with our children. If there is ever anything we can to help you, we wish to do it. I want you to know that. No matter what."

    He swallowed again. Hard. His eyes were itching. "Thank you."

    She nodded. "Now that you know that, I want you to know that Reth and I are both very aware that you''re in love with Elreth¡ªand equally aware that she has not¡­ returned your affection. But we think¡­ we know, that Elreth is her father''s daughter and I was hoping I could shed some light on this for you. So you don''t lose heart."

    Aaryn just stared, so Elia went on.

    "Elreth''s father is¡­ oblivious," she stated baldly.

    Aaryn choked. He''d seen the former King blunder into problems in the past,pletely unaware of his impact on others, or of others'' needs. Never in a malicious way. But just¡­ well, she''d stated it well. Aaryn nodded. "I think I know what you mean," he said carefully.

    Eliaughed. "I know you do, Aaryn. And it''s a joy to me that you forgive him¡ªthem for it. Because the truth is, our daughter is just like her father in this. Often, unless someone presents her with the question, or a problem to solve, she will not even consider¡­ things."

    "I''m aware of that, also," Aaryn said stiffly.

    Elia nodded, not smiling this time. "You cannot give up, Aaryn. Please don''t give up on her," she said very quietly. "She is¡­ she needs to be confronted with this. And soon. She''s beginning to me herself for things and¡­ I fear she will give up."

    "On what?"

    "On you."

    Aaryn frowned. "She doesn''t want me."

    "She doesn''t know that she wants you. She''s be so ustomed to you, so used to your presence, and your love, that she has taken it for granted. I fear¡­ I fear the day you remove it will be the day she will realize, and by then it may be toote. For both of you."

    Aaryn ran a hand through his hair. To be honest, to just¡­ talk about this part of himself he''d never actually expressed? Or to speak around it?

    "Aaryn, if you don''t tell her how you feel, she will not consider it and then when your heart finds another, she will realize and be devasted. I''m convinced of it."

    "But¡­ if she doesn''t pine for me now, why would she then?"

    "Because there is only one aspect of her life that you do not already fulfill the most important role, and she hasn''t¡­ awakened, yet. As soon as she does¡­"

    Aaryn looked away from the Queen. "She may begin to."

    "No, she may be about to force herself too, because she''s afraid. That is not the same thing. And I fear what would put between her and any mate toe, whether it be you or not."

    Aaryn didn''t respond. He couldn''t.

    "I really do pray that it will be you, Aaryn," Elia went on.

    Aaryn had to close his eyes. The utter irony, the bittersweet joy and pain of hearing that from Elreth''s mother of all people.

    "I would never reject her, Elia. If she even hinted¡ª"

    "Please, Aaryn. When have you ever known Elreth to hint at anything?"

    He snorted. "True."

    "She just doesn''t realize. She misinterprets her own thoughts and feelings because she''s never questioned them. In this, she is still very young. And while I love that about her¡ªI was very simr¡ªI fear where it will lead her now. With the pressure, and the awareness of others. And the attention you both attract elsewhere¡­" Aaryn looked at her sharply, but she just met his gaze evenly, and continued. "She loves you, Aaryn. I know it in my soul. She just hasn''t realized that''s what she feels. She thinks¡­ she thinks of you as family, because you are. But there is more for her¡ªfor both of you. Please¡­ don''t give up. Make her look at you. Make her confront it."

    Aaryn pulled away from that idea. "You know as well as I do, no one can force Elreth to do anything she doesn''t want to do."

    "People used to say the same about her father before he found me," Elia said slyly.

    Aaryn''s mouth dropped open.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 28 - The Queen Calling - Part 2

    AARYN

    "Please, Aaryn," Elia said, barely above a whisper. "You are strong enough to be the brave one. And you''re the only one strong enough to dominate her, and that''s what she needs."

    He coughed. "I can''t make her submit."

    Eliaughed. "You''re the only one who can, it''s why I know you were meant for each other. Even as a child, yours was the only lead she would follow. You are the only one who can get angry and walk away and she''ll let you¡ªshe won''t take that from anyone else, Aaryn. Not even us. She forces us to speak. And when she''s being thickheaded like her father, it''s only your words that stick."

    He snorted. "I know that''s not true."

    "Do you know she was at our home after high moonst night, trying to understand why you were angry about Dargyn? Trying to justify herself, because she felt so ufortable about it all?"

    "What?! What did you tell her?"

    "Don''t worry. Her father wanted to tell her¡ªlike her, he needs to be confronted, and he is losing patience with her. I think because it makes him reflect on his own obliviousness. But that''s not what I came to tell you: Last night we did not lead her to the conclusion, but we did affirm your concerns to her. She thinks about things deeply when she decides to confront them. But she is avoiding this one. She fears where it will take her, and so is trying to make it into something too small. Don''t let her. When shees to you¡ªand she wille to you, Aaryn, I''m certain of it. When shees, don''t reject her."

    "I never would!" he gasped, then wanted the floor to open and swallow him up. He cleared his throat. "I mean¡­ If she were certain of what she wanted¡ª"

    "The risk, Aaryn, is that she doesn''t make the whole journey at once. That shees to you because you''refortable and safe and¡­ that shees to you without giving herself up. That she asks for your surrender without her own. Don''t let her do that to you. Don''t give in just for the signals. Make her offer everything."

    "What?"

    "Don''t let her use you. Don''t settle, Aaryn. You deserve her fully. Not just her body. And she deserves all of you, as well."

    Aaryn swallowed. It was hard to think of having Elreth in front of him, offering that kind of connection and saying no¡­ when it might open up the rest. His thoughts must have shown on his face, because Elia made a small, disapproving noise in her throat.

    "I speak from experience: She''s dominant, Aaryn. She carries everything, and everyone else around her. Do not be another one she must carry. Make her submit to you. Be the ce where she can rest. Don''t let her keep control. It will never work."

    "Elia, I understand, but I''m not¡ª"

    "Can I offer something?"

    They both turned, startled, to find his mother standing in the doorway, looking nervous.

    "Mom, of course. I was just telling Elia¡ª"

    "I heard you, Aaryn, and I want to tell you something that¡­ I want you to know that you''re very like your father in this way," she said hesitantly. She knew he didn''t like to hear about his traitorous father. "He was not someone who wanted control. He didn''t want power for himself. So though he was dominant, he often chose not to use it with others¡­ not until something mattered. Then he would step in. And others might be surprised. Because they often misjudged him. But¡­ you are very much that way, son," she said, her eyes pleading with him not to be angry.

    He frowned, but before he could respond, Elia spoke up.

    "I''ve seen that side of you, Aaryn. And Reth mentioned that you showed it the other day when you felt he''d¡­ misused Elreth. While I do not encourage others to snarl at my husband, there are definitely moments I apud it, and that was one of them. You were very brave. And for her sake. I know¡­ I know you''re the right one."

    The nerves and fear¡ªand thrill¡ªtwisting in his stomach drove him to his feet. "None of this matters if she doesn''t want me, Elia. None of this matters if I don''t make her heart race!"

    "I agree. What I think¡ªwhat I know, is that you are the one who will do that for her, Aaryn. She just needs to have the idea presented. So, while I have been counselling my mate for years not to interfere, here I am, interfering. I hope you will forgive me for stepping in, but¡­ I do not want to see her hurt herself¡ªor you¡ªin ways she can''t heal. So I will leave you with this."

    She stood and walked to stand in front of him where he''d stopped pacing. "Take her when shees. Don''t make her humble herself too much. But don''t ept halfway from her either, Aaryn. Don''t let her undervalue you. It won''t work. She has to respect you as well as want you. And in the meantime¡­ maybe show her that side of yourself thates out when things matter."

    Aaryn gulped. Elia put a hand to his face and smiled. "And when the timees, be one hundred percent confident that you are wee in our Pride, Aaryn. Never question it. Elreth did not get herck of prejudice by chance."

    Then she bade him farewell, hugged his mother, and left.

    Was relieved when they both left the room, and his mother didn''t return, but left him with this thoughts. He was relieved that he didn''t have to answer any more questions.

    But no matter what he did to distract himself, the conversation wouldn''t stop ying in his head.

    Or rather, the question wouldn''t.

    What was he going to do?

 Chapter 29 - Calling The Cohorts

    ELRETH

    Her heart hadn''t stopped pounding all evening. She''d barely been able to eat, but she''d received the people that approached her as best she could. For the meal, Dargyn was at her right again, Gwyn at her left. Rak next to Dargyn, and Huncer with Gwyn, to represent the council.

    Lhorn, who''d taken over for Brant in the Elders and Security Council during her father''s reign, sat alongside Rak, though he looked less than impressed being seated next to the young males and she suspected he would retreat from the stage as soon as the Cohorts were called.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She wasn''t usually nervous about speaking to groups. But not only did her heart pound so hard she could hear it in her ears, she was having trouble breathing deeply.

    She kept turning to her right, expecting to see Aaryn, and having a second of shock when she found Dargyn''s handsome face. She''d even signed without thinking once, when she was looking away. Dargyn had asked her if she was itchy.

    She kept looking for Aaryn, but couldn''t find him in the packed crowd below. Knowing him he''d found some corner at the back where he wouldn''t be noticed. It wasn''t a problem. Not really. She knew he wouldn''t miss this, even if they had had a fight. And once she called his name, he''d be up there.

    She just wished he was up there now. She could have used his steadying presence.

    Maybe she needed to tell him that.

    She filed through all the things she would have done differently over the past day, and before she''d even made it as far as that morning''s breakfast¡ªwhen Aaryn had apparently taken one look at her and turned to leave¡ªshe gave up.

    Then Huncer stood and Elreth''s heart banged so hard she wondered if the others would hear it even over the noise in the market. She nudged Dargyn who''d been able to whisper something to her¡ªhe seemed to like to do that¡ªand the others all turned in their seats.

    Huncer taking this role was a break from tradition. Usually the King''s second would call the Cohorts, but under the circumstances¡­

    "Good people of Anima, we celebrate our new Queen¡ªour Dominant Queen tonight. Tomorrow the sun rises a new Dawn in the WildWood!" A roar of voices, caws, cries, and cheering rose, and Elreth''s heart rose. Perhaps they did want her.

    "Tonight," Huncer continued, "We begin the path towards history with our new Queen, Elreth Gahryn Hyrerhyn, the eighth in the royal line to hold the throne.

    Elreth looked at her parents then, stood on the side of the Market, behind all the tables. Her mother''s eyes were silvered with tears, and her father''s shone with pride¡ªand may have had a touch of shine to them also. She tried to smile, but she wasn''t sure it worked.

    "Queen Elreth, your people would hear from you¡ªare you ready to answer to your court, to your people?"

    "I am!" she said as loudly and clearly as she could. Another brief cheer rose.

    Huncer smiled. "Would you address the people and tell them your hopes for this new phase of our Kingdom?"

    Then Elreth pushed her chair back and stood, turning to scan the crowd before she spoke. "This is, indeed, the dawn of a new age in WildWood," she said, her voice clear as a bell across the market. "An age that will bring new unity, new strength, and yes, new challenges to the Anima. You have my vow that I will lead in strength and peace wherever possible. But I will not sway from my goals to bring all of Anima together¡ªand I will not overlook those who would stand in my way.

    "I am thrilled to stand before you today. Thank you for your acknowledgment. You are my people and I serve you¡ªI will serve you to the very best that I have."

    Apuse rose, and a few chirps and whistles. Elreth smiled and looked at her parents again, who were both pping their hands above their heads.

    Huncer eventually raised her hands for quiet, then turned to face Elreth again. "Queen Elreth," she called, "Will you name your second?"

    Elia swallowed and clearly recited the words from memory. "As my Second, and the female to stand in my stead, I choose Huncer of the Pride."

    It wasn''t unexpected. Thought they hadn''t discussed it directly, it made total sense to Elreth¡ªand she knew Huncer had the backbone not to be overrun by the males. There had been some question whether her second should be male, in the event of her death. But Elreth did not intend to allow tradition to stand in the way of her best judgement.

    There was no one in the WildWood¡ªexcept her mother¡ªthat Elreth would entrust her people to more than Huncer.

    Huncer bowed her head, smiling her eptance as the people cheered. Then she raised a hand to quiet them. "And now your heart''spanion¡­ Do you have a sister to name?" he intoned.

    "Yes. I ask Gwyn of the Pride to stand with me and weather the storms," she said clearly, and smiled at her friend.

    Gwyn''s eyes went wide, but she shot out of her chair and threw her arms around Elreth, clearly genuinely shocked. Elreth smiled. She wasn''t excited about Gwyn, but she was the smartest of Elreth''s friends¡ªand difficult to fluster when Aaryn wasn''t involved. Things weren''t always easy with Gwyn, but her friend had always stood by her when things were difficult, and she knew that was the kind of strength she needed around her during her rule.

    Huncer smiled and nodded her approval. "And thest of your people¡ªwho will you choose to advise you?"

    Elreth beamed¡ªcertain not only of her choice, but of how amazing he would be. And that this would bring them back together with something to celebrate, instead of fight about. "I would ask Aaryn of the Fang to be my Advisor," she said, loud and strong. "He has shown both loyalty to me, to the good of the Anima. His wisdom is beyond his years."

    There was fierce apuse and cheering in some pockets of the market, and hesitant pping in others.

    But entire groups in the market sat silent, and stunned.

 Chapter 30 - Foolish Queen

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth ignored the Anima who sat silently ring, or whispered to theirpanions.

    Instead she nervously scanned the crowd for Aaryn, knowing he would have hidden himself. "Come forward, Aaryn and take your seat at the table of power!" she called across the market, still looking for him. Then she frowned. "Is Aaryn here?"

    "He''s here!" came a call from the back corner and everyone turned.

    She saw him step forward from behind a tall line of the disformed who''d stood at the back, his broad shoulders crawling towards his ears. He hated the attention ofrge groups¡ªmostly because they were usually a good chunk of them that wanted to set him down or were suspicious. One of the males in the group who was still apuding loudly, pushed him forward¡ªseveral more around him pping and cheering¡ªbut he took one stumbling step, then stopped.

    Elreth''s pulse pounded even harder as he stared at her without moving while she beckoned him forward, rolling her eyes at his shyness.

    But he wasn''t smiling. He fixed his icy-blue eyes on her and his jaw went tight, his brow furrowed. Then he gave the sign, ''I''m sorry,'' and Elreth''s stomach dropped to her toes.

    No. Surely he wouldn''t¡ª

    "Do you ept your role as appointed by the Queen, Aaryn?" Huncer called, her voice echoing across the market.

    "I beg mercy from the Queen, and from the people. I¡­ I do not," he said.

    The gasp that erupted from the crowd was probably heard to the boundaries of the WildWood.

    With a tortured look at Elreth, Aaryn turned on his heel and pushed through the crowd, fleeing the stunned silence he left behind¡ªand the Queen left gaping at her subjects who had just seen her rejected by one of the very people she championed.

    *****

    AARYN

    He was a coward.

    He fled like a mouse that feared the shadow overhead, cursing again that he wasn''t able to shift into beast form as most Anima would, to cover the most ground in the shortest time. He pushed through the crowd, muttering apologies to the stunned Anima shoved out of his way¡ªand those who weren''t stunned, but celebrating, because they''d never wanted him in that kind of position to begin with. He pushed past all the bodies and the looks from his brothers and sisters, the Outsiders, the other disformed, whose mouths were open and their eyes pained¡ªor angry.

    Head down and breathing through his teeth, he ignored all of them, fixing his eyes on the exit trail. And as soon as he broke free from the bodies¡ªas soon as questions began to be called behind him¡ªhe ran, pounding down the trail, his legs flying, arms pumping, breath tearing in his throat.

    He''d rejected her.

    He''d embarrassed her.

    He''d just taken a step that would never be forgotten¡ªat cost to her.

    To his knowledge, only two other Anima had ever rejected the call of a Cohort, and they were spoken of to this day, despite having lived dozens of generations before.

    But even worse than that¡­ she''d asked him.

    Despite the prohibition from unmated Rulers to mate their cohorts, she''d asked him.

    Why had he let himself dream?

    Why had he allowed that conversation with the Queen to spark more hope?

    She had just showed herself willing to never be able to touch him, to never join their bodies, to never seek the True Mate''s call.

    And she''d beamed about it.

    He knew her heart like he knew his own. She''d thought he would be excited. She''d thought she was giving him a gift. She''d thought¡­ it didn''t matter what she''d thought. She had drawn a line clear to every Anima present, and there were no more questions.

    His heart throbbed in his chest, tearing in two as the truth settled into his bones.

    She didn''t want him.

    Ever.

    A noise broke in his throat that he wasn''t sure he''d ever made before. A call, a cry to the Creator for strength, for something to ease the ache in his chest that stopped his breath.

    A mile from the Tree City he stumbled to a halt, beginning to see stars because he couldn''t get enough air. His body refused to work. His mind could do nothing but scream.

    She didn''t want him. Ever.

    She wouldn''t want him. Ever.

    And she was happy about it.

    *****

    He''d kept walking, though he had no idea where he was. Somewhere high above the Tree City. He could see the lights in the distance.

    He''d have to go to the Weeping Tree eventually. He didn''t have any choice. He knew that''s where she''d go when, hours from now, she was finally free to leave the gathering. And he knew he couldn''t avoid speaking with her any longer. He''d just created a serious problem for her¡ªnot to mention a weakness in the eyes of her people.

    She would be furious.

    But how could he make her understand?

    He sank to the ground with his back to a tree¡ªjust like he''d found her a day earlier, under the weeping tree, fragile about beating her father.

    Resting his elbows on his knees, he wed his hands into his hair and pleaded with the Creator to find a way that he could avoid¡­

    But no.

    There was no way around it. It was the only way she would be saved from the sense of utter betrayal.

    He had to admit how he felt.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 31 - A Lioness Scorned

    READER CHALLENGE: Want another mass release right away? If we can get 50 reader votes each for today and tomorrow (that will need almost 20 more votes for today from the time of this posting, plus probably the same number extra tomorrow) I will do ANOTHER mass release of 4 chapters that will let you read all the events surrounding Aaryn''s confession in one day! CAN YOU DO IT?

    *****

    ELRETH

    She stood, staring at the gathered crowd, all of the WildWood, gaping at her. Dargyn''s eyes were wide and his face¡­ fearful? She wanted to growl.

    And she wanted to weep. Her cheeks heated and she cleared her throat.

    Huncer turned, even the wise elder lioness at a loss for what to say.

    Elreth blinked. She had to salvage this before her rule was undermined by it.

    "That was, unexpected," she said, forcing a grin. There were a few small titters among the crowd. "You will forgive me, Anima, if I choose to break tradition tonight and name my Advisor tomorrow. It appears I would do well to check in with my appointees before we ce them before you."

    Slightly moreughter this time. "Please, enjoy the feast! Let us dance and praise the Creator, and tomorrow, my Cohorts will beplete!"

    A pattering of apuse began in one corner, then grew through the gathered people like an iing wave. Elreth smiled and bowed her head, thanking them for not abandoning her. But as the apuse died and Huncer regathered herself to make the final call to celebrate, Elreth didn''t hear the words. She stood, her smile forced, epting the acknowledgment of the people, then pping with them when they were released to party.

    But as Huncer released them and the masses began to shift, moving tables from the center to open a floor for dancing, the musicians gathering under the stage, Elreth dropped into her seat.

    She needed to find him. To go after him. To confront him. But she couldn''t leave. This was her appointment. Her acknowledgment. She would be forced to stay here for hours¡­

    "Are you okay?" Gwyn''s whispered voice broke through the panic in her head.

    Elreth turned, staring at her. "No. But¡­ we have to stay and celebrate."

    Gwyn nodded, then took Elreth''s hand and squeezed it. "Would you like a drink?"

    Elreth snorted before she could consider the etiquette of the Queen. "Yes, please. Elder wine if they have it. I¡­ this is going to be a long night."

    Gwyn nodded and got up to go in search of a server. Elreth swallowed. Then swallowed again.

    He''d said no.

    Aaryn had said no.

    Why? He wasn''t petty. He didn''t hold grudges. Even when they fought, they were always there for each other before others. It had never crossed her mind that he was angry enough to deny her¡ª

    A warm hand slid into hers, long fingers twining against hers. Elreth startled and turned to find Dargyn, those piercing green eyes fixed on her. "We''re going to dance," he said carefully, with a nce at the people. "You''re going to smile and have fun, and they''re all going to see that this was just a hup. A misunderstanding that will get cleared up tomorrow, and it will have no impact on your reign."

    He stared at her pointedly. And despite her unease about the familiarity he was showing, she was grateful.

    "That would be¡­ good¡­" she said.

    Dargyn nodded and stood, pulling her to her feet and leading her down, off the stage, to the dancefloor below.

    *****

    Three hours and only two sses of Elder-wer, Elreth sat slumped in her chair on the stage, watching the party below, her stomach twisting.

    She had danced¡ªand not just with Dargyn. Many of the males of the pride, and some from the others, had offered their hands for the Queen tonight. If she hadn''t had this dark cloud hanging over her, it might have been a wonderful night. The first where she''d felt¡­ like a woman.

    But the further they drew from that moment when Aaryn had denied her, and the drunker the people got, the darker Elreth''s mood had turned.

    She''d sat there for thest half hour, imagining in her mind what this night might have been like if she''d been truly celebrating.

    But she couldn''t hold the images in her mind.

    One and all, the turned to the memory of Aaryn''s face, the way it had twisted¡ªpleading and angry¡ªbefore he''d run from the market.

    Angry? What reason did he have to be angry?

    What reason did he have to stare at her as if she was the one who had put them in this position? As if it was somehow her fault?

    As if he was the one hurt by this?

    The longer she sat there, the more her anger grew.

    She avoided the wine, knowing herself well enough to know that alcoholbined with this rage would only create problems for everyone.

    Elreth had a habit of losing control of her beast when she''d been drinking. Though it hadn''t happened in a year or two, she suspected whenbined with this growing rage¡­

    Then she blinked.

    Many of the families with young cubs had already lefting to greet and offer their loyalty before departing.

    Some of the older Anima had also said their farewells.

    Those that were left¡ªand there were many¡ªwere enjoying the free flowing wine, the music, and each other.

    No one had spoken to her for over half an hour.

    If she left now they probably wouldn''t even notice.

    It only took three more breaths for her to make the decision. There was a small set of stairs at the back of the stage that led to a door in the back wall, directly outside, to an area with several storage trees for the cooks and nners.

    She would just leave. They wouldn''t even know she''d gone.

    She would go find him and make him answer for this.

    Right now.

    She stood, pushing back her chair and turning casually, as if she only left for the bathing rooms. But before she reached the stairs, Dargyn was there, his broad shoulders taking up her entire line of sight when he nted himself in front of her. Close.

    Very close.

    He breathed quickly¡ªthe fumes of wine washing over her unpleasantly¡ªand his eyes shed with an odd light. "Don''t do it, Elreth," he said. "Don''t go after him. He doesn''t deserve it."

    Elreth swallowed.

 Chapter 32 - Dominate

    READER CHALLENGE: YOU''RE ALMOST THERE! We got over 50 votes yesterday - THANK YOU! So there will definitely be two chapters posted tomorrow. If we can get another 50 reader votes TODAY (between 9am this morning - Los Angeles time - and 9am tomorrow) I will add the other two for a total of 4 chapters TOMORROW NIGHT. That will let you read all the events surrounding Aaryn''s confession in one day! CAN YOU DO IT?

    *****

    ELRETH

    "I don''t think you understand¡ª" she started.

    Dargyn shook his head. "No, you don''t understand. If you go after him you put the power back in his hands and he doesn''t deserve it."

    "Power to do what?" she said, not giving him space as he crowded her, though she suddenly wasn''t so excited about being close to him just then.

    "You don''t have to win Aaryn back," he said, his gaze fierce. "I know you''re mad. You should be. He shouldn''t have done that. It was disrespectful and¡­ and it shows that he''s just selfish. So¡­ don''t go after him. Make hime after you. And make him pay."

    Elreth pulled her head back. Dargyn wasn''t usually so aggressive. "Any conversation I have with Aaryn won''t be about paying for this. It''ll be¡­ I need to understand¡ª"

    "Do you? Isn''t it enough that he did it? That he was willing to do that?"

    Elreth folded her arms, torn between defending Aaryn to Dargyn, and wanting to attack him herself. "This is a huge decision, Dargyn. And I didn''t warn him. If he has a good reason¡ª"

    "What reason could possibly justify him hanging you out like a bleeding pelt in front of the entire City like that?"

    "I wouldn''t say a bleeding pelt¡ª"

    "Well, what would you call it? I don''t know what''s wrong with you females sometimes, putting up with shit like this¡ª"

    "Perhaps if you let her finish a sentence, you might gain more insight, Dargyn?" His familiar voice was cold and quiet and Elreth startled. She whipped around to find Aaryn standing at the top of the back stairs.

    Her mouth dropped open. But Dargyn growled.

    *****

    AARYN

    He''d realized after a couple hours that he couldn''t let her be the one toe after him. He had been the one to betray her¡ªhe needed to go to her. To offer the chance to speak. If she told him to leave, well¡­ he could handle it. He thought...

    He''d swallowed hard and begun the trip back to the market where he knew they would still be celebrating.

    But he hadn''t been able to stomach the idea of the looks and questions he''d receive¡ªnot to mention anger from the other Outsiders. That was a conversation he would think about tomorrow. So he snuck through the forest, avoiding the trails so he wouldn''t meet others, creeping silently through the forest to the back entrance of the market where a small set of stairs led directly to the stage.

    But when he stepped through the door and started up the stairs, he almost didn''t speak up. He almost turned on his heel and left when he found Dargyn standing toe-to-toe with Elreth halfway across the stage, both of them speaking quietly¡ªand passionately.

    Then he''d seen Elreth pull away from him¡ªnot moving her feet, because she would not give ground. But everything in her bodynguage recoiled. She did not like what she was hearing¡ªand as he crept closer, he realized Dargyn wasn''t letting her tell him why.

    "¡­could possibly justify him hanging you out like a bleeding pelt in front of the entire City like that?" Dargyn snapped.

    Elreth bristled. "I wouldn''t say a bleeding pelt¡ª"

    "Well, what would you call it? I don''t know what''s wrong with you females sometimes, putting up with shit like this¡ª"

    Aaryn had heard enough. "Perhaps if you let her finish a sentence, you might gain more insight, Dargyn?" He stood casually, but left his hands loose at his sides so he could move quickly, and let every ounce of his disgust for the male bleed into his voice.

    Dargyn had no right to stand over her like that¡ªand less to keep interrupting her when she spoke. And not just because she was Queen. It wasmon decency.

    Elreth whipped around, clearly surprised to see him. But Dargyn growled and the fire in Aaryn red to life.

    Before the male could even speak, Aaryn stepped up onto the stage and moved into his space. Dargyn was of a height with him, but they both knew Aaryn was a far more experienced fighter. And his skills had been honed since he was an outcast cub.

    To his credit, Dargyn didn''t back away, but held his ground. His eyes burned, though.

    "You growl at me, Dargyn?" Aaryn said, very low and through his teeth. "You challenge me?"

    "I challenge the way you embarrassed the Queen," Dargyn muttered. "I challenge your right to speak into this conversation when you fled like the coward you are, with your tail between your legs."

    Gwyn appeared, whispering in Elreth''s ear, but Aaryn wasn''t taking his eyes of Dargyn, who, it appeared, had finally grown a pair of balls.

    The cub needed to understand who he was dealing with.

    Aaryn pressed in closer, until their noses almost touched and let himself feel his strength, his determination. Let Dargyn feel it too. Then he snorted¡ªa universal sign of disgust at what he was smelling¡ªand Dargyn''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Go sober up, cub," he growled. "There''s an adult conversation to have here, and it doesn''t include you."

    Dargyn eyes narrowed and his lips pulled up on one side. "You''re just scared because she''s actually attracted to me."

    Aaryn''s heart stuttered and the temptation was there to look at Elreth, to see if she''d heard. But he could hear her whispering to Gwyn and prayed she was distracted enough to have missed it. But even if she hadn''t.

    Aaryn pulled himself to his full height and unleashed the hunter within him that savored blood and sought death. If only he could shift¡­ but it was enough. His scent carried his dominance.

    Dargyn''s nostrils red and fear entered his gaze as Aaryn snarled, "Not one thing about you frightens me, Dargyn. Not. One."

    The females had gone silent, but Aaryn couldn''t let himself look anywhere except at Dargyn who was wavering, but¡ªto his credit¡ªfighting the urge to submit.

    "Do I need to show you that I mean it, welp?" Aaryn hissed.

    Dargyn sneered and broke away to face Elreth. He didn''t submit. He still bristled with the challenge. But as the one who broke eye contact and gave space, everyone knew who had won.

    Aaryn let himself smile.

 Chapter 33 - Under The Weeping Tree - Part 1

    AARYN

    Aaryn let himself smile... until he caught Elreth''s expression. He inhaled, trying desperately to scent what that meant¡ªthe emotions chased each other across her features too quickly for him to catch.

    But one thing was certain. She wasn''t happy.

    "Alpha-male bullshit," she growled. "Dargyn, go home. I need to speak with Aaryn."

    Gwyn gripped her hand then in an expression of support, and Aaryn''s eyebrows popped up as Elreth turned and gave her hug. He''d thought Gwyn would never encourage Elreth towards him. And he''d been sure Elreth was kind of tired of Gwyn. But he couldn''t fault her for the choice. Gwyn was loyal to a fault¡ªand very steady under pressure.

    She also had a tenacity that he wished was applied anywhere but himself.

    "Goodnight," Elreth said to Gwyn as Dargyn slunk away to the staircase to leave through the market. "And thank you."

    Gwyn nodded and gave a t smile, then she looked at Aaryn, her eyes unreadable.

    As soon as she turned away, Aaryn finally looked at Elreth, who stared back at him, her blue eyesrge pools of confusion, anger, and fear.

    Aaryn swallowed. "Can we¡­ go?" he whispered.

    She nodded and let him take her hand and lead her to the stairs behind him and out the door into the dark night before she yanked out of his grip, hissed, "I''ll see you at the Tree," then leapt into beast form and ran.

    Aaryn sighed, but it was for the best. She would be calmer if she''d had a chance to be alone. Tired as he was, he pushed into a jog on the trails so she wouldn''t have to wait a long time for him.

    And as he ran, he prayed.

    *****

    He''d barely parted the leaves and blossom curtain on the weeping tree to step underneath, barely caught sight of her pacing the dirt near the trunk, before she turned andunched herself at him.

    "How could you? How COULD YOU?" she snarled, shoving his chest.

    He caught her wrists, and held them, but only to keep her from harming him. He understood her anger¡ªand her need vent it.

    "Elreth¡ª"

    She pulled out of his grip. "You told me my whole life that I was destined for this! You apuded my dreams and encouraged them. You shared them! You said I was the one to bring the Anima to integration with the disformed¡ªthat was you, Aaryn! You said you shared my dreams. You said you''d be there to help!"

    "I know, and I will, but¡ª"

    "You''ve said you wanted me dominant for years, and now I am, and you''re going to abandon me?!"

    "Of course not!"

    "I am trying to bring our people together¡ªall our people. Including you and the others. Trying to bridge the gap and I gave you the chance to be a huge part of that and you just¡­ what? Didn''t care enough?"

    "No!"

    She snorted. "There is no one in my mind better than you to do this job, Aaryn. So why? Why would you embarrass me that way? Why would you undermine me like that?!"

    "I did not intend to undermine you," he growled, his hands clenching at his sides. He had to stay calm. He had to¡ª

    "Is this about me mating with Dargyn? Is that how petty you''ve be?"

    "WHAT?!" he snarled, his own fury breaking free. "You really believe I would¡ª? I don''t want to be your Cohort, Elreth. I don''t want to be¡­ restricted that way. Is that so hard to understand?"

    She gaped. "This is¡­ male pride? Are you serious? I thought you of all people¡ªyou''re saying you don''t want to be under the authority of a female?"

    "Are you fucking serious, Elreth?"

    "Yes, I''m serious! You left me there! In front of everyone! You humiliated me!" she shoved his chest again and he caught her wrists.

    "What about me? What about what you were doing to me?" he snarled.

    "What? HONORING YOU?" She threw her hands up so he''d let her go.

    "You were putting me in a box, Elreth, and you know it," he hissed through his teeth.

    "HOW? Why wouldn''t you want to be in a position to influence the people¡ªto show them what the disformed can do?"

    "I didn''t say I didn''t want that, I said I don''t want to be your Cohort," he snarled.

    "You''re not making sense!"

    "Your Cohort, Elreth. Yours! Not anyone else''s. I do not want to be YOUR Cohort!"

    "Why not?"

    "BECAUSE I WANT MORE FROM YOU!" His heart stuttered, then roared ahead, racing. He''d said it. He''d done it. She was finally going to have to face it¡­

    But Elreth stopped, blinking. She wasn''t afraid. She was confused. He could smell it.

    She opened her mouth, but hesitated. "I don''t¡­ I don''t understand," she said more quietly, her eyes scanning back and forth like she was searching for something. "What could I possibly give you that was more than that?"

    Aaryn''s mouth fell open.

    Deep down, he''d always assumed she kind of did know about his feelings, but wanted to ignore them. That she chose denial because she didn''t want him the way he wanted her. That she''d known what she was doing when she tried to appoint him as Cohort.

    Was it possible she really was that oblivious?

    "Elreth¡­ please¡­" he said, his voice gentle and pleading. He met her startled gaze and just¡­ let himself feel. Let himself wallow in the warmth and joy that spun in his chest every time she smiled. Let himself breathe her scent that was his favorite smell in the world¡ªgrass, the blue flowers that only bloomed in spring, and something that was just¡­ her. He let himself feel his certainty that she was the one for him¡ªand his pain that she couldn''t see it.

    He let it all wash over him until he was forced to suck in a breath to try to ease the ache that consumed him.

    And he saw the second his meaning entered her mind, and confusion gave way to shock.

    And he prayed.

 Chapter 34 - Under The Weeping Tree - Part 2

    ELRETH

    She''d been sopletely confused¡ªraging angry, but utterly confused. What had driven him to this. What did he want?!

    Then he stared at her and his scent changed. Which only confused her more, until something shed behind his eyes. Something she''d only ever seen in her father''s face. When he was staring at her mother.

    Desperation. Joy. Hunger.

    But that was crazy, why would¡ª?

    And suddenly, like a cub tumbling down a grassy hill tond on its feet, everything fell into ce.

    Everything.

    Her mouth dropped open. She blinked. And blinked again. And for the first time in a very long time, she looked at him.

    Not at her confidante.

    Not at her closest ally.

    Not at the friend who''d been present for every major milestone in her life.

    She looked at Aaryn. The male. The wolf.

    She stared at his silver-white hair, always a touch too long, but always clean. It scattered over his forehead and, right now, with his chin down and his ice-blue eyes fixed on her, it created a barrier between them.

    She looked at the strength in his jaw, now scattered with a shadow because of thete hour and her fingers twitched to touch it, to see how his stubble felt¡ªwas it prickly, or soft?

    She let her gaze drift down his neck, the strong cords of tendons that drew lines to his corbones because he held himself so tense. His broad shoulders hiding everything behind him unless she went on her tiptoes.

    The divot between his corbones. The wide, smooth expanse of his chest, rising and falling rapidly, and¡ªhidden by the white shirt he wore¡ªshe let herself remember thedders of muscle that painted his torso. The trim waist and thick muscles of his legs now swathed in his leathers, but she''d seen every inch of him at some point.

    Well, almost.

    Her mouth went dry.

    Mentally fleeing from the thought¡ªand the feelings it brought that she didn''t understand¡ªElreth scanned all the way to his bare feet, his toes curling into the dirt because he was a fighter, holding his weight ready, then she scanned back up.

    And he never moved. Never said a word. He just locked his eyes on her and waited, his arms at his sides, but tense, fingers clenched, like he was bracing against anticipated pain.

    From her?

    She swallowed when she saw the tendons and veins popping out on his forearms. It reminded her of her father''s strong arms¡­ but in a way that had nothing to do with her father at all.

    Not even close.

    She blinked, but her gaze didn''t waver. She closed her mouth, opened it again, then closed it again. "But¡­ you haven''t¡­ we''ve never even talked about¡­ you mated other females!" Her mouth was so dry it was difficult to speak.

    "Not by my choice, Elreth," he rasped and his voice held something¡ªa yearning that she''d never heard before.

    And a spark red to me, deep in her chest.

    *****

    AARYN

    She was staring at his arms when she swallowed and tried to speak. And he couldn''t hold it back anymore. It was out there now. So when he spoke, it was pure truth.

    "Not by my choice, Elreth." The words were torn from his throat in an aching rasp.

    Then her eyes snapped to his, and he saw something re to life in them. And the part of him that had always loved her, that had desired her since her first breeding season, that had ached for her¡ªyearned to touch her, to show her¡ªthat part of him dropped its head back and howled.

    Something crackled between them and he didn''t even think. He stepped into her, one hand at her neck, the other at her waist and he pulled her close, into a punishing kiss.

    And when she opened her mouth under his and he tasted her for the first time, it threatened to unhinge him.

    They both sucked in hard.

    His hands were shaking, but he knew this was his chance. His one shot. If he didn''t awaken something within her now, he likely never could.

    So with a hurried prayer sent skyward, he pulled her in until they touched from chest to knee, and he kissed her as he had never kissed another.

    He traced her lips with his own, featherlight, and stroked her cheek with his thumb as he tangled their tongues briefly, lightly, dancing away with his almost immediately.

    She sucked in again, but she leaned into him and he felt the goosebumps pebble her skin under his hand. And with a quiet sigh, she wrapped her arms around his neck and instinctively pressed her hips into him.

    He kissed her harder, plunged deeper, his breath already thundering. But her fingers were in his hair, and every nerve in his skin sparkled, peppering him with goosebumps too as he tilted his head to deepen the kiss again and pulled her in until she was arching back under him. She arched so far back, he had to step her backwards or they''d fall.

    Tempting as it was to pictureying with her, tangling their limbs as well as their tongues, he knew this was so new, so unexpected for her, he had to step with care.

    And so, despite the trembling within him, he didn''t move to touch her, only walked her backwards, step by slow step, until they reached the trunk of the great tree and he braced an arm to it, pressing her into it.

    She rippled against him and Aaryn had to bite back a huff, a deep and resonant call he''d never made, always hoped, but¡­

    Dear Lord, she had no idea what she did to him.

    None.

 Chapter 35 - Under The Weeping Tree - Part 3

    ELRETH

    It wasn''t that she''d never kissed a male. She''d yed the games when they were adolescents, and been at the midnight parties when they''d all snuck out of their caves. But she''d never understood the appeal. Never grasped the thrill.

    She''d even tried kissing males here and there as she''d gotten older, but they''d always ended upughing¡ªor getting awkward.

    She''d thought this kind of love just wasn''t for her. Or that whoever would spark it in her didn''t live in the Tree City.

    But this¡­

    It was overwhelming, the feelings that erupted inside her, burst through her the moment his lips touched hers¡ªas if mes suddenly ran in her veins. She''d never felt anything like it.

    How had she missed this?

    How had she not seen it?

    Then he walked her backwards, never breaking the kiss, his strong hand stroking down her side, thening to rest on the tree as he pressed her in and slid one of his knees between hers and pulled her hips to his.

    A starburst of sensation exploded low in her belly and she gasped.

    The kiss turned desperate. For both of them. A growl puttered in her throat, but there was a tenor to it she''d never given voice to, though she''d heard it in her father.

    She didn''t want to think about her father just then.

    Aaryn took his lips from hers, his breath heavy and fast and she growled again and pulled him back to her, sucking on his tongue when he gave it.

    He growled too, not breaking the kiss, and the sound trilled in her belly. His fingers raked down her back to her hips and he pulled her in harder as she arched.

    She buried her fingers in his hair and tried to tilt his head differently, but he snarled and pressed her back, harder, pinning her there, his lips and tongue dancing with hers in ways she couldn''t resist. Then he pulled back just far enough to rest his forehead on hers, opened his eyes and locked gazes with her.

    Her breath was shallow, quick, and noisy. She closed her eyes again and tried to kiss him, tried to pull him down, but he whispered, "No, Elreth¡­ I have to know¡­"

    She opened her eyes again and the world of love that was there, in his gaze frightened her. He was there.

    He was so there.

    He wanted her. He wanted to own her. He wanted to be everything to her that her father was to her mother. She could feel it in him, and the parts of her that weren''t terrified, responded.

    She arched her hips and whispered his name, but when she tried to grasp his belt-buckle he caught her wrist and his eyes red.

    And then she whimpered.

    Desire red in his eyes and he took her mouth again. But the press of him, the weight of him, the weight of what he offered¡ªwhat he wanted from her¡ªit overwhelmed her and she shook.

    Panting, swallowing, she gripped his waist and pulled him in. She had to get control. "Holy shit," she breathed against his lips, into the kiss. "Is this what it''s like for everyone?"

    Like he''d been stung, Aaryn pulled away, searching her eyes, his brow furrowed. And whatever he saw there, he wouldn''t let her pull his head back down into the kiss again.

    "Aaryn, please," she whispered, her cheeks heating.

    He searched her gaze and touched her cheek tenderly, but she arched into him, trying to make it about the fire.

    Not the feelings.

    Then he put that strong hand that felt so delicious on her skin and ttened it against the tree above her, leaning over her, his eyes dark and searching.

    They were both panting.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment.

    She could feel him trembling.

    Then, when he looked like he was about to speak, about to put voice to everything, she jumped it. "Do it again," she whispered, cupping his face, letting her fingers run against the scruff, delighted when he swallowed.

    But instead of kissing her again, he took a deep breath and said, "Why?"

    "Because I like it, Aaryn. Do it again."

    His eyes flickered back and forth between hers, a hint of something worried and sad entering them.

    When he hesitated, she growled and flipped them around, pressing him into the tree, and taking his mouth. They both sucked in again, and for a moment he gave in. He put that hand to cup her neck again, tilted his head and deepened the kiss.

    She whimpered again, and he snarled, flipping her around so she was pressed into the tree again, taking the hand she''d plowed into his hair and grasping it, twining their fingers. Then he lifted, extending it over her head, against the tree.

    For a moment she sighed and arched back. Aaryn made a putter in his throat that she''d never heard before, but it made her shiver. The kiss deepened, but then softened.

    She grabbed at him, pulled him in, but he wouldn''t let her. And when she began to struggle against his attempts to slow, to soften, when she tried to press in harder, to make him take, he let her go and stumbled back, so they weren''t touching at all.

    ****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Please help support this book in the 2021 Spirity Awards by adding it to your library and reading every day! Thank you! (If you want to be really great, go to my author profile (click my name under the title of this book''s page) and hit the heart icon so any new book releases or major announcements will reach you FIRST!

 Chapter 36 - Under The Weeping Tree - Part 4

    AARYN

    The sheer heat in her gaze almost undid his already shredded the control. But dammit, he knew what she was doing. Knew where it came from. Knew what she was afraid of. And he couldn''t let her do it.

    They stood there a moment, twin breaths panting, the only noise breaking the never-silence of the forest as they stared at each other.

    She blinked several times, then pushed off the tree to stand straight. "Why did you stop?"

    He swallowed. And prayed. "Because it isn''t like this for everyone¡ªwith everyone, El. But you aren''t¡­ this isn''t¡­ I don''t think you want... me."

    Her eyes widened and she actuallyughed. "Are you serious, Aaryn? I''ve literally never wanted anyone the way I want you right now."

    He closed his eyes, he had to. The joy in her gaze, the heat there¡­ it would make him give in. But her mother''s words to him were echoing in his head, and he knew they were true¡­

    "...Don''t let her use you. Don''t settle, Aaryn. You deserve her fully. Not just her body. And she deserves all of you, as well."

    ¡­Her hands appeared on his chest and he almost crumbled. He''d dreamed of her touching him like that. Of her whispering those kinds of words. Of that light in her eyes.

    But he caught her hands to stop her, and took a deep breath, forcing the words out. "I know you want, Elreth. And I''m¡­ I''m d. But I think you don''t want me. You just want¡­ this."

    "What, this?" she asked breathlessly, and began to stroke her hands down from his chest to, his stomach, then further and he caught her wrists, his teeth gritted.

    Creator''s Light, it wasn''t fair. It wasn''t fair that this¡­ this is how she responded?

    She pushed up on her tiptoes, leaned into him, and she whispered, her lips brushing his ear. "If that''s what you''re offering, Aaryn, I want you."

    He trembled when she gently began to pop the buttons on his shirt, then slid her hands inside, that little noise breaking in her throat again.

    They both sucked in when she reached his stomach, her fingers ying against the ripples of his abdomen.

    He dropped his head back, sucking in hard, but grabbed her wrists again. "Why? Tell me why, Elreth?"

    "Why what?"

    "Why do you want me? Why now?" Then he opened his eyes and forced himself to meet her gaze and be honest with himself about what he saw there.

    "I don''t know. I''d never thought about it before but when you looked at me like that¡ªand then you kissed me!¡ªit was like something inside me burst into mes¡ª"

    Wrong answer. With a groan, he gently pushed her hands back, away, and stepped back. Put a step between them. Then another.

    His arousal was in, even in his leathers, and her eyes widened.

    He swallowed, but didn''t hide himself. "I can''t do this."

    Her eyes snapped up to meet his then, the spark of anger appearing alongside the mes of heat. "What? Why?"

    "Because you aren''t¡­ you''re just discovering¡­ your feelings right now aren''t about me, Elreth. They''re about you."

    "But you started it!"

    "This isn''t what I started, Elreth. I started¡­ I wanted you to know. I wanted you to understand why I couldn''t be your Cohort."

    "Forget about that," she said, her brow furrowed. "Why are you stopping this? This is¡ªAaryn, this is amazing. Why wouldn''t you want this?"

    "I do, but not like this."

    "But you kissed me!"

    "And I want to kiss you again, every day of your life," he whispered. "And touch you. Elreth, I want everything with you. Forever."

    Her eyes went wide and she blinked. Then she froze.

    And something inside Aaryn died.

    She stared at him. She didn''t flee. But he smelled the hint of fear that curled into her scent, and it just about killed him.

    With a snarl he turned and fled, leaving her there, alone and wanting.

    It was all very, very unfair.

    *****

    ELRETH

    He left. He ran. Again.

    He lit that fire inside her¡ªmade her see what she''d always wished to understand. Made her want what she''d never wanted before. Then he left.

    She didn''t understand.

    He''d said he wanted to touch her and her belly had clenched.

    And then he''d said the rest.

    He''d said, Forever.

    And then he''d growled, and then he''d run.

    What the fuck just happened?

    Why did she feel like biting something? Why did she feel like crying?

    And why did she have a sinking feeling she''d justpletely screwed that up?

    She waited a long time there, trying to get her heart to return to its normal rate. Trying to make her body stop yearning.

    But he didn''te back.

    And when she finally gave up and left to go home, still confused and nervous, but getting angrier, too, there was only one thought repeating in her head: She hadn''t been afraid.

    When Aaryn touched her, she hadn''t been afraid.

    *****

    WANT MORE? Keep voting! For every 100 votes I will release add a chapter to the mass release next weekend!

 Chapter 37 - Midnight In The Meadow

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She didn''t even bother keeping her footsteps quiet on the trail. If Aaryn was out there, watching, she wanted him to know where she was. Just in case he came back.

    Or maybe he was back at her cave already? Waiting for her?

    She picked up her pace, but she wasn''t even halfway across the meadow outside the royal cave when she heard heavy footsteps behind her.

    Her heart thrilled as she turned¡­ to find her father walking towards her in the dark. Eyeing her warily.

    He was out of his feast clothes and just in his leather trousers. She didn''t want to think about what he''d been doing in the hour since she''d seen him, or why he was still up.

    "Are you okay, Elreth?" he asked quietly, the moonlight cutting shadows under his jaw and cheekbones. "Interesting night."

    Apparently this was the night she was seeing people with new eyes. She stared at him, and had a sudden glimpse of why her mother always smiled when she saw him.

    She knew he was handsome¡ªeven now. Her friends had only stopped giggling about him in the past couple years, and she suspected they''d really only stopped doing it in front of her. Reth Orstas Hyrehryn was what her mother called a heartthrob.

    The humans had strange phrases, but that was one Elreth now knew was very appropriate. Except, not about her father.

    Ew.

    But she smiled at him and something inside her gave a little. She knew he was strong. The strongest, in fact. But when she looked at him, all she saw was her dad.

    "Elreth?" he said,ing to a stop in front of her. "Are you¡­ did you talk to Aaryn?"

    She nodded, swallowing and swallowing.

    She was almost twenty years old.

    She was Queen.

    She was far too old to fall into her father''s arms and blubber like a cub.

    But when he stepped right up, his massive shoulders hiding her from the rest of the world, that was exactly what she wanted to do.

    "El?" he murmured, his forehead lined with worry.

    She looked away from him to get herself together, and blew out a breath. "Yes, we talked."

    "And?"

    "And I don''t want to talk about it."

    Her father raised a skeptical eyebrow. "I smell a story."

    "I don''t want to tell it. Not to you."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s even more embarrassing to tell you."

    "Ah. Your pride, Elreth. I warned you¡ª"

    "I gave the signals, Dad, and he said no. Now, do you want to continue this conversation about your eldest daughter mating a disformed wolf?" She expected him to be stunned. And probably roaring angry.

    She did not expect a shrug, and a calm, "Yes, actually, I do."

    Her mouth dropped open. "Do you understand what I just said, Dad? I said I gave him the signals. Aaryn. My best friend. I offered to mate with him. The act. It."

    "And my guess is he very much wanted to do that, but chose not to for reasons that you don''t understand?"

    She gaped at him. "You knew? How he felt? You knew that?"

    "Elreth, sweetheart. Everyone knew that. He''s been in love with you for years."

    She couldn''t breathe. "THEN WHY DIDN''T YOU SAY ANYTHING?"

    "Believe me, I wanted to. Watching him ache for you, and you just being clueless was about as much fun as having my tail on fire."

    "Dad, seriously?"

    "Seriously."

    She swallowed. "Who else knows?"

    "Everyone," he said baldly.

    Something inside her shriveled up. "You can''t mean that."

    "I do, sweetie. I''m sorry. But¡­ for those of us who know the signs, it was¡­ very obvious."

    She turned away from him for a moment, staring at the mountainside above her home, overwhelmed with embarrassment, and fear, and anger, and¡­ She didn''t even know what.

    "Well, I guess I have even more to be embarrassed about tomorrow then," she said between her teeth. "I can''t believe you didn''t tell me."

    "Your mother thought it would be better if you learned¡ªor worked it out¡ªyourself."

    She whipped back around to face him, cursing the tenderness on his face when she was feeling fragile and weak. "Yeah, much better. I just made aplete fool of myself because I had no idea what I was walking into and¡­"

    "He said no?"

    "He said no. And he left."

    "Was he aroused?"

    "Ew! Dad! You are so gross sometimes!"

    Reth chuckled, but his amusement faded quickly. "You are your mother''s daughter in this, Elreth. What males and females do together when they love¡­ it isn''t embarrassing. It isn''t shameful. It''s wonderful. The most fulfilling a rtionship can be when it''s¡­ bnced. I''ve been praying you''d find that with Aaryn for years."

    "Well, apparently the Creator said no," she snarled.

    Reth folded his arms. "Did he say why he was saying no? It seems to me that he has wanted this for a very long time. If he said no¡­ he must have had a reason?"

    "He said no because he said I didn''t want him, I wanted "this"." She put air quotes around the word.

    Reth nodded. "Your mother is much wiser than I sometimes give her credit for. Tell me, Elreth, did you try to dominate him?"

    "What? No!"

    He arched one eyebrow and she folded her arms. "I am not describing the things I did with a male to my father."

    "Why not? I can offer you better advice than any male your own age¡ªtrust me, they have yet a lot to learn, most of them. Plus, I will be honest with you. I have no need to prove myself to you. Who would be better to shed light on this for you?"

    "Dad! I can''t¡­ Ew!"

    "El," he said softly, gently. "Grow up."

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 38 - A Fathers Love - Part 1

    ELRETH

    She blinked at him and had to stifle the urge to stamp her foot. Which only proved his point. Which only made her angrier. She considered and discarded several responses to that, which only made it worse when he nodded slowly and said, "Well done. Now, tell me what happened."

    She pursed her lips and looked away, but in the end, she decided, he probably was the best person to exin. Elreth hated feeling confused. Hated not knowing.

    Was finally understanding this worth the embarrassment, though?

    Well, it wasn''t like her father had never embarrassed himself. Maybe one day they''dugh about this.

    She cleared her throat. "When I confronted him about not taking the Cohort role he admitted that the reason he didn''t want it was because it would stop us from taking each other as Mates," she mumbled.

    "I figured as much."

    "Well, to me that was¡­ a shock," she said. "I didn''t understand at first because what he said was, "I want more from you," and I thought he meant a different job. So, it took me a minute."

    "Oh, that poor boy," Reth said, chuckling.

    "It''s not funny, Dad."

    "No, you''re right. It''s not. But I do wish I''d seen his face when¡ªnevermind," he cut himself off when she red at him. "Go on."

    "He um¡­ kissed me. And I liked it."

    "Good! That''s a good thing, Elreth. So, why do you look sad?"

    She folded her arms across her chest, feeling very vulnerable. She lowered her voice, though she doubted anyone could hear them. "It was nice. Really nice. For a little while. It was¡­ I thought we would¡­ I mean¡­"

    "Yes?"

    She rolled her eyes and swallowed. "I was enthusiastic," she said.

    Reth nodded, but shifted his weight like he was stifling something. "Good."

    "Well, not good apparently. Because when I asked him if it was like this for everyone¡ªI was just curious! I didn''t mean anything by it!¡ªhe got all weird. He pulled away. So I kissed him again and then he rxed, so I thought, yay. And then¡­ and then¡­ I made the signals. And he stopped me."

    "Stopped you, what?"

    "Seriously, Dad?"

    "Seriously, Elreth. I want to understand where his head was at when this happened. How far had things gone? You don''t have to get specific, I just mean¡­ was it more than kissing?"

    She dropped her face in her hands. "I had unbuttoned his shirt. And I was going for his pants when he stopped me," she groaned into her hands.

    "I''m assuming he was¡­ enthusiastic about this as well."

    She snorted. "Yes."

    "And you asked him if it was the same for everyone and that''s when he stopped you?"

    "No. I mean, he stopped then, but we got back into it. There was some¡­ back and forth, a bit, with the kissing. Then he stopped and asked me why I wanted to do it."

    "And what did you say?"

    "I told him I liked it. It felt good."

    Reth grunted. "And he¡­ didn''t like that answer? Because it wasn''t about him?"

    "Dad, I told him I''d never felt that way before. That no one else had ever made me feel that way before. How much more about him could I get? I even did that flirty thing Mom does with you where I kissed him and¡ªanyway, the point is, he didn''t like my answer. So he stopped."

    "Did he say anything about why? About what you''d said?"

    She winced. "I, um, got angry with him for stopping when he was the one who started it. I was confused about why he stopped. I said I wanted him. And he said he wanted me¡­ forever. And I¡­ didn''t answer right away..." She swallowed.

    Her father stared at her. "Right away? Or at all?"

    "I didn''t have a chance. He left."

    Her father made a low growl in his throat, but when he spoke he said, "And you''re confused about why he said no to you?"

    Elreth groaned. "Well, not now when I say it to you and I hear it out loud. But at the time, yes! I was shocked. It was a lot. I didn''t think it was bad, I just¡­ I was shocked!"

    Her father sighed a heavy sigh and pushed his hands in to his pockets. "El, you know I love you, right?"

    "Yes. But?"

    He snorted. "But you and I have something very important inmon, and it isn''t a good thing."

    She waited.

    Reth''s lips thinned. "Like me, you have been blessed with an optimistic mind, and sometimes that leaves us in ces where we are¡­ oblivious to things others see easily. We don''t always see how our actions and choices affect others because we just assume it''s all going to be fine. If I''m good, you must be good. And that''s not always true."

    "And this is about mating, how?"

    "Because Aaryn has loved you for years, Elreth, and everyone seems to know that but you."

    "I don''t know, Dad. I think if he really loved me he would have¡­ taken the opportunity tonight. I think¡­ maybe it was just about wanting something he couldn''t have?"

    "No."

    She buried her face in her hands. "How can you be so sure?"

    "It''s¡­obvious, in the way he looks at you, the way he''s kept himself free of other entanglements. The way he protects you and defends you to others¡­ the way he smells when you walk into the room."

    "He always smells like that!"

    "That''s precisely my point. You don''t understand how his scent shifts when you aren''t there. Because¡­ you aren''t there."

    They stared at each other and Elreth asked herself if it could be true. Was there an element to Aaryn''s scent that she''d only ever known because he loved her. Really loved her?

    Was that possible?

    *****

    WANT MORE? Keep voting! For every 100 votes I will release add a chapter to the mass release next weekend!

 Chapter 39 - A Fathers Love - Part 2

    CAN YOU DO IT AGAIN? You''ve already earned another two chapters for the next mass release. If you can get 50 votes today and another 50 tomorrow, I''ll release the three chapters in which you get to meet Gar (Elreth''s brother) the following night! Let''s get voting!

    *****

    ELRETH

    She sighed and shook her head. "But if he really desired me, he wouldn''t have rejected me tonight. There was nothing to hold us back."

    "Oh, he desires you, Elreth. I''m willing to bet that was as in as the¡ª"

    "Do NOT finish that sentence. You are my father!"

    Reth chuckled again and pulled her into his chest, rubbing her back. "My girl, there is so much of you that makes me burst with pride. You will be the best ruler the Anima have ever seen. But you are not wless, beautiful. And you must stop expecting it of yourself. And of others. It isn''t possible. None of us are perfect. But the best of us make ourselves fully aware of our limits, and bring people alongside who are strong in those areas to stand in our gaps."

    She swallowed. "I tried to bring him close. As my Advisor. And then¡­ then just him¡­ but he left me. Both times. So, you exin to me, Dad, why you say his scent is different when I''m close?"

    "Well, I haven''t asked him, of course, but in my experience, when the female the Creator intended for you is near, it''s as if something inside yourself shifts and you be¡­ fuller."

    She blinks.

    "You probably don''t realize it, Elreth, but your scent shifts around him, too."

    Her mouth dropped open. "It does?"

    "You are always happier and more confident when he is close. That is a very, very good sign."

    She snorted. "He''s my closest friend. Of course I''m happier. And he believes in me. That makes me more confident."

    Reth nodded, staring at her.

    She turned away.

    "It is your choice, of course," he said quietly. "But as your father, and the former leader of our people, I will offer you a piece of advice you may not want to hear, but that you need, Elreth."

    "What?"

    "Be willing to admit your mistakes¡ªto yourself. Even more than to others. If you know you have done wrong, or been mistaken, let yourself see it. Don''t argue it away. Own it. And change it if you can. And if you cannot, guard yourself against the same mistake again. It will make you a wise ruler, and an excellent Mate."

    She swallowed. "But what if he won''t have me now¡­ now that I''m dominant?"

    "Then he is not the male I think him to be," Reth growled. "But¡­ is that honestly what you fear, Elreth?"

    She looked away from his piercing gaze. "Not the only thing."

    "So, I''ll ask you again¡­ did you try to dominate him tonight? Control him?"

    She bit her lip. "Maybe? Not him, exactly, but¡­ the situation?"

    He stared down at her, his eyes warm with love. "El, when I finally got your mother to be mine¡ªreally mine¡ªit was¡­ it was hard letting go. I tried to control many things. Some to protect her. Some to protect myself. But I was already King, and experienced. And much older than you. I don''t expect you to live as I lived. But I can tell you from experience: If you attempt to control the people you love, in the end, they won''t just fight the control, they''ll fight you. And that leaves no one happy.

    "When your mother and I are alone, I am not King. I am just Reth. And I can''t tell you what a relief that has been to me through the years. Sometimes it has been very¡­ humbling. But mostly, it has given me rest." He hesitated rubbing her arms. "Let yourself rest in your mate, El."

    "He''s not my mate! He''s not my anything."

    "He will be, if you''ll let him. But you have to let him. You have to trust yourself to him¡ªand he''ll have to trust himself to you. Face your fears, Elreth. Always. You will either learn that that they were unfounded and they will stop scaring you, or you will grow stronger and better able to face them in future so they cannot be used against you. There is nothing to be lost in making yourself walk into fear. Nothing."

    "Except, you know, death."

    "That is the one thing I know you do not fear, daughter. As your mother likes to say, you have the heart of a lion."

    They bothughed. Then she got quiet.

    "Go to him," Reth said softly. "Make it right. Say what needs to be said. Be patient. But also¡­ be humble. Don''t fear him, Elreth. He loves you. When a male loves you, he may make many mistakes, but no one will fight harder for you. No one. Not even me."

    Elreth blinked away tears and finally let herself fall into his chest. "I love you, Dad."

    "I love you, too, beautiful."

    "And I want you to know I''ll always love you," she whispered in his ear. "Even if you are old and weak now, andpletely irrelevant."

    Reth''sughter boomed across the meadow, echoing in the trees.

    *****

    AARYN

    He hadn''t been able to bring himself to go straight to the house and the inevitable questions from his mother. But he hoped she''d be asleep soon. So, instead he walked through the forest for a while. But eventually he knew it was time to trudge back home, through the now-empty trails of the Tree City, though there were still hoots and noisesing from the market. Some of the people were still enjoying themselves.

    He couldn''t stop seeing Elreth''s face¡ªher eyes hooded, breathing faster, that wicked smile. The way she''d tries to pull him in. Her heated cheeks. And when she arched into him¡­

    He groaned. He wouldn''t have thought tasting her would make the yearning worse, but somehow¡­ somehow it did. Now he knew what he was missing.

    Three times he stopped and almost turned back. Almost went to her. She was confused. He knew. She was angry too¡ªand until she understood, she would remain so. Embarrassed as well.

    But then, always, right before he''d turn and run back to her, he''d remember...

    "¡­I want to kiss you again, every day of your life," he whispered. "And touch you. Elreth, I want everything with you. Forever."

    And he''d see the image of her face¡ªwide with shock, eyes shing fear.

    Then he''d start towards home again. Because it was obvious. He''d awoken her tonight to the joys that could be found in the body of another. But not to love. Not for him, anyway.

    As he approached the door¡ªsighing with relief when he saw all the lights out¡ªhe heard the shuffle of feet on the dirt and turned, crouched, ready for attack.

    "Sorry I scared you, Aaryn. I didn''t mean to."

    It was Gwyn, still dressed in her feast clothes, the cool night air nipping pink into her cheeks.

    Aaryn straightened and sighed, raking a hand through his hair. "Hi, I¡­ What are you doing here, Gwyn?"

    "I''ve been waiting for you."

    *****

    WANT MORE? Keep voting! For every 100 votes this week I will release add a chapter to the mass release next weekend!

 Chapter 40 - A Bird In The Hand

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Oh?" he asked Gwyn cautiously, ncing around. There was no one nearby. They werepletely alone.

    Gwyn smiled. "You don''t need to look like that Aaryn, I''m not going to pounce on you. I wanted to make sure you''re okay? And I wanted to let you know¡­ since Elreth took me as her Cohort¡ªwhich I''m really excited about¡ªI think I need to¡­ maybe put more space between us?"

    Aaryn blinked. "Okay. I mean, sure. That''s¡­ a good idea, I guess?" It was impossible to agree with her without insulting her, but Gwyn just smiled¡ªthough he didn''t miss the hint of sadness in it. "Me too. Now, are you okay? Have you talked with Elreth? Sorted things out? Will you be joining us on the Court? It''s going to be pretty awesome!" she winked.

    Aaryn forced a lightugh, but he looked down. "Unfortunately, no, I won''t be joining the party. But I''m¡­ okay. Thanks for checking on me. But isn''t Elreth the one you should be checking on?"

    "I talked to her before you guys left. She was pretty steamed about it all. Did you¡­ I mean, are you guys okay?"

    He stared at her, scented her, and couldn''t find anything in her bodynguage or scent that made him question her motives. He swallowed. "I don''t know. That''s the truth."

    Gwyn winced. "That bad, huh?"

    He shrugged. "I guess we''ll see." But he felt like someone had sliced between his ribs and yanked his heart out of the wound. "It''s nice of you to think of me. It''s reallyte¡ªyou must be tired?"

    "Not really," she admitted. "It''s been a pretty amazing night for me, so I''ve just been¡­ kind of at a loss at what to do with myself. The guys are drunk. So I was just wandering around and then I thought¡­ maybe you needed a friend. That''s all."

    Aaryn blinked and found himself more touched than he expected. "Thank you," he said quietly. "You''re a good friend, Gwyn. I''m sorry if I haven''t really told you that before now. I''ve just¡­ there''s just been a lot going on."

    She smiled easily. "You''re fine. I know I came on a little strong for a while there. Don''t worry. I have a new project to focus on now." And she winked.

    Aaryn analyzed her scent again, and again found nothing. She was just speaking the truth.

    "Thank you for thinking about me," he said quietly, then opened his arms.

    She stepped into them, putting her cheek to his chest. "Thank you for not giving up on me. We''re going to be seeing a lot more of each other now. So, let''s just put the past behind us, okay?"

    He nodded and took a deep breath. "Sure. It sounds good to me."

    Then he opened his arms and she stepped back.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow though, right?" she said. "You aren''t going to disappear on us, are you?"

    "I hope not," he said honestly. "I just¡­ I don''t know how this is going to work with Elreth and¡­ Like I said, I guess we''ll see."

    "Okay, we''ll, if she''s ever not at the market and you need a friend, just give me the nod. I''lle eat with you, or whatever."

    "Thanks Gwyn."

    "No problem. Take care of yourself, Aaryn."

    "I''ll try."

    *****

    ELRETH

    She''d taken her father''s advice and gone looking for Aaryn. But he hadn''t gone straight home¡ªshe knew because his scent wasn''t fresh. So she''d wandered back to the Weeping Tree just in case, but he wasn''t there either.

    She decided to try his home one more time¡­ maybe even wait for him.

    Her mind was full, her heart spinning, as she walked silently up the path back towards the Tree City. She was scared, but her father''s advice kept echoing in her ears.

    "There''s nothing to lose by facing your fears."

    She''d watched him live that every day, and he seemed to be doing pretty good, all things considered. So despite her pattering heart and too-shallow breaths, there was a part of her that was excited to find him and force him to talk.

    If her dad was right and Aaryn had been in love with her for a while¡­

    Elreth blinked.

    In love?

    She blew out a breath and shook her head. Was that even possible?

    But the way her chest expanded when she thought of Aaryn''s kiss, and the new way she kept seeing her memories now¡ªthe way he''d never sought a rtionship with any of the females who''d shown an interest. The way he''d always prioritized her and her needs over his own. The way he''d put up with being outside what was left of his own Tribe to be a part of her pride¡­

    It was all making a new kind of sense.

    And it was all making her excited.

    She crept silently through the forest alongside the path because she wanted to be able to hear anyoneing and avoid them¡ªunless it was Aaryn. So it wasn''t until she was almost at his Tree House and the trees around her became silhouetted by the cones of light that fell from thenterns on the side of every other house, that she looked up.

    And froze.

    The breeze had picked up in the past hour and was blowing from the east, blowing right between them, so she couldn''t get a scent on him. But maybe that was just as well.

    Aaryn stood on his doorstep speaking quietly. With Gwyn.

    Gwyn was smiling.

    And so was Aaryn.

    For a moment, Elreth hoped it was an annoyance to him. She begged the Creator¡ªhating her own pettiness¡ªfor him to be tired and unhappy that Gwyn was there. How had they ended up together? Had he gone looking for her? Or had she run into him on the path?

    She listened past the rustling leaves of the trees overhead, straining to pick up his quiet rumble.

    "¡­Thank you for thinking about me," he said.

    Then he opened his arms to her, and she stepped right up into his chest. Like she''d been there before, and she knew how they fit.

    Because she had, Elreth realized.

    A growl rose in her throat, and Elreth had to stifle it, her heart sinking as she heard Gwyn say, "Thank you for not giving up on me. We''re going to be seeing a lot more of each other now. So, let''s just put the past behind us, okay?"

    And he just¡­ held her. He wasfortable with her, Elreth realized. Because they''d mated already?

    Her stomach twisted, yanking at her as Aaryn murmured, "Sure. It sounds good to me."

    She put a hand to her mouth to stifle the roar of possession, of rage, of pure pain that wanted toe. Then, turning on one heel, shaking her head, refusing to hear anything else that passed between the two of them, she darted into the forest, running, fleeing from the spear that hadnded in her heart at seeing him touch another female.

    ****

    DID YOU KNOW THE SPIRITY AWARDS INCLUDE POSSIBLE ADAPTATION TO MOVIE OR TELEVISION?

    As a 2021 Spirity entrant, this book will be purely judged on its real-money ie. If you have the choice between using fast-passes, or unlocking the chapter, please consider unlocking rather than reading for free. (Or offer a small gift to free chapters, or fast-passed chapters.)

    If you don''t have a choice, definitely make sure the book is added to your library and keep reading for free (and give your votes!), because those reader stats will encourage WN to show the book to others who may be able to pay.

    Let''s see if we can tempt AllNovelFull / Tencent to bring Elreth & Aaryn alive!

 Chapter 41 - Oh, Brother - Part 1

    ELRETH

    She barely slept. Her eyes were grainy and aching, and she was awake with the dawn.

    But she was also a coward. An utter coward. She skipped breakfast and ate a cold raisin cake in the kitchen standing over the sink.

    She had a meeting with her Cohorts after lunch, but nothing nned for the morning because she''d known everyone would have ate night. So by mid-morning she was sick of pacing the cave and decided to see what her parents were doing.

    Except, when she got out to the meadow, the door of her brother''s tree was slightly opening, swinging in the breeze and banging against its frame.

    Gar was home.

    Finally.

    Without a second thought, she trotted to the Tree and opened the door, mming it closed behind her so it would wake him. "It''s morning, Gar!" she sang when he groaned loud enough from the bedroom above that she could hear every curse and growl. "Wee home, brother!"

    The mutter that came in reply was more obscene than anything that had ever left her lips.

    Elreth grinned. There was a very simple pleasure to be found in tormenting a younger sibling.

    She would have bet the Royal Cave that he''d snuck intest night¡ªor rather, early this morning¡ªand still had no clue what had happened the past two days.

    Sure enough, when she ran up the stairs¡ªstomping her feet on each one¡ªhe swore when she finally made it to his room and pushed the door open.

    It was ck as pitch in there¡ªalmost as dark as the cave when thenterns were unlit¡ªand,ing in from the brightness outside, to her eyes for a split second he was nothing but a pale smudge on the bed.

    Then her eyes adjusted to the dark and she swore. "Oh! Gross. Put some clothes on, Gar!" she spat, turning her back.

    Her brother chuckled, but didn''t move. "You walk in here at this ungodly hour, you get what you get," he growled, his voice a hoarse rasp.

    "Please. I could walk in her in the middle of the afternoon and the view would be the same. Where have you been?"

    "Out."

    "For a week?"

    "Five days."

    Elreth side-stepped up to the bed, careful to keep her eyes averted until she could reach the quilt and throw it over him. He grumbled, but pulled it up over his stomach, thenid both arms over his face as Elreth settled herself on the empty side,ying on her back, but turning her head to look at him.

    He was a slightly-smaller version of their father, except with tattoos and short hair. He hadn''t quite filled out to their father''s breadth yet, but at not-quite-neen, he was going to match him within a year or two. Everyonemented on it¡ªthe King''s Copy, they called him. Though less so since he''d hit adulthood and had proven that no matter how much he might look like their father, he was a very, very different male.

    And he hated it.

    "Where do you go, Gar?" she asked softly. "And why don''t you tell Mom? She''s always so worried when she doesn''t know where to find you."

    "She knows," he said. "She just doesn''t agree. So she doesn''t want details. So she worries."

    Elreth frowned. He must still be drunk if he was answering her questions. But as she thought about it, she hadn''t been greeted with the stench of stale alcohol when she''d walked into the room as she usually would. "Wait¡­ Are you sober?" she asked, shocked.

    "Your surprise is ttering."

    "Are you sick? Do I need to get a wise-woman?" she said, rolling over to put a hand to his forehead like she was checking for a temperature. He pped it away, swearing again.

    "Oooo, don''t let Dad hear you talking like that. He''ll kick you out of the cave. OH WAIT, HE CAN''T." She''d been about toy the big news on him, but Gar assumed she meant because that had already happened the year before¡ªwhich was why he was in the tree.

    "Very funny," he snarled. "We can''t all be the golden child."

    "No, some of us have to be immature man-whores who wouldn''t know a responsibility if it bit them in the ass," she muttered, remembering how unhappy she was. And that Gar had missed all of it because he was too busy off partying somewhere.

    Then a pillow whumped into the side of her head and she growled, leaping on him. They tussled for a minute, but his heart really wasn''t in it, and she found it wasn''t any fun unless he was actually fighting.

    She ended up sinking into the gap between his arm and his side, resting her head on his massive shoulder. "Gar, you missed some really big stuff."

    "Sure, sure."

    "I''m serious."

    He groaned and pulled his free arm up over his eyes again. His bicep curled so big, Elreth wondered if he might actually end up bigger than their dad. "Let me guess," he croaked. "Somebody said something they shouldn''t and Dad got mad, then he made a grand speech and now everyone''s happy and kissing the ground he walks on?"

    "No."

    "Wow. So, something new this time?"

    "Dad almost banished the disformed."

    "WHAT?"

    Gar pulled his arm away from his face and turned to look at her, eyes wide. "Are you serious?"

    She nodded.

    "Holy shit. What stopped him?"

    "I did."

    Gar stared at her a second, then rolled his eyes and slumped back onto the pillow. "Oh. You had me going there. I thought you meant he was actually doing something. You guys arguing about that doesn''t count as him almost doing it. He probably just said it to piss you off and get you thinking."

    Well, that hit a little closer to the truth than she liked to admit, but she elbowed him anyway. "No, Gar. I meant it. He held a Censure because a couple tribes got in an actual fight about the resources the disformed use, and he was going to kick them out of Tree City, get them established somewhere else in their own ce."

    He looked at her again. "You''re serious?"

    "Deadly."

    "What stopped him?"

    "I told you. I did."

    He frowned at her, then blinked. "Wait¡ª"

    "I challenged him, Gar. And¡­ I won."

    His jaw dropped.

 Chapter 42 - Oh, Brother - Part 2

    SURPRISE! 2 chapters tonight, just because you''re awesome! Look for another one in half an hour!

    *****

    ELRETH

    While he gaped at her, she filled him in on all of it¡ªthe fight with their father, the conversation with him afterward, how he''d nned the whole thing just to bait her. How angry Aaryn was.

    Everything.

    Right up to her choosing Cohorts and Aaryn denying her.

    "What the¡ªholy shit! Are you serious?" Gar rasped. Elreth nodded, her head still on his shoulder. "Why the fuck would he do that?"

    She took a deep breath and he caught the hitch in it and turned to look her in the eyes, his softer than usual. It reminded her of the way he used to be, the way he used to look before he got so angry. "What is it?" he asked her quietly. "What''s going on with the Silver Fox?"

    It was Gar''s nickname for Aaryn¡ªbased on a Silent One, an animal, in the human world. She didn''t really understand, but Aaryn seemed to think it was funny.

    "He, um¡­ it turns out he said no because if he became a Cohort we couldn''t ever¡­ mate," she said with a gulp.

    Gar stared for a second, then he pushed up on his elbow, dumping her head down on the pillow. "He admitted that?! To you?!"

    "You knew too?!" she wailed.

    "Fuck, Elreth, everybody knows."

    "I didn''t! Why didn''t anyone tell me?"

    Gar snorted andid back down, his arms bent up under his head. "Because, you know, you''re so easy to talk to about things you don''t want to hear," he rumbled.

    Elreth rolled her eyes.

    "So, did you let him down easily?" he asked a minuteter when she hadn''t said anything.

    Elreth bit her lip. "I¡­ I didn''t let him down," she said carefully.

    He was up on his elbow again in a sh, staring at her. "You''re shitting me."

    "Would you stop swearing?"

    "Tell me what the fuck you did with Aaryn¡ªare you guys going to walk the mes and smoke?"

    Gar liked Aaryn a lot more than he liked their father. Elreth grabbed the pillow he''d hit her with and put it over her face. "I kissed him, and gave him the signals, and he said no," she whispered into it.

    "You did WHAT?"

    "Would you keep your voice down? Mom and Dad will hear you!"

    "El!" he yanked the pillow off her face and leaned over her, holding her wrist when she tried to whack him. "Seriously. Did you say you gave him the signals? And he said NO?"

    She nodded, and the shock on his face, the pure disbelief, struck a chord in her that brought the tears she''d been fighting all night.

    Her chin trembled, and Gar''s eyes went wide. "Oh, no. Don''t do that here. If you''re going to get weepy, go talk to Mom."

    "Don''t be an asshat, Gar," she sniffed. "I''m just.. I barely slept. And I''m so confused! He was the one who kissed me! And Dad says because I tried to control things that''s what put him off. He got some stupid idea in his head that I didn''t want him, I just wanted to mate¡ª"

    "You talked to DAD about this?"

    "I didn''t have any choice. He caught meing back to the cave."

    "The cave? You''re in the cave already?"

    "They moved like three hourster, Gar. I''m serious. Like, if I didn''t know better, I''d think he''s been trying to convince me to do this because he was just worn out and wanted to be done."

    "What the hell happened? I was gone less than a week!"

    "I told you. You missed big stuff!"

    "Yeah, but you were always going to take the crown. This Aaryn thing¡­ like¡­ that''s big."

    Elreth groaned. "Please stop teasing me."

    "I''m not. That''s huge. Poor Aaryn."

    "Poor Aaryn?!"

    "Yeah. He should go to the human world because the women there love anima because of how strong we are. He wouldn''t need you then¡­"

    She knew he was teasing, but it still cut her deep.

    "Maybe you should go to the human world too, El, and get this all out of your system?" Then he cut her a look and his lips pressed together. "Well, it probably wouldn''t work for you."

    "What? Why not?"

    "You''d scare the shit out of them. They wouldn''t know what to do with you."

    She whacked him with the pillow and heughed and let himself fall back onto his pillow. But when she sighed he pulled her into his side.

    "You''ll get through this, El," he said quietly. "You always do."

    Elreth sighed.

 Chapter 43 - Oh, Brother - Part 3

    ARE YOU READY TO STRETCH? If you can reach 500 votes over the next 7 days (that will take 15-20 new votes PER DAY), then this time next week you''ll be able to see the beginning of Aaryn & Elreth FINALLY getting past all their obstacles and reaching for each other. Can you do it?! I think you can! Get voting! Add the book to your collection. Read every day (then AllNovelFull will show the book to more readers who can also vote) and let''s do this!

    *****

    ELRETH

    They were both quiet for moment, then Elreth voiced her fear. "Maybe that''s my fate?" she said. "Maybe if I''m dominant I''m supposed to stay alone? And not mate at all?"

    Gar groaned. "You''re going to force me to be serious about this, aren''t you."

    "Gar, you do this stuff. You understand it. I''ve never¡­ I don''t understand. And Dad makes it all sound so simple¡ªbut when I went to see Aarynst night to try and sort it out, he was already with someone else."

    "He was mating someone else?" Gar said in a very deep, rough voice that rolled into a growl. And when he turned to look at her there was not a hint of a tease on his dark features.

    "You look just like dad when you do that," she said, surprised.

    "Whatever, El, I''m serious. He kissed you and then he went and found someone else to mate?"

    "Not mating," she sighed. "But¡­ they were hugging. And he was¡­ holding her."

    "Who?"

    "Does it matter? The point is¡­ obviously I was more upset about our fight¡ªabout him walking away¡ªthan he was if he could just go hang out with someone else and¡­ be okay."

    Gar sighed and sank back down. "Look, El, the thing with males is¡­ we aren''t always good about how we react if we think a female isn''t going to take us. Good males love strong females. But sometimes having topete for everything gets old. Sometimes you want someone who likes you as you are, you know? Where you don''t have to prove yourself. A person where you just¡­ get to be you."

    "You sound like Dad."

    "Enough, El¡ª"

    But Elreth kept talking. "I do let Aaryn be himself. That''s why we''re friends."

    "Sis, you make everyone fight for everything. Not just males, everyone. Maybe sometimes, with Aaryn, just¡­ let him win?"

    Elreth squirmed. "But he does win. Lots of times!"

    "Then maybe acknowledge it when it happens. Don''t steal it from him. Let him know you know he won."

    "But how do I let him know that when he''s not even speaking to me right now?"

    "Does he know you want to talk to him?"

    "Of course. I always want to talk to him."

    "Does he know, right now, this minute, that you''re here talking to me about how much you wish you could get your cat on with him?"

    "Well, no. That would be embarrassing."

    "Would you be embarrassed if he came and told you that he wanted to get it on with you?"

    "No!"

    "Then what makes you think he''d embarrass you?"

    She groaned. "Because he''s the one who got mad and walked away. I might not mate, but I''ve noticed males have this tendency tosh out when they''re angry," she finished dryly. Gar had a reputation for his temper.

    But her brother just snorted. Then he went quiet. "Look, El. If you really want him¡ªif you really think he''s the one, then you should be willing to take the risk that he''ll hurt you. He should be worth the risk to you."

    Elreth blinked.

    No matter how she looked at that statement, she couldn''t see any way that it was wrong. "Gar?"

    "Yeah?"

    "When did you get wise?"

    "I''ve always been wise, I just hide it better than you so people won''te to my house when I''m trying to sleep and force me to have deep and meaningful conversations with my wisdom."

    She picked up the pillow and whacked him with it again. He chuckled, but then he pulled her into his side. She sighed heavily.

    "You got this, El. There''s no one stronger than you. You can handle this. Even while you''re dominating the whole Kingdom at the same time."

    She groaned and covered her face as her brotherughed. Then she pushed up and away.

    "Thank you," she said quietly. "Now, go tell Mom you''re home and stop leaving without telling her you''re going. You''re worrying her. Too much. And that pisses Dad off."

    "I don''t give a fuck about pissing off Dad." All the softness was gone from his tone and he didn''t meet her eyes.

    She stared a moment, wondering what had happened a few years ago when he''d started fighting their father. But he always blew her off when she asked and now... now she just didn''t have the energy. "I love you, brother."

    "Yeah, love you too," he grumbled.

    She got up from the bed, but before she got out the door, she turned. "Hey, Gar?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Why do you keep leaving?"

    He didn''t answer immediately, and when he did, he didn''t look at her. "Because Dad''s shadow is heavy to walk in."

    Elreth nodded and bit her lip. "Are you mad? That I challenged him, I mean?"

    Garughed. "Hell no, sis. You''re a gift from the Creator for that. I really, really didn''t want it. More power to you, Majesty."

    "Then¡­ why are you so angry all the time?"

    Gar sighed. "Just leave it, Elreth."

    "Okay. Thank you again for helping me. Wish me luck."

    "You have the devil''s own luck, Elreth. But¡­ I hope things work out with Aaryn. He''s a good male."

    "Yeah¡­ me too."

 Chapter 44 - On The Outside

    YOU DID GOOD! We''re stretching for a new goal to earn FIVE chapters in one day next week: If you can reach 500 votes over 7 days (yesterday you reached 69 which is juuuuuuuuust a little short, but only by 3 votes!), then in less than a week you''ll see Aaryn & Elreth FINALLY getting past all their obstacles and reaching for each other. Can you do it?! I think you can! Get voting! Add the book to your collection. And don''t forget to read every day (then AllNovelFull will show the book to more readers who can also vote) and let''s do this!

    *****

    AARYN

    It was two, torturous days before Aaryn was brave enough to show his face with the Outsiders. On the third morning after Elreth had challenged her father he climbed towards the cave the Outsiders had adopted as an unofficial meeting ce when he was still adolescent. He was going to have some exining to do. But he was distracted. He knew Elreth was scheduled to meet with the Security Council that day and it was making him tense. He had no doubt the females would give her a chance. But the males? They''d been a headache even for Reth. How were they going to take a young female?

    He reached the trail that cut out of the side of the mountain just below the cave and pulled himself up. No one was outside, but he knew they''d be in there¡ªand probably pissed that he hadn''te the day before.

    What was he going to tell them? He''d been too busy feeling sorry for himself?

    Shrugging off the difort, he rolled his shoulders and braced himself. He hadn''t done the wrong thing. They were just going to have to deal with it.

    But as soon as he stepped inside the cave, they stood. His disformed brothers. More of a family than he''d ever had¡ªexcept with Elreth and her Pride. But there were only the primary six there this morning. Because the others were angry and didn''t want to see him? Or was everyone just busy?

    He stood just inside the cave entrance and let them smell him¡ªa tradition among them. Adult disformed could always be identified by their scent that most Anima simply described as "wrong" and the primary reason they didn''t trust those who were disformed.

    Aaryn had other theories, but it wasn''t the time to figure out if he was right.

    "Well met," he said quietly, measuring them.

    They all stared at him for a moment, then Garthe, one of the Leonine pride, and his second among the disformed, stepped forward. "You have much to answer for," he growled.

    That cut deep¡ªthey wouldn''t even greet him first? But there was no point feeling sorry for himself. Garthe was right. Aaryn nodded. "I''ll answer anything you want," he said, striding over to his seat at the head of the room. He was about to sit when Garthe growled again and he froze. Then turned very slowly with his chin low. "Really? You would take my seat when I haven''t even answered the charges?"

    The long-running joke was that Aaryn was the King of the Outsiders. In truth, while he was no king and would never raise a banner against the throne, the Outsiders were a society prepared and equipped to defend themselves in the event of attack from the tribes. They secretly followed a true pack hierarchy among themselves. A structure they would follow if they were ever banished or forced to flee. And Aaryn was Alpha.

    Or at least, he had been.

    The others gave ground as Garthe prowled closer to him and Aaryn stood to his full height, holding his brother''s gaze, a warning in his eyes.

    "I do not take your seat," Garthe snarled. "Yet. But you do need to answer the questions before I''ll concede it to you. You betrayed us!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    "You were offered a role¡ªa real role. Real power in the tribes. And you turned it down! Do you have any idea¡ª"

    "No one knows better than me what I was offered, and what I turned down," Aaryn snarled, closing the space between them. "Ask me why. Ask me."

    "We know why," Kinn, one of the few Goat disformed that had joined their ranks spoke up from behind Garthe, his face and voice hard. "The question is whether you should have epted it anyway."

    Aaryn gaped at them. "You expect me to deny my true mate?"

    "We don''t even know if she is your true mate. This whole thing could be your imagination," Garthe growled. "There''s been no sign¡ªand now she''s sniffing around that other Leonine.

    "He''s sniffing around her," Aaryn growled.

    "She''s weing the attention!"

    She wasn''t weing it, exactly, though he knew it looked that way to those who didn''t know her intimately. And apparently she was considering weing Dargyn anyway, so should he even argue the point?

    He red at each of the males in the cave, but returned his attention to Garthe when the male shifted on his feet.

    "Speak it," Aaryn snapped. "Whatever you would use, speak it now before the witnesses, or hold your tongue. We will end this today."

    *****

    ELRETH

    Her father had warned her about the Security Council¡ªwhich was really the male elders of all the tribes. The Women''s Council had warned her as well.

    Their various pieces of advice on how to manage these men swam in her head. But the truth was, it was unprecedented for a female dominant to be a part of the security council. And neither the males, nor Elreth, really knew what to do.

    After the greetings, she and Lhern kind of stared at each other for a moment. He looked more confused than upset.

    "I understand this is strange, and we''re all going to have to get used to it," Elreth began. "But I know my father trusted your judgment, and encouraged me to trust it also. Please, just¡­ tell me what threats we face, or what concerns you have and we will discuss it until we have found a solution."

    Lhern smiled. It held a touch too much of the parent looking down on the child for Elreth''s taste, but she let it go to see how this would y out.

    "There are no current threats we don''t already have a strategy in ce to meet. It''s spring, our most peaceful time of year. We''re feeing veryfortable with... everything."

    Elreth tipped her head. "Then, perhaps you could outline for me what strategies we''re currently employing, and against which possible threats? Then I might discover if I, too, feelfortable?" she said sweetly, through her teeth.

    The males all turned to stare at Lhern.

 Chapter 45 - The Council

    ELRETH

    "There must be so many ways that you all are protecting us and our people," Elreth added. "I would like to know all of them. In detail."

    The men of the Security Council shifted in their seats, but Lhern nodded. "Well¡­ as always, we keep watch for any return of the traitor wolves and their sect. But so far, there have been no hints."

    "I''m d to hear it. Are the scouts trailing any Silent Ones?"

    "The prides are having cubs, so the males aren''t wandering right now. That bes more of an issueter, in the summer, when the young males look to find females, and the older males seek to protect their prides."

    He continued then, and his voice was such a dead drone, the sleepless nights threatened to catch up with Elreth. Until one phrase rang in her head so unexpectedly, she interrupted the elder.

    "Hold. I''m sorry to interrupt, but¡­ did you say you continue to scout the portal for human invaders?" This was a not a threat she''d ever heard her father speak of in any serious terms.

    Lhern pped a hand. "Only for tradition. Twice a week scouts are sent to the portal to ensure there haven''t been unwanted visitors. It has happened for age upon age. Honestly, we have discussed ceasing the practice more than once."

    Elreth blinked. "Do not stop the scouts," she said, though she couldn''t say why the thought gave her a creeping chill on the back of her neck. She made a mental note to ask her father what he knew of this. "Please, go on."

    But Lhern had nothing to add to that particr point. And so it went. Elreth asked as many questions as she could think of, and Lhern had an answer for all of them. And while everything was presented with the utmost respect, Elreth sensed a hum in the room. A tension in the men that she''s couldn''t ce.

    After less than an hour, she was almost out of questions and the men just sat there, watching her.

    Elreth frowned. What was she missing?

    What was it her father always said? Don''t deny the truth¡ªjust use the timing to your advantage?

    "Well, I am as always grateful that you are all here for us and our people, watching over these things as you do," she said with a smile. Lhern nodded, epting thepliment. But Elreth wasn''t done. "Since it seems we haven''t even used half our time, perhaps we could have something of a frank discussion? You know, leader to leader?"

    The older man tipped his head. "Of course, Sire. Your needs will always be addressed by this council. Always."

    "I''m d to hear it. Then perhaps one of you can exin to me why all of you are sitting here this morning as if you''re each perched on a prickle-tree? What is it that you do not want me to know¡ªor that you fear I might ask?"

    Lhern blinked. His mouth dropped open, but then closed again. He''d never been as good as Brant at hiding his feelings. And now his scent was twisted with a distinct tendril of difort.

    Even guilt?

    Elreth smiled pleasantly, and waited.

    Lhern wasn''t Alpha of the Security Council for no reason, though. He didn''t allow his fluster to show again, only straightened in his chair before he answered. "I''m not sure there''s anything being hidden from you, Sire. Perhaps what you''re perceiving is our difort with the¡­ new situation?"

    "Because I''m female?"

    "Yes. It is unprecedented and will provide certain¡­ awkward situations at times. We will learn to navigate them I''m sure, but¡ª"

    "But you want to make sure my dominance will stick, as it were, before you delve into those things?"

    Lhern blinked. "Yes. I suppose that is one way to put it," he said, no longer smiling.

    "Well, while I appreciate that change is neverfortable, and this kind of change even more so, I would challenge each of you to ask yourselves if my brother sat here, whether you would feel the same concerns? Would you continue to hold back as you are?"

    Lhern sat back in his chair. "There is difort and a time of transition for every new Ruler, Sire. Be they male or female, young or old. There is always a season of¡­ consideration for us."

    Elreth epted that. "Fair enough. But perhaps I could offer a new perspective?"

    "You can try." Oh, the training gloves wereing off now.

    Elreth smiled. "You might find a better measure of me¡ªas a female, and as a leader¡ªif you were to actually present your concerns so I might face them head-on. I''ve found it''s often in those more awkward, or ufortable circumstances that you get the better measure of an Anima."

    She knew the older men wouldn''t appreciate having life advice from a young female, but she hoped to break them out of their stiff care. She needed themmitted, not watching her like a lion in the grass.

    "As I said, Sire, I am not aware of any issues that have not been covered in our discussion," Lhern said through his teeth. "Though I will take that advice into consideration for ourter conversations, of course."

    Elreth sighed. "Really, Lhern? You want to y the game?"

    The man just stared.

    Very well. "I find it¡­ interesting that throughout your briefing this morning you''ve made no mention of the disformed, the conflicts between tribes, and the potential fuel added to that particr fire by Aaryn''s refusal to receive the call to Cohort."

    Everyone in the room went very still.

 Chapter 46 - Bitterness Between Brothers

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Lhern''s gaze had turned calcting. Elreth forced herself to hold it without expression, as if she waited patiently, with no real emotional investment in what his answer would be.

    "We do not speak of the disformed because we do not view the conflicts over them as a risk to security, only a disruption to our lives."

    "Is that right?" Elreth said tly. "You don''t consider fighting between tribes an issue that runs deeper than lifestyle?"

    "Not yet. There was a single incident, only a handful of Anima involved. And it was addressed by your father¡ª"

    "That handful of fighters were drawn across tribal lines. It was serious enough for my father to consider isting the disformed into their own people group, and serious enough to me that I challenged him for dominance over it," she said, her teeth snapping closed over thest line. Then she leaned forward slightly, holding Lhern''s wary gaze. "If you believe that I sought this position at this time, or had ambitions for it, that my challenge was not directly associated with the current conflicts with the disformed, you are sadly mistaken. There is, in my mind, no greater threat to our way of life than the attitudes held among our people for this portion of our society. And I will not allow it to continue. Period."

    They all stared at her, their facades of patronizingpliance gone. She was being regarded by every male with a mix of either admiration, or outright defiance. She made a mental note of those who smiled at their brethren¡ªand those that looked like they wanted to bite something.

    She would find a way to make life too ufortable for any leaders that held these old views, to remove them from their positions of influence. But then her father''s voice echoed in her head. "Choose your battles wisely, and choose them in the right order. Do not convince yourself that fighting on two fronts will not weaken you. And do not believe a distant enemy must be called in as soon as they''re identified. Let them bring the battle to you¡ªand prepare yourself until they do so you are even more formidable."

    Stifling a smile at her father''s wisdom, Elreth returned her attention to the battle at hand.

    "The disformed are now a full fifth of our poption and they are growing. They breed more sessfully, and show untapped strengths that I want to make use of. But in order to do that, I''ll need to bring a greater unity between them and the rest of the Anima. Your help is wanted¡ªneeded for this task. Your wisdom and strength are assets I wish to make use of. But I will move ahead without you if that is what is needed to prove to you that we have ignored a vital and powerful portion of our people."

    Lhern pursed his lips. "No one on this council doubts that there are aspects to the disformed that we have¡­ overlooked. If you have information we have not received, we would like to hear it."

    "Very good. Then, why don''t we start again? And this time, you exin to me who was fighting, what the catalyst was, and how it has been addressed so far. Then I''ll share with you what I know to be happening within the disformed and their families. And we can begin working on our strategy from this point forward."

    Lhern''s jaw rolled, but he nodded. "Very well."

    *****

    AARYN

    Aaryn stared his second down. Whatever was on Garthe''s mind, they''d clearly all been discussing it before he arrived, because the others were all staring at Garthe as if he would speak for them.

    Garthe didn''t shy away. "Two nights ago you chose Elreth over us¡ªwhen you don''t even know if she''ll take you."

    Aaryn wanted to bite something. "I chose my own sanity¡ªand the good of the Kingdom¡ªover taking power for myself."

    "What about taking power for us? What about taking power for the good you could do?"

    "Elreth will do that for us, you don''t need me¡ª"

    "Bullshit, Aaryn! The opportunity you had to make real change¡ªto let those shifting motherfuckers see that we are not incapable, or untrustworthy¡ªI can''t believe we''re even discussing this! You could have changed our lives!"

    "And cut myself off forever from my mate! I can''t believe we''re discussing this either. I would never ask any of you to¡ª"

    "We''re taking your word that she''s the one. But there''s no signs, Aaryn. Your scents never mingle. And she shows preference for another male. Not to mention that now that she''s Queen, she''ll be pressured to mate within the Pride. How long will you wait, brother? At what point will you look back and regret what you didn''t do for us while you were pining for her?"

    "Never!" Aaryn snarled, stepping right up to Garthe''s toes and making himself as big as he was capable of. "And the day you meet your true mate I''ll ept your apology."

    A dark, ominous growl puttered in Garthe''s throat and Aaryn held himself still, using his greater height to stand over the leonine. He''d been alpha in this pack for two years and he wasn''t giving in to his Second over a dose of misced guilt.

    "Maybe she isn''t your true mate," Garthe growled. "Maybe you only became Alpha because we were as blinded by the royal shine as you are. And maybe that''s wearing off, now."

    Aaryn let the growl roll in his throat. He''d expected hard questions this morning. Disapproval. Even censure. He hadn''t expected to defend his position in the pack.

    With a prayer sent skyward, he let himself smile the smile of the hunt and murmured to Garthe, "If you want me to hand your ass to you in front of the pack, go ahead and take your shot, Garthe. I will still call you brother at the end. I can''t make promises for the others, though."

    There was a crystalline moment where no one breathed. Then, in the way of the Pride, Garthe leapt for him without a sound.

 Chapter 47 - Blood & Bone

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    There was no shifting to beast form for the disformed. When Garthe came at him, it was purebat. And Aaryn was ready.

    Reth had been training him and Elreth since he was twelve and she''d brought him home from that group of wolves, bruised and embarrassed. His own father had been dead since he was four, and his mother wasn''t a fighter. He''d strengthened as best he could as a cub. But he was more aggressive than skilled.

    Until he trained.

    Then he''d learned the value of discipline. And strategy.

    While lions hunted in prides and made use of their numbers, wolves hunted in packs that couldmunicate even at distance. He''d yearned as a young cub to join the training of the youth who could shift, to learn the strategies and teamwork they grew up knowing like breathing.

    But as well as being unable to shift, he couldn''t tap into the wolf pack-mind. It had never been essible to him. And the other wolves didn''t trust someone at their back whose thoughts they couldn''t hear.

    The wolf pack-mind was the one secret he''d never told Elreth, though he''d been tempted. There were days when they''d been in training¡ªespecially when Reth taught them to fight together against bigger, or a more numerous enemy, that he wished he couldmunicate with Elreth that way. They already seemed connected on some unseen level, able to anticipate what each other would do. But it was a secret that had never been breached. And the wolves in Anima were so few now¡­ he''d always decided against it.

    But now he faced a lion opponent, which took an entirely different strategy and focus. The leonine were powerful and fearless, and even when they didn''t seek to kill, they didn''t flinch from harm¡ªto themselves, or their opponents.

    Reth had warned him. "If you''re ever fighting a lion, remember we will ignore harm to ourselves if it will open an opportunity for us to do greater harm to our opponent. Never, ever, take the easy shot on a Leonine. They are waiting to trap you."

    The thoughts shed through Aaryn''s head in the split-second it took for Garthe to swing¡ªhigh and wide, going for Aaryn''s temple, and leaving his own ribs exposed.

    Instinctively, Aaryn would have taken the open shot in an attempt to bruise, or even crack a rib and limit Garthe''s mobility. But with Reth''s words ringing in his head, he side-stepped instead and delivered a kick to Garthe''s kidney.

    The lion grunted and whirled, his aborted feint bing a protective dance out of reach.

    Aaryn stayed on the balls of his feet, hands in front of his chest and face, waiting for an opening to strike. But Garthe had trained too¡ªthough not at Reth''s torturous dawn sessions.

    "Thest thing the disformed need is to be fighting among ourselves, Garthe," he said as his Second¡ªand friend¡ªsnarled and circled, searching for an opening to strike.

    "The thing we need even less is to be led by a male whose loyalty lies somewhere else first."

    Aaryn growled. "You really believe me disloyal? Me!?" he snarled for the sake of the others who would watch and not interfere until one of them emerged victorious. Then he flowed forward, pushing Garthe back, deeper into the cave to avoid his barrage of strikes and thrusts, careful to only threaten contact and not force the broader, shorter Leonine into grappling, where his lower center of gravity would give him an advantage. No, Aaryn wanted to move him, not engage him. There was a bend in the cave structure that he could use if he could push his second far enough back.

    "You are my second, Garthe. Is this really the way we need to resolve this? Do you force me to harm you to prove my dominance?"

    "I will no longer ept your diluted form of leadership," his friend growled, throwing a knife-hand that almost took Aaryn in the temple, but he ducked and swept his leg in one move, almost bringing Garthe off his feet. As the lion leaped backwards to avoid the sweep, he became aware of the wall behind him that would limit his movement. He took a half-second nce to assess his position in rtion to it, and Aaryn took the opening he''d been looking for, feinting a strike to the same side of Garth as the wall he was trying to avoid. But instead of finishing the strike as Garthe widened his stance to shift in the other direction, Aaryn whipped forward, locking his ankle behind Garthe''s now braced leg and, grabbing the lion at the neck, swung his other arm like a bar across his chest, pulling his second down and over his own leg, then plowing him into the stone floor of the cave.

    Garthe hit the damp stone with a thud that echoed throughout the cave and shoved the air from his lungs. Aaryn gave no quarter, but was on him, one hand nted in his heaving chest, the other primed to hammer-fist his temple, snarled through his teeth, "Do you submit?"

    Garthe, both hands fisted in Aaryn''s shirt, his chest pumping, seeking air he couldn''t yet pull in, tried to growl, but without air he was unable to make the threat.

    "Do not make me harm you, Garthe," Aaryn snarled. "Do. You. Submit?"

    With a look as dark as any Aaryn had received from the bigots in the Tree City, Garthe bared his teeth, but let his head slump back to the floor and turn, breaking eye contact.

    Aaryn snorted the air from his nose and let him go, pping the lion''s hands from his chest and turned to face the others who were all on their feet, but watching now in fear.

    "Does anyone else wish to challenge my intentions for the disformed, for this pack of ours? Does anyone else believe me¡­ imbnced?"

    The men all looked at each other, then shook their heads and saluted him. "No, Sir," they murmured.

    Aaryn nodded. "I came to tell you that though our rtionship might be somewhat strained, the Queen works actively on behalf of the disformed, and will allow me influence in her decisions, even now." He shot a look over his shoulder at Garthe who was pushing up to sit, one hand on the back of his neck. "Put it around the pack: Change is on the wind. It will take time, but the disformed will find their ce."

    Then he turned to face Garthe, who still wasn''t meeting his eyes¡ªwhich was only as it should be when he''d been dominated so thoroughly. "Next time, speak to me. This wasn''t necessary. But as we stand¡­ I remove you from Second. When I stand against a true enemy, I cannot have someone at my back that wishes to remove me. I will announce my new Second tomorrow. Consider yourself, Garthe. You are valued here, and needed. But if you will not work with us¡ªwith all of us¡ªwe will iste you."

    Then, with a look at each of the males present, he stormed out of the cave, his heart pounding. He prayed when they heard it, they put it down to his run to the cave, then physical fight. Not to his fear that his former-Second had good reason to use him.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 48 - The Prohibition

    ELRETH

    By the time she finished with the Security Council she felt like a wet towel that had been twisted until all its water had sttered to the dirt. She took all the back trails to go around the Tree City so she wouldn''t run into anyone. By the time she reached the meadow she was seriously considering a nap.

    But she was only halfway across it when her name rose in the air behind her. She turned to find her mother walking towards her in one of the long dresses she preferred, her hair swept up into a braid, but small pieces falling out of it around her face.

    She looked beautiful and natural and¡­ and Elreth wondered if anyone would ever look at her the way her father looked at her mother.

    "How did it go? Your father always had some battle or another with the Security Council."

    "Surprisingly well," Elreth said honestly. "I mean, we had to set some ground rules at the beginning, and I think it''s going to be awkward for a while. They aren''t used to listening to a female in that room."

    Elia snorted and nodded.

    Elreth grinned. "But once they understood I was going to lead, not follow, it seemed like we got somewhere. I''ll let you know after the next one. See if it sticks."

    Her motherughed and wrapped her in a hug. "I''m very proud of you, El," she said, then pulled away to hold her at arms length. "Have you spoken to Aaryn yet?" Her eyes were sparkling, eager.

    Elreth deted.

    "No. I tried to, but¡­ he hadpany."

    Her mother tipped her head. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, he didn''t go right home and I spent a lot of time looking for him. And by the time I found him, he already had his arms around another female," she said bitterly.

    Her mother blinked. "Are you certain?" Elreth gave her a look and her mother raised her hands to ward off the re. "I just meant, Elreth, that not every touch is equal. Did you talk to him? Did you find out what was going on?"

    "No. It would have been too embarrassing letting them both know I was in the forest, staring at them like some kind of pervert. I will, Mom. I will. I have to talk to him. I just¡­ I''ve had a busy day."

    Elia sighed. "And what about the Advisor cohort? Have you decided?"

    Elreth groaned. "No! And that''s the hardest part! I keep wanting to hear what he thinks or what he knows about the disformed. I keep turning around expecting to talk to him and get his help and he''s not there! It''s not fair! He was the one who kissed me, but now I''m just¡­ I can''t do it, Mom. I can''t see anyone else in that role. If I put them there, I''d still want to know what he said, then whoever I chose would feel like I didn''t trust them. But he won''t take it, so¡­ I don''t know what to do! I can''t think of anyone!"

    Her mother hugged her, and Elreth let her, though she kept her arms folded at her chest and refused to let herself give in to the tiredness that wanted to bring tears. "Is there a way to change the prohibitions?" she asked quietly when her mother finally stood back, rubbing her arms. "Like, can I just change them since I''m Queen?"

    Elia frowned. "Well, you could, but I wouldn''t advise it."

    "Why not?"

    "Because, El, those rules were put in ce for good reasons¡ªto stop Rulers like yourself using those positions for personal gain, or to coerce others into rtionship. If you were to change that it would look to those who don''t know you like that''s exactly what you were doing."

    Elreth threw her hands up. "This is impossible. If only I was mated before they made me Queen, they wouldn''t even care¡ªeven if it was him. That''s the stupid thing, I could appoint him if he was my mate, right? This is just because¡­" she trailed off, her eyes going wide.

    "What?" her mother asked.

    "What if¡­ what if I didn''t appoint anyone¡­ yet?"

    Elia frowned again. "I mean, you can dy again of course. But¡ª"

    "No, Mom. What if I put it off and¡­ what if we do mate¡ªI mean, for real? Then I could appoint him, right?"

    "Yes, but Elreth, that might take months, or even years."

    Elreth nodded, staring at the meadow flowers. "Yes, but it also might not. I mean, we might not go there, right? We might figure out that we aren''t supposed to be together, and then he''d take the position because that''s the thing that held him back¡­ unless he''s changed his mind," she said, her voice dropping t.

    "I''m sure that''s not¡ª"

    "You didn''t see the way he held herst night," Elreth whispered, looking away so she didn''t have to see the pain in her mother''s eyes.

    They stood there for a moment, then Elreth sighed. "It doesn''t matter. Dying is the right n, either way. I can''t put anyone else in there. Wherever we end up¡­ he''ll be in a ce to take itter. Eventually."

    "Do you want to put yourself through that, though, dear, if he does find someone else? Have him that close, I mean?"

    Elreth thought about that, then nodded. "Yes. I do. He''s still my best friend, Mom," she breathed. Then swallowed hard.

    Her mother hugged her again. "Then I say that''s a good n," she said quietly, rubbing Elreth''s back again. "Just¡­ don''t torture yourself for it, okay?"

    Elreth hugged her back, then pulled away "I won''t. Thank you. I didn''t really sleepst night, so I need to go have a nap before dinner."

    Elia nodded and let her turn and walk away. And Elreth pretended her heart wasn''t tearing in two as she walked all the way to the cave. Alone.

    The truth was, she did still hope there was a way for this to work out for them. She needed to talk to Aaryn. Which was why she needed to sleep. She needed a clear head.

    And a moment to pray.

    *****

    TWO MORE DAYS: Keep voting. We''re almost to that 500 vote goal and then you''ll have earned FIVE chapters in one day (And see Aaryn & Elreth finally fall into each other''s arms!) Can you do it?! I think you can! Get voting! Add the book to your collection. Read every day (then AllNovelFull will show the book to more readers who can also vote) and let''s do this!

 Chapter 49 - Sniffing Around

    (Posted 14 June) CONGRATULATIONS to the first 4 winners of the 100 AllNovelFull Coins for JUNE: CScrivener, littlefrozenheart, Daoist1twLHF, and Sravanthi82. Message me privately on Instagram or Discord (my ount details are on my author page) and I''ll get you your codes!

    KEEP VOTING! You''re earning a mass release (five chapters!), and there''s another drawing for FOUR AllNovelFull coin vouchers on June 30th!

    *****

    ELRETH

    Something about going to bed in the middle of the day had never sat well with Elreth. So when she got into the Cave, she pulled one of the rugs up onto the lounge in the Great Room andid down on it. Her head was spinning, and her stomach a little sick after that conversation. She didn''t think she''d get to sleep easily. But to her surprise, she remembered nothing else until she heard the door creak open.

    "Elreth? El?"

    The voice was deep. But not as familiar as Aaryn. Or her family. It dragged her out of sleep. She needed to open her eyes. There might be an emergency. She was Queen now. Those things happened. She yawned and stretched, then blinked.

    She wasying on her side on the lounge, her head on one of the cushions, facing the door when she opened her eyes¡ªthen gasped.

    Dargyn knelt in front of her, smiling, one of his hands extended toward her shoulder. "Hey."

    "Oh my gosh, did I sleep through dinner?" she said, pushing up to sit.

    "No, no, you''re fine. I just wanted toe see how it went this afternoon," Dargyn said, still crouched in front of her. Still smiling.

    He really was huge. Even bent in on himself like that, crouching in front of her, their eyes were on a level. "What¡ªuh, thank you, I guess?" she said running her hand through her hair and looking around. "What time is it?"

    "Dinner''s pretty soon. I wanted to see if you wanted a¡­panion to get to the meal."

    Elreth sucked in a breath and chased away thest of the sleep clouding her mind.

    Dargyn stayed kneeling, but she realized then just how close he was. She blinked at him and tilted her head. "I''ve made it to every dinner of my life without help walking, Dargyn. Why are you really here?" she asked quietly.

    Her voice was hushed because she felt like she was confronting him. And she didn''t want to embarrass him.

    But, far from embarrassed, Dargyn ran a hand up her arm and said, "You caught me. I¡­ I really just wanted a chance to be alone with you."

    His eyes locked on hers and she stared back, trying to figure out what to say.

    But apparently Dargyn took herck of response as an invitation, because before she knew what was happening, he leaned in and kissed her.

    It was gentle and sweet, and the way he cupped her face showed her that he knew what he was doing.

    But it felt all wrong.

    Elreth put a hand to his chest to push him back, and he stopped kissing her, though there was a sh behind his eyes as he leaned away. "Sorry," he said, his voice a low grumble that, when coupled with those incredible eyes and his dark hair, lit something in her belly. "I thought we were on the same page," he said.

    "I¡­ no. I''m not on that page, Dargyn," she said baldly.

    He slumped and she felt terrible about the look of disappointment on his face. But did she imagine there was also a hint of¡­ annoyance?

    "I think it''s good you came, Dargyn," she said quietly. "I think we should get something sorted out."

    *****

    AARYN

    He''d been torturing himself all day, nning to catch her at dinner. But then he realized they wouldn''t be able to talk there, either, because she''d have everyone so close. So he''d picked himself up by the balls and headed over the cave. He wanted to know how things had gone with the Security Council¡­ and he needed to see her. To figure out if there was still any chance of¡­ them. Or if she wasn''t ever going to forgive him for leaving her like that.

    But as soon as he stepped out into the meadow, he saw Gar who must have just left his Tree House and was trotting across the grass towards him.

    "Aaryn!"

    "Hey! You''re back."

    "Since¡­ yesterday? I''m not sure. How''s it going, brother?" They shared a brief hug and Gar pped him on the back so hard he had to swallow a cough.

    "It''s been¡­ quite a week. Did you hear about Elreth and your Dad?"

    "Yeah, she came and talked to me yesterday. Or was it this morning? I don''t know. I''ve been sleeping too much. Anyway, I know what''s going on and¡­" he nced uneasily towards the cave. "I''m thinking you probably don''t want to disturb her now. She''s got a meeting going on. Did you want toe over to my ce instead?"

    Aaryn frowned. It wasn''t like Gar to be hospitable. He''d was more likely to interrupt whatever Royal meeting Elreth was in to steal her food, charming everyone on his way through, and as he left.

    And the way he kept looking at the mouth of the cave.

    "Gar, what''s going on?" Aaryn asked in a low growl.

    "Nothing! I''m just d to be back and I wanted to see if you''d had a chance to talk to Elreth yet¡ª"

    The sound of the mming door cracked across the meadow and Aaryn turned. He''d had his back towards the cave, but now he watched as the tall, dark Dargyn, his hair tousled and shirt rumpled, stepped out of the shadows of the cave mouth and into the afternoon sun.

    Aaryn growled in his throat and Gar put a hand to his shoulder and muttered, "I''m sure it''s not as bad as it looks."

    "I''m not," Aaryn seethed.

    "Well, hi!" Dargyn said as he crossed the grass towards them, his long limbs swinging easily. "I wasn''t expecting a weing party," he chuckled.

    Aaryn red, but Gar nodded at the male and smiled. To Aaryn it looked forced though.

    "What are you doing here?" Gar asked ndly.

    Aaryn awaited the answer with a certain degree of tension. But nothing could have prepared him for the spear that would fly right into his chest as Dargyn grinned, shed those eyes he had that all the females loved, and said, "Kissing the Queen."

    And then, as Aaryn gaped, the prick winked.

 Chapter 50 - Wars & Rumors Of Wars

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Gar''s mouth dropped open. But it was Aaryn who stepped up to Dargyn''s chest. "If youy a fingertip on her that she hasn''t invited¡ª"

    "Wow. Cool off, Aaryn. I said kissing, not mating."

    "I don''t care. She''s innocent of all this and¡ª"

    "Take a step back, Aaryn. I don''t force myself on females."

    "No, you just convince them they''re special, then never touch them again."

    Dargyn''s eyes narrowed. "And you don''t?"

    Aaryn bared his teeth. Gar stepped between them quickly, one hand to Aaryn''s shoulder, the other to Dargyn''s. "Look, guys, this isn''t¡­ I mean, this is my sister we''re talking about."

    They both looked at him and he grinned and shrugged. "Sorry, I''m never going to see it."

    Aaryn felt sick to his stomach. What had happened? Had they mated and Dargyn was just saving Elreth from having to answer questions?

    He couldn''t smell her on him¡ªnot like that¡ªbut if they weren''t true mates, that wasn''t always a solid measure. Depending how much¡­ touching they''d done.

    Aaryn shuddered. "Just go, Dargyn," he said darkly.

    The male smiled again. "You should have made your move earlier," he said smugly. "You snooze, you lose."

    "Whatever, Dargyn. The difference between us is that I''ll still be there to pick up the pieces for her after she realizes how hollow you are."

    "Sure. Keep telling yourself that, Advisor¡­ oh wait¡­" Dargyn shrugged and started walking, letting his shoulder smack Aaryn''s as he passed. "See you at dinner? Oh, wait..." Heughed and Aaryn had to clench his hands to fists to stop himself grabbing the guy and putting his face in the dirt.

    Dargyn was a submissive. He talked big, but in truth, they all knew he wasn''t ever going to be any kind of Alpha. And Aaryn wasn''t going to treat him like one.

    There was a horrible minute where he had to stand there, staring at the prick''s back while he walked¡ªas slowly as possible, it seemed¡ªto the trail, before he disappeared into the trees.

    When he was gone, Aaryn couldn''t stop staring at the spot where he''d been.

    "Look, Aaryn," Gar started.

    But Aaryn cut him off. "No offence, Gar, but you have no idea what''s going on the past few days¡ª"

    "Actually, I do," Gar said quietly. "And take it from someone who''s really good at running from their problems, you don''t want to run from this one. Go talk to her."

    "Not right now."

    "But¡ª"

    He whirled on his friend, Elreth''s brother, and leaned into him, shoving every ounce of his authority as the Alpha of the disformed to his voice when he said, "I said, not. Right. Now."

    Gar didn''t give ground, but he shut his mouth, his lips pinching to thin lines. "She talked to me. About all of it."

    "Good. Then tell her to talk to me herself. Don''t do her dirty work for her, Gar."

    Then with onest warning look, he turned on his heel and headed out of the meadow, towards the forest¡ªnot the cave. His heart beat too quickly and he felt sick to his stomach every time he shed on Dargyn''s smug grin.

    But even though Gar called after him, he didn''t stop.

    He couldn''t take hearing another word just then.

    *****

    ELRETH

    Waking like that, with Dargyn there and smiling at her. The low softness in his voice. His lips¡­ it only pressed home to her how much she ached to have that from Aaryn.

    How had she been so stupid, for so long? How was she supposed to make this right? How could she win him back from¡­

    Elreth blinked and sat up.

    Was it that simple?

    She filed back through the memories of that night when he''d kissed her¡­

    They had stood there, staring at each other, the loudest sound of the forest was both of them panting. She had felt cold, suddenly and pushed off the tree towards him. "Why did you stop?"

    His throat bobbed and his eyes were tormented when he said, "Because it isn''t like this for everyone¡ªwith everyone, El. But you aren''t¡­ this isn''t¡­ you don''t want me."

    She''d talked him around and he was shaking by the time she started on the buttons on his shirt, then slid her hands inside, that little noise breaking in her throat again.

    They both sucked in when she reached his stomach, her fingers ying against the ripples of his abdomen.

    He dropped his head back, sucking in hard, but grabbed her wrists again. "Why? Tell me why, Elreth?"

    "Why what?"

    "Why do you want me? Why now?" Then he opened his eyes and met her gaze. And she hadn''t understood. She hadn''t known what he was really asking!

    "I don''t know. I''d never thought about it before but when you looked at me like that¡ªand then you kissed me!¡ªit was like something inside me burst into mes¡ª"

    He''d groaned and gently pushed her hands away, stepping back to put space between them, and her stomach had dropped.

    "I can''t do this," he''d said hoarsely.

    "What? Why?" She''d been angry, still wanting him. Still not understanding what it was that he was asking!

    "Because you aren''t¡­ you''re just discovering¡­ your feelings right now aren''t about me, Elreth. They''re about you."

    Except¡­ he''d been wrong. He''d beenpletely wrong. She just hadn''t known how to show it. And now¡ªwith Dargyning to her and Gwyn still seeking Aaryn.

    Now she knew how to tell him. How to show him what he meant to her.

    She was sure of it.

    She just had to pray he came to dinner that night.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 51 - Breaking Tradition

    AARYN

    He''d only briefly considered not going to dinner.

    Elreth was due to make the announcement of who she''d appoint as a Cohort¡ªwhich meant the younger Anima would use it as an excuse to dance again. He''d braced himself to watch Elreth and Dargyn at the top table, but he needed to speak with her. They had to clear the air¡ªnot to mention that he had to get her onside for the disformed. If all else failed, he''d dominate the peacock and just insist on speaking with her.

    They had to get past this. He had to¡­ he had to know for certain there was no more hope.

    His stomach twisted with nerves at that thought and he ran a hand through his hair.

    He sat at a table with four other males and two females. It had been a little tense when he''d first joined them¡ªtwo were in the cave this morning¡ªbut when he acted normally and didn''t get aggressive, everyone calmed down.

    His role within the disformed was really one of setting the tone. It was up to him to lead by example. But it was true that the disformed each experienced more than their fair share of targeting and unexpected attack. They weren''t always able to keep normal conflict in perspective. He was d that the ripples hadn''t spread too far. Yet, anyway.

    Turning his attention back to Elreth at the head table, he frowned.

    He sat too far back to scent her. But he could see the tiredness in her. The kind of weariness that a simpleck of sleep didn''t ount for. Most didn''t know her well enough, but the way she kept fingering her hair meant that she was feeling emotionally fragile too.

    An image of her in Dargyn''s arms. Of her weing him¡ªhe growled and shook the image away. If that''s what she was doing, if that''s what she''d decided, he would have to find a way to live with it. And tormenting himself with imagining her mating with someone else wasn''t the way to do it.

    But Elreth wasn''t the only Anima in the market feeling fragile that evening.

    As those around him looked forward to another night of dancing and music, he sat back on his bench and tried to keep his heartrate low. He could get through this. He''d gotten through worse in the past.

    Hadn''t he?

    *****

    ELRETH

    She was more nervous tonight than she had been the night before. But also more excited. If this worked¡­

    She didn''t let herself think about the maybes or what-ifs. If she got this wrong¡­ if she had misjudged¡­ if it wasn''t as simple as she thought¡­

    There was no point. The only way past this was through.

    It didn''t help that the only person she could speak to during the meal was Gwyn. And that every time her friend smiled, Elreth wondered if she was thinking of Aaryn.

    What would it do to her and Gwyn if Elreth won Aaryn?

    What would it do to them if she didn''t?

    "Gwyn," she said softly at one point.

    "Yes?"

    "I want you to know¡­ no matter what¡­ I''m grateful for everything you''ve done for me in the past few days."

    Gwyn blinked at her. "Um, you''re wee? Are you okay, El?"

    "Yes, I''m just nervous. I just wanted you to know. That doesn''t change."

    Gwyn looked at her like she was about to press, but there was a lull just then and Huncer stood once more, calling for silence. "The Queen has an announcement."

    Elreth stood, wiping her hands on her thighs, but she kept her gaze steady and smiled out over the crowd, remembering that what she was about to do was a good thing. Then, without intending to, she found Aaryn in the crowd.

    He stood, chin down and face nk, his silver-white hair falling over his eyes. But his attention was wholly on her and the intensity¡­ She swallowed hard. She had a speech to give.

    "Ie begging your mercy again, Anima, because tonight I am, once again, going to break tradition."

    There was a low murmur across the crowd, but she smiled wider and forced herself to break the gaze with Aaryn. But she could feel his eyes following her.

    "There is a good reason for a ruler to appoint Cohorts immediately after they take dominance. The security and certainty it offers the people is foremost among the reasons. However¡­ there has never been a female dominant before. A dominant Queen, and as such, my rule is unique. It will present unique challenges¡ªand unique strengths.

    "With this in mind, I have decided not to appoint a primary advisor. Not yet." That murmur rose in a wave, louder this time, but she kept talking. "Instead, until we are able to understand exactly what unique needs my Rule will present, I will be calling on the wisdom of several older, wiser Anima¡ªeach an expert in their fields. I will ask these individuals to attend me whenever their knowledge might be of use. And when the timees to appoint an advisor, they will also be given the opportunity to speak into who my choice should be. I have high hopes that just the right individual, with the right range of skill and understanding, will be clear. To all of us. And that they will, in the end, ept the call." She chuckled, which gave the people freedom tough as well, and the tension was broken.

    "So, I ask your mercy and patience," she said when the chuckles had died down. "But I also ask you to celebrate with me. Though we are experiencing a lot of change, I am also confident that we will walk through this season stronger and smarter than we have ever been. So please, raise your sses with me, Anima of the Tree City. And let''s celebrate the new season that we find ourselves in!"

    There was a rush of apuse and raised sses as Elreth tossed back the small amount of wine left in her ss. But then she caught Aaryn''s gaze and her smile faltered.

    He stared, his face a picture of pain¡­ and fear?

 Chapter 52 - The Calling

    AARYN

    When she caught his eyes, hers brimming again with hope, he didn''t even have the rity to look away. He stared back, all the pain and shock open for her in his gaze.

    She was leaving the position open for him? She was so certain he would end up taking it that she would break generations of tradition?

    It hit Aaryn like a spear between the ribs. Aware of the audience around him, he forced his face to calm, but dug his fingers into the underside of the tabletop, the wood splintering under his nails.

    She really wasn''t going to mate him.

    A pit opened in his stomach.

    Before he could process any of it, he felt the eyes on him. He looked up to find six pairs of eyes, staring.

    Pyrce, who had been in the cave that morning was the one who had the balls to speak up first. "She''s holding it open for you, Aaryn. You have to take it. You have to."

    He nodded without thinking, agreeing that she was holding it for him, and Pyrce looked immediately relieved. "Thank you."

    "No, I was just agreeing¡ª"

    "We know you''ll do the right thing, Aaryn. You''re going to be amazing," one of the females said. She was younger and he didn''t know her well. He''d tried to be careful how he formed rtionships with the females¡ªwho tended to be much more focused on finding their mates than the males.

    "I¡­ thank you, but¡­ this is all very sudden. I didn''t know¡ª"

    "You''re going to talk to her, right? You said you were still talking."

    "Talking, yes, but this is much bigger than that," Aaryn snapped. Their eyes all widened and he rubbed a hand over his face. "Thank you, all of you, for your vote of confidence," he murmured, eyeing the crowd around them and trying to keep his voice below the level of the crowd. "I agree that this is an opportunity. And I will¡­ once I understand fully what the Queen intends, I''ll speak with her about it. But not to tonight. Tonight we have other issues to address. Not the least of which is the meeting she had with the Security Council today."

    He was d he had that excuse. The others all nodded quickly. To them, the council was an unseen force to be reckoned with. If Aaryn could have an impact on them through the Queen¡­

    He turned back to pretend to listen to the rest of what she said, though nothing registered. At some point there was a lot of smiling and raising of sses.

    Aaryn just sat there, expressionless, as if he were indifferent. Inside he was a storm of pain and fear. But the others were all watching. He couldn''t let them see how this threatened to derail him.

    He couldn''t run¡ªthat would tell anyone who noticed how he truly felt. He had to stay there and¡­ and watch her with Dargyn¡ªbecause now they were clearing the tables in the middle of the market for more dancing.

    Aaryn swallowed hard. He had to talk to her. He had to understand how¡­ why¡­ but did he have to do it tonight?

    Yes. He hadn''t been lying about the security council. He needed to hear how they''d responded to her. Needed to see if she was okay. Needed to know what had happened with Dargyn¡­

    Did he need to know?

    He needed to know.

    But did he, though? If she was so certain¡­

    He wanted to fight something, but there was no enemy. No force to resist, except her heart and he didn''t want to fight that.

    He wasn''t sure how long he sat there, staring into the distance, trying to think. But he was vaguely aware of the music beginning and his friends getting up and down to enjoy the dancing. Of the noise levels in the room rising to create a bubble around him. And that he hadn''t moved. And that people were probably beginning to notice the frozen wolf, ring at the table in the corner.

    The music shifted and he blinked and forced himself to look up. There was a party in full swing around him¡ªsmiling faces, flirtatious eyes, the musky scents of the males anticipating mating, the sweet scents of the females considering letting them. And just for once¡­ he wanted that to be him.

    He looked for her then, didn''t even hide what had to be the bald longing on his face.

    But she wasn''t on the dancefloor. Yet, Dargyn was. With another female. What the hell was he doing?

    Aaryn scanned the floor. Elreth loved to dance. And this was her party. But he couldn''t find her. Had she snuck off? Was Dargyn going to meet her in a dark¡ªbut no. When his scanning rose to the stage, above the musicians, there she was. Sitting in her seat, stiff and nk-faced, watching the dancers.

    Alone.

    Aaryn frowned. Why was she alone?

    And then he saw her sigh, saw the subtle shift of her shoulders as she began to slump, then pulled herself up again, forcing her spine straight.

    He was too far away to catch her scent, but it was obvious to him that she was miserable.

    What the hell was going on?

    He was on his feet and making his way around the dancefloor before he''d even thought about it. She stared at the dancers. Fighting a frown.

    She didn''t see him get up and start towards her. But Dargyn did.

    The male red at him, but Aaryn didn''t even meet his eye. He''d dominated Dargyn more than once. If the male wanted to force a confrontation, he was wee to. But Aaryn wasn''t going to give him the respect of treating him as if he were a real threat. Especially after the way he''d acted when he was drunk.

    If Elreth wanted to put up with that, she was free to make that choice. But Aaryn did not.

    He''d circled the outside of the dancers and made his way to the stage stairs at the side and trotted up.

    She sat at the table, one elbow now resting there and her chin on her fist.

    She was trying so hard to look like she didn''t care, but he could scent her now.

    She was in pain.

    And she hadn''t seen himing.

    *****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Now that QUEEN''s contract hase through it can receive gifts! And because Spirity is judged based onmercial appeal, every little ie helps. So, until it goes premium next week and chapters are locked, please support Elreth & Aaryn by giving a balloon to each chapter you read to show your support (But don''t get TOO generous! Save your coins for July when the privilege tiers will be avable and you''ll get something for your cash!)

 Chapter 53 - Always A Friend

    ELRETH

    They were all out there, dancing and having fun. And because she was Queen and she couldn''t be seen to use her power to press others, and because no one had asked her, she was just sitting there.

    Her stomach ached. And she wanted to bite something.

    She''d sat there for nearly an hour, and not a single male had asked her to dance. Was this what it was going to be like, now? Was Dargyn the only one who''d had the courage to express interest, and since she''d told him no, now she would just be¡­ alone?

    Except, Aaryn.

    There was still a chance.

    She hadn''t found him in the market and it was making her twitch. He must have been at the back, too far away to scent in the crowd. He probably left already. He was a good dancer, but he got bored quickly. And¡­ and they were still fighting. She just prayed he''d stayed long enough to hear her speech. To know she had a n.

    She was counting the minutes until she could leave and go find him. She didn''t care if she had to drag him out of his furs¡ªor, hell, out of Gwyn''s arms. Actually, as she thought of it, that would be better. But no matter what, they were going to speak tonight. She had a n. She might fail¡ªhe might defeat her. But she was going to try.

    If she was destined to sit here, lonely and frustrated for the rest of her life, she wanted to know for certain.

    A breeze rustled through the market, bringing with it a hint of Aaryn''s scent, but before she could find him, her eyesnded on her parents.

    They''d stayed for the dancing.

    Her father had one hand at her mother''s waist, the other twined with hers, but pulled to his chest. He''d rested his forehead on hers and they swayed and stepped together¡ªso in tune it was as if they were one person.

    Her mother sparkled. She loved to dance. And though Dad always teased her about how he''d had to teach her when she arrived, there was no sign now of the awkward human she''d been back then. She was elegant, and graceful. And so utterly in love¡­

    Sometimes her parents made her envious. She''d never admit it to anyone, but sometimes watching them opened a pit in her stomach that no amount of training or dominance could fill.

    Sometimes she wished she wasn''t what she was. That she didn''t scare males off. That she''d been able to find that thrill in the touch of a male before¡­ before Aaryn kissed her.

    Only sometimes.

    She swallowed hard and tore her eyes away from her parents, scanning the aisles and crowds, looking for Aaryn. He had to be here. That tail of a scent she''d caught was fresh.

    Then, without warning, his scent bloomed next to her. She turned quickly to find him pulling out the next chair, not looking at her, but staring down at the dancers.

    He sat, leaned forward, one elbow on the table, the other on his thigh. Even under his shirt, his bicep curled so the fabric tightened around it and Elreth had to swallow. His shoulders, t and broad, called for her to run her fingers along them. That tendon on his neck begged to be tasted¡ªdear Lord, what was wrong with her?

    She snapped her head around to stare in the same direction as him. At the dancers. On the floor. Not at his chest.

    Definitely, anywhere but at his chest.

    *****

    AARYN

    She was tense and¡­ something curled in her scent that called to his body, but he shoved it away. He should have greeted her when he sat down, but for a moment it had taken everything in him not to meet her eyes and beg her to discard Dargyn and take him instead. So he''d made himself be still. Brace. Put up the wall. And by the time he felt like he could speak without his voice shaking, it was toote.

    They both sat there, unmoving, watching the dancers on the floor below.

    Fuck, she smelled good.

    "My parents are disgusting," she said softly. Aaryn blinked. "They''re out there, getting all hot for each other. They always do this when they dance. You watch, they''ll leave in a few minutes and think no one notices¡­" Then she growled. "Shit, that means they''ll be at the Weeping Tree. They always go out there after they''ve been dancing. They''re so gross."

    "I think it''s beautiful that they still want each other after all these years," Aaryn said honestly. "Why do you care if they go to the Weeping Tree?"

    "Because I wanted to escape tonight myself and that''s the only ce I can go where no one can find me."

    Except him. Aaryn swallowed back the growl. "You wanted to escape¡­ with Dargyn? Are you trying to keep it a secret? Is that why he''s down there dancing with others?"

    Her head whipped around and she looked at him like he''d lost his mind. "Dargyn? What¡ª"

    "Don''t bother, Elreth. I was in the meadow today when he left. He was¡­ very clear about what was happening. I¡­ I''m happy for you, if that''s what you want. But we need to talk about¡ª"

    "If you were outside why didn''t you¡ªwait, whoa, hold up. What?! What are you talking about?" she hissed, leaning closer to him so she could keep her voice down, but the urgency in her tone,bined with her fierce frown, made Aaryn confused. "Aaryn, what did he say happened?"

    He turned to meet her fierce blue eyes and knew he had to be the one who was able to talk about these things and not¡­ lose it. He swallowed and tried to make his face gentle. "Well, he said he''d been kissing you, but the way he was acting, I figured he was being polite. That''s good news for you, I guess. He''s not out there showing off¡ª"

    "WHAT?!" she whisper-screamed. "WHAT THE ACTUAL¡ª" She cut herself off and sat back in her chair, her eyes wide. For a second she put her hands to her face, but then she dropped them and locked eyes with him, her jaw tight. "Dargyn showed up at the cave this afternoon when I was asleep. He kissed me¡ªhe tried to¡ªbut I told him I wasn''t interested and asked him to leave. I made it very clear to him, Aaryn, that I was not interested in having him¡­ close. If he told you anything other than that, he was lying."

    Aaryn''s heart began to pound.

    *****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Now that QUEEN''s contract hase through it can receive gifts! And because Spirity is judged based onmercial appeal, every little ie helps. So, until it goes premium next week and chapters are locked, please support Elreth & Aaryn by giving a balloon to each chapter you read to show your support (But don''t get TOO generous! Save your coins for July when the privilege tiers will be avable and you''ll get something for your cash!)

 Chapter 54 - Declared

    AARYN

    "Aaryn, did you hear me: There''s nothing going on with Dargyn. I wanted to go to the Weeping Tree to be alone. I''d never take him out there. That''s our spot!" she said, then her eyes widened, and her scentced with a nervous edge, as if she''d said more than she''d intended.

    Aaryn stared at her, his heart banging on his ribs. Hope soaring. But he was so scared to give in to it.

    She leaned closer and put a hand over his fist, clenched on his thigh, below the tabletop so no one would see. "Aaryn, did you hear me?"

    Her touch detonated in his chest and he was on his feet before he could think. She pulled her hand away as if she''d been burned, leaning back like she was afraid of what he''d say.

    He didn''t even know what he was going to say. Not yet. Not here. So he took her hand and pulled her to her feet, then led her to the back of the stage and the stairs there that led directly outside.

    *****

    ELRETH

    When he''d taken her hand and pulled her to her feet, she''d thought he was going to take her down to dance, and her pulse raced. She knew she was smiling, but she couldn''t stop. But instead, he''d prowled straight for the back of the stage, and down the stairs to the back entrance, shoving the door open ahead of him and holding it for her, but never actually meeting her eyes as she followed him through.

    The area outside was a service area, a small, almost-square clearing of dirt lit by only twonterns. There were several storage trees here, and a few tools leaning against them. The dirt was clear except for a few weeds.

    She assumed he''d brought her out there so they could leave without anyone seeing them, and she decided that was a great idea. But he only stepped to the middle of the dirt clearing, then held out his hand again and said, "May I have this dance?"

    She blinked, but despite the walls at this end of the market, they could still hear the music ying inside. She looked at his strong arm extended towards her and slid her fingers against his palm. "I would¡­ love that," she said breathlessly.

    Something lit in his eyes as he sped her hand and tugged her into his chest.

    *****

    AARYN

    His skin prickled deliciously as he reeled her in, a small, curious smile on her face.

    She''d told Dargyn no.

    Hope. He had hope.

    Creator above, let that hope not be unfounded.

    They both swung into the steps of the dance without thought. Something they''d been doing since they were cubs and mimicking her parents on feast days. It was one that, for the first movement, let them sway together, turn together, part for a few steps, then sway back to each other.

    After the first turn and part, when her hair had fluttered back to a stop around her shoulders, wafting her scent over him, he pulled her back in and his body responded. He had to stifle the call. The mating call. But he wanted to give it. He wanted to see her respond.

    He had to talk to her. Dere himself. Leave nothing to chance.

    Reth had a human saying heughed about using whenever he was challenging males to push themselves: It was time to go balls to the wall.

    He swallowed hard as Elreth looked up at him through hershes and his breath caught at the twinkle in her eye that he hadn''t seen since this whole mess began.

    Then she was pressed against him again and her hand on his shoulder tightened, like she didn''t want to let go for the next turn and part.

    "Elreth," he murmured. "Don''t mate Dargyn."

    "I''m not going to." She was still breathless. And it wasn''t from the dancing.

    As he turned her, and his one hand was free, he used it to trace her waist while she spun.

    When she came back to face him, their eyes locked.

    Her scent spiked and her skin pebbled and Aaryn''s breath caught too.

    She held his gaze boldly and he felt himself waver, the fear of losing this final hope, that final ember, sending him shivering.

    As the music changed to the second movement, he dropped his eyes, just to breathe, to get a grip on himself as the dance shifted.

    Had they been on the floor with others, each couple would have taken their own approach to this portion of the dance¡ªsome striding across the floor in tandem, others twisting and untwisting limbs, others spinning into kicks.

    Aaryn didn''t want to let her go, so he shifted his feet, intending to turn and wrap her in his arms¡ªbut at the same moment, Elreth let go of his shoulder and started to turn.

    Sheughed and stopped, turning herself back to him, her cheeks pinking. He grinned down at her and stepped into the music, trying again to bring her around and into his chest¡ªbut she misread his intention and instead continued the turn.

    They fumbled to a halt again, and this time she didn''tugh.

    She turned to face him, fear in her eyes and he stared at her. Aaryn could barely breathe. "In this," he said, swallowing convulsively, "you have to let me lead."

    She heard theyers of meaning in his words and sucked in.

    "Only in this¡­ dance, El," he said quietly, his voice gruff. "I don''t ever want to take anything from you. But¡­ you have to trust me to keep you safe. I won''t ever let you fall. I promise."

    "I do trust you" she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I don''t know how to¡­ do that." They searched each other''s eyes for a moment. Hers growing in fear. "Please don''t walk away from me again, Aaryn. I¡­ I''ll figure it out."

    He huffed and she blinked. "That''s the thing, El¡­ You don''t have to do it alone." Then he stepped closer, offering his hand, palm up. "I can show you. If you''ll let me."

    Her forehead lined, but she nodded and slid her warm hand into his.

    Aaryn swallowed and pulled her close, right into his chest. Both of them breathed shallow and quick.

    He dropped his chin so his lips were right at her ear. "Now¡­ close your eyes," he rasped. "And just let go."

    *****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Now that QUEEN''s contract hase through it can receive gifts! And because Spirity is judged based onmercial appeal, every little ie helps. So, until it goes premium next week and chapters are locked, please support Elreth & Aaryn by giving a balloon to each chapter you read to show your support (But don''t get TOO generous! Save your coins for July when the privilege tiers will be avable and you''ll get something for your cash!)

 Chapter 55 - Have This Dance

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    His eyes were so fierce and¡­ full. It stole her breath. She was terrified she would say the wrong thing, or not know the right answer and he''d walk away again. But when she said that, when she begged him not to leave again, his eyes softened.

    He huffed a sound she''d only ever heard her father make and it startled her, twanging in her belly and making her breathe faster.

    "That''s the thing, El¡­ You don''t have to do it alone." Then he stepped right up to her, offering his hand. "I can show you. If you''ll let me."

    He was devastating. How had she never seen him like this before? It was like she''d been blind for twenty years, and here he was. No longer simply her best friend. Suddenly he was this¡­ male. The light in his ice-blue eyes, the strength in his brow, the hard line of his jaw¡ªthe steel strength of all of him when he pulled her into his chest.

    Both of them breathed too fast. She stared at his throat when it bobbed.

    Then he dropped his chin and his lips brushed her ear, raising goosebumps all the way down to her knee when he whispered "Now¡­ close your eyes. And just let go."

    She nodded and did as he asked, closing her eyes using her other senses to find him¡ªthe brush of his chest on hers, the scent of his skin like warm earth and summer rain and the sharp musk of something distinctly male.

    She''d forgotten the music, but he hadn''t. Pulling her hands up and urging her toce them behind his neck, he kept his chin low. His stubbled jaw brushed her cheek and his breath¡ªtoo shallow, too fast¡ªruffled her hair.

    When she''d wrapped her arms around his neck, he slid his fingers down her arms, so slowly, like sparkling trails on her skin, then down her sides. Onerge hand slid to press at her lower back, the other loose at his side, but threatening to brush her thigh as he stepped into her and their hips rolled together¡ªback to sway, then forward.

    With her eyes closed, she couldn''t see his face, but she felt him, all over her and around her. His warmth, his scent, his strength¡­

    She started to anticipate the slide of their feet and sway of their hips, and he changed, pulling her forward into him. She almost stumbled on his foot, but didn''t open her eyes as he chuckled.

    "I said, let go, El. Just¡­ feel me. And follow. Let me show you where I''ll take you."

    There was a promise in those words that raised the hair on her arms. She wanted to go wherever that was. She nodded, eyes still screwed tightly shut and¡­ rxed into him, taking the weight off each foot at the end of the sway, letting him direct her¡ªdirect them together.

    The music faded, then returned differently. But he didn''t stop. He slid the one hand up to sy between her shoulder des, and gripped her hip with the other as the pace picked up.

    And suddenly she wasn''t thinking about feet anymore, or the rhythm of the music. She wasn''t thinking about steps or turns. She was in his arms and being moved, and she didn''t care where¡ªas long as he was there.

    *****

    AARYN

    He felt the moment it happened. Felt her give herself.

    Surrender.

    And it¡­ moved him.

    A deep, resonant call, so low it started in his toes, broke out of his throat, and she answered with her own, the perfect counterpoint.

    He was trembling.

    "El," he croaked, his eyes suddenly stinging. Her fingers wed into his scalp, raising the hair on his neck and she pulled him in, but she didn''t try to take. She didn''t take thatst tiny space between them. She didn''t resist. She only held him, her joints loose and weight pressed in, following where he led.

    His senses were overwhelmed with her¡ªher scent, her warmth, her shape under his hands. Only one was missing.

    And so he dropped his lips to that triangle of skin under her ear and tasted her there, a growl of approval puttering in his throat when her skin pebbled under his lips.

    "Light, El," he whispered, and tasted her again.

    Her arms around his neck tightened and the softest whisper of a whine pierced her throat.

    He''d meant to wait. To talk it all out. To make sure they started with the past behind them. But when he pulled his head back to look at her and she finally opened her eyes, it was all there in her gaze.

    They stared at each other as he brought a trembling finger up to pull a strand of hair away that had caught on her lip.

    He plunged his fingers in her hair andid his mouth on hers and she arched into him, opening to his kiss.

    And to Aaryn, it was as if he''d finally found home.

 Chapter 56 - Finding Forever

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She had no idea how long they stood there, kissing. If it could even be called kissing. What he did to her¡­ it was as if he consumed her¡ªand in the same moment, he gave more than he took. The cold fire his fingers drew on her skin¡ªeven fully clothed!¡ªthe prickle of desire that kept climbing from her belly, through her blood, directly to the ces they pressed together.

    She wanted him. All of him.

    She didn''t want to stop kissing. She also didn''t want to lose her virginity in the dirt behind the market. But she couldn''t stop.

    But when she gave up fighting and started on the buttons of his shirt, he caught her wrists again, and she froze as he straightened, meeting her now-frightened gaze, with his heated, hooded eyes.

    "Please don''t leave again, Aaryn, I promise you this is only about you¡ª"

    "Hey, hey," he said gently, stroking her hair. "Don''t freak out, El," he smiled and kissed her again, distracting her for a moment until he pulled away again and blew out a breath. "I think¡­ I think we should go."

    "My ce," she whispered. "And you''reing, right?"

    He choked back augh, and she colored, unused to being coy with her words. But something fizzed in her chest too at the heat that red in his eyes when he said, "Definitely," and his voice was so low and deep, it seemed to rise up from the dirt beneath them.

    They stared at each other again and she wondered if her eyes sparkled with the same pure wonder that his did.

    It was exactly how she felt.

    "We have to move if we''re going to¡­ go," she said eventually, her cheeks heating again.

    He nodded and his eyes became pained. "I don''t want to let you go, though. El, I''ve waited so long¡­ I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid something''s going to steal you from me," he whispered.

    He dropped his head, and she cupped his face, pulling his chin up, forcing him to meet her eyes. "Never again, Aaryn. I mean it."

    He pulled her into another kiss then, his breath hot and insistent.

    It was a long time before they finally pulled apart and started through the trees.

    And he didn''t let go of her hand. At all.

    *****

    AARYN

    They were almost to the meadow when she smiled at him and the moonlight caught on her hair and the ache in his chest hit so hard that he pressed her into a tree.

    Again.

    It was the third tree they''d visited since they''d snuck out of the Tree City, skipping all the major trails near the market and weaving through the undergrowth so they wouldn''t meet anyone who might stop Elreth, or ask for her time before they got away.

    Now they were on the trail and almost to the cave, but he knew he couldn''t touch her¡ªnot really¡ªwhen they were out in the open. Her parents, or Gar might look out. Or a guard might be patrolling. He needed a taste of her before he had to let her go. So with a growl, he wrapped his arms around her waist and swung her off the packed dirt, and up against one of the great trees. She giggled until he stepped up and leaned into her, then neither of them wasughing.

    She gripped his shoulders. He pulled her hips against his. Their twin breaths thundered. And the whole time, his head spun with the impossibility of it all.

    Everything he''d ever wanted.

    Everything he''d ever dreamed.

    And it was happening.

    He broke the kiss then, gasping. She dropped her head back against the tree, beaming, but her eyes were closed.

    "Look at me," he said.

    "I can''t," she whispered.

    "Why not?"

    "Because if I do, I''m going to kiss you again, and then we''re not going to get to the cave, where I''ll get to do more."

    His groin, already ufortably tight, twitched and he stifled a groan. His breathing picked up¡ªwhich didn''t help with the feeling that he might just pass out.

    "I have an idea," she said, still not opening her eyes

    "What is it?"

    She leaned right up until their noses brushed and his lips prickled, waiting for hers. Then she opened her eyes and gave him the wicked grin he''d seen so many times when Elreth had a n. "I''ll race you," she cackled and sprang out of his arms, sprinting out from under the trees and across the meadow as fast as her legs could carry her.

    He swore and tore after her¡ªthe tiniest echo of pain in his chest that she stayed in human form because she knew that he couldn''t shift and she didn''t want to give herself an advantage¡ªbut then she threw a look at him over her shoulder and there was so much heat¡ªand so much love¡ªin her eyes, he pushed the dark thought away and just tore after her.

    "I told you never to pick a fight you can''t win!" he called, already gaining on her with his longer legs.

    "And I told you, I don''t!" she called back,ughing when he growled.

    The meadow wasn''t long, so they were almost across it when he reached her¡ªtweaking her ass as he passed¡ªand she squawked. He was stillughing when something hooked his ankle and he tumbled into the dirt, scattering pebbles and skinning his elbow, before he rolled and was back on his feet and running. But it was toote.

    Elreth wasughing so hard she could barely run, but his fall gave her the space. She reached the mouth of the cave first and darted inside, but he was on her before she got the door open, pulling her off her feet and swinging her into his chest.

    She was stillughing, until, without thought, he slid both hands under her shirt, holding her, skin-to-skin. They both froze, not even breathing.

 Chapter 57 - So Glad Its You

    (August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Still panting¡ªmore from kissing her, than the run¡ªhe set her down on her feet. Her hands were on his shoulders and she looked down at him, scanning his chest, her eyes following her hands as she traced the lines of his shoulders down to grip his arms.

    Then her eyes slid up to meet his and he prayed she saw as much heat in his gaze as he found in hers in that moment.

    He walked her backwards, pushing the door open over her shoulder, then kicking it closed behind him, never dropping eye contact. Her breath ratcheted up, and her fingers traced the lines of his shoulder, but it wasn''t until they''d gotten inside that she started on his buttons.

    And, with shaking hands, he started on hers.

    She was biting her lip, wrestling with the little shell discs, and he couldn''t resist. He had to kiss her, free that plump lower lip from the trap of her teeth and take it in his.

    She got thest of his buttons undone and slid her hands inside just like she had under the weeping tree, but this time, as his breath thundered, she slid her hands up his chest and over his shoulders, pushing the shirt off. He shrugged and stopped touching her just long enough to pull it off his arms and let it drop to the floor, then returned his attention to her blouse¡ªwhich she was already working loose and tugging out of her leathers.

    And then, her shirt was open and free and as Aaryn grasped the pping edges to tear it off, it hit him what was about to happen.

    He froze, his eyes snapping up to meet hers.

    Her eyes were wide and fixed on him, her chest rising and falling as quickly as his.

    "El," he whispered¡­ "Are you sure? We don''t have to. I mean¡­ I can stop." Light, he didn''t want to stop.

    A smile grew on her face and she shook her head. "I''m so d it''s you," she whispered back. "So d, Aaryn. I''m sorry I''ve been so blind."

    He cupped her face then and kissed her¡ªslower this time, deeper, desperate that she know how humbled he felt, but unable to find the words.

    *****

    ELRETH

    The look in his eyes when he dropped his chin, when his thumb traced her jaw and he tilted his head to kiss her¡­ the tenderness in that gaze¡ªthe fierceness of him. Her breath rushed out of her. Then he took her lips and between long, searching kisses he spoke against them.

    "No matter what, Elreth. I''m here. You know that, right?"

    "I know."

    He kissed her again.

    "This isn''t a game for me, El."

    "I know. Me either."

    He chuckled, and the rumble of it in his chest was gravel tumbling through water. She wanted him to do it again just so she could feel it under her palm. He dropped his chin to kiss that spot under her ear again and she shivered.

    Then, just when she thought he''d finally peel her shirt away¡ªwhen she was arching into his stomach to encourage him, he pulled back to meet her eyes again and she froze.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He smiled andbed her hair back with his fingers. "Nothing at all. I''m just¡­ taking a second," he said in that low, rough voice she''d never heard from him before.

    She loved it.

    She let her fingers trail over his chest and he dropped his chin and closed his eyes for a moment. "Light, El," he rasped. "That feels amazing."

    "My turn," she whispered, then tugged her shirt off her shoulders and let it drop behind her.

    Aaryn''s eyes popped open¡ªand widened as he sucked in a breath.

    "Holy shit, you''re beautiful," he murmured, letting the fingers that had been in her hair drag down her neck, to her corbone, then down, until his fingertips caught on the peak of her breast, and her already hardened nipples stood proud.

    She gasped at the sensation that crackled through her at the simple touch.

    He met her eyes and his brow furrowed. "Are you¡­ are you really sure, El?" he whispered. "Because¡­ I can''t go back. If we do this you''ll have me to my soul." Her heart lurched as his throat bobbed.

    For a split second, fear spiraled through her and she was speechless again. Then she looked at him¡ªreally looked at him¡ªand shook her head. "I''m so sorry, Aaryn."

    He blinked and she realized she was scaring him, so she took his face in her hands and pulled him in. "I''m sorry I was so blind. I''m sorry I made you wait so long," she said, her own eyes pinching when his face crumpled. "Aaryn¡­ I¡­ I love you. I think I always have. I just didn''t realize that''s what this was."

    His jaw dropped and he stared, stunned.

    "I mean it, Aaryn," she whispered. "I want that forever you were talking about."

    *****

    AARYN

    He tried to speak, but his throat closed. "El¡ª" he broke off, eyes squeezed tight against the emotion he was feeling, pulling her in, as that call erupted from his throat¡ªlouder this time, and deeper if possible.

    And she answered him. Strong and sure, she made the mating call and Aaryn wanted to weep.

    Instead he pulled her into a kiss that threatened to steal her soul.

    And as their bodies met, skin to skin for the first time, a piece of his heart broke off and spun out, through his veins, through his hands that stroked and would hold her apart from the world, through his body that always step between her and danger, and through his lips that vowed to never leave.

    Aaryn gasped her name and she clung to him. He called her again, uncertain what was happening, but sure only that he had to keep her close, that he was being changed, and that she was the answer to the question his heart had asked for years.

    And when she leaned in, chest-to-chest, something between them shattered, exploded in light and sensation, the piecesbining and returning to each of them¡­ each of them carrying a piece of the other''s soul.

    "What was that?" Elreth whimpered.

    "The mating bond," he whispered.

    Trembling, he picked her up and carried her over to the long couch,ying her on it gently, then sliding over her, covering the parts of her that were naked, with himself.

    "I love you, El," he sighed against her mouth, then kissed her again. "I love you so much."

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 58 - Meant To Be

    ELRETH

    She got lost in him. Something inside her coiled tight, but wanted to release¡ªand that piece of her that hade from him through the bond¡­ it rippled under her skin wherever he touched.

    She was gasping.

    Aaryn trembled, his hands strong and sure, but shaking. Then he broke the kiss to slide down.

    "What¡ª" she started.

    But he looked up her through his tousled hair, his light eyes shining with the wolf inside, and thentched onto her breast, mouth open over her nipple. And he sucked.

    "Holy shit!" Elreth arched and gasped again, clinging to him. Then he rocked into her where they were pressed together, both of them still in their leathers and suddenly, for the first time in her life, Elreth was certain there were far too many clothes on in this cave.

    Aaryn''s shoulders rippled with tension, and the veins on his forearms stood proud as he shifted his attention from one breast to the other, still rolling into her, the pressure between them pressing the seam of her leathers against parts of her she''d rarely even thought about.

    How had she missed this? Why had she ever mocked any of her friends for seeking this?

    Elreth panted and pulled Aaryn back up, whimpering in her throat as he slid up her body, his skin teasing her sensitized nipples, then she took his mouth, tangling their tongues.

    He rolled again, arching over her to pull himself against her, and his head dropped back.

    It was the most erotic thing she''d ever seen.

    She ached inside, at her core. A piece of her felt hollow. It yearned. And it spoke to her heart that was calling for him. Only for him.

    With his chest arched up like that she was able to reach for him, slide her hands between them and palm him through his leathers her eyes going wide at what she found.

    Between her parents and Gar, there were few things she didn''t know about the mechanics of mating. But she was quickly discovering that the assumptions she''d made proved very different in practice.

    Aaryn had grown.

    But before she could ask, he shuddered and brought his chin down, staring at her through narrowed eyes, his breath hissing between his teeth. "Be very, very careful, Elreth," he gasped. "If you want this tost, just¡­ be careful."

    She grinned and tugged at his belt, teasing the strap out until it pped against her stomach, then working at the thick buttons that were pulled too tight by the insistence of his body. She was almost at thest one when Aaryn pulled back, away from her.

    "Wait, wait¡­" he whispered. "Let''s do this right."

    "What do you¡ª"

    He crawled off of her then and she groaned. But he just shoved his pants down and off, stepping out of them. His eyes dancing along her skin as a growl of pleasure puttered in his throat. Elreth covered her face, but he hissed, "No!" and slid back over her, pulling her hands away and kissing her until she''d stopped thinking about her embarrassment and started thinking about him again. But when she reached for the hard weight she could feel on her stomach, he made a little noise and leaned back, kissing his way down the side of her neck, back to her breast¡ªwhere he paused long enough,ving her breast and creating those crackling jolts through her, that Elreth had forgotten what she was about to do.

    Then he pushed himself up to kneel between her knees, and his nimble fingers made fast work of her buttons. She stared at him as he worked, taking in the sheer beauty of his long, lean muscle, the ripplingdders on his sides, the carved lines that started over his hips and plunged down, and the lines that bracketed his thighs.

    He caught her staring and paused, grinning.

    "Are you ready, El?" he rasped, his voice honeyed gravel.

    Gulp. "Yes."

    The smile he gave her then was a side of Aaryn she''d never seen. It made her breathe faster, and her heart flip. Then he grasped the waistband of her leathers and tugged them down. She arched off the couch to give him room, closing her eyes against the difort of knowing he was about to see herpletely bare¡ªsomething she knew wouldn''t phase him at all.

    She''d always been more human than Anima when it came to nudity.

    Gar thought it was hrious.

    But Aaryn''s breath was heaving as he gently urged her to bend her knees up, and he peeled her leathers down her thighs, then tugged them off first one foot, then the other. He tossed them behind him and theynded with a heavy thwack on the stone floor.

    Then he froze, eyes wide as he scanned her from crown to¡­. Much lower than anyone had ever looked at her before.

    *****

    AARYN

    She was pure stunning, everything about her body spoke of graceful lines and lithe strength.

    And she was his.

    He huffed the mating call, then swallowed hard, stroking his hand up her side, from her thigh to her waist, then up to curve around her breast, his touch gentle and reverent.

    "You''re the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen, El," he whispered, dragging his thumb over the peak of her breast, delighted when she twitched. He was tempted to take it in his mouth again, but Elreth had gone wide eyed and staring.

    She''d always been a little freaked out about nudity¡ªsomething that wasmon in humans, ording to her mother.

    Swallowing his lust, he tore his eyes off of her body and made himself meet her eyes. "Are you okay?" he breathed.

    She nodded, still staring at him. All of him. "Just¡­ wow. You''re beautiful."

    He snorted. "I think that''s supposed to be my line."

    "No, I mean it, Aaryn. I never noticed. I''m so sorry. You''re freaking hot."

    He wanted to be smug, but forcing himself to focus he leaned down, bracing both hands next to her head and holding her eyes. The position brought them together, and his breathing spiraled.

    *****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Now that QUEEN''s contract hase through it can receive gifts! And because Spirity is judged based onmercial appeal, every little ie helps. So, until it goes premium next week and chapters are locked, please support Elreth & Aaryn by giving a balloon to each chapter you read to show your support (But don''t get TOO generous! Save your coins for July when the privilege tiers will be avable and you''ll get something for your cash!)

 Chapter 59 - The Human Way

    AARYN

    "Elreth, we have¡­ so much time¡­" he said, trying hard not to let her see how desperate he was to join with her. "If you need to wait¡ª"

    Her eyes snapped to his. "Don''t you dare, Aaryn," she said and brought both her hands up to grip his shoulders. "If you need the signals, you have them. I want you. I''ve never wanted anyone but you," she said fiercely. "Please¡ª"

    "No need to beg," he whispered dryly.

    She snorted, but he took her lips again, delving into her mouth in a pale reflection of what he nned to do to her body. Then he pressed against her again and her mouth dropped open, and Aaryn set himself to the task of making her ache for him the way he''d ached for her for all these years.

    With whisperedforts and promises, he teased her skin with fingers, lips, and tongue. Keeping a slow-but-steady pace, rolling against her, so she could begin to understand the rhythm of what they could do together, to anticipate it. As she began to pant, he lowered himself to his elbows, still taking some of his own weight, but pressing her into the soft couch so she could feel him from their kiss, to their toes.

    And when the slide between them was easy, and her breathing caught at each roll, when she began to twitch, and his thumb on her nipple made her cry out and her hands pped on his back when she grabbed for him, he knew she was ready.

    "I love you, El," he whispered, then nipped her earlobe.

    She gasped. "I love you too, Aaryn!"

    He took himself in hand, wincing in empathy for her. "This might hurt, beautiful, I''m sorry¡ª"

    "I don''t care. Please, Aaryn¡ª"

    He kissed her again, that ce at the center of his chest, that piece of her, aching¡ªand glowing. Calling to be with her. To be one.

    "I¡ª"

    "Elreth, are you okay? Gar said you came home running¡ªoh, fuck!" The door flew open and a huge shadow in the shape of her father appeared.

    Elreth squeaked and Aaryn snarled and leapt between her and the intruder, half-crouched and teeth bared¡­ to find the former King, standing just inside the door, eyes wide and chin down, his entire body braced.

    Aaryn quivered, the beast inside that he could never unleash, snarling and snapping.

    There was another male present when his female was vulnerable.

    His breath heaved through his teeth and he shook, blinking.

    "Aaryn," Reth said very quietly. "Be calm."

    "Get out."

    Behind him he could hear Elreth scrabbling to find her clothes, whimpering¡ªand not in the good way. He could smell her, painted in sheer horror.

    "Aaryn¡ª" Reth growled.

    "GET OUT!"

    He shuddered, yearning to shift, aching to be. And as had happened every other time in his entire damn life, his body refused it and he stood there, in his true form, shaking and impotent with rage. He took a step towards the King, heedless of the lion''s dominance.

    His mate was crying behind him and the male would. Not. Leave.

    Reth turned his chin to show he came in peace, but his eyes didn''t leave Aaryn''s. He wouldn''t turn his back on a threat. And this threat was ready to tear out his throat.

    Aaryn shuddered again.

    "Dad, what the hell are you doing here?" Elreth said, her voice shaking with tears, instead of desire.

    The sound of his mate in turmoil was devastating and Aaryn growled.

    Reth sank down, holding his weight on the balls of his feet, and low in case Aaryn¡ªalmost as tall, but not as big, so often quicker especially in closed quarters like thisunched at him.

    "I think your brother set us up," Reth said through his teeth.

    Elreth made a noise, like a tiny sob, and a long, low growl rolled in Aaryn''s throat. He took another step closer to Reth who put his hands up, palms out.

    "I will not hurt her, Aaryn."

    "She''s already hurting!"

    "Aaryn, I''m okay. I''m just¡­ mortified."

    He bared his teeth and stepped closer to Reth again, who backed off, but his eyes lit with warning. "I do not want to fight you son, but do not think I''ll let you harm me or my daughter. Breathe. Get yourself under control. It was a shock. That''s all. She''s in no danger."

    The rustling behind him stopped and suddenly she was there, filling his vision, filling his nose with her scent. "Breathe, Aaryn," she whispered.

    He peered around her, watching the Lion, but he blinked when she pulled his face down and forced him to look at her.

    "I''m fine," she said. "Please. Don''t hurt my father."

    Her eyes were pinched and slightly red, and his jaw tightened. But he brought a hand up to her face. "Are you certain?"

    She nodded. "Bloody Gar and his bloody jokes. You''d think now that I''m Queen¡ªgah!" Her eyes silvered with tears and he shushed her, pulling her into his chest. But then he had a clear view of Reth again and the rage inside threatened to set him ame.

    Reth kept his chin low, but shook his head, and kept his palms up. Aaryn growled, but he could think again, at least.

    Fucking Gar!

    Wrapping her in his arms, he met Reth''s gaze and spoke through his teeth. "You can go."

    Reth huffed and one eyebrow arched. "Oh, I''ll go¡­ after you and I have had a little chat."

    Aaryn clenched his teeth, about to refuse him, but Reth wasn''t looking at him like a dominant male, but as a father. Huffing, Aaryn nodded, still holding Elreth who he knew was really just trying to avoid looking her father in the eye.

    Putting his hands to her shoulders he pushed her back so she could see him sign. ''You''ve done nothing wrong. Like you said, he''s a disgusting perv. He has no room to judge.''

    Elreth snorted and straightened, wiping her eyes quickly, and giving him a watery smile. When she spoke, there was no sign of tears in her voice. "I''ll put on some tea¡­" she said faintly.

    He squeezed her hand and held her gaze until she rolled her eyes at herself and stepped to head around him towards the kitchen.

    "Actually, Elreth, it would be good if you could go tell your mother that you''re okay. She''s worried. And maybe you can both talk to your brother so I don''t pull him limb from limb when I''m done here."

    Elreth hesitated, frowning and Aaryn bristled. "You don''t get to tell her what to do anymore, Reth," he snarled.

    Elreth put a hand to his arm and shook her head. "I''d actually kind of like to tear something off Gar myself," she said. "You guys talk here. I''ll go."

    Thest thing he felt like doing was having a deep and meaningful with Reth just then. But he remembered Garthe and that conflict, and the way he wished his friend had spoken to him instead of fighting. So he took a deep breath and faced the man who''d acted like a surrogate father to him since he was twelve. "What did you want to talk about?"

    "I think you can guess," Reth said. "But just in case my mate shows up, maybe you can put some pants on first?"

    *****

    ENJOYING THE READ? Now that QUEEN''s contract hase through it can receive gifts! And because Spirity is judged based onmercial appeal, every little ie helps. So, until it goes premium next week and chapters are locked, please support Elreth & Aaryn by giving a balloon to each chapter you read to show your support (But don''t get TOO generous! Save your coins for July when the privilege tiers will be avable and you''ll get something for your cash!)

 Chapter 60 - Changing Of The Guard

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn pulled his leathers on in short, sharp tugs, his chest still tight with anger¡ªand something else he couldn''t put his finger on, but it was about letting Elreth walk away. Something about that made his skin crawl.

    Especially when she left without touching Aaryn again, but as she passed her father, shooting him an ufortable look, her father''s nostrils red and something lit in his eyes.

    Aaryn was still pulling on his shirt when the door closed behind her and Reth grunted, then walked over to take one of the big chairs in the Great Room. Aaryn eyes him warily, but when Reth sat, Aaryn dropped into the couch, trying not to let himself think about what he''d almost done on that couch a few minutes earlier.

    Holy shit. Good thing the shock had settled his body down.

    He pulled one foot up to rest on the other ankle and stared at Reth, waiting. He wasn''t going to make this easier for the male who''d barged in on them.

    Did no one in this family knock?

    Actually, as he thought about it, even Elreth tended to just walk into his home and announce herself as she arrived. It was part of being royal he supposed. It was a rare event indeed when they weren''t wee in a room.

    That could get interesting.

    "You might want to start barring the door," Reth said, no humor in his tone. "Royal Quarters are often interrupted. We learned that lesson the hard way too."

    "Noted," Aaryn said through his teeth.

    Reth sat back in his chair, leaning on the arm, his temple resting one extended finger. "Did you feel it?"

    "Feel what, exactly?"

    "The mating bond. Did you feel it snap into ce?"

    Aaryn red. "How the fuck do you know that? Is nothing sacred in this family?"

    "Very little," Reth said ndly. "But, your scents are entwined, which means the bond has been formed already. Interesting, since I gather my daughter still hasn''t¡ª"

    "If you finish that sentence, I swear on the Creator, Reth¡ª"

    "I''m doing my best to be patient here, Aaryn. I know it''s been a highly emotional day, and you''ve just suffered a shock. But you''d do well to remember who I am to you. And to her."

    Aaryn continued ring. "Yes, I felt it," he said reluctantly. "She did too."

    "In that case, I won''t waste my breath asking you two to slow this down for the sake of¡­ well, everyone. But I will make one thing very clear: This isn''t a game. She is not a pawn for your¡­ ambitions. And if I ever find out you''ve used her, I will not hesitate to end you, mating bond or not."

    Aaryn huffed a dryugh, but Reth didn''t smile. Aaryn''s eyes narrowed. "You''re threatening to kill your daughter''s true Mate?"

    "If her true Mate doesn''t own up to who he really is and what he really does, and the division of his loyalties. Yes."

    "Division of loyalties? You think there is anyone in my life that I''m less loyal to than her?"

    "I think you''re the only Anima alive that can change her mind. And as her true Mate that bes even more of a risk. You''ll influence her without either of you even realizing it. If she doesn''t know about the¡­ responsibilities you have, she won''t measure what you say with the appropriate caution."

    Aaryn held his gaze. "What responsibilities is it that you think I have?" he said through gritted teeth.

    "The Dominant among the disformed. Impressive, given your youth."

    "Not as impressive as Elreth. And she''s younger."

    "True."

    Aaryn waited him out.

    "You want to tell me how that happened? For you, I mean," Reth asked quietly. "And why you didn''t want to tell me about it?"

    Aaryn swallowed. "No." It had never urred to him that Reth would be hurt by that decision, but here he was staring and a shadow in his eyes.

    But then Reth''s lips twitched towards a smile. "You know, you remind me of me at your age¡ªexcept more¡­ angsty."

    "Please do us both a favor and don''t tell my mate that."

    Reth chortled. Aaryn wasn''t joking.

    Reth''s smile faded quickly. He leaned forward in his chair, elbows on his knees and hands sped loosely. But everyone line in his body spoke of the authority he carried around his shoulders like the mane of the great lion within. "I didn''t tell her what I know. Yet. But I will if you don''t. She needs to know."

    "She will. You might have noticed there''s been a few things going ontely."

    Reth shook his head. "Nothing¡ªI mean, nothing¡ªthat undermines her rule is less important than you having a chance to take your mate."

    Aaryn bristled. He mirrored Reth, leaning forward on his knees. "And if you ever imply again that my concern for my mate is more about taking her body, than binding with her soul, I will tear your throat out. And I will not hesitate. She is not your possession, Reth."

    "Or yours, Aaryn."

    Aaryn snorted without humor. "Trust me, no one knows that better than me. She''s made sure of it." But he sobered quickly. "I will tell her about the disformed. But I will do it when she has less pressure on her shoulders. Unless it bes relevant earlier, there''s no point in adding to her burden," he muttered.

    "She''s Queen. She needs to be burdened with this."

    "This? There is no ''this'', Reth. The disformed organized in the event that, oh, I don''t know, a Ruler decided to banish them from the Tree City?"

    The muscles at the back of Reth''s jaw twitched. "I told you that was never going to happen."

    "And I told you that you underestimate who you empowered by voicing the very idea. Speaking of unintentional influence¡­"

    Reth didn''t react. "If ideas are so important, then go ahead and share this one with Elreth."

    "I told you, she carries enough!"

    "She needs to know everything she carries, whether you think it''s a risk or not!"

    "Maybe that''s the difference between being her father and her mate. I disagree."

    "Actually, Aaryn," Reth growled, his eyes shing the gold of his beast, "that''s the difference between being a Ruler and a Revolutionary. One carries a Kingdom, the other carries a cause. Don''t ever mistake them as the same thing, noble pursuit or not."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Did Elia ever tell you that she and Gahrye were the originals to organize us?"

    Reth looked like he''d swallowed his own tongue.

    Aaryn gave him the cold smile he usually reserved for prey. "It appears that perhaps not all Rulers see things your way."

    Reth looked away from him for a moment, his jaw twitching before he looked at Aaryn again. "You take pleasure in hurting me, Aaryn?" Reth said quietly, in the wounded tone Aaryn hadn''t heard since he was eighteen and he''d snuck Elreth out to get drunk for the first time and she''d almost fallen off the Hill Cliff. Reth had used exactly that tone when he''d confronted Aaryn about getting the young Elreth out from under Reth''s safety and putting her at risk.

    There had been a distinct tension between them for weeks after and Aaryn had felt theck of Reth''s fatherly care in his own life. It had been very effective in making sure Aaryn thought twice about helping Elreth defy her parents.

    "This isn''t about you and me," Aaryn snarled, hating that the blownded. "My position means the disformed will be an asset to Elreth, not a threat."

    "You hope," Reth said, low and hard. "But you''re right, this isn''t about you and me. No. It''s about you and your mate. And take it from me, Aaryn. If you destroy trust there, nothing else will ever fill the hole you create in your own heart. Or hers."

    Aaryn wanted to growl, but he''d watched Reth and Elia for years, yearned for the kind of connection they had. He swallowed. "Thank you for the advice, Reth. I will tell her¡ªwhen the time is right."

    "Not good enough. Vow to me that you''ll tell her before the mes and Smoke."

    Aaryn scowled, but Reth didn''t back down.

 Chapter 61 - Brother, Dear

    ELRETH

    Every step she took towards the tree homes was pressed harder into the dirt. She breathed through her teeth, hands clenched to fists and stalked across the meadow outside the cave.

    She was going to kill Gar. She would actually murder him. And she would enjoy it. She was going to enter his home, open his throat, and paint the walls with his blood. And then she was going to tell every female who would listen about the day five years ago when she''de home and discovered him experimenting with a star-fruit¡ª

    She was passing the walk between his tree and her parent''s when she caught his scent¡ªfresh, and leading right to her parent''s door. She turned on her heel and stormed into her parent''s tree instead, throwing the door open so hard it swung back and cracked against the wall, startling her mother¡ªwho whirled, immediately taking a sparring stance¡ªand Gar, whose hands came up defensively.

    "You!" she growled.

    Gar''s eyes widened¡ªand twinkled.

    It was a family rule that when siblings fought, they did so in human form since everyone was far less likely to lose an eye. Or a limb. But Elreth was so angry, she shuddered with the force of the urge to leap into her beast.

    "Elreth!" her mother cried, obviously relieved. "Are you okay?! Gar said¡ª"

    "Do you have any idea what you just did you fucking asshole?" Elreth snarled, stalking across the room towards him.

    "Now, now, Sis," Gar chuckled, backing up slowly¡­ and grinning. "I was worried about you, running home like your tail was on fire¡ª"

    "I can''t believe you would do that!"

    "Call it brotherly concern¡ª"

    "I can''t believe you would ruin this for me!" she shrieked and leaped on him.

    "El!" her mother cried. But Elreth had already locked an arm around Gar''s neck and had an ankle locked behind his, working to shift his bnce and trip him backwards, while he struggled, using his bulk to lift her so she lost traction.

    "Elreth! Gar, put her down!"

    "You fucking asshole!" Elreth screamed. "Everything has to be about you, doesn''t it? You can''t just let anything go and¡­ let me have a moment."

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" he roared, struggling with her, trying to get her off, but Elreth was raging to the point of tears.

    "Both of you, stop this!"

    "You have no clue, no idea what you did¡ªwhat you ruined. It''s all just a joke to you!" Elreth seethed, twisting his hair because it always made his eyes water and he was never as effective when he couldn''t see.

    "Ow! Fuck! Elreth!" Gar spluttered, trying to pull her off without breaking her arm, but if she couldn''t shift, she was sure as hell going to make sure he paid for this.

    "The one part of this I was going to discover before you¡ªyou had to turn it into a joke!"

    "Elreth, stop!"

    She got a thumb in his throat and pressed until he gagged and was forced to flip her so he could breathe.

    She hit the ground on her back with a thud and the air rushed out of her lungs. But she didn''t even let herself think, just leaped to her feet.

    "Are you fucking crazy, El?" Gar choked, spluttering. "You could have killed me!" He had his hands up ready to take her¡ªmuch more seriously then he''d defended himself earlier.

    "I want to kill you!" she screamed, her chest still heaving. "You stole this from me because you can''t take anything seriously!"

    "Stole what?!"

    "My first mating! My first time with my mate! You stole it you motherfucker and I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­ How am I ever going to¡­" Elreth buried her face in her hands, frustrated and so angry.

    "El?" her mother breathed. "What did you say? What¡­"

    She heard her mother and brother both breathe deeply, taking in her scent. But all she could do was cover her face and fight off tears.

    She was an adult.

    She was Queen.

    And she was so desperately embarrassed she wished the floor would open up and swallow her.

    "El," her mother said, her voice too high. "El, the¡­ your scent¡­ you and Aaryn?"

    "We bonded," she cried, turning on her mother, ignoring her brother''s wide-eyed shock. "The mating bond snapped into ce before we''d even¡­ before we could¡­"

    Her mother''s face was wide with shock and joy. "Elreth¡­ that''s wonderful!"

    "NO, IT''S NOT, BECAUSE DAD WALKED IN ON US."

    There was a choking noise from behind her and Elreth whipped around to find Gar staring at her, one hand over his mouth¡ªhiding a smile, no doubt. But he had one hand, palm up, towards her.

    "You ruined it!" she shrieked, and hated herself for how out of control and stupid she sounded.

    But Gar was fightingughter, even as he made all the signals of submission. "I''m sorry," he gasped. "I''m sorry, El. I didn''t think¡­ I didn''t expect you guys to actually be¡ª"

    "What did you think we were doing?! Why else would you send Dad in?"

    "Well, I mean, I knew there''d be something. But¡­ you go, Sis. You moved a lot faster than I expected¡ª" he spluttered.

    "Oh, Gar," their mother sighed.

    With a hiss, Elreth leaped forward, shoving him back, and instead of fighting her this time, Gar put his hands up in surrender.

    "I''m sorry, El, really¡ª"

    "No, you aren''t! You''reughing!"

    "Only because¡­ I wish I''d seen Dad''s face¡ª" he spluttered.

    "Gar!" their mother snapped, but Elreth was already flying at him, screaming.

    "You ruined it! You stole this from me! You steal everything!" She shoved him so hard he stumbled back a step. "It''s always about you and your issues and your fucking determination to ruin everything you don''t care about." She shoved him again. "Why are you even here?! Why do you bothering back? You''re just going to leave again anyway, right?" She hit his chest again and he thumped up against the wall, his eyes fierce and narrowed, but he didn''t fight her. "No responsibility for you. No purpose. Just get drunk and bang a few females, then sleep off the hangover¡ª"

    "El," their mother started, but Elreth was past thinking.

    "That is not what I do," Gar snarled.

    "BULLSHIT!"

    "El," their mother snapped. "Stop. I know you''re embarrassed, but you need to stop."

    She whirled on her mother. "You''re seriously going to take his side? Do you realize what he did?"

    "It''s not about sides, it''s about¡ª"

    "No! I am so sick of him ruining everything!" She turned back on her brother. "Dad put up with your shit for years. But he doesn''t get to make the decisions anymore, Gar, you know that, right?"

    "El!"

    Gar''s face went hard. "Trust me, I''m aware."

    "I''ll give you fucking aware¡ªyou want to stay in the Tree City, Gar? You want to keep that tree? Then you ask me if you can, like a good little pussy."

    "Elreth, stop!" her mother shouted. But Elreth faced her brother down who''d drawn himself up to his full height and was staring down at her, his upper lip peeling back from his teeth.

    "Shut the fuck up, El, you don''t know what you''re talking about," Gar growled.

    "Me?! I don''t know what I''m talking about? You take a step off that fucking high horse of yours and you ask me if you can live off me. Because between us I''m the only one who knows anything about what it takes to keep your ass in food and clothing and whatever the hell else you decide to waste your life on."

    "El," her mother snapped. "Stop!"

    "No! I have never used my dominance against you, Gar. Ever! But I''m done. This was a step too far, so you can fucking humble yourself and ask me to support you. Because if you won''t, unless you''re going to actually contribute something to the Tribe, maybe you better run off to wherever¡ªor whoever¡ªyou disappear to, and this time you don''te back!"

 Chapter 62 - Divided

    AARYN

    Reth stared at him across the living room, bristling. After a lifetime of seeing him as the Alpha of all, everything in Aaryn was urged to submit, to drop his eyes, roll his shoulders forward and make himself less. And Reth knew it.

    The hair on the back of Aaryn''s neck rose. He didn''t break the eye contact. He would not submit. "You are a good father, Reth. And you were a good ruler. But this is not your battle to fight anymore. What happens between my mate and I will happen without your oversight. And what we decide¡ªwhat she decides¡ªfor Anima will ur whether you get your way or not."

    Reth grunted, a warning in his eyes. "She cannot make a decision on an issue she is not aware of."

    "She also can''t carry everything. This is something I can¡ªand have¡ªcarried for her for years. I keep them in line, Reth. You think they aren''t strong enough to have caused you problems before now? They are. They didn''t, because I made sure they didn''t."

    "They?" Reth asked, sitting back in his chair, eyes still locked on Aaryns. "You lead them, Aaryn. Are they yours, or not?"

    "The Outsiders belong to no one. I lead within. Someone has to. But no matter what you think you heard, we are not a Kingdom, Reth. We are just people who need someone to stand behind them. And we choose each other."

    "In an organized hierarchy."

    "Yes."

    "And if you gave an order that conflicted with Elreth''s? Who would the Outsiders listen to?"

    "I would never do that," he said.

    Reth raised his eyebrows skeptically. "Humor me, Aaryn. If you gave an order to the Outsiders that flew in the face of any ruler, who do you think the Outsiders would follow?"

    "I''m guessing that depends on the individual."

    "Don''t y games with me, son."

    "I''m not. You''re the one who''s been aware of this and not told me. If you thought it was such a problem¡ªif you really believed I would shift power against you¡ªwhy didn''t you ask me sooner?"

    "Because I knew I was strong enough to kill you if you did," Reth said, his voice low and puttering into a growl at the end.

    Aaryn''s entire body tensed.

    There had been only two times in his life that Reth had ever challenged him as a male, rather than treating him as Elreth''s friend, or a surrogate member of the pride. The first time Aaryn was sixteen and, in a rage, had been disrespectful to Elia, Elreth''s mother.

    Reth had dominated him so swiftly, Aaryn had cowered and almost wet himself.

    The second time though¡­

    Two years earlier, just weeks after Aaryn took dominance among the Outsiders, he''d hit a rough patch. The stress of his role and the secrecy around it, along with the frustration of his adolescent love for Elreth blooming into something deeper¡ªand stillpletely unnoticed by her¡ªhad put him in a fierce mood. He''d been snarling at people for days.

    Elreth had brought him home to help her move into the Tree. She was about to turn eighteen and had decided if Gar was younger and already out of the cave, she didn''t want to share it with her parents anymore either.

    She''d teased him about his foul mood, so he''d already been tense. Then when he''d helped her move thest of her things to the Tree and they''d stood there together looking at her new ce, she''d suddenly dissolved into tears. It took him by surprise. Elreth was usually so steady.

    It turned out she was just emotional about being alone and apart from her parents for the first time. But she''d thrown herself into his chest and he''d been able to hold her¡ªreally hold her for the first time¡­ well, ever, really.

    His entire body tingled.

    And when she looked up at him, tears in her eyes, and begged him not to tell anyone that she was such a pussy, he''d promised her. Of course.

    Then Reth walked in without warning¡ªthey really didn''t ever knock, these Royals¡ªand he''d seen Elreth''s horror and embarrassment.

    Everything in him had resisted the male''s presence.

    Aaryn had turned on Reth instinctively, putting Elreth behind him to hide her, and half-crouching as if he would leap.

    It had shocked Reth more than it shocked him. But his own challenge trigged Reth''s dominance and the two of them stalked each other while Elreth snapped at them both to grow up.

    There had been a moment between them, though, before Elreth got between them, and Reth blinked, and Aaryn backed down, when he''d thought felt the same thing he sensed now. He''d pushed it aside at the time but now¡­

    The Reth sitting across from him, challenging him, regarded him not as father to son-inw. Not as ruler to citizen.

    Reth swelled in front of him¡ªand watched, alert, his entire body poised in recognition from one Alpha of another. The desire to dominate was prominent. But so also was the respect.

    Aaryn had to hold himself in check. An Alpha of Reth''s stature didn''t resist a challenge from a weak male. He dismissed it. Entirely. Just as Aaryn had done when Dargyn got in his face. The challenge wasughable. An Alpha might put someone in their ce, but there was no fear. No caution. At times, they might even turn their back to show how little they cared.

    But a true threat?

    When an Alpha sensed a challenge from any male he saw as a genuine threat, he brought everything he had to bear against them.

    As the seconds ticked away and neither of them moved or backed down, Aaryn had to ask himself, if Reth challenged him for the Outsiders, what would he do?

    It was a question that had never urred to him.

    But as soon as it entered his head, he knew the answer.

    No way was he giving his pack to someone who had threatened to banish them from the Tree City.

    No. Fucking. Way.

 Chapter 63 - Family First

    AARYN

    "Reth," Aaryn growled.

    "What." The older male bit the word off, every line in his massive body tense.

    "I don''t want to fight you¡­ but I will if I have to. The disformed are not yours. You lost any right to lead them when you pulled that stunt to get Elreth to challenge you." But then he blinked. Not because his resolve wavered. But because it hit him¡­ all Reth would have to do to win a fight was shift and he, Aaryn, would lose everything.

    The same thing must have urred to Reth, because his eyes shed the deep gold of his lion. But even as Aaryn''s adrenalin spiked, Reth blinked and¡­ to Aaryn''s stunned disbelief, he dropped his eyes, giving an understanding of submission that¡­

    Aaryn almost choked. "What are you doing?" he gasped, shockedpletely out of his anger.

    Reth huffed, shaking his head, then lifted his head to meet Aaryn''s eyes again¡ªall sense of challenge gone. "One thing you''ll learn, Aaryn, is that the difference between a good leader and a poor one isn''t their ability to win. It''s the strength they have to show humility when it''s needed for the greater good.

    "I don''t agree with your decision for a number of reasons. But you''re right. This is between you and your mate. Whether you want my advice or not, I''ll give it: Tell her. Don''t risk her finding out from someone else, because if she does, she''ll fear what else you may have hidden. But that''s yours to take or leave." He got to his feet. "But for the Creator''s sake, Aaryn, tell her before you walk the mes and Smoke. Don''t risk that something might happen to bring her against the Outsiders, and have to learn that that means going against her own mate."

    "I will never stand against her!"

    "And I thought my mate would never stand against me. But today I learned that''s not true. I speak from experience, Aaryn, don''t let your mate learn your secrets from someone else. It cuts deep."

    Heart deting, Aaryn swallowed and stood too. "I will tell her. I promise."

    "When?"

    "When the time is right."

    Reth sighed and shook his head. When their eyes met, Aaryn could feel his disapproval. "I will not breach your confidence¡­ yet. But do not leave her iling, Aaryn. If she is blindsided by the disformed and it could threaten her rule¡ª"

    "Impossible," Aaryn snapped. "I would see anything from theming and stop it¡ªor at the very least, be in a position to warn her."

    Reth shook his head again. "I hope you''re right," he said, sounding not at all hopeful. Then the older man sighed. "Beyond this point, I am truly d that you and Elreth finally found your way to each other. It has been frustrating to watch her keep you away, to say the least," he said with a grim smile. "Wee to the family, son. Again."

    Aaryn smiled hesitantly. "Thank you."

    "Now, do me a favor and get a damn lock on that door. Better yet, see if you can get Gar to settle down. He might listen to you. Then maybe Elreth''s mother and I can finally have some peace. Apparently it wouldn''t hurt you two either if he''s going to keep pulling stunts like tonight."

    Aaryn forced a chuckle, but he wanted to roll his head on his neck to release the tension there. "I''ll do my best, but Gar''s almost as hard-headed as Elreth, and you see how far I get there."

    "It''s true, my offspring are remarkably stubborn. They get it from their mother."

    Aaryn blinked and looked at Reth. He was joking, right? But Reth was already turning for the door.

    "I''m going to venture out and make sure Elreth hasn''t actually killed him this time. Do you want toe, or wait here for the dust to settle?"

    "I''ming," Aaryn said. "Beating you has emboldened Elreth," he said. "I can''t wait to see her take on Gar."

    Reth grunted. "I pray I won''t be nning a funeral tomorrow."

    He was joking. But Aaryn could feel the tension in him. And he knew where it stemmed from, and knew he was responsible. As they passed out of the door to the mouth of the cave, he sighed. "Reth, I''m sorry for throwing that dig at you about Elia. She was protecting Gahrye and me and¡­ well, all of us. We asked her to."

    Reth''s jaw rolled. "My question is why any of you thought you needed to be protected from me. But especially why my mate would believe that."

    Aaryn didn''t look at him as they walked shoulder to shoulder out into the meadow. "I''m sorry, Reth. It''s not my story to tell."

    "No. She will tell me herself," Reth said, his voice hard as iron.

    Aaryn swallowed. It wasn''t that Reth and Elia never fought¡ªhe hadn''t been entirely joking about Elia''s stubbornness¡ªbut their fights were usually brief, and rarely over anything of serious significance. At least, as far as Aaryn knew.

    He prayed he hadn''t just thrown a wall between them.

    "When will you tell the people?" Reth asked a momentter.

    It took Aaryn a moment to realize he meant about taking Elreth as mate. The memory of what had urred that day rocked him to his core, and his pace picked up. He needed to see her again, to reassure himself that it was real. "I''ll leave that decision to her. But it can''t be long. They''ll smell it on us if they''re paying attention."

    Reth nodded. "Are you prepared for the¡­ bacsh?"

    "I am. I doubt that she is," he said honestly. "But at this point, there''s nothing we can do but walk through it. I''m not giving her up, Reth."

    "What the Creator brings together, let no male pull asunder," Reth recited.

    Aaryn snorted to cover his sudden chill. "They can''t. The problem is, they''ll try. And I don''t want to be the reason her rule is in chaos." He needed to see her. Remind himself that she was real, and really his.

    "Have you considered¡­ waiting toplete the bond until after the mes and Smoke?"

 Chapter 64 - Father-to-Son

    AARYN

    Aaryn blinked. "You are¡­ joking, right?"

    Reth shot him a look. "No. I recognize it isn''t needed¡ªand clearly wasn''t a part of the n. But now that you have time to think, time to consider how this will impact the people¡ªand Elreth as their leader¡ªmaybe you should give it some thought?"

    "I can''t say that that has crossed my mind." Then he looked at Reth, frowning. "I didn''t think you were old fashioned about these kinds of things."

    "I''m not¡­ well¡­ No, I''m not. I just¡­"

    Aaryn frowned. He''d never seen Reth stumble on his words like that.

    The older man ran a hand through his hair and blew out a breath. "Look, we''re talking about my daughter. I know you love her¡ªthe Creator knows, I''ve been praying for you two to get your heads out of your asses for years. But things have changed. She''s a Queen now. Every decision she makes, every rtionship she enters, will affect the entire Kingdom.

    "The disformed are a point of contention right now. While I believe most of the people are ready for this, they have only just received their first true dominant Queen. Add a disformed mate to that within days¡ªand someone she hasn''t walked the mes and Smoke to dere for¡ªand with her youth¡­ you might find some of the people questioning whether she is truly your mate, or whether you have merely¡­ taken advantage."

    Aaryn''s hands fisted at his sides. "I would never¡ª"

    "I know! Aaryn, I know. I''m not talking about the truth¡ªI''m talking about the Anima view. She''s breaking every tradition so far¡ªand I apud it. But at some point the people will begin to question her judgment if for no other reason that for being overwhelmed by the changes she brings.

    "I can give you practical reasons to wait¡ªyour scents are entwined, but faint. I had to sniff for it. At this point, especially when you''re close to each other, which I suspect will be a lot," he said, eyeing Aaryn tly, "no one will notice. You two often rub off on each other anyway. If you don''tplete the mating, your mingled scents won''t grow stronger. It will give you more breathing space to make your announcement. But also¡­ this entire step is a massive change for you two. One that would be easy to brush past and not appreciate. Waiting can make it all the sweeter."

    "Reth, I assure you, I have been waiting a very long time," Aaryn ground out.

    Reth huffed. "You have, but this is all brand new to Elreth. Don''t let her make a decision she might regretter¡ªand don''t make decisions for her, either."

    Aaryn gave him a t look, but Reth only loomed over him. "Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on in that dirty head of yours, Aaryn. I was young once, and I am not dead yet. I know every. Single. Thing," he growled, his eyes shing. "That girl is smart as a whip, but she is a child in these matters. Do. Not. Frighten her.

    Aaryn bristled, but shook his head to ward off the anger. "You underestimate¡­" he ground out. "I was not the one who¡­ Elreth was very¡­ insistent tonight¡ª"

    Reth still looked fierce, but his eyes twinkled. "She''s truly her mother''s daughter, then."

    Aaryn wanted to shake off that thought.

    "Look, Aaryn¡­ n the ceremony. n it quickly. Tell the people. But just¡­ just think about letting everyone get used to the idea before you¡­ unt it."

    "Yes, sir," Aaryn said automatically, then winced. He did not want to give Reth reason to try dominating him again. "But don''t underestimate Elreth''s ability to deal with all of this. She''s very¡­ persuasive. And not just to me."

    Then Reth stopped walking and turned to face him. "Aaryn¡­" Aaryn stopped and waited, wary. But Reth wasn''t bringing his dominance to bear. He looked concerned. "The females in my Pride are as strong as theye. But no matter how powerful Elreth may be, no matter how strong, she''s still breakable, you understand? She''s like me¡ªher strength hides how easily she''s wounded. How much responsibility she takes on herself and how much weight she carries. If you break something between you, she''ll me herself, and that''s not fair."

    "Yes, I know that, Reth," Aaryn said, sighing. "No disrespect, but¡­ I feel like I know her¡­ perhaps even better in some ways than you and Elia."

    Reth tipped his head, considering him, and Aaryn forced himself not to waver under the prating gaze.

    "Likely you do have knowledge of Elreth that we don''t," Reth growled finally. Aaryn was about to rx when Reth continued. "But, hopefully you also know that it''s your job to make sure that whenever this does happen, it''s as good for her as it is for you."

    "I¡­ of course. Yes. I mean¡­" Flustered, Aaryn shook his head. "I would be happy to discuss this with you, Reth, but you know what she''s like. If she learns that I spoke to you of it she would want my throat."

    Reth snorted and pped a dismissive hand at him. "Elreth is going to need to grow up about that. Put your ego aside, son. Figure it out¡ªask her to show you if you need to. Mating will be either the greatest joy, or the greatest heartache of your mating. Make sure it''s a joy for both of you."

    "Yes, sir," Aaryn said through clenched teeth.

    "Good male," Reth said, pping him on the shoulder and smiling. Aaryn tried to ignore the warmth in his chest when Reth looked at him with approval. "She''s strong enough to weather this, and so are you. And bring the Kingdom along with you. I''m certain of it. You weren''t wrong when you said that the Outsiders¡ªand their families¡ªcan be an asset to her. But¡ª"

    They were only halfway across the meadow, but both of them looked towards the tree houses as Elreth''s voice suddenly echoed across the space towards them.

    Snarling. Screaming.

    At her brother.

    "Well, shit," Reth muttered.

    They both began to run.

 Chapter 65 - Not Sorry

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Gar snarled and his eyes shed the deep amber of his lion. Elreth growled in response and half-crouched. She''d been wrestling with Gar since she was a cub¡ªand usually winning. She could take him. And she would. He''d embarrassed her tonight. She didn''t buy that he hadn''t known or thought about what she and Aaryn would be doing. He was the one who''d told her to go after him. Her brother was just jealous because she''d found her mate first. And she had a purpose. And he was still wasting his fucking life partying and¡ª

    "Back off, El. I said I was sorry," he spat.

    "You didn''t mean it. I''m done with your shit, Gar." She pushed right up into his chest and poked him, nevermind that he had inches on her. "Apologize, and ask me to keep you like the housecat that you have turned yourself into, Gar, or leave."

    "El, no!" her mother gasped.

    Gar seemed to swell in front of her and for a second, her confidence wavered. He really was almost as big as Dad.

    But she''d just beaten Dad. And Gar didn''t train regrly. He was strong, but he had no stamina¡ªtoo much drinking. And most of the time, he just didn''t care enough to fight, anyway.

    Her father joked that the Creator had smacked her with the dominance stick, then only tickled Gar with it, but she wasn''t so sure that was true. Something was broken in her brother. She just didn''t know why. She''d always been convinced he had it in him to be even stronger than her. He just¡­ wasn''t. He wasted his time and himself¡ªand then thought it was funny to shit on her life.

    She was done.

    As they growled at each other, nose-to-nose, she prepared to take him. If he wasn''t going to pull his own immense weight anymore, then he could just disappear off to whatever forgotten corner of Anima he kept leaving them for.

    A tiny voice in the back of her head said she should probably look at that thought a little more carefully, but her anger just red up to cover it.

    "Back. Off." Gar''s voice was a deep growl that would have put the fear of God into anyone else. But he didn''t scare her.

    "You stole my first mating from me," she hissed through her teeth. "My True Mate, Gar. Do you get that? Do you have any respect? For anything?"

    "Back. The fuck. Off, El."

    "Here, Kitty kitty," she taunted him, ignoring her mother''s snarl of disapproval from behind her. "I have a big bowl of milk for you if you would just FUCKING HUMBLE YOURSELF FOR ONE SECOND¡ª"

    "Elreth, no. Stop." The words were low and calm and touched her right behind her navel. Her mate was calling her. Her breath caught and her stomach was suddenly alive with butterflies.

    She couldn''t take her eyes off her brother, had to dominate him, but she could feel Aaryn flowing across the room toward her and her heart sang.

    "El, don''t," Aaryn said, his scent washing over her as he put one hand to her lower back, his voice low in her ear. The urge was there to just fall into him and ignore her brother, but Gar had gone too far this time. He needed to learn.

    "I''ll give you one more chance, Gar. You apologize and ask me to take care of you, or you take your things and¡ª"

    "No, Elreth!" Aaryn gasped. "It''s okay, I''m okay. You don''t have to¡ª"

    "I''M NOT!" she roared.

    Gar''s eyes narrowed, but he still didn''t back down. Instead, without breaking eye-contact, he spoke to Aaryn through his teeth.

    "Tell your mate to get her fucking hands off me before¡ª"

    Elreth snapped. With a guttural snarl she let her beast bleed through so her eyes would re. "I am your Queen, Gar! You deal with me!"

    "NO!"

    He was against the wall, which gave him an advantage, but it also meant he wasn''t free to move. Rage making her beast snarl for release, Elreth brought her knee up as hard and fast as she could and when her brother groaned and pitched forward, she used his momentum to tumble him to the floor over a well-ced leg.

    She immediately turned and reached for him, but Aaryn was quicker, leaping between them, his hands up and his eyes wide.

    "Elreth, please! Don''t!"

    "What are you doing? Do you realize he sent Dad in to¡ª"

    "I''m helping, I promise."

    "Helping who?!"

    Aaryn wouldn''t let her get around him. "Listen, El. Gar is helping us, you can''t kick him out!"

    "Gar is what?!" she snarled, still trying to get to her brother who was rolling on the ground, clutching his balls, his face beet red.

    But Aaryn held her by the shoulders and put himself in front of her, forcing her to meet his eyes instead of Gar. She blinked as he leaned down close and his voice, still urgent, softened.

    "He''s helping, El. Helping me. The disformed. The Outsiders. Don''t make him leave."

    Elreth blinked several times. "What are you talking about?"

    "I''ll exin all of it, I promise. Just¡­ don''t banish him."

    "Like fuck you will," Gar spluttered from the floor. "You leave her out of this."

    A growl began in her throat, but Aaryn caught her again and held her gaze. "Please, El. Please. Trust me?"

    Her chest heaved with her breathing,bored because her insides were at war. Every dominant ounce of her wanted to kick her brother out the door. And every part of her heart wanted to listen to her mate. To please him.

    She shuddered with the internal conflict.

    But when she looked into Aaryn''s eyes, her heart swelled. She gave in.

    She took a step back, and Aaryn''s eyes softened. Suddenly, her rage at Gar deted. Just vanished. She stood there, her parents behind her, watching her eye her mate who her father had seen her get naked with, her brother on the ground hissing through his teeth because she''d tried to castrate him with a knee and¡­ she didn''t care.

    She wanted nothing more than to walk out of this room, away from these other people and to pick up where she and Aaryn had left off.

    As if he heard the thought, his eyes shed with heat.

    Desire spiraled through her.

    *****

    GOOD NEWS! In August there will be up to 35 Chapters avable in the privilege system for QUEEN! And we''ll bepeting in the win-win event, alongside the Spirity awards. To support Aaryn & Elreth in both: Purchase privilege in August and read ALL the chapters you purchase, along with any that are released through the month, on the day they''re released. For every chapter you read while it is still in "privilege" and not yet released for normal reading, the book gets a point! As our points go up, so do the refunds avable to you as a reader, and features the book can win.

    Because Spirity is judged based on a book''smercial appeal, EVERY coin you spend on QUEEN makes it more likely to win a prize. And every feature we can win through the win-win event makes it more likely to attract new readers! LET''S DO THIS!

 Chapter 66 - Putting The "Fun" In Dysfunction

    ELRETH

    "Hey," she murmured at Aaryn.

    His eyes lit with the sh she''d first seen under the Weeping Tree and it made her belly clench.

    "Hey," he said, his voice suddenly lower, huskier than when he''d been pleading with her not to banish Gar.

    "Oh, for fuck''s sake, somebody give them a room."

    "We had one, asshole, and you sent Dad into it." Elreth kicked her brother again without actually looking at him and he grunted when she caught him in the thigh.

    "You really shouldn''t be so hard on him," Aaryn said softly.

    "Why not? He deserves it," she said, her anger still bubbling somewhere deep, but she was distracted by staring at his lips. Aaryn''s throat bobbed and she smiled, pleased to see he was as distracted as she was.

    "Because¡­ um¡­" Aaryn said, stepping up to her and sliding a hand to her waist. "I mean¡­"

    Elreth smiled as his eyes fixed on her lips and she leaned into him, but before their lips could meet, a fierce gagging sound erupted at their feet.

    She rolled her eyes, but Aaryn grabbed her hand, returning her attention to him before she readied another kick. "Just ignore him."

    Elreth sighed, then pointed a scowl at him. "This conversation isn''t over, Gar."

    "Yes, it is," Gar wheezed, slowly getting to his feet. "That was a fucking low blow, El."

    "Then I guess we''re even. Oh, wait, no we aren''t¡ª"

    "Seriously, El, leave it," Aaryn caught her elbow as she started to turn towards her brother who was hobbling past them towards the door.

    "Why?!" she snapped. "What hasn''t anyone told me?"

    Aaryn nced over her shoulder where her parents stood and Elreth''s stomach dropped. "What?"

    Aaryn cleared his throat. "Let''s go for a walk. I''ll fill you in."

    "Like fuck you will, Aaryn!" Gar snarled. "This is my life! She doesn''t get a say in what I do."

    "I''m Alpha now, moron! I get a say in everything!"

    Aaryn squeezed her hand. "Let him go. He''s paid the price for his stunt, and now we can¡ª"

    "No! I want to know what''s going on! What are you guys hiding? And why would you hide it from me?"

    "My thoughts exactly," her father muttered from behind her and Elreth frowned. It wasn''t his good-natured grumble, or even an irritated snap. He sounded pissed. She turned to look at him, to figure out who thement was pointed at¡ªonly to discover her mother standing beside him, her brow puckered as her father red at her.

    "What?" she asked quietly. "What''s wrong?"

    "Can I speak to you alone?" he said, his voice the low ring of a de being drawn.

    Her mother lookedpletely confused for a moment, then oddly, her face froze and she looked at Aaryn.

    "What¡ª" But Aaryn squeezed her hand to stop her before she finished the question. Clearly something had passed between him and her father that had made Reth angry. But¡­ angry at her mother?

    What the ever-loving hell was going on?

    "Well, family fun night has been a st, as usual," Gar snarled, hobbling past their parents. "I''ll see you all¡­ter."

    Their mother tried to catch his elbow as he passed by, but he yanked it out of her grip. Suddenly her father, snarling, flowed between Gar and the door, all the pent-up tension he''d apparently been about to throw at their mother, now firmly pointed at Gar.

    Gar stopped short, but didn''t back up, eyeballing him, fists at his side. "What, Dad?"

    "Do not disrespect your mother like that unless you want another lesson from me."

    "I''m a little big for a spanking, don''t you think?" Gar snapped.

    "Don''t. Tempt me."

    "Reth, stop," her mother said, hushed. "Let him go."

    Gar stared at his father and the hackles on the back of Elreth''s neck rose. Was Gar going to challenge their dad too?

    Her father''s upper lip pulled back from his teeth. "Apologize to your mother."

    Gar''s jaw twitched, and Elreth caught his hands clenching and unclenching, but a secondter, without looking away from Dad, Gar snarled. "Sorry, Mom."

    "It''s fine, Gar, just go and¡­ get some rest, or something."

    "He doesn''t need rest, he needs training! And discipline!" her father growled.

    Gar''s eyes narrowed. "Nothing I do is ever enough for you, is it?"

    "I told you since you were cub, it''s not the job you choose to do, but the character you bring to it. And right now, you''re bringing disrespect and selfishness."

    "I''m so sorry, Sire¡­ oh¡­ wait¡ª" Gar said, and began to smile.

    Her father''s growl started so deep it seemed to roll out of the floor. But her mother grabbed his arm, hissing, "Reth! Stop! Let the kids go, and we''ll¡ª"

    Then, something happened that Elreth had never see before. Her father whirled on her mother and snarled in her face. "Not until you exin yourself!"

    Elreth imagined her own face was as wide and shocked as her mother''s. She cut a questioning look at Aaryn, but he was watching Gar slink out the door now that he''d been released from their father''s re.

    Elreth wed her hands into her hair. What the hell was happening? And why did everyone seem to know about it except her?

    "Let''s go," Aaryn said suddenly, tugging at her sleeve. "Let them talk."

    Her parents were staring at each other, her father tense and looming, her mother confused and concerned. And neither of them moved as Aaryn led her around them, towards the door that Gar had already disappeared out of.

    As they stepped into the night air, Elreth cast one more look over her shoulder. Her father was leaned right up into her mother''s face, and his jaw was twitching. He was clearly speaking so low, only she could hear him.

    But whatever he was saying, her mother''s eyes were wide and horrified.

    "What¡ª" Elreth began, but Aaryn squeezed her hand. "Let''s go for a walk," he said quietly. "I''ll tell you what I know."

    The warmth was back in his eyes and Elreth wanted to smile. But as he took her hand and started from the meadow, she couldn''t help feeling like they were walking towards nothing good.

 Chapter 67 - Undercurrents

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Shit. Shit shit shit.

    What had he started with that jab at Reth about Elia? She was going to kill him when Reth got done with her. Because he realized, he was going to have to tell Elreth, too, now.

    Shit.

    Garhye was going to kick him over a cliff next time he showed up.

    They never talked about it anymore because it was understood¡ªthe Outsiders didn''t organize to oppose the throne. They organized in case the throne ever opposed them. Elia and Gahrye had only ever wanted to protect the disformed, give them amunity, and a supportwork in the event that things went wrong after they were gone.

    The disformed''s strength was in their secrecy¡ªit allowed them to work to help each other, to train, to prepare for anything without the interference of anyone with prejudice.

    And without the bureaucratic bullshit of dealing with the King.

    Aaryn winced. He''d been taken off guard that Reth had found out¡ªhow had he known? They''d kept the secret for twenty years¡­ he thought. He hadn''t meant to make Reth think his mate was working against him. But clearly that was how Reth had taken the news.

    How had he learned about the group without learning about her involvement in it?

    Shit.

    "What is going on?" Elreth asked, her voice a touch too high.

    Aaryn blinked. It suddenly came home to him what he was doing. He was walking outside at night, with Elreth. He hadn''t even thought about it, just reflexively turned towards the Weeping Tree the minute they''d stepped out of the door. But he still had her hand. She hadn''t let go.

    He was holding Elreth''s hand.

    And when he turned, she stared up at him with shining eyes.

    His mate.

    Holy shit.

    "What''s going on is that I have you alone again," he said, his voice low and husky. Elreth grinned. They were just reaching the trees at the edge of the wood. With a quick nce around to make sure no one else was outside, Aaryn pulled her into his chest and kissed her.

    She came willingly, sighing into his mouth, her free hand sliding up his back.

    He buried his fingers in her hair and got lost in the honey taste of her, the flutter of her breath on his cheek, the way she pressed herself against him that made him want to¡ª

    He forced himself to pull away, dropping his head back. "Fuck, El. Is this real?"

    "It''s real," she whispered, dropping her head against his corbone. Her breath tickled his skin as she spoke. "I can''t believe I was so blind." He tucked her under his chin and wrapped his arms around her, pressing her in tight.

    Deep inside him, the mating bond throbbed.

    "Aaryn¡­ You''re shaking¡­" she said, her voice awed.

    "I''ve waited so long, El. So many years. I''d given up hope¡­"

    Her hands on his back tightened. "I''m sorry I was so blind."

    They held each other for a moment and Aaryn felt something that had twisted up inside his chest years ago, suddenly unravel.

    She was his. She was really, truly his.

    He straightened, letting her go and they looked at each other. "So¡­ we need to talk right now, I know. And I''m going to fill you in. But you need to know¡­ if there wasn''t drama right now, I''d tell everything else to go to hell and take you back to the cave and¡ª"

    "I know," she said, smiling. "Me too."

    Aaryn took a deep breath. "Apparently we need to bar the door."

    She nodded. "My parents have stories. I should have thought of it. I was a little distracted."

    She smiled and her eyes shed and Aaryn''s groin twitched. He groaned and turned from her, but reached for her hand. "Let''s walk," he muttered. "I need to think about something else."

    She took his hand and stepped up beside him, hugging his arm as they walked. And it felt so natural, it took a moment for Aaryn to register what was happening. That it was real. That this was what they could do now.

    He swallowed and squeezed her hand, silently sending prayers of gratitude to the Creator for this miracle.

    In the back of his mind, Reth''s words¡ªthe warning about the bacsh, and the question of whether they should wait until after the mes and Smoke loomed. But he also knew there was no turning back now. She was his past, his present, and now his future. No matter how long it took them to mate.

    *****

    "Why is my dad angry?" Elreth asked a few minutester when they finally reached the Weeping Tree and pushed between its curtain of leaves and blossoms. They''d walked in near silence. Aaryn assumed, like him, she was turning everything over in her mind that had happened so far, wallowing in this new, beautiful glowing bond thaty between them. When she spoke, it broke the spell.

    He sighed. "I might have spoken hastily and told him something Elia had done that¡­ made him angry."

    "I don''t think angry covers it. I''ve never seen him challenge her like that. Why did she look at you?"

    "She probably guessed what he''d learned and knew that I had to have been the one to tell him."

    "What could you know that she didn''t?" Elreth said, her face twisting up in confusion a she clearly searched her mind for anything they''d discussed or learned that Aaryn might have shared. "I can''t think of anything that would make him angry like that."

    "That''s because you don''t know this either," he said quietly.

    Elreth froze. They had just settled at the base of the tree''s trunk, in their usual spot. She turned her head to look at him, frowning. "What do you know that I don''t know?"

    A lot more than she could possibly guess, was the truth. But as Aaryn took a deep breath and prepared toy it out for her, he prayed she''d hear him out.

    He couldn''t fuck this up. Or he was going to lose on every side.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 68 - Rip Tide

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "You''ll have to ask your mom for the details. Honestly, I never really paid attention. But during the War of the Wolves, the disformed¡­ had issues." He swallowed, trying to imagine how hard it must have been for the disformed in his parent''s generation, where there were so many fewer of them. And the prejudice was worse. "Things were already bad for them, but when Gahrye became a Cohort, it helped. Except, Gahrye had to leave with your mom, and the others¡­ I guess it was just kind of a mess."

    He said the words sadly. He''d listened to the stories of the older disformed who lived through the war, and he''d thanked the Creator he wasn''t old enough to remember those days.

    "So?" Elreth asked.

    "So, when it was all done, the Outsiders decided to organize themselves. To make sure they always had ess to resources and they could connect young disformed with older ones to help them. They trained together. Kind of like a tribe within the tribes, but made up of Anima from all the tribes. Because they were all disformed."

    Elreth pulled her head back. "A tribe within the tribes?"

    Aaryn nodded, waiting.

    She blinked. "And my father didn''t know about it?"

    "No. At least, not back then. He''s apparently learned about it at some point, because he confronted me about it tonight."

    "So, then, why''s he mad at Mom?"

    "Because your Mom and Gahrye set it all up. She''s been helping us ever since. Secretly."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "She never told him?"

    "I guess not. At least, not her own involvement."

    "Oh, shit. Dad is going to have kittens," she said, frowning at the ground, her brows pinched together. Aaryn took a breath, about to tell her about his own role in it all. But before he spoke, she went on. "That''s like the worst thing she could ever have done. What a betrayal."

    Aaryn''s breath stopped. "It wasn''t a betrayal, El. The disformed were never organizing to fight the crown. It was always only a way for them to find support if the people ever turned on them¡ªor if the crown did."

    "Yeah, but that''s the thing. Dad''s worked to help the disformed his whole life."

    Aaryn snorted. "I''m not sure I''d say he was helping as much as¡­ kindly overlooking?"

    "Come on, Aaryn. You know he''s never treated you any differently because you''re disformed. For goodness sake¡ªhe wanted us to mate!"

    "I know. But that''s on a personal level. He knows me. The whole reason you challenged him was because he stood up in front of the tribes and said he was going to banish us all!"

    "He didn''t mean it. I mean, I thought he did, but he was just baiting me. Asshole," she grumbled.

    Aaryn''s head snapped back. "I can''t believe you''re just brushing that off. Do you have any clue how many people will feel like he agrees with them after that? You think that doesn''t have power over people? He''s the most powerful ruler we''ve ever had."

    "And now you have me. You think I''m not going to help the disformed?"

    "I know you will. But you realize you have a bigger hill to climb now that he''s put that idea in people''s minds?"

    "Then they''ll feel the sharp side of my teeth. Don''t worry, Aaryn. The Outsiders don''t need their own tribe. They need to fully be part of the others¡ª"

    "El, that''spletely unrealistic. It''s literally never happened. We can''t do what everyone else can do so we can''t fulfill the normal roles in the tribe. Even if people are nice to us, it doesn''t stop us being different. Our job is¡ª" He caught himself, swallowing the words down hurriedly before he said another thing in haste that he''d regret.

    Elreth frowned at him. "Your job is what?"

    Aaryn''s heart was pounding. Shit. Did she really think that the disformed didn''t need any kind of support? That they''d just be¡­ embraced suddenly?

    "Aaryn, what?" she said, her voice a little harder this time. "What are you thinking about? I get that you''re protective of them¡ªI am too. But we can''t have factions within the tribes. Look what happened when the wolves did that!"

    "The Outsiders aren''t organizing against the crown, I told you," Aaryn said through his teeth. "We''re there to help each other if anyone within the tribes tries to harm us."

    Elreth tipped her head. "How long have you known about the disformed organizing?"

    "My whole life! This started when I was¡­ what¡­ five?"

    Elreth''s mouth fell open. "And you never told me?"

    "I couldn''t! It wasn''t my secret to tell!"

    "You''re telling me now!"

    "Because your father knows. I didn''t tell him. And he said you needed to know too. At one point he threatened to tell you himself if I didn''t!"

    "So, you''re only telling me this because my dad told you to?"

    "No!" Aaryn raked a hand through his hair. "I was always going to tell you when you took dominance. It was just¡­ you had so much on your te and so many moving parts. I was waiting for things to settle down and for us to figure out¡­ I mean¡­ there''s been a lot going on, El."

    "Tell me about it. You think this wasn''t more important than most of that?"

    "No!"

    "Why not?"

    "Because it was totally under control. It was never going to be a problem for you. You had other things to worry about that were real threats¡ª"

    She sat forward, turning slightly to face him. "Aaryn, how can you say that? You can''t know what they''d do¡ªespecially after what Dad said."

    "Yes, I can!"

    "How?" Elreth spluttered. "Didn''t you learn anything from the wolves? The enemy inside your own gates is so much harder to beat than¡ª"

    "El, the disformed are not your enemy!"

    "I know, I know. I just mean¡­ Aaryn people who are organized have power. If they''re hiding themselves from the King, there''s a reason for that." She was trying to stay patient, trying not to raise her voice, but he could see her frustration and anger rising.

    "No, El, they wanted you in power. I was never going to let them do anything that would hurt you. They''ll be an asset to you."

    "I''m really d you''re confident of that, Aaryn. But how would you stop the disformed from rising up against me?

    He didn''t even think about it, it just came, because it was the truth. "Because I''m the Alpha."

    She froze, blinking. Then she leaned back, away from him, her eyes narrowed. "You''re what?"

    *****

    FROM TOMORROW at 9:30am Pacific there will be up to 25 Chapters avable in the privilege system for QUEEN! (If you purchase the top tier, you''ll be added to a private group in my discord and be able to submit options to name 3 characters during July!) And we''ll bepeting in the win-win event, as well as the Spirity awards.

    To support Aaryn & Elreth in both: Purchase privilege in July and read ALL the chapters you purchase, and read every chapter that is released on the day it is released. For every chapter you read while it is still in "privilege" and not yet avable to non-privilege readers, the book gets a point! As our points go up, so do the refunds avable to you as a reader, and features the book can win.

    Because Spirity is judged based on a book''smercial appeal, EVERY coin you spend on QUEEN makes it more likely to win a prize. And every feature we can win through the win-win event makes it more likely to attract new readers! LET''S DO THIS!

 Chapter 69 - Alpha Vs. Alpha

    ELRETH

    She was working really, really hard not to growl. He couldn''t mean it. Not the way it sounded. He couldn''t.

    Could he?

    "El, I''m their Alpha. For thest two years."

    Deep breath. "You said they were organized. Like a tribe. You didn''t say they are a tribe."

    "Why are you looking at me like that? This is no different than the packs in the wolves, and the herds in the Equines. Except we choose it for ourselves. We''re from all the tribes, and we''re a tribe together. Do you get that Elreth? Do you get what we''ve done?"

    "I''m starting to see, yes," she snapped, then closed her eyes and tipped her head down when Aaryn frowned. "I''m sorry. I''m trying, Aaryn. I''m trying not to get really angry that you''ve hidden this from me. And that it''s¡­"

    "It''s not anything but people who need people, Elreth," he said, low and quiet. "It''s not anything except people who feel scared, finding a ce to feel safe. I''ve told you my whole life that the disformed are just like any other Anima, except we can''t shift."

    "And I believe you. Which is exactly why I can''t treat this any differently than I would any other uprising from among the people¡ª"

    "Uprising? Uprising?! There''s no uprising, Elreth! This is a group of people who care about each other and teach each other and look out for each other, that''s it."

    "With an established pack hierarchy, an Alpha, and¡­ do they swear vows to you, Aaryn?" her eyes went wide. "Are they¡­ do they give fealty?"

    "Not against the crown," he growled. "Do you really think I would lead people away from you?"

    "Did you lead them away from my father?"

    "Of course not! That''s probably why there hasn''t been a disformed uprising! I was always able to show them that you and Reth were sympathetic, that I couldmunicate issues to him when they came up¡­" He huffed and got to his feet, pacing the dirt a few feet in front of her. "Do you realize how many of us there are, Elreth? Do you pay attention?"

    "Yes," she said bluntly. "That''s exactly what scares me about this."

    "Your mother was never scared. She understood what we were doing¡ª"

    "And was utterly disloyal to her mate, apparently!" Elreth snarled, shoving to her feet and stalking over to block his path so he drew up suddenly, ring.

    "Disloyal?!" he spat. "She and Gahrye were the ones who established that the disformed were never to rise against the crown! She was the reason the people before never fought when their tribes treated them like shit¡ªshe kept the connection with Reth and worked to help them! She''s why we''re so strong now!"

    "And why I now have a serious threat camped in my own cave!"

    "THEY ARE NOT A THREAT TO YOU BECAUSE I AM NOT A THREAT TO YOU!"

    "That''s for damn sure," she growled, her eyes glowing the gold of her lion.

    *****

    AARYN

    Aaryn snarled. His skin was tingling with the urge to shift. That frustrating, insatiable pressing that shoved at him from the inside, but could never be satisfied. He stepped into her¡ªan overt challenge. "You think I couldn''t harm you if I chose, Elreth?" he said, so quietly. "You think I couldn''t dominate you?"

    She didn''t waver a hair. "I don''t think you''d ever try."

    Aaryn tipped his head, the tiniest shift, one eyebrow raised, anger burning in his eyes. "Did it ever ur to you that I don''t try because I don''t want to force you to submit to me?"

    She snorted, and rage exploded in his chest.

    His entire life he''d been looked down on, excluded, dismissed, or outright attacked. And with a few exceptions when he was young, he''d always chosen peace. Always.

    But since he''d met her, he''d also always had a ce to go where he was treated with respect. Where he wasn''t seen as disadvantaged, or weak. And having that soft ce to fall had made him willing to fight¡ªto keep that. To keep a hold of himself so he could be there. With her.

    And she''d just stepped on him like a bug.

    Shivering with cold rage, Aaryn broke the tethers he''d always gripped so tightly around her and let himself feel¡­ everything.

    His own iron will to do what was right even when others didn''t.

    His conviction to choose what was best for his people.

    His utterck of fear of her and of what she could do to him. Namely, kill him, only by shifting and tearing out his throat. But she wouldn''t.

    She wouldn''t, because he loved her too much¡ªmore than she loved him. And he was fine with that. But he would be damned if he was going to let her look down on him for holding himself with care for her sake.

    So¡­ he unleashed. Let his chin drop and his eyes spark. Let his muscles swell with the power that sat, unused, within him. Let her smell the males he''d bested to take his seat¡ªand the fact that he hadn''t even used everything he had to do it.

    Let her scent his rock-solid certainty that she was his¡ªand only his¡ªand no matter who she''d bested, or what she went through, he was always going to be there at her shoulder, ready to take anyone, or anything down that threatened her.

    But he would not let her see him as a castrated pet.

    He chose to submit to her. He had always chosen to submit to her. He wanted to submit to her. He wanted her to rule.

    But he was no pussy.

    Her nostrils red and her eyes widened as she caught the sheer, masculine scent of him, sensed the force quivering under his skin. He heard her heartbeat pick up.

    "Youugh at me, Elreth?" he murmured, looming over her. "You think I''m a joke? That my pack is You think the disformed would follow someone weak?"

    "No," she growled. "I''ve never seen you as weak, Aaryn. You know that. Frankly, it''s always disappointed me how often you''d pretend you were."

    He leaned in, eyes still locked with hers, and she tipped her head back, half-baring her throat to keep holding his gaze.

    Desire sparked in his belly. He let her smell that too.

    Her breathing picked up, but her face remained a fixed mask of fierce determination.

    "So, we''re there already," he said in a low, hushed gravel. "I''ll admit, I thought I''d have to mate you first."

    Her heart skipped a beat when he said mate. "Well, as you know, I don''t know a lot about mating," she said in a low purr that made his body twitch. "So why don''t you tell me: Where is it that you think we suddenly are, Aaryn?"

    He slid an arm around her lower back and pulled her against him, heard her inhale, but she didn''t back down. Then he broke eye contact to drop his nose to her throat, inhaling her scent and letting her feel how is body responded to her. "We are at the moment," he whispered, his lips tingling, just barely brushing her neck. "Where you learn what I learned years ago?"

    She swallowed. "What''s that?"

    He chuckled. "The absolute fucking beauty of choosing to submit."

    Then he opened his mouth against her throat.

    ****

    WANT MORE? There is now up to extra 25 chapters avable through the privilege system! Support Elreth & Aaryn in the new Win-win Event AND for Spirity, by buying ANY privilege tier and unlocking the chapters in those tiers every day as they be avable. (You can follow our progress in the "Explore" tab of the app. Just hit the "Win-Win" ranking which is the bottom icon on the lefthand menu!)

 Chapter 70 - Trust

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Throat. He had her by the throat!

    Every hair on her body stood up. Every muscle went rigid.

    She grabbed at him, to push him away, her heart thudding against her chest, but in the same moment he pulled her hips against him and opened his mouth on her, he ttened his tongue there, and her skin pebbled, the tingling washing down her arm.

    He huffed the mating call against her skin and she felt it echo in her chest.

    But she still hadn''t rxed.

    "Elreth," he rasped, still tasting her skin. "Do you trust me?"

    "Y-yes, but¡ª" she gasped. She pped a hand to his neck, uncertain if she was about to push him away, or hold him there.

    He had her throat!

    He kissed her corbone, dipped his tongue into the hollow of her throat. When he spoke, hoarse and needy, his voice was deeper than she''d ever heard it. "No buts, Elreth. Either you trust me with your life, or you don''t. Either you trust me with your heart, or you don''t. So which is it?"

    "I¡­ I do¡­" But she didn''t rx. "We aren''t talking about us, we''re talking about the dis¡ª"

    "If you don''t trust me with you, Elreth, you aren''t going to trust me with anybody," he rasped, thentched on to her throat and sucked. Her breath caught. She shivered as she felt his teeth graze the column of her neck.

    "I love you, Elreth," he said, his breath fluttering on her skin. "You''re my mate. You own me. I''m tired of pretending that I''m not at your mercy. And I''m tired of waiting to find out if you''re at mine."

    "I can''t be at anyone''s mercy. I''m the Queen!"

    There was a silent moment where he didn''t move, and neither did she. Then, with no warning, he let her go,pletely. Took his hands from her, straightened to stand over her, left inches between them, and locked eyes on her again.

    Her chest was heaving and she blinked, struggling to keep up. "What are you¡­ Why did you¡ª"

    "Miss me?" he growled, a wicked smile breaking on his face.

    "No! I mean, yes, but¡­"

    His smile grew and he took a step toward her, but she put her hands up and backed up. "Wait, just, wait."

    But he kept walking, and she kept backing up, matching him step for step, until she came up hard against the trunk of the tree. Aaryn didn''t stop until their stomachs almost touched and they were nearly nose-to-nose. He got so close she put a hand to his chest and he leaned into it, pulling it to the center of his chest. "Do you feel that, El?" he said breathlessly. "Feel what you do to me?"

    She did. His heart thudded in his chest in double-time. She could feel it against her palm and it made her breathe easier to know he was scared too. Or at least nervous. Something.

    "Do you know what that means, El?" he asked her quietly, his smile suddenly gone.

    "It means y-you''re nervous too."

    He shook his head. "I''m not scared of you. At all. I''m scared for you. Every day. Every stinking day I have to stand behind you. Watch you walk into whatever it is you''ll face. I have to let you meet enemies without me, make decisions that affect me, choose things, choose people¡­ every day I''m terrified of losing you. But I trust you. I know how strong you are. I know how smart you are. And I know you were made to do this¡­ But don''t ever believe I couldn''t do it, El. Don''t ever believe I''m less than you."

    "I don''t!"

    He leaned on the tree behind her, leaned over her, and they stared at each other.

    "Make your choice, El. This has to be all or nothing."

    "What?! What are you talking about?"

    "Do you trust me? Not just to love you, but to do the best by you¡ªfor anyone around you. Do you trust me to think like you need me to? Do you trust me to¡­ to lead people toward you, not away?" He pressed a knee between hers, pressing his long, hard thigh against her and her jaw went ck. "Do you trust yourself to me?" he whispered.

    Yes. Her mind¡ªher heart¡ªscreamed, yes!

    There was something earnest and fearful in his eyes. His beautiful eyes that she always looked for when she was scared, or something was funny. So, why didn''t she make the word? Why was he still staring at her, his brow furrowed, his strong jaw hard?

    Because she was still afraid. Afraid of the unknown. Afraid of failing. Afraid of failing him.

    But then she saw the light in his eyes start to go out, felt his weight shift like he might pull away and she was scared of that more.

    "Yes!" she gasped, grabbing at him so he wouldn''t leave. "Yes. I do. I trust you, Aaryn. With everything."

    "Are you sure?" he whispered, and there was none of the crackling energy he''d had moments before. None of the cocky surety when he was walking towards her.

    But then, her courage seemed to have left her as well.

    "Yes." She swallowed hard. "I''m just really scared."

    "Don''t you get it, El?" he murmured. "You don''t need to be scared when I''m here. That''s the whole point. Here, with me, that''s where you can rx. Because I''ll take care of everything." He brought the other hand up to cup her jaw and searched her eyes. "Rx."

    She blinked, but let her eyes flutter closed as he leaned in, his lips tracing hers so softly they tingled, reaching for him, wanting more.

    "Where I am, that''s where you''re safe, El," he whispered, then took her mouth, deep and searing, tilting his head. "Do you believe me?"

    "Yes," she sighed into his mouth and felt his breath rush out to mingle with her own. "Yes. It''s yes, Aaryn. To all of it."

    "Fuck, I love you, Elreth," he growled and took her mouth.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 71 - Submit - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His belly clenched when she whimpered. But she still hadn''t rxed. He''d known this woulde¡ªbut he''d never thought it would be triggered by politics. He''d thought they''d have more time. He''d thought¡­ it didn''t matter what he thought. He had to show her.

    If she ever fell, he would catch her.

    She had to know it. Believe it. Trust it. Because then she''d know she could trust him with the rest of it.

    "Let go, Elreth," he said, his voice low and husky. "Let go, and let me show you."

    She stared up at him, the strangest mix of desire, hope, and fear in her eyes. He growled as he took her mouth¡ªfrustration that she still thought she had to be everything by herself, and sheer desire because she was so fucking beautiful and now he could have her.

    She was his. Really his.

    Or, at least, she would be.

    He kissed her, tasting her, softly licking the underside of her tongue so her breath caught, as he trailed his hand down her arm, gratified to feel her goosebump under his touch. When he reached the back of her wrist, he let his fingers slide under it, grasping, circling it in his hand that was so much bigger. Then he pulled her hand up over her head and pinned it to the tree behind her.

    Her eyes hooded and she smiled. He took her mouth again, his breath hot and fast, and found her other hand and brought that up too, gripping both wrists in his fingers and locking them there, as if his hands were the manacles.

    He pulled back far enough to meet her eyes and had to stifle the mating call when he found her gaze alight with heat¡ªbut still flickering with the shadow of uncertainty.

    One arm braced to hold her hands above her head, he gave her no space. Her chest pressed into his when she inhaled.

    And she liked it.

    The position forced her to arch slightly, lifting her breasts higher. But she still didn''t lift her chin all the way.

    She hadn''t surrendered.

    Just like in the dance.

    "El, you''re the strongest person I know," he rasped. "And I only ever want to be the one behind you, the one who lifts you higher. I choose to submit to you¡ªI''ve shown you that for years."

    "Yes," she gulped. "I know."

    He nodded. "It''s your turn." Her eyes widened. "I can''t show you that you can trust me until¡­ you trust me to show you."

    Her throat bobbed and he groaned. He couldn''t resist, he dropped his chin to kiss her there, but a little to the side when she didn''t let her head fall back. She shivered though, and he smiled against her skin.

    She swallowed again, and her voice was faint. "How?"

    Turned out he was breathless too. "Let me choose. I''ll never take unless you let me, El¡ªbut you have to let me. Give me your throat."

    Her eyes flew wide then and he feared it was too fast. But deep in his gut, he knew. He knew if they didn''t start here, she''d never get there. They''d mate. They''d walk the mes and Smoke. And every day she''d get stronger. And every day there would be reason not to let him have the one thing she''d never given anyone else.

    Submission.

    Keeping her hands pinned above her head, he nudged her with his knee and her eyes red again. "This isn''t about mating, El," he whispered, trailing his free hand down her side. He felt her nipples peak under his thumb and he had to keep his gaze up or his resolve would waver and he''d just fall to his knees and beg. "This isn''t about thrones or Alphas. This is about being what you need. And you need to know you don''t have to do it alone. I''m your mate. Me. Only me. No one else. You can trust me, El."

    "I know," she whispered immediately.

    He shook his head. "You don''t. Not really. You''re still holding back. Let go." He leaned in until they were pressed together, chest to knee and her breathing went shallow.

    Then he kissed her again, groaning the mating call and she responded like it was torn out of her, but it fell off into a whimper as she opened her mouth and took his tongue.

    Her heart raced faster than he''d ever heard it, desire mingled with fear. He fisted a hand in her blouse, forcing himself not to tear it off. She had to offer. He couldn''t take¡ªwouldn''t ever take from her¡ªuntil she offered.

    Between kisses, she gasped, "There are people who¡­ don''t want me to lead¡­"

    "I''ll help you show them they''re wrong," he said hoarsely.

    "There are Anima that will try to take my throne."

    "Then they''ll have to get through me," he growled, then tangled their tongues until she gasped again.

    "The elders are going to try to stand in my way."

    "And I''ll stand behind you. You don''t have to face them alone. Give yourself, El. I''m here. You can trust me. Let yourself go."

    "I''ve never¡­ I don''t know how to let you do that."

    "Just¡­ stop fighting," he whispered. "Let me choose where to take you." The kiss turned frantic and she whimpered again, pressing herself against him, frustrated and excited. He groaned, then sucked in when she writhed against him.

    But she was still pulling against his grip on her wrists. Still tense against his body.

    "El, please." Panting, he dropped his forehead against hers and their eyes locked again. "I vow to you," he swallowed convulsively, "I''ll never try to hurt you. I''ll never try to defeat you. I only ever want what''s best for you. You don''t need to fight me¡ªlet me be strong for you, so you can rest."

    "But¡­ how will I ever get it back?" she whispered and there was true fear in her voice. Aaryn froze, blinking.

    "Get what back?"

    "If I submit to you¡­ how will I ever be powerful again?"

    Thrill twisted his insides. She was trembling. She wanted to do this. A smile bloomed on his face. "That''s the part you''re missing¡ªsubmit, Elreth. Give over. I''ll never make you small. The only thing I''ll ever take is your burdens. And I''ll rece them with¡­ with¡­"

    "With what?"

    He swallowed. "Me," he croaked. "El, the only thing I ever want is to make you stronger¡ªbut you have to let me."

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 72 - Submit - Part 2

    ELRETH

    "If I submit to you¡­ how will I ever be powerful again?" The question was real. Giving up her dominance felt like letting someone put a noose around her neck.

    Her heart mmed against her ribs. Arched back like she was, it pressed them together and she wanted it. She wanted all of it. But something twisted and fearful, something that felt weak had been seizing her up inside.

    When Aaryn''s eyes turned pleading and he faltered, that fear spiraled.

    But then he said, "That''s the part you''re missing¡ªsubmit, Elreth. Give over. I''ll never make you small. The only thing I''ll ever take is your burdens. And I''ll rece them with¡­ with¡­"

    "With what?"

    "Me," he croaked. "El, the only thing I ever want is to make you stronger¡ªbut you have to let me." His eyes searched hers, pleading.

    She was about to question him again, when she saw it, her mind filtering back through their lives together, all the years, all the moments that had led them to this point.

    How, even though she was younger, he''d only ever used his experience to help her¡ªshow her the way, then stood back to apud while she walked into whatever she chose.

    How every time she found herself in any kind of conflict, he put himself at her shoulder, right there. Ready to do battle, but waiting for her lead.

    The way he always called her on her bullshit¡ªbut not to make her smaller. Instead, he''d challenge her to do more. Do better. To own whatever was hers to take.

    Her heart ached when it finally came home to her that he''d always loved her this way. He''d made himself smaller to help her better.

    Her mouth dropped open.

    "El?" he whispered.

    She blinked, remembering the way when she''d gone to battle with her father and everyone else had run, pushing away, trying to escape their beasts, he''d run forward and called to help her. Put himself in danger to make sure she had another pair of eyes.

    He didn''t just love her. He made her better. Stronger. Every time.

    She suddenly understood why, when he''d danced with her¡ªhad that really only been hours ago?¡ªurging her to let go, and when she had, everything that had been awkward and stumbling had suddenly worked.

    He''d made it beautiful.

    He''d made her feel beautiful.

    And all he''d been doing was showing the way. He didn''t force her to his will. He didn''t try to make her something she wasn''t.

    He disyed her at her best¡ªbecause somehow he knew how to do that.

    "El, you''re scaring me," he whispered.

    She blinked again and came back into the present. Aaryn was gaping at her, his brow furrowed.

    She locked eyes with him and shook her head. "You''re incredible, Aaryn," she whispered. "I don''t deserve you."

    He sucked and tipped his head forward, eyes closing in relief. "That''s just the thing, El," said. "You just don''t realize that you do. Let me show y¡ª"

    "I love you, Aaryn," she panted, arching into him and dropping her head back against the tree. "I trust you."

    And for the first time in her life, Elreth willingly bared her throat.

    The mating call¡ªdeep and resonant¡ªbroke in his throat. And because their chests were pressed together, she felt it vibrate in her bones. She closed her eyes and let her arms go ck so he held her weight.

    "El," his voice was faint and husky. "Are you sure?"

    "You''re mine, Aaryn," she gasped. "And I''m yours. To my bones. I don''t want to do this alone anymore. I don''t want to walk into any of this without you, please¡ª"

    With a guttural moan he took her mouth first, tongue plunging, his entire body quivering. When their lips met she groaned. She couldn''t resist the taste of him, the tingling pleasure that rode in her stomach whenever he kissed her.

    A tiny cry broke in her throat and she sucked in when began to kiss his way down first her jaw, to chin, and down.

    Her body wanted to resist, her instincts screaming at her that this was danger, this was risk. But her heart throbbed, and that gorgeous, warm light in her chest broke free again, dancing through her veins as if her blood celebrated.

    She pressed her hips against him and let her head loll back, eyes closed, as he tasted his way down the column of her throat.

    Her muscles ckened, and the mating call¡ªhers higher, but no less resonant than his¡ªechoed in her chest. She hooked a knee around his leg and he cupped her thigh as heid his teeth to either side of her jugr.

    "Mine," he rasped. "You are mine, Elreth."

    "Yes!"

    "I vow, I''ll never hurt you." He grazed his teeth along her throat and she sucked in again as her entire skin sparked alight.

    "I know!"

    He sucked on her neck, shuddering when she went loose in his grip. She could feel his arousal, hear the puttering growl, a possessive counterpoint to the gentleness of his kiss, and to Elreth, the entire world was made new because he stroked her hair andved her skin and she suddenly wasn''t afraid anymore.

    She arched back, giving him more room, pleading with him through her panting breaths to take more, as much as he wanted. Her hips writhed. She should have been embarrassed, but all she could do was whimper and plead, as her heart broke open and spilled out all her fear and he¡­ soaked it up.

    "I love you, El," he rasped, again and again. "I will love you until the day I die."

    And she knew. She knew he was being true. It was like someone had set her free. "I''m yours, Aaryn!" she gasped and with a groan, he finally released her hands, gathering her into him and they clung, fingers wed and desperate, her knee hooked over his hip, their bodies pressed and urgent.

    She''d never felt anything like it before. It brought tears to her eyes. He wasn''t even kissing her anymore, just holding her, pulling her tight into him, stroking her hair and whispering her name.

    And she let herself be held. And she let him take her weight.

    And for the first time in her life she felt like she''d found freedom.

 Chapter 73 - Not Like Them

    AARYN

    He was trembling. She wed at his back, his hair, desperate and he couldn''t let go. She''d given over to him and it was stunning. Half of him wanted to throw her to the ground and take her here and now, to cement this. The other half wanted to weep.

    "This is how we find each other, El," he whispered into her hair. "This is how we make it work."

    "What do you mean?"

    He cleared his throat and forced himself to loosen his grip so he could look at her. She let her leg slide to the ground to stand, but she leaned into him, neither of them willing to lose contact yet.

    "When we''re out there in the world and under other people''s eyes, you''re in charge," he said. "I submit myself to you. But when we''re here or at home, by ourselves¡­"

    "I submit to you," she whispered, and her eyes sparked.

    Aaryn''s body twitched. "Yes. You let me carry you when you''re resting, I''ll let you carry me through everything else."

    She nodded. "Trust."

    "Trust."

    She swallowed. "So¡­ this thing with the disformed, Aaryn¡ª"

    "Trust," he repeated, smiling. "I was always bringing them to you, El. Always."

    "You didn''t bring them to Dad."

    "Because they didn''t entirely trust him. Too much had happened with Gahrye and your mom and¡­ they knew Reth was a good Anima, and they could see he was sympathetic. But they didn''t think he''d ever be willing to break the traditions to give them what they need. And I didn''t know he knew about us, so I thought it was just time¡­ I would have talked to him, tried to build some kind of link if I''d known that he knew. But as it stood, I was always waiting for you to take power so I could bring them to you. They knew that! In fact, my seat was challenged when I denied the Cohort role because they were so angry I hadn''t put myself in that position of power. They were trusting me to bring them to you, and in their minds¡­ I didn''t."

    She blinked. "You had to fight?"

    Aaryn chuckled. "I have to fight all the time. But¡­ yeah. They were really angry. They''re still getting past it. They want to be recognized, El. They don''t want to leave. They want to be a part of the Tree City that isn''t seen as weak. They want their talents recognized and¡­" he hesitated, swallowed.

    She stroked his hair back off his face. "I see you, Aaryn. I see them, too. But I''m betting they''re just like the rest of the Anima: None of them are you. No matter what else happens, no matter where we take this¡­ I need you with me."

    "I''m here, El¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn, I need you with me. On my side. I need you as my Advisor."

    He gaped at her. Was she mad? "Elreth, we''re mating! I''m not giving that up!"

    She smiled. "And you don''t have to. Didn''t you hear my announcement? I''m putting off appointing an Advisor¡ª"

    "But that doesn''t change thew, if I''m your Advisor, I can''t take you as mate, Elreth, I am not giving this up!" he snarled.

    She buried her face in his chest. "You don''t have to. If a Ruler is mated, they can appoint their mate to whatever position they want. We''ll just have to wait until it''s all official, but¡­ I just need to hear you say that you''ll give your life up that way. That you''ll vow as my Cohort and be my advisor."

    "Of course I will," he breathed, stunned once again by her courage to break tradition. "That''s why you put it off? Not because you thought you could talk me into it?"

    "No! I already knew¡­ I didn''t want anyone else, Aaryn. I only want you. I had to figure out how to get you as my mate and my Advisor, and that meant waiting. So, I''m breaking one tradition so I don''t have to break another. But you''re worth it. I need you in this. For real."

    "I just need you, period," Aaryn said quietly.

    They stared at each other and he smelled her desire rise to meet his own.

    Thanking the Creator that she wanted him as much as he wanted her, he was about to kiss her again when Elreth''s eyes went wide with horror and Aaryn''s stomach clenched. He gripped her arms. "What is it, what''s wrong?"

    "I just realized¡­" she whispered, horrified, "We''re bing¡­ my parents." She said the words like they were stink bugs in her mouth.

    Relief hit Aaryn so hard, it took a moment for theughter to breath¡ªbut it did. He threw his head back andughed, startling a night dove from the branches above them.

    "It''s not funny!" Elreth growled.

    "It''s fucking hrious," Aaryn spluttered. "Where do you think I learned about this submission from in the first ce?"

    Elreth blinked. "Ew. My parents do this? Gross!"

    "El," he said, still chuckling. "It''s not gross. You''ve seen how amazing their rtionship is. I''ve watched them when they didn''t know I was watching¡ªyour dad always gives in to your mom when they''re alone. And he told me you''d need that. That it was the only thing that had kept him sane over the years. When he''s with her, he rxes and lets himself be weaker for a time so he can refresh."

    "But they fight!"

    "So do we. Submission doesn''t mean you have no will, Elreth. It means¡­ it means you let the crown stop with someone else. As soon as he told me, I knew he was right. You need that. Otherwise you''re going to kill yourself trying to be everything to everybody every day." Then he tipped his head and narrowed his eyes. "And you know¡­ it can be fun, too," he said in a low, rough voice.

    Elreth''s scent spiked with desire again and Aaryn wanted to howl.

    Dropping his hands to her lower back, he pulled her in against him. When she let her head roll back he growled with approval.

    ****

    WANT MORE? There is now up to extra 25 chapters avable through the privilege system! Support Elreth & Aaryn in the new Win-win Event AND for Spirity, by buying ANY privilege tier and unlocking the chapters in those tiers every day as they be avable. (You can follow our progress in the "Explore" tab of the app. Just hit the "Win-Win" ranking which is the bottom icon on the lefthand menu!)

 Chapter 74 - Always Here

    ELRETH

    She had to make the decision to drop her head back and give him her throat, but when she did, and he growled and his lipsnded there so gently, her entire body went up in mes.

    "That feels amazing, Aaryn," she whispered as he kissed his way down to her corbones, teasing with tongue and lips.

    She shivered and reached for him, burying her fingers in his hair and pulling him closer against her. He growled again and his teeth grazed her corbone, raising goosebumps that rippled down her arm. She gasped. "Aaryn¡ª"

    "I have you," he said, his voice low and harsh, but the quality to it made her heart race. "Let go, Elreth, I have you."

    She sighed, leaning back, her head against the tree trunk as Aaryn cupped her ass with one hand and used the other on the buttons of her blouse for the second time that night. Her breath shuddered as the cool night air began to kiss her skin, right alongside her mate. But he was so careful not to move quickly, to bare her too fast.

    In fact, he wasn''t baring her fast enough. Grasping at his buttons, she worked them free, her eyes fluttering at the sensations he pulled from her skin with simple kisses and licks, the strokes of gentle fingers, and the warmth from his chest.

    "I want you, Aaryn," she whispered. "I''ve never wanted anyone before."

    He huffed with pleasure and let his teeth graze the skin above her breast while he worked another button free with one hand.

    Since she had the use of both, his shirt was almost entire open now and as soon as she popped thest one, she tore it open andid her hands on his chest. With eyes closed, she felt her way across his pecs, then down his ribs to those deliciousdders of muscle on his sides. She felt his stomach clench under her touch and he sucked in,tching onto her nipple with a jolt that stole her breath.

    For a moment she just clung, startled and gasping at the electric jangling in her gut where her desire spun through her veins to meet the nerve endings that he yed so expertly.

    Her body twitched and she let out a small cry, but she couldn''t even find it in herself to care. She wanted him. So badly.

    "Aaryn," she gasped.

    "I''m here, El," he rasped against her skin. "I''m here."

    *****

    AARYN

    He felt the moment she lost track of the world and the only thing she was thinking about was him and this heart-pounding electricity between them.

    He raised his head for a moment, and raked his eyes down her, his arousal crashing over him like a wave that threatened to shred his control.

    She''d dropped her head back¡ªand left it there as he slowly undressed her. Her hair fell against the soft bark of the tree, her eyes closed andshes fluttering. She bit her lip so he wanted to kiss her to release it.

    Her nipple stood proud and he rolled it between his thumb and forefinger as she gasped again and arched harder, gripping his shoulders.

    She was¡­ abandoned. He''d never see her this way and cut him deep, the trust she was cing in him.

    "El," he rasped, dropping his head to kiss her.

    She pulled him in, her own kiss desperate, frantic, and he groaned. He held her against him with one hand, and gently kneaded her breast with the other, and he knew this was a moment he''d remember for the rest of his life.

    For one minute he gave in, growling against her skin, gripping her and rolling his hips into hers while she gasped. But he knew it couldn''tst.

    He wasn''t taking her for the first time against a tree. And Reth''s words echoed in his head¡ªthe wisdom of waiting. Of being able to n when and how the people would learn of their union. But for a moment, before things went to far, he said to hell with it and indulged himself.

    He''d waited too long for this.

    With a puttering growl in his throat, he took her hands and brought them over her head again, stretching her this time so she was arched back to her toes. He buried his face in her neck and ground against her, and when she cried his name, he almost lost himself. Keeping her pinned with one hand, he stroked down her side, over her ass, then down her thigh with the other, cupping her knee and pulling it up, holding her there and rolling against her again.

    Her mouth dropped open and a tiny, breathless chuckle left his throat at the shocked expression on her face.

    "It''s going to be so good between us, El," he rasped. "So fucking good, I can taste it."

    "I¡­ believe you," she gasped as he ground into her again. She grabbed for him, her fingers digging into his back, the other hand wed into his hair and she writhed to meet him. "Less clothing," she gasped. "Please."

    Aaryn sighed into her neck, arguing with himself.

    If he took her tonight, it was true everyone would be able to smell their entwined scents¡ªit would be too strong to ignore. Right now, without the mating, the bond was present, but faint. And since they were together so much, no one would notice who wasn''t specifically trying to scent it.

    But that meant they had to wait.

    Aaryn didn''t want to wait.

    Rolling into her again, he groaned, resisting the discipline and self-control he knew he should disy as Elreth made that little noise in her throat that threatened to send him over the edge, mating or not.

    He''d just vowed to her that he''d make the best decisions for her, that he wouldn''t let her fall. And here he was, at the first hurdle, already wanting to give in to his own desire, over what she needed.

    "Aaryn!" she gasped and pulled him against her.

    But with a groan, he let go of her hand and her leg and forced himself to take a step back.

    She slumped against the tree and her eyes flew open. "Why the hell did you stop?" she growled.

 Chapter 75 - Slow Down

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn stared at her, his chest heaving, his hair falling in his eyes, and his yearning was so obvious she almostughed at the naked hunger in his eyes. Until their eyes met and her own desire reached for her, wing at her belly.

    "Oh, I get it," she said breathlessly.

    "El¡ª"

    "No, no, you''re right," she said, forcing herself to stand up and began buttoning her shirt. "We should go back to the cave. It will be much morefortable, and besides who wants dirt up their ass crack when¡ª"

    "No, El," he said hoarsely, then cleared his throat. "I think¡­ we need to wait."

    "What? Why?" her fingers trembled because of the fire he''d lit in her, and he wanted to wait? She caught him staring at her chest and decided against buttoning the buttons after all, putting her hands on her hips instead.

    His throat bobbed, but he yanked his eyes back up to her face and his jaw got hard in that way that meant he was going to be stubborn. She wanted to stamp a foot.

    "When I was talking to your Dad¡ª"

    "I''m getting really, really sick of talking about my parents, Aaryn," she growled.

    "¡ªhe had a good point. He said¡­ he said he only scented the mating bond because he was looking for it. It''s faint because we haven''t¡­ done it yet. But he reminded me that when we do, everyone''s going to know. If we do this tonight, as soon as we leave the cave tomorrow it''s out there, El. Are you ready for that? I don''t think I am."

    Her head jerked back. "You don''t want people to know about us?"

    "No! fuck, El¡­ I''m talking about¡­ no one''s going to think you should mate me. You''re Queen. That''s never happened before that the Queen would outrank the King. They''re going to think you should be with someone higher in the hierarchy. Someone who could take over if something happened to you. Not to mention, not a fucking disformed," he said bitterly, his hands clenching to fists.

    A spear of cold shot through her gut¡ªnot because of what the people would think, but because of the utter rage and disgust that twisted his features when he said that. About himself.

    She stepped into him immediately wrapping her arms around his waist. "I couldn''t care less what they think, Aaryn, you and I both know you''re plenty strong enough for me. And I couldn''t think of anyone better to take over if something happened to me."

    "I promise you, the people could."

    "They think they could. You and I both know they''re wrong."

    He stared down at her, his lips still pressed thin. But at least he wasn''t snarling at himself anymore. He sighed and wrapped his arms around her, too. "We can argue the meritster. The point is, if we walk out tomorrow mated and everyone can tell¡­ it will be a disaster. Undermining your rule isn''t worth it."

    She was surprised at the little snap of pain in her chest when he said that. "I think it''s worth it," she said, a little shaky. "I want you. I haven''t felt this way before. I want to¡­ have you. I want you to have me."

    He groaned and closed his eyes for a moment. "I want that too, El. You have no idea. I didn''t mean it wasn''t worth being together. I meant¡­ I think we''ll regret throwing this particr cat among the chickens without thinking it through. I think tomorrow we could talk to the elders, your parents, get some support¡ª"

    "My parents again. I''m beginning to think it''s not me you''re in love with, Aaryn," Elreth grumbled.

    He snorted. "Trust me, your father holds zero attraction to me."

    "Good to know."

    They both went quiet. Aaryn''s eyes dropped to her chest again, and she waited, skin prickling to see if he was going to give up on this ridiculous n to wait.

    Instead, which was worse, he traced a single finger down her chest and circled first her breast, then her nipple, as he spoke.

    "There is nothing I''d like more than to have you right now, Elreth. I''ve waited years¡­" he let the sentence trail off and his eyes went dark staring at her. Elreth held her breath in case he didn''t say the "but" that she heard in his tone.

    Then he thumbed the peak of her and her breath caught.

    "But," he said, and she groaned, "I vowed to do what was best for you. And I''m convinced we need help with this, El. We wouldn''t walk into the market in the morning to cheering and apuse. We''d walk in to challenges, and a potential uprising if we aren''t careful."

    "They would not¡ª"

    "El, they don''t do it to us when you''re around, but there are people in the Anima who hate us. Really hate. It''s¡­ I don''t know why¡ªit''s almost like they''re afraid what we have is catching. But the point is, if those people get taken by surprise? If the only warning they get is a whispered word from someone else who hates us¡­ it could go really bad, really fast. I think we need the elders¡ªand yes, your parents¡ªnot only for advice, but to help us sway the people. I think¡­" he swallowed and looked at her nipple again like he was grieving the loss of it. "I think we need to wait until we walk the mes and Smoke."

    "What?!" she snapped. "That could take weeks!"

    "Or days," he said, his jaw twitching. "But it might soothe some of the people who think you''re breaking too many traditions¡ªand it gives everyone time to get used to the idea, so hopefully they won''t work against you."

    "Aaryn, you''re my true mate. That trumps tradition. No Anima is going to me me for taking you¡ªthey''d think I was wrong not to!"

    He nodded. "They might also think it should stop you being a dominant Female, though."

    She blinked. She hadn''t thought about that.

    It was instinct to draw close to him, to wrap her arms around him and pull him in tight¡ªbecause she suddenly felt like she was at risk of losing him.

    Sheid her temple on his chest, listened to his heart thud¡ªfar too rapidly, though she knew hers did the same¡ªand sighed.

    He pulled her in close and his heart sped up even faster. "I''m not letting you go, El. I vowed to do right by you. And I¡­ I''m confident this is right. I refuse to be the reason the Anima revolt against you."

    She sighed, but nodded. "I know you''re right. I just hate the idea of waiting."

    He chuckled darkly. "I promise you don''t hate it as much as me. I''m talking to your parents tomorrow. We''re walking the mes and Smoke the day we get the elders behind us, if I have to drag the people there by their tails."

    Elrethughed, "Agreed," she said and snuggled into his chest.

    A momentter his chest echoed with a tone that made her skin prickle. "You know, just because we''re waiting to mate, doesn''t mean we have to wait for everything¡­"

 Chapter 76 - Voyage Of Discovery

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Without letting go of him, she pulled back to meet his gaze, her own eyes hooded. "I think I want to hear more about this," she purred.

    His body leapt at the husk in her voice. So, as they walked back to the cave, he told her. Told her about the bliss of it, and that even though the mating was definitely the best part, that there were many, many other parts that were a great deal of fun.

    "And our scents won''t strengthen?" she asked, picking up her pace.

    "I don''t think so. I''m pretty sure it''s the mating that makes that happen."

    She looked up at him from the side, her eyes shing above a mischievous grin.

    Both of them walked faster after that.

    To his surprise when they made it to the cave, not only did she bar the door after they entered, but she took him by the hand and pulled him all the way through to the main bedchamber. She''d buttoned her blouse again when they left the Weeping Tree, but she was only halfway across the room when she was already tugging it off her shoulders.

    Aaryn stopped in the middle of the floor, staring, as she tossed the shirt in the general direction of the closet and started on the buttons to her leathers.

    Then he saw her hand shake and realized what was happening.

    "Wait, El," he said softly, hurrying over to wrap her in his arms from behind. She froze when his hands slid over hers and he gripped her fingers stopping her. "Just¡­ slow down."

    She stood there a moment with her head down, looking at where their hands were entwined over the buckle of her leathers. "Why?"

    "Because, just¡­ slow down." Then he used one hand to pull her hair to the side so he could reach her neck with his mouth. "This will always go better if we don''t rush," he murmured against her skin, returning his hands to hers, sliding his fingers between hers.

    She was pebbling under his lips already, which made him want to howl.

    Then, to his utter joy, she dropped her head back to his shoulder, baring her throat and her hands curled, gripping his fingers between her own, as she brought his hands up to her breasts. "I don''t want to go slow," she sighed.

    Aaryn groaned, but opened his mouth against her neck and let her put his hands on her, kneading her and watching both of them touch her at the same time. He growled with the spike of heat that rose in his belly.

    Elreth sighed and leaned back into him. "It''s going to be hard to stop," she whispered. "As soon as you touch me I want to just¡­ I want it all."

    Aaryn''s breath rasped, hot and quick, but he turned her around to face him, pulling her into a kiss, his own skin tingling when she started on his buttons.

    Hands in her hair, hands on her back, hands on her ass¡­ He just touched her everywhere and wallowed in the sensation of her hands everywhere on him. It was thoughtless to undo buckles, pop buttons, slide leathers down thighs with fingertips curled into skin. It was instinctive to pull her close, to surround her in heat, to let their bodies begin to dance.

    As the chamber began to echo with the sound of their twin, panting breaths, Aaryn shuddered and reminded himself. This was a moment to explore, to show her, but not to make thisplete.

    Minutester, a light sheen of sweat coating both of them, kisses frantic and deep, he walked her backwards to the sleeping tform. When it hit the back of her legs she put one arm back, and crawled up onto it, breaking the kiss to stare at him as she did so, her eyes beckoning him to follow.

    He was the most blessed male alive, he thought as he crawled after her, cupping her neck and kissing her as he lowered her head to the pillow and settled himself on her.

    His body remembered the feel of her already¡ªand his heart sought its True Call, aching, pummeling at him, pulling for the mating.

    For minutes they both fought the urge to throw wisdom aside and give in. Grasping hands and thundering breaths, tantalizing slides of skin on skin.

    Then Elreth sighed and arched, offering him her throat again and Aaryn groaned, shaking with the turmoil in his chest as one side of his nature screamed at him to take her, and the other urged for caution.

    As his kiss deepened, and Elreth began to ripple under him, his trembling worsened. Forcing himself to focus, he braced on tense arms over her, marveling at her flushed cheeks and rumpled hair, the way her breath caught and released when he moved against her, and the way her eyelids fluttered when her own desire peaked.

    He couldn''t resist any longer. Dragging his fingertips up the outside of her leg and leaning back slightly to give himself room, he reached for her, a guttural moan breaking from his throat when he found her, hot and ready, so ready for him.

    "Oh, fuck. Elreth¡ª"

    She sucked in, holding her breath when he began to y, sliding the pad of his thumb against her, using his fingers to tease her swollen flesh.

    She was immediately tense, arching, her hips rolling in time with his teasing. She grabbed for him and her hand pped on his neck, cupping the back of it, pulling him in, her kiss hot and insistent, demanding.

    "Aaryn." Her voice was high and thin. "I¡­ please¡­"

    "You''re so beautiful," he breathed, fascinated to watch her twitch and roll, to see what made her tense and what let her rx, to find which sounds she made when he hit that spot, just there, and when she blew out the breath she''d been holding.

    Then he got it just right. Her heel scrabbled on the furs as she arched into his palm. He took her mouth as she gasped, whimpering, pleading, then kissed his way down as he kept the pressure on her, sliding into that little bundle of nerves two, three, four times until she opened her mouth and her entire body tensed.

    Feeling her shake, knowing she was so close, he slid a finger into her at the same moment he opened his mouth on her nipple and sucked.

    "A-Aaryn!" she cried, arching hard against him in a way that rubbed him so he groaned, but he didn''t let go, still sucking and ying, teasing her flesh. The moment seemed to hang there for her for a lifetime and Aaryn groaned again at sheer pleasure of seeing her so undone.

    Then, as suddenly as her climax hit, it was over, she jerked and slumped back to the bed, sucking in on his name again, her entire body trembling. He slowed in time with the waves of shudders that racked her body, then let his weight press her into the furs when she threw her arms around his shoulders and pulled him down, still panting.

    "That was¡­ that was¡­"

    "That was nothingpared to when we do this for real," he growled, nipping at her neck while she panted.

    She rxed, still panting, but eyes now open and blinking, smiling at him while she tried to catch her breath.

    Hebed her hair back off her face. "Are you okay?" he murmured, kissing her softly.

    "I am better than okay," she gasped. She put a hand to his face and her eyes shone. "You''re amazing."

    He snorted. "I promise, of the two of us I am¡ª"

    "Wait." She froze and Aaryn stilled. Had he hurt her? Was there a problem?

    Then he felt her hand slide between them to where he rested on her stomach. He groaned as she slid her palm along him and he instinctively thrust into it. "You didn''t get your moment yet, did you? It must be your turn?" she said with a wicked grin.

    He snapped his eyes up to meet hers, swallowing hard. "You don''t have to, Elreth," he said, begging the Creator that she might want to anyway. "I wanted you to know what it was like whether¡­ whether we did anything else or not."

    She bit her lip and tilted her head, her breathing stillbored, and her cheeks pink. She was the most beautiful thing he''d ever seen. "You know how you''re always bringing up my parents and their advice, Aaryn?"

    He nodded, a tiny re of disappointment lighting in his chest. If she was bringing up them, she wasn''t likely¡ª

    "I think I just figured out why they''re forever telling me that being mated is all about give and take," she giggled and closed her fist on him. He yelped, then shuddered. "Now, tell me what to do."

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 77 - Fireworks

    (August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d never seen Aaryn look so¡­ unhinged. As if the mere idea might bring him to that glorious wave that had rushed through her body like a forest fire, eating every other thought and sensation, until she''din there, gasping, skin prickling, blinking herself back to reality.

    Neither of them moved.

    Aaryn swallowed. "Are you sure?"

    She almostughed, but he looked so serious. Then she blinked. It wasn''t serious. His face¡­ he was¡­ afraid? She put her free hand to his face and stroked his cheek and even when he kissed her palm, he seemed so frightened to hope it sent a spear to her heart.

    Had the others he''d been with never wanted to let him have that?

    She pulled herself up to take his lips and he groaned into her mouth. And even though she waspletely inexperienced, for a moment she felt confident¡ªnot only did she want to do this, she wanted to never see that look on his face again.

    Aaryn needed to be as certain of her as she was of him.

    Pushing him back so he rolled to the side, she rolled with him onto her elbow so she leaned over him and could see his whole body. "I''m certain," she whispered, leaning up to take his mouth, letting her tongue tickle his. "Tell me what makes you shiver."

    He plunged his hands into her hair and held her there, his kiss desperate and his breath tearing out of his throat.

    For a short time they kissed, Elreth leaned over his chest and marveled at how his entire body reacted anytime she touched or brushed him. But she was clueless about how to pleasure him, and knew that was only teasing him. He was beginning to sweat again, so soon she pushed up, leaning on one hand, and took him in her fist.

    He immediately tensed, his jaw going hard and twitching¡ªbut not the way it did when he was angry. This was the tension of restraint, as if he held himself back.

    Then she slid her hand up then down, just once, and he made a strangled noise in his throat and his mouth dropped open.

    "Is that what you like?" she asked again quietly, suddenly a little shy.

    "Y-yes, Elreth. That''s¡­ that''s exactly what I like," he said, swallowing. Then he pulled one arm up under his head, propping so he could look down his own body at where she gripped him and gave a tiny moan. She did it again and his entire body jolted. "Slower," he gasped. "At least for now¡­ slower."

    She started stroking him, fascinated by howpletely his body seemed consumed with such a simple touch. Unlike her he kept his eyes open, taking a great deal of interest in watching what she did. Then he brought one hand up to her breast while she stroked him and he groaned. "A little faster," he gasped. She did as he asked and his mouth dropped open.

    Elreth was surprised to find her own desire climbing, watching him so consumed. Bing breathless herself, she leaned closer, taking his mouth with hers and kissing him deeply. When she pushed back up to watch him again, his body had begun to twitch with each stroke and he was pushing into her hand.

    "E-Elreth, holy shit," he bit his lip and flicked her nipple with his thumb, which made her gasp. "Can you¡­ can you turn toward me more and¡­ and lean on your arm so¡­ so your breasts are pushed together?"

    Swallowing back an embarrassed giggle, she did as he asked and his jaw went ck, his eyes zed, but snapped between watching her stroke him, and looking at her breasts while he stroked them.

    Elreth''s breath came faster and he pulled her into another kiss, harsh and demanding. She stroked him faster and he began to arch, swearing under his breath, but holding her there, close and plunging into her mouth with his tongue with every other stroke.

    "Oh, shit, oh¡­ ELRETH!" He bellowed and his entire body arched. She was surprised when he suddenly snapped his body away from her, out of her grip, turning his back as his body convulsed, his breath shuddering in waves of what had to be pleasure¡­ but looked strange.

    She stared, unmoving, uncertain what to do when he slumped, his back to her. He breathed heavily, gasping, his beautiful shoulders heaving.

    "Aaryn¡­ are you okay? Did I do it wrong?" she murmured, putting one hand to his shoulder.

    "Oh, fuck, no, Elreth. Sorry." He rolled back to face her and pulled her down so they were facing each other, and he kissed her, slow and deep, his body still trembling. "That was incredible. I can''t believe you''re so willing to just be here with me," he said roughly. "I''m still¡­ I''m still trying to believe this is happening."

    She pulled him in and buried her face in his neck while he stroked her hair. "I hate that you feel like you''re¡­ I don''t know, what is it Aaryn? It''s like one minute you''re Alpha and confident and beautiful. And the next you''re¡­ you''re looking at me like you might scare me away."

    He went very still. She kissed his neck and pressed into him. "Who hurt you?" she whispered.

    Aaryn huffed and it turned into a cough. His fingers were shaking when he pulled her in. She didn''t think they had been a moment ago.

    "Aaryn?" she asked when he didn''t answer.

    "It wasn''t anyone in particr," he said finally, but she could feel the tension in him. "It was just¡­ I''m disformed, so¡­ females¡­ they''re either curious or scared. Sometimes they¡­ sometimes they weren''t even interested in me. Others decided it wasn''t worth it in the end. I don''t know. It''s not a big deal."

    Rage red in her chest. She pushed up onto her elbow and met his eyes. He watched her warily.

    "Wait¡­ are you saying they''d make the signals then¡­ what? Change their minds?"

    "Sometimes."

    Elreth''s mouth fell open. "Aaryn, I can''t believe they did that to you! Who was it?!"

    "Hey, hey, calm down. It doesn''t matter anymore."

    "It matters if it makes you think I don''t want you. Aaryn, I burn for you, do you get that? I don''t know what you did to me, but¡­ but I''d do this right now if I didn''t know you were right about getting the elders help. And¡­ and I''m never going to decide¡ªyou''re amazing to me. You''re incredible. Please don''t ever look like that again."

    "Like what?"

    "Like you think you aren''t good enough."

    He took a deep breath and cupped her face with both hands. "El, the pure truth is, I''m not good enough for you¡ªbut that''s okay. You love me anyway. You''re making me the happiest male alive. I can''t wait until we walk the mes and Smoke. I''m just¡­ I''m just blown away by all this, that''s all. Give me some time to process."

    She leaned in and kissed him softly, then pulled back to meet his eyes. "You should tell me their names," she whispered, then kissed him again. "I could have them hung from the trees as punishment." It was an ancient punishment the Anima had used to shame traitors. Those that lived through it were shunned afterwards and banished from the Tree City. "Then we''ll see who''s not worthy of who."

    Aaryn shook his head, but he was smiling finally. "You''re the most beautiful, fierce female I''ve ever met, El," he whispered. She beamed. "Remind me never to piss you off."

    She pped him on the shoulder, and heughed, but he pulled her into a searing kiss that made her wonder how soon they could do these things again.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 78 - The Morning After

    AARYN

    They slept curled together in the furs.

    Aaryn woke with her scent in his nose and for a moment he thought he was dreaming. Then all the events of the past day and night came rushing back. Hey there, one arm wrapped around her waist, and his nose in her hair, trying to convince himself it was all really true.

    But the mating bond glowed in his chest. He could feel it, pulsing with his heartbeat¡ªand the echo of it in her.

    It was happening. It was really happening.

    Of course, his body thought it was happening too. Holding her, trying not to wake her, was a very specific kind of torment when all he really wanted to do was roll her over and plow plunge into her.

    He spent some time calcting rations in the event of an actual resource shortage, and remembering that time El had dared him to swim the waterfall pool in winter.

    It didn''t really help. He was still achingly hard when Elreth woke and stretched, the furs pulling back from her breasts as she arched.

    He swallowed a groan and waited for her to wake properly.

    She rolled over to face him, smiling, her cheeks pinking. But she immediately put her hands to his chest. "Good morning," she murmured, her voice husky fromck of sleep.

    "Good morning, beautiful." His wasn''t any better, but that edge of desire threaded into her scent when he spoke. Aaryn was stunned¡ªand ecstatic.

    Hebed her hair off her face and they stared at each other.

    "This is¡­ so weird, and so awesome at the same time," Elreth said quietly.

    "Tell me about it. When I woke up, I thought I was dreaming."

    She huffed. "I don''t want to leave¡­ but I have to. I have a security council meeting this morning. And I want to make sure the elders schedule a meeting before I get stuck in that one. Are youing to the market for breakfast?"

    A tiny sliver of difort pierced Aaryn''s heart, but he shoved it away. "No, I think the less time people see us together, the less likelihood there is that someone will realize what they''re smelling. Also, there''s every possibility that I won''t be able to keep my hands off you and I''ll scandalize the sheep by pulling you into myp, or throwing you down on a table or something.

    Her eyes shed. "That sounds like fun. Can we do that?"

    Aaryn groaned and pulled her into his chest. "Don''t tempt me. Seriously, Elreth. Don''t. the next few days are going to be hard enough without you making those eyes at me in front of other people," he grumbled.

    "What eyes?" she said, peering at him from under hershes, a wicked grin raising her full lips.

    Aaryn growled and rolled her onto her back, burying his face in her neck and kissing here there. She giggled, then sighed, and suddenly Aaryn was lost in the sheer delight of being kissed¡ªdeeply, insistently¡ªby Elreth.

    But a minuteter she groaned and gently pushed him back. "I have to get going," she sighed.

    He rolled off to let her free. "What else do you have on today?"

    "Just the security council, unless the elders are free this afternoon. But I was going to head up to the training grounds after lunch to review the guards. I need to officially invite Tarkyn to remain the Captain of the Guard. Plus, then next time Uncle Behryn visits I can tease him about how much better of a job Tarkyn does.

    Aaryn waited to see if she would bring it up, but she was almost dressed and still rambling about the visit to the training grounds. She would leave in a minute and he needed to clear this up.

    "El," he said hesitantly when she took a breath, "Don''t you think you need to talk to Gar?"

    Her expression went dark and she tugged at the final buttons on her blouse. "I don''t need to scent Gar, let along talk to him," she muttered.

    "Yes, you do. He''s¡­ he''s doing good things. He''s just being stubborn about telling anyone about it. You can''t push him away, El¡ªhe needs to know you won''t."

    She dropped her hands and red at him. "What ''good things'' is he doing, and why do you know about them and I don''t?"

    Aaryn had to step very carefully. He''d promised Gar he''d never give up his secret. Plus, he couldn''t risk the lives of the disformed that were working with him¡­

    "You don''t know because Gar''s chosen not to tell you¡ªI think he kind of sees you as an extension of your dad. And I do know because a year back when he went through that bad patch, it was my idea. I thought he needed something to focus on, other than how angry he was at Reth."

    The year before Elreth''s entire family had been rocked when Gar and Reth actually came to blows. Elreth still didn''t know all the details about why¡ªonly that Gar had gone to the human world without permission, and against tribalw¡ªand neither her brother or her father seemed inclined to talk about it.

    The rift between them grieved Aaryn. He was envious of Gar for having Reth as an actual father. And watching Reth stay angry at Gar all this time made Aaryn feel less secure with the former King. Still, Reth was the closest thing Aaryn had to a father. Walking the line between the two men for the past year had been tough. Aaryn wasn''t excited about adding Elreth to that particr mix.

    "Aaryn, what''s he doing?"

    Aaryn sat up in the furs, and ran a hand through his hair. "You''re my mate and my Queen, Elreth, if you ask me directly, I''ll tell you. But know this: Your brother has specifically asked me not to tell anyone¡ªincluding his family. He wants to do this on his own. I think¡­ I think he''s trying to prove something to himself. I really wish you''d ask him instead of me. Or maybe just trust both of us that what he''s doing is a good thing and if the Kingdom ever needs it, he''ll be better equipped to handle it because he''s been¡­ well, training, I suppose."

    Elreth frowned. She hated not knowing secrets. Aaryn had used it to tease her countless times when she''d done something irritating. But it could be a problem now.

    "He''s not just partying, then?"

    "No," Aaryn said, with a huff. "He hasn''t partied in almost a year, that I''m aware of. Not really, anyway."

    Elreth sighed and threw up her hands. "Fine. I''ll talk to him today. Assuming I can find him."

    "And you''ll tell him you aren''t going to kick him out?"

    "Yes," she growled, turning to find something in the closet behind her.

    Aaryn pushed out of the furs and trotted up behind her before she could turn, wrapping his arms around her waist and pressing his lips to her temple. "You''re a good mate, and a good sister, and a good Queen," he murmured, holding her.

    She sighed and let herself lean back into his chest. "I don''t know. Sometimes¡ª"

    "I do," he said, turning her around so he could meet her eyes. "It''s why I can''t quite believe I get to have you."

    She groaned and dropped her forehead to his chest. "I can''t believe I get you, either," she murmured.

    Aaryn huffed. "I promise, I''m doing way better out of this than you are," heughed.

    Elreth''s head snapped up and she scowled at him. "Stop saying stuff like that about yourself. It drives me nuts."

    Aaryn blinked. It took him a moment to remember it was another of Elia''s sayings. It meant that something was really irritating, or made her have problems in her mind.

    "Please forgive me, Sire," Aaryn murmured, dropping his head to kiss her softly. "I will do my best never to drive you to nuts again."

    Elreth rolled her eyes "You''re not funny," she said, but she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back.

    He slid his hand up her spine and pulled her in tight. "Actually, I''m hrious, and you know it," he teased between kisses. "You''re just jealous."

    She pulled her head back then, she wasn''t smiling. "I will be, Aaryn. If I see you with other females¡­ it will be really difficult. Especially before people know, if we''re trying to hide this¡­ I''ll be really jealous. Please don''t touch anyone else where I can see."

    "I won''t touch anyone else where you can''t see, El," he breathed against her lips. "You''re the only one I want to touch at all."

    "Well, thank the Creator for that¡­"

    She didn''t get out the door for several more minutes.

 Chapter 79 - Big Brother

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He waited until she''d been gone a few minutes, then he got dressed and left himself, avoiding thoughts about what a coward he was and how he''d let her go by herself into the City, in case people smelled him on her.

    The scary part was, he wasn''t afraid of whether she could handle that. He was afraid of seeing the people''s reaction¡ªof feeling that he should, for their good, not take her as mate.

    But it was toote! They had the bond already, even if it was faint. No one in Anima would expect them to deny it¡­ but they might expect her to give up the throne. Or they might¡ªno. She was strong enough for this. And she had him to back her¡ªand her father, too.

    She could do this. He knew it.

    He was just needed to stop acting like a pup and put his Alpha pants on. Show them what he could do.

    Or would that make them even less likely to support him, if they thought he might be stronger than El?

    Aaryn groaned and pushed the thoughts out of his mind. They would meet with the elders, and go from there.

    He was in the meadow outside the cave before he thought of Gar¡ªbecause the door to his treehouse was open and swinging in the breeze. Aaryn changed directions and headed for Gar''s tree house instead. He needed to have a word with the male about antagonizing Elreth. If Gar wanted to keep things quiet, he needed to do better at avoiding conflict.

    Passing Reth and Elia''s tree house as he walked was an odd feeling. Like there was a cloud hanging over the ce. He''d never felt that before¡ªor rarely, anyway. Reth and Elia didn''t normally fight at all, and when they did, it was usually short, sharp, and they both moved on fast.

    Aaryn prayed that would be true of this conflict as well. He didn''t like that he''d been the catalyst for it. He would have to apologize to Elia¡­

    He reached Gar''s front door and walked inside. "Gar?" he called.

    There was no sign of life on the main floor, and the curtains on the windows hadn''t been opened. The house was dark, despite the morning light creeping in around the edges of the thick curtains. He started up the stairs that lined the wall. "Gar, are you awake?" he called.

    Well, the male would be awake now, he supposed, with a grin.

    "What time is it?" Gar groaned as Aaryn reached the top of the stairs and crossed thending to the bedroom door.

    "Breakfast time," Aaryn said as he walked into the pitch ck room.

    Gary on top of the nkets, stark naked, and a pillow over his face.

    "What is with you people thinking it''s normal to be up with the sun?"

    "It is normal to be up with the sun, Gar," Aaryn said good-naturedly, taking the chair that sat sloppily in the middle of the carpet, several feet from the desk. "You''re the weird one, brother."

    Gar groaned again. "What do you want?" Then he yanked the pillow off his face and sat up. "You told her, didn''t you? I fucking knew it!"

    "No, no," Aaryn said, putting his palms up. "She was good about it. I told her it was your story to tell."

    "Bullshit. She never stops asking questions once she knows there''s something she doesn''t know. She''s like a dog on a scent. She can''t stop sniffing until she gets to the bottom of it."

    Aaryn pressed his lips thin. "Well, I told her that you were helping me and the disformed, but that you''d asked me to keep it to myself. So, if she''s still sniffing, it''s probably going to be at your door. Good luck."

    "She seriously epted that from you?"

    "She''s my mate, Gar. And my oldest friend. She knows I take other people''s confidences seriously."

    Gar stared at him. "You really don''t get it, do you?"

    "Get what?"

    "She lets you away with¡­ so much. More than anyone else."

    "Maybe that''s because I''m awesome."

    Gar snorted. "More like, it''s because you''re mating her."

    "No, I''m not, thanks to you. I get the joke, okay? Ha ha. But if you ever put her in that position again, you won''t have to wait for her to tear your throat out, because I''ll do it myself. You hurt herst night, and put her in a very vulnerable position in front of another male.

    "You''re wee. But in my defense, I seriously didn''t think it would go that far. I figured you guys would be hot and heavy and Dad would walk in and it would be funny. I didn''t think she''d jump straight to mating. She''s always been so¡­ disinterested."

    Aaryn wanted to leap to her defense, but he couldn''t think of a way to do it without describing her passion, and he didn''t think she or Gar wanted Gar to hear about that. "Just don''t do it again. It won''t be funny."

    "Yeah, yeah, I know."

    They both sat there, staring for a minute, then Gar sighed. "Fine, so, how much did you tell her?"

    "Nothing more than what I told you: She knows you''re helping the disformed, she doesn''t know how. And I told her that if the Kingdom ever needed what you''re doing, that you''d be well equipped."

    Gar groaned and fell back against the pillows. "She''s going to guess and she''s never going to leave me alone."

    "I really don''t think so. She was cluelessst night. She really thinks you''re still partying."

    "That''s because I''m a party animal," Gar said slyly.

    Aaryn sighed. "Grow up, Gar. I''m not one of your human girls. I don''t think this stuff is cool. You''re taking too many risks in my opinion."

    "Good thing I don''t give a shit about your opinion."

    "Liar."

    Gar grunted, but didn''t answer. Hey there, staring at the ceiling. Aaryn sighed. "I take it things with Reth haven''t improved?"

    Gar shifted on the bed, his face going tight. Aaryn waited.

 Chapter 80 - Talking With Family

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "You saw Dadst night," Gar grunted. "He was just waiting for a chance toe down on me."

    "That was partly my fault though. I¡­ might have let slip about your mom knowing about the disformed tribe."

    "You did WHAT?" Gar sat straight up. "Is that what he was so mad aboutst night?"

    Aaryn nodded. "I didn''t mean to. He knew about the tribe¡ªabout me as Alpha. I figured he knew because he''d either followed Elia or she''d told him. But it took himpletely off guard. He had no idea she and Gahrye worked with us to organize. I haven''t seen him that off bnce¡­ ever."

    Gar whistled long and low. "He''s going to have fucking kittens."

    "Did you hear anything from themst night?"

    "There was yelling at one point, but he''s such an asshole when he''s all up in his pride, I didn''t want to listen to it, so I closed my ears. It didn''tst long. But they also didn''t make up."

    "How do you know?"

    Gar grimaced. "Because every time they have a real fight, they fuck like animals for hours afterwards. It''s sick."

    Aaryn huffed. "You and Elreth¡­ you should both be so d that your parents still love each other¡ªstill want each other. I think it would be awesome to get to that age and still be in love."

    "They can love each other as much as they want, he just needs to stop roaring about it. I don''t need to hear that. And it''s worse since they''re in the tree. At least the cave muffled the sound a little. Unless they were in the bathing pools. Now though¡­" He shuddered.

    Aaryn chuckled. "Poor little Gar, getting a taste of his own medicine."

    "What medicine? I don''t roar to the whole City every time I get my rocks off."

    "No, you just let all the females follow you around stinking of sex and desire. It''s much better, you''re right."

    "Can you me them," Gar asked, indicating his own body with a grin and he looked so like Reth in that moment, Aaryn''s jaw almost dropped.

    "Wow. Is that what you do when you''re in the human world? You just take off your clothes and let them smell you?"

    "You can''t take off your pants over there, and even taking off your shirt depends on where you are, and what you''re doing. Females can''t take them off at all. And their clothes are so ufortable. It''s a real bitch."

    "Spoken like a true grown up," Aaryn muttered.

    "Well, if everyone¡ªincluding my sister is going to treat me like a child¡­"

    "They don''t get a chance to see you act like anything else, Gar. Why don''t you tell them what you''re doing? At least Elreth¡ªit would probably give her some peace of mind!"

    "No."

    "But¡ª"

    "I said no¡ªand if you tell any of them, I''m going to stop. I am doing this because I want to, not because my fucking sister orders me to."

    Aaryn shook his head. "So you''d stop helping an entire tribe just because your sister told you to keep doing what you''re doing?"

    "No," he growled. "I''d stop doing it because she wouldn''t just say ''you do you.'' She''d end up hanging over my shoulder, bleating about how I do it, when I do it, whether I should do it differently, h, h, h¡­"

    They argued back and forth for a few minutes, but in the end, nothing had changed. Gar was as stubborn as his father and sister¡ªthough none of them could see it¡ªand fighting with him would only make him more determined. So, Aaryn changed the subject.

    But even as they moved onto more pleasant subjects, and Aaryn remembered why he appreciated Gar''s straightforward way of looking at the world, he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that had driven him here.

    He prayed Reth and Elia didn''t continue to argue today.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    For the first time in a long time, her mother joined her at the breakfast table, without her father. As soon as Elreth saw her sit, she stared.

    Her mother was in one of her normal dresses, but her hair was already falling out of her braid, and her eyes had deep shadows underneath.

    And Elreth''s father wasn''t with her.

    Luckily, neither of Elreth''s Cohorts were avable. El waited until they''d been served and everyone was busy eating before she spoke, without turning, her voice low below the murmur of the crowds at the tables, and eyes out over the market, not fixed on her mother.

    "What happenedst night?" she asked quietly.

    Her mother stared at her te, but didn''t eat. "Last night was¡­ probably the most difficult of my life, El," she said faintly.

    Elreth went cold. "What? Why?"

    "Your father found out I''d hidden something from him. Something that he had asked me about specifically, and I had lied to him. I''m sure you can imagine he wasn''t very excited to find that out."

    "How did he find out?"

    "Aaryn knew something and I guess they talked about it, and Aaryn thought Reth would know¡­ or something, I don''t know. We didn''t really get into that part of it. The point is¡­ take it from me, Elreth, no matter how deeply in love you are, no matter how much you have been through, lying to your mate never achieves anything good."

    Elreth internally shrugged. She couldn''t see that there would ever be a need to lie to Aaryn, so why did it matter? But obviously her mother was hurting.

    Really hurting.

    She was just staring at her te, not eating. Elreth put a hand to her shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    Her mother sighed and shook her head. "No, I''m really not. Your father''s never been that angry at me before. Ever. It was¡­ difficult to understand after all this time."

    Elreth looked around to make sure there was no one close. "What the hell are you all talking about and hiding from each other? Aarynid a bombshell or two of his ownst night and I just about swallowed my tongue. Is this about the disformed?"

    Her mother snapped her head around to look at Elreth, wide-eyed. "He told you?"

 Chapter 81 - A Piece Of Advice

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth hadn''t seen her mother looked so shocked¡ªwell, except the night before when her father practically bit her head off. But it made Elreth feel shaky. What was going on that they were all so protective of?

    She watched her mother carefully for clues as she spoke. "Aaryn told me they''re effectively their own tribe, and that he''s the Alpha. Alpha! And¡­ and he was, Mom. I could see it! It was like telling me just¡­ opened him up! He was amazing. I had to stop myself from submitting when he really pressed on me."

    Her mother smiled, and even though it was weak, it was genuine. "That''s wonderful. I''m so d he told you. Your father will be pleased. He felt that Aaryn shouldn''t have hidden it from you this long."

    "So you all knew?"

    "Yes, but it wasn''t because we were hiding it from you specifically. I''ve known all along. Your father found out about Aaryn, but not that I was involved, apparently. And Gar¡­ Gar kind of stumbled into it with Aaryn, as well. The Outsiders never chose Gar, he kind of chose them."

    "For what though?"

    Her mother had been reaching for her water and she hesitated. Then pushed forward anyway. "He¡­ didn''t tell you?"

    "No, he said it was Gar''s story to tell, and that I should ask him."

    Her mother nodded and took a drink of water. "I agree. You should."

    Elreth growled, but she knew her mom. If she was deflecting like this, something was up but she wasn''t going to be the one to spill it out where everyone could see it.

    Neither of them spoke for a minute. Elreth ate, but she didn''t miss that her mother was just pushing food around on her te. The whole meal felt tense and uneasy. Elreth wasn''t enjoying it.

    What were her mother and brother up to? Why was her dad angry? And why was Aaryn everywhere, in all of it?

    "You know, El," her mother said quietly a few minutester. "I''m really, really d that you and Aaryn are finally getting together. He''s so good for you. And I think you''ll be good for him too. I really do. But can I give a piece of motherly advice?"

    "If you have to," Elreth said, with a smile to soften the words. But her mother didn''t look up, just nodded.

    "One thing your father has always been very good at is knowing whose judgment to trust," her mom said quietly. Her chin beginning to tremble. "I think that''s why he is so upset with me. He trusted me to tell him things that were important for him to know, and I hid this¡­ but anyway, I would say, he''s a good example to follow. Sometimes, even when you''re in charge, sometimes it''s good to allow people to have their own spaces, their own lives. Even just in one area. Sometimes¡­ sometimes you don''t have to be at the center of everything. And knowing who you can trust to handle themselves, and others and just¡­ leaving them to it¡­ it will make people love you as a leader. Because it lets them believe that you believe in them."

    Elreth waited, but she didn''t go on. "Okay, then," she said dryly. "That clears that up."

    Her mother gave her a t look from the side¡ªa look she''d perfected on Gar, that said, "You just toed the line, now step back."

    "What I''m saying, Elreth, is maybe consider not pushing to know all of this right now. Maybe trust that between me and your brother and Aaryn, we can catch anything that might affect you¡ªand trust that if somethinges up, we''ll bring it to you. We won''t choose to allow you to be surprised."

    "Except, isn''t that the nature of surprises, Mom?" Elreth said. "That theye when you don''t expect them to?"

    Her mother nodded. "So, then, maybe trust that if that happens and we get taken by surprise too, that we''ll help you navigate it anyway. That we aren''t trying to trip you up."

    "I don''t think any of you want me to fail¡­ well, except maybe Gar," Elreth grinned. Her mother snorted. "But I do think that you and Dad tend to see me as your child who should be protected, and Aaryn¡­ Aaryn sometimes wants to protect me, and other times seems scared of me. I''m¡­ I''m struggling to find a sense of strength when I''m around you all¡ªespecially when you''re together¡ªbecause it feels like I just fall back into being a kid and a younger best friend. But I''m not, Mom. I''m Queen now. I have to make decisions. Big decisions. And if it goes wrong, it''s not you and Dad, or Aaryn the people will look at. It''s me."

    Her mother nodded slowly. "You''re right," she said, looking down at her te again. "I''m sorry. I know I''m still mothering you. But you''ll see one day when you have your own cubs¡ªor pups, I suppose. Parenting isn''t something you just stop doing."

    Elreth blinked. Pups. She hadn''t even thought about it, but her mother was right. When she and Aaryn had offspring¡ªif they even could¡ªtheir children might end up belonging to a different tribe. Not of the Pride.

    Elreth shifted in her seat. It didn''t matter. It didn''t change anything.

    Yet¡­ she couldn''t quite seem to make room for the idea, either.

    She and her mother spoke a little more, but it was almost time for her meeting with the security council and her messengers still hadn''t returned with news from the elders. Elreth''s teeth were on edge. She wanted to talk to them¡ªneeded to talk to them¡ªabout Aaryn. To get the whole thing rolling.

    She didn''t want to wait.

    Then her mother leaned closer and sniffed carefully. "You two still didn''t¡­?" she asked carefully.

    "We''re waiting for the mes and smoke," Elreth said through her teeth. "Apparently, Gar''s interruption was the Creator''s n, because neither of us had thought about how everyone would know. This will give us a chance to bring the elders in for advice, and figure out how to share the news."

    "And give everyone a feast to look forward to," her mother chuckled. It sounded a little forced, but her smile was real. "That''s wise, Elreth. Good for you. You two are¡­ much stronger than I could have been, I think."

    Elreth snorted. "It''s a lot easier to stop when your father walks in."

    Elia shook her head, her own cheeks warming with shared embarrassment. "We had exactly the same thing happen to us," she said sheepishly.

    Elreth turned slowly to look at her. "Wait¡­ what?! I thought Grandpa was already dead when you two¡ª"

    "No, no, I mean¡­ an interruption."

    "Who?"

    "Behryn and a fist of guards."

    "WHAT?!" Elreth shrieked, then pped her hand over her mouth.

    Her mother nodded. "It was mortifying¡ªand I was so upset, your father almost shifted out of sheer dominance to get them away from me. The whole thing was just a mess."

    "Oh my gosh," Elreth giggled.

    Her mother shot her a dark look. "Do you want me tough about your father walking in on you?"

    Elreth''sughter died. "No. No. You''re right. Sorry."

    Her mother expression remained irritated, but Elreth was pretty sure she was beginning to smile when she finally turned away.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 82 - Family Matters

    AARYN

    When he''d left Gar, it had been with the intention of attending the disformed. They were usually at the cave in the mornings, and he''d not been as presenttely. They''d be wondering what happenedst night after he disappeared. And if he and Elreth were to speak with the elders about mating, he wanted his council to know of it as well.

    Not to mention that he had a little bit of a point to prove.

    Except, on his way he''d decided to stop at home and bathe and change his clothes. But when he''d left his bedroom, ready to head out, it urred to him how quiet the house was. His mother was almost always home. The tribe provided for her as a widow, and because since she was so low on the hierarchy, it was always difficult for her to find work. She took in washing sometimes, or mending. But usually she spent her days cooking and reading, or asionally painting. And even though she was quiet, and her pass-times were quiet. The house wasn''t usually still.

    "Mom?!" he called from the top of the stairs, uncertain whether to look more closely downstairs in case he just hadn''t noticed her curled up on therge chair in the living room, or whether she might be¡ª

    "Aaryn?" she said softly from her room on the floor above him. But her voice sounded¡­ wrong.

    Turning quickly, he trotted up the stairs to her room, knocking quietly before pushing the door open.

    The room was almost as dark as Gar''s had been, and Aaryn''s stomach clenched.

    No. No no no. She hadn''t had a turn like this in years. He''d thought they were over.

    No!

    "Mom?" he said quietly.

    "I''m okay," she said, her voice quavering on the edge of tears. Aaryn hurried across the room to her bed where she curled up on the side closest to the door¡ªhis father''s side. She always said he''d insisted on it, in the event that someone ever came for them, he would be between her and the attack.

    She only slept there when she was in the fog.

    The fog.

    That''s what he''d called it since he was a young cub, when she used to suffer it more often than not. He''d been ten before he realized that it wasn''t normal for mothers to spend most of their time in bed. Only his rtionship with Elreth and the attention of her parents had made a significant impact on his mother''s life and outlook. So much so, that he hadn''t thought about her bouts of this¡­ mncholy for years.

    "What''s wrong, Mom?" he asked, sitting on the edge of the bed and stroking her hair the way she liked.

    "I''ll be okay," she croaked. "It was a rough day yesterday, that''s all."

    It must have been very rough, to tip her over the edge into this. "What happened?"

    She sighed and was quiet so long he thought she wasn''t going to answer, then she whispered words that were a spear to his heart.

    "I joined the pack mindst night."

    Aaryn''s eyes closed and he fought not to growl. "Why? Mom? Why would you put yourself through that?"

    She sighed. "I know you left with Elrethst night. And I thought¡­ I thought she had taken you as Mate and I was so happy, Aaryn. I wondered if they were talking about it, that was all. I just wanted to be there, to share it with someone. That''s all."

    "What did they say?" he said through his teeth.

    "They¡­ um¡­ it''s okay, Aaryn. It wasn''t anything I haven''t heard before. I just¡­ I had just forgotten what they can be like when they''re angry, that''s all. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine."

    "You are not fine!" he snarled. "Tell me what they said, and who said it. I will deal with them."

    "No, son, no. I really don''t want you to do that. I''ll just stay out of it. I know better. I should have thought¡­ I was just excited for you, that''s all." She took a deep breath and a tiny sob broke in her throat. "And you did take Elreth, didn''t you¡ªbut why is it so faint?

    Aaryn dropped his face in his hand. "The mating bond took, but we didn''t¡­plete it," he said.

    "Such a good male, just like your father," she said, rubbing his nearest arm. Her hands were dry and papery. "I''m so happy for you, Aaryn. I pray you''ll have every happiness. Elreth is perfect for you."

    "Thank you, Mom, but this¡­ you''re more important just now. Tell me what was said and I''ll deal with it¡ªor if I need get help, Elreth will. She loves you, too."

    "I know, I know. But that''s not it, Aaryn. I just¡­ I really just need a rest. Some sleep and in a couple days I''ll be fine."

    No, no no no no. the longer she was here in the dark, the worse it would get.

    "Mom, have you eaten yet today?"

    "No, I''m not hungry."

    "You need to eat. And drink. I''m going to bring you something. And we''ll get some light in here so it''s not so dark and heavy. I''m sorry I wasn''t homest night to help you¡ª"

    "Don''t be silly, Aaryn. I''m surprised you''re here now. Why aren''t you with your mate?"

    His chest swelled at her words, and his stomach tightened. There''s nowhere he''d rather be. Certainly not here. But he knew Elreth''s days would always be busy. He was already ustomed to sharing her with being a Royal. Even their meals were usually taken separately since she was up at the head table¡­ oh shit.

    When they mated, he was going to have to sit up at the front in the market.

    Shit.

    "Aaryn?"

    "Sorry, what?"

    "Why aren''t you with Elreth?"

    "Oh, she has meetings today. We''ll meetter. Have dinner and spend the evening¡­ but you know what, I cane back here after dinner, Mom. It''s okay. You shouldn''t be alone."

    "Don''t be silly, Aaryn. You shouldn''t be here being bored with me. Go get your mate and start making grandpuppies for me."

    "Mom!"

    "I''m serious," she said, smiling, which was a balm to his heart. She rarely smiled once she''d taken to her bed. "I''m not hungry. I probably just got a little bug or something. Leave me some water and let me sleep. I''ll be fine. Go do¡­ whatever it was you were going to do."

    "No," he said firmly and got up from the bed. "I''m going to get you some food and a drink, then¡­ what about if we y cards. We haven''t done that for a long time. That would be nice, wouldn''t it?"

    It would break his heart. Arge chunk of his childhood was made up of ying half-hearted games with his mother on this bed, or the small table in the corner because she couldn''t bring herself to leave the room. And he didn''t have any friends.

    His stomach felt sick. Cold and sick.

    "Aaryn, I really don''t think¡ª"

    "I do, Mom," he said softly, stroking her hair back. She closed her eyes like a child and sighed. "I''ll just go get you some things, then we''ll rest here together, okay?"

    "Okay," she said softly. "Thank you. You''re a good son, Aaryn."

    "It''s okay, I love you, Mom."

    "Love you too."

 Chapter 83 - Wise Counsel - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    An hour into the meeting with the Security Council, Elreth yawned and tried to cover it with a polite hand. She supposed she should be grateful that at least this time they came prepared and offered her the briefings without having to be asked. Though, to hear them say it, the WildWood had never been more calm.

    She struggled to believe this was true.

    "¡­all in all, we are enjoying an incredibly peaceful time, Sire. Our greatest challenge right now is likely not to allow the guards to becent, or our young ones to get up to mischief, since there are no known enemies to focus our energies upon."

    "Have we heard from the bears?" Elreth asked.

    "Not directly. But they haven''t broken the vow. And the patrols are checking the boundary lines. We see no issues, at least right now."

    "And the patrols to ensure we have no¡­ human invaders, I think you called them?" she asked casually, pretending she didn''t find this particr part of their work incredibly curious.

    "They have continued," Lhern affirmed after meeting eyes with Tarkyn, who was present this time¡ªand in charge of patrols and guards. She''d smiled at him as she entered and he''d winked. She''d be speaking to him personallyter that day, so she didn''t single him out. But she prayed Lhern hadn''t seen him wink. It wouldn''t exactly help with the royal dignity.

    "Very good. Then if there''s nothing more from your side, there is something I would like to advise you."

    Lhern blinked, but his expression didn''t change. "I believe we have covered everything. What is it you''d like to share with us?" he asked dryly.

    "I''ve found my True Mate," she said bluntly.

    Lhern didn''t react, but she heard one of the others whistle. She didn''t turn to find out who. "I will be meeting with the elders tomorrow to discuss it and our ns to walk the mes and Smoke. I know you''ll be there Lhern and Tarkyn." She nodded at each of the men. "But since we''ll be nning a ceremony, I thought I should let you know in advance in case there were any issues this council would like me to bring before the elders as a whole. And I''d like to ensure that any security measures that are needed are prepared well in advance. I would like to get to the ceremony as quickly as possible, so this is your warning."

    Lhern''s eyes narrowed. "May we ask who the lucky male is, and what title he might have?"

    Elreth smiled. "It would be appropriate for me to wait until I speak with all the elders tomorrow, I believe. My bringing it to you is to allow you to prepare, and also for the others who won''t be present to offer any questions or concerns so that we might discuss them and ensure they''re answered at our next meeting."

    Lhern stared at her a moment, his gaze thoughtful, then he turned to the others. "Do any of you foresee any issues for the Queen in taking a mate, or during the ceremony?"

    "Unless we''ve had word of any some of threat in the WildWood closer to the event, I''d say there''s no security concerns," Tarkyn said. "And congrattions, Majesty."

    "Thank you, Tark," she said, smiling. "But I''ll admit, I don''t know how it''s been done in the past, but given my new rule and the necessary conflicts the mes and Smoke can raise, I would like to have a security presence there, just to be safe."

    "You foresee a need for security¡­ at the mes and Smoke?" Lhern asked skeptically.

    "I would hope not. But I foresee a need to be prepared for any eventuality in any asion that centers on cementing my rule," she said, still smiling, but jaw tight. "When my father walked the mes he''d been in power almost a decade and, as I understand it, the people were the ones who called for the ceremony. I imagine mine will be less¡­ embraced," she said dryly. "I anticipate no problems. But I believe having guards present would assist in making sure that''s the case."

    "The presence of obvious guards can also make the people sensitive to moods or fears, and create tension where there was none," Lhern said tightly.

    Elreth nodded. "Good point. How would you suggest we proceed, then?"

    Lhern raised an eyebrow at Tarkyn who scratched the scruff on his face. "We would ce security there, but dressed normally. We could have weapons avable, but not in hand. Then if any concerns rise, those members will be avable, but they can otherwise enjoy the ceremony."

    "And create some strength in the barrier for your mate," Gayvn added with a sly grin.

    "I''m certain he''s up to the challenge," Elreth said, holding his eyes with a warning until he dropped her gaze. Then she turned to the others. "Any other suggestions?"

    "It would help if we were aware of the male. If there are issues specific to his tribe or background, we may be better equipped to identify potential threats."

    Elreth nodded. "And I will give you his name and tribe when we next meet. For now, I prefer to wait until I''ve spoken to the elders to identify how best to announce it. We''ve never had a male mate joining the royal n before, and I believe we''ll need the help of the histories to address it correctly."

    "So does that mean you n to actually follow the traditions as much as you can this time?" Lhern asked pointedly. "That hasn''t seemed to be a particr focus for you to this point."

    Elreth cut him a look. "Everything about my rule is a first, Lhern. It has been necessary to¡­ let go of certain expectations. But I have not specifically sought to do so. As much as I can, I want to maintain the traditions that have served us so well. The humans have a saying, ''don''t fix what isn''t broken,'' and I believe that is a good guiding principle, don''t you?"

    He nodded thoughtfully. "Certainly," he said carefully. "With that in mind, I hope those near you have been advising you that it will take a very strong male to find strength in the position he will take in the tribes. I pray you do not ce someone in the role who is not sufficient to the task."

    "Oh, he''s sufficient," Elreth said, smiling as she would at prey. Several of the males shifted in their seats, though Lhern didn''t react.

    "You have made the choice rather quickly," Lhern said.

    "The choice was made for me. He is my True Heart''s Call."

    "You cannot know that until the mating isplete and the bond cements."

    "And yet, I know," she said through her teeth. "Forgive me, Lhern, but I did not bring this to the council formentary on my life. I bring it to you as a courtesy in the event that the mes and Smoke ur quickly¡ªwhich is what I will be requesting of the elders tomorrow. So, if there are no further issues to discuss, I''ll be on my way. I have more meetings to attend today."

    She started to rise, but Lhern put one hand out toward her, "Hold, please. Sire," he added, a touch too slowly. But Elreth chose not to remark on it, instead settling back into her seat.

    "What is it?" She stared the older man down, waiting for him to speak.

    But instead, he leaned forward and his nostrils red as he inhaled her scent.

 Chapter 84 - Wise Counsel - Part 2

    ELRETH

    Elreth stiffened, but didn''t let her shock show on her face. Lhern leaned forward, sucking in and his eyes snapped to meet hers.

    It was a moment Elreth would never forget.

    For the first time, she tested her dominance against the man, leaning forward to meet his gaze and willing him not to speak, not to move, not to let on to what he''d discovered¡ªor how he''d thought to discover it.

    She let nothing of her fear and concern show on her face, but instead tipped her chin down and held his eyes, hands braced on the arms of the chair she''d been about to get out of, and she focused.

    She was Queen.

    She was dominant.

    She had beaten her own father, one on one, and this male thought he was free to reveal her secrets to the others?

    A tiny growl puttered in her throat and Lhern went very still.

    "You do not give orders to me, Lhern," she said, her voice rolling into a snarl when he blew out the breath he''d inhaled.

    "No, Sire, I do not," he said. But he didn''t drop his eyes.

    She refused to be baited. She let herself feel everything that she was¡ªher strength in body, and will. Hermitment to truth. Her confidence that she was absolutely the right leader for the Anima in this day and age¡ªand perhaps most importantly, her utter certainty that this male would not betray her to the others.

    "If you have words to speak, Lhern," she said through her teeth, "Perhaps when the elders meet?"

    He nodded slowly. But it wasn''t until she caught sight, from the corner of her eye, his knuckles turning white because of his grip on the arm of his chair.

    Then she smiled the smile she would smile for prey and sat back in her chair, never dropping his gaze.

    Interestingly, three of the males around them had already submitted, and the others looked like they would the moment her gaze reached them.

    "Do not underestimate me," she said to them all, though her eyes were on Lhern. "I am patient and I want to work with you. But do not mistake my kindness for weakness. I will do whatever is necessary to show you the way. Do we understand each other?"

    Two more of the council submitted as they all murmured their affirmation to her.

    She raised an eyebrow at Lhern, who hadn''t spoken his. "Yes, Sire," he said finally. "Of course. I meant no offense."

    His hands were almost shaking on the arm of that chair, now. She tilted her head. "Perhaps you and I could have a private conversation after the others leave?"

    "Yes, of course." His resolve was wavering. She could see it in him. She would have heaved a sigh of relief, but she didn''t need to.

    She was in charge. And he was learning that. And it was going to be good for both of them to air this out.

    They waited still staring, while the others got up from their seats, made their farewells, and left.

    When the door to the building closed behind thest of them, she pushed up from her seat and stood over him. Lhern didn''t stand to meet her, which was a very good sign.

    "If you give me an order in front of those men again, I will assume you are challenging me, Lhern, are we clear?"

    "I meant no challenge, Sire."

    "You meant something."

    "I was¡­ startled. It was a thoughtlessment."

    She stepped over to his chair and leaned down. "It was thoughtless, that''s true. But I''m willing to bet even being startled, you would not have delivered that to my father. Soe at me, Lhern. Bring whatever you need to bring to be certain of who I am, and why I''m here. I won''t have you undermining my strength before the others."

    "I did not intend to do that, Sire. Truly." And it was the softest tone he''d used towards her, yet¡­ he wasn''t submitting. He was being soft¡­ as if he cared?

    She straightened, frowning. "What are you doing?"

    "I was startled by your scent, because it''s clear the mating bond has taken."

    "Yes, so?"

    "With Aaryn."

    "Yes. But you will keep that entirely to yourself until the elders meeting."

    Lhern sucked in another breath, but nodded. "Congrattions."

    "Thank you. Now, why were you shocked? I''m told most people who pay attention were already aware of his feelings for me."

    Lhern nodded. "But you''ve seemed to have no interest in him. And¡­ he''s disformed."

    "So?"

    "Majesty, I have no offspring, I was not blessed with them. But my sister¡­ her daughter is disformed. I have been a fierce supporter of your mother''s since, well since she showed up really, though it may have been a little rocky early on. Once I knew she was serious about helping them¡­ And when you took your father down over that issue, I hoped. I hoped you were truly the ruler to bring us all together, finally."

    "Then why have you challenged me at every turn? Why hold back and lead these males as if I am someone to watched skeptically?"

    "You are young, untried, and female. Did you really think we would just roll over and offer our balls?"

    Elreth snorted. "No. But¡ª"

    "When you dominate me, you dominate every male in this room. I have been giving you an opportunity to show yourself¡ªintentionally."

    "You were testing me?"

    "I prefer to think of it as coaching. To help you grow. But however you would phrase it, my only hope has always been that you would lead our people into true unity. Not this¡­ halfway that we''ve had for the past twenty years."

    The older man stood then, to face her. "May I touch you, Sire?"

    Elreth blinked. "Yes, I suppose."

    He put a hand to her shoulder and squeezed it. "That you take a mate without prejudice¡­ that is the highestmendation to your character, Sire. I submit. And I celebrate. You and your mate are our hopes for the future, Elreth. I am pleased to serve you. I will challenge you. And just as I did with your father, I will even fight for what I believe when I think you''re wrong. But never let yourself fear I would work against you in the shadows. You will always see my concerns, I will bring them to you. And I will carry your banner to the people. You carry my hopes for the future of the Anima. I''m grateful."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open.

 Chapter 85 - Wise Counsel - Part 3

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I¡­ thank you!" she said breathlessly, then pulled herself together. "Thank you, Lhern, that was¡­ unexpected."

    He shrugged. "Perhaps to you. The others know I have fought for you since the beginning."

    "But all that dancing the issue of the disformed the first time we met¡ªand the briefings that are¡­ shallow?"

    "One thing you''ll learn about males, Sire, is that they usually need to see to believe. They may scent your integrity, they may believe in your honor and strength, but until they see it in action, they will doubt. You needed to fight for dominance and win¡ªnot just against your father, but against me, and at times, against others as well. I fear your femininity will result in more challenges early on, as the males grow used to you and begin to consider their chances. But ultimately, you will show them. The sooner the better."

    Elreth folded her arms and considered the man. His scent was true, he was not deceiving her. "I''ll keep that in mind," she said thoughtfully. "Since we''re alone and you know¡­ tell me your thoughts. How do I win the people over for Aaryn? I cannot choose anyone else. He is my True Heart''s Call. I''m embarrassed that it took this long for me to see it. Now that I have¡­ I don''t wish to wait."

    "Why is the bond so weak?" Lhern asked, frowning. "It''s definitely there, but¡ª"

    Elreth braced herself. She was going to have to learn to speak of this without blushing. "It hasn''t beenpleted."

    Lhern opened his mouth as if to ask, then closed it again, understanding dawning on his leathered features. "I see," he said, his eyebrows raised. "And yet, it took? That is¡­ incredible. Very rare. You are the deepest of True Mates. Perhaps to rival your parents."

    Elreth snorted. "That I doubt, but if our bond can be half as strong as theirs, we will be doing well."

    Lhern tipped his head. "From memory, yours is progressing just as strongly. I believe there was a strange time after they walked the mes and Smoke, but before they mated where many observed a difference in their scents. But not as yours¡ªnot as the bond had taken. Instead it was as if¡­ as if his scent followed hers¡ªand visa versa. It was a very confusing time for everyone. Yours is far more clear, though subtle. I assume most do not notice. I didn''t until I looked for it."

    "What made you decide to scent me for it, intentionally?" she asked, curious.

    Lhern''s lips thinned. "The truth is, I always hoped you would take Aaryn, though my motive were not selfless¡ªI want to see the disformed not held apart. But when you began to speak of your mate¡­ I didn''t see the flush of love. I saw a calcted decision, and I feared you were resisting him for someone more¡­ strategic. I really thought to see who had been close to you, in case I could grasp a hint. But then I realized his scent on you was not the simple brushing of him against your clothing. That your scents are¡­ entwined."

    She nodded. "Please don''t speak of it to anyone until the elders have met. I will be seeking their input into how to present it to the people¡ªbut I don''t want to deal with spection and gossip. Let them hear it from me."

    Lhern nodded again. "Wise. And for what it''s worth, I will support you to them."

    "How many do you think will resist?"

    He frowned. "I can''t say. They all know that the mating bond cannot be broken. They will not resist that. But to have a ruler who is disformed¡­ I cannot say, Sire, I''m sorry. It isn''t a conversation I have been party to. I would hope the elders have mostly let go of their prejudices. I know Huncer has. And Tarkyn never held them to begin with. He will be a fierce ally for you both, just as he was for your mother."

    "Yes, I''m affirming him as Captainter today."

    "A good choice."

    They were both lost in thought for a moment. It was Elreth who took a breath and straightened. "Thank you for your honesty, Lhern. And even for these¡­ challenges. I can see your intention was good. I will wee any advice or insight you wish to offer as we move through theing weeks and months. I know I can be prickly, but I do not discard wise counsel, even if it''s ufortable."

    He nodded, smiling. "Wise beyond your years."

    "No, I just had it pounded into me by my father," she said dryly, and Lhernughed.

    "Despite the challenges we face, Sire, I want you to know, I am d that you''re here. It is strange moving out from under your father''s rule. I do not deny I was uneasy about that. But you will do well, I''m sure of it."

    "Thank you," she said softly. "And in return, I will probably keep you around since you seem less annoying than the others. You''re wee."

    Lhernughed again as they both turned for the door.

    *****

    They said farewell outside the building and Elreth turned with confidence towards the depth of the Tree City. Speaking to Lhern about the bond had made her stomach curl. She had half an hour before lunch and she wanted to see her mate¡ªperhaps even spend some time hidden away with him before the meal. Since she knew he wouldn''t join her for it. They were to stay apart publicly until the Elders had advised them.

    But she also didn''t know where he would be¡ªdid he have duties with the disformed every day?

    It was stunning to her to realize he''d lived this entire second life without her knowledge. She''d known, of course, that he spent a lot of time with the Outsiders. She''d even joined them over the years on fishing trips, and casual afternoons. But she''d never grasped the depth of what Aaryn was doing. What he was achieving.

    She wasn''t sure whether she was proud, or angry.

    Both, she supposed.

    He could have trusted her with the secret. She might have asked some hard questions, but she would not have betrayed him to her father.

    Would she?

    Elreth groaned and started toward his house. She would ask his mother if she''d seen him today. Then query any disformed she saw along the way. She told herself she just needed to see him, but the tingling in her belly called her a liar.

    She wanted to do much more than see Aaryn. And she was so grateful, suddenly, that she could.

    Picking up her pace, she cut through the woods between trails to avoid being stopped by citizens along the way.

    She just needed to find him.

 Chapter 86 - Into The Dark

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was even worse than he''d thought.

    His mother drank the water he brought her, but barely ate two bites of the sandwich. And even though she tried to make conversation when he sat with her, her eyes kept sliding closed. As soon as he stopped asking her questions, she settled back down on the pillow and slept.

    His stomach went cold. It was his earliest days beginning again.

    He hadn''t realized how terrified he''d been in those days until now¡­ now watching her relive it, and it was like he was seven again¡ªdesperate and terrified, and not knowing what to do except to keep feeding her and making her drink and¡­ hoping.

    She would do this all day¡ªevery day¡ªbarely waking except for the necessities. Then she wouldy in the dark at night alone, crying, sometimes whispering as if she was having a conversation.

    He''d often slept on the floor outside her door in those days in case she got up and was back and he could finally rx. She hadn''t known he could hear her sobs¡ªor her whispers. He''d thought back then that his father must appear to her. That because they were mated she must see his spirit. But he knew better now.

    Her whispers were nothing more than the soft melody of a female losing her grasp on reality.

    And it was happening again.

    Aaryn sat on the edge of the bed, hands wed into his hair, resting his elbows on his knees and tried to breathe, tried desperately to remember what had shifted, how she''d been drawn out of thisst time. But it was so many years ago¡­

    Then that glowing, tender light in his chest surged. He swallowed.

    He needed his mate. Desperately. Needed her close. Needed her touch. Needed to know that he would not be alone in this again. Ever.

    Please, Creator, may he never be alone again.

    Hands shaking, he got to his feet and walked out of the room, closing the door quietly behind him. Because if he was going to leave her, he didn''t want her to know. He didn''t want her to wake. He knew she wouldn''t leave, but he didn''t want to her to fear that he''d left her either.

    So, he crept across thending to the stairs, then down the stairs that climbed the inside of the Great Tree where they lived, descending into the light downstairs where the windows were open and bright with the sun, skipping the step that had begun to creak, and praying that he''d be able to catch El alone somehow between meetings¡ª

    The front door creaked. "Hello? Drys? Aaryn? Are you¡ª"

    Aaryn ran down the rest of the stairs,ing into view for Elreth, who startled, then looked relieved. "Your home! I''m so d¡ª"

    "Shhhhh, please, Elreth. Be quiet," he rasped, darting across the floor to her and pulling her into his chest, burying his face in her neck and squeezing her tightly against him, his heart hammering with fear.

    "Aaryn, what is it? What''s wrong?" she said urgently, clinging to him, clearly sensing his desperation. She kept trying to pull his head back, away from her, so she could see him, her own voice bing more frantic as she feared what had shaken him. "Aaryn, please? What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"

    "No," he whispered into her neck, then bracing himself, he straightened and met her wide, concerned eyes. She stroked at his hair, listening while he spoke. "It''s happening again, El. Mom''s¡­ she''s gone to bed. And she''s not eating. And¡­"

    Elreth''s face crumpled. His mother hadn''t been quite as bad by the time she''d met her¡ªonly staying in bed some days, though she was a hollow shell of the quiet but bright mother he''d known in his first few years. Elreth hadn''t seen the worst of it, but they''d talked about it over the years a few times. She remembered enough to know how it impacted him¡ªand she''d heard enough to know the fear he''d be feeling now. Her response was... perfect.

    "What can I do? How can I help?"

    He shook his head. His hands were trembling. He''d forgotten the sick hole that opened inside him whenever his mother retreated when he was a cub. But he remembered now because it was back, as if it had never left.

    He cursed, hamstrung with confusion and fear and¡­ seething rage. It burned in his throat and battered at his ribs.

    This was supposed to be a happy time¡ªhe''d found his mate! Elreth had finally fallen in love with him! This should have been the happiest day he''d ever spent.

    Instead, he was spiraling inside¡ªterrified that his mother would get sick, terrified that El would leave or¡­ what? He blinked and raked both hands through his hair, gripping his head, overwhelmed and¡­

    And his mate slid her arms around his waist and pulled him close. "I''m here, Aaryn. Tell me how I can help you," she murmured.

    He looked down to find her staring up at him, eyes and heart both wide open, just waiting to hear what he wanted. A breath he hadn''t realized he was holding rushed out of him. He held her face and stared into her eyes, shaking his head. "I just need you," he said. "I was just going to leave¡ªI shouldn''t leave, but I was going to. I needed you. Needed to find you and hold you¡­ I just need you, El."

    "I''m here," she whispered, hands stroking his shoulders and his chest. "I''m here. You have me. You found me. I''m here. I''m not leaving."

    He gathered her in, his breath shaking with every exhale. When he folded her under his chin, she clung as tightly as he did, her arms sliding around him and she stroked his back with tender fingers,ying soft kisses at his corbone and throat.

    And it didn''t feel scary. And it didn''t feel unsafe.

    He sucked in and turned her chin up and took her mouth desperately, tongue shing, lips hungry, tiny noises breaking in his throat.

    She brought her hands up into his hair and pulled him to her, returning the kiss just as desperately as he gave it.

    And his heart sang¡ªit sang and cried in the same moment. He wasn''t sure how. He only knew his prayers had been answered.

    He wasn''t alone.

    And he was never going to be alone again.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 87 - Priorities

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They ended up curled up on the couch. Aarynying on his back with his head propped up on the thick arm, Elreth tucked into his side, between him and the back of the couch. He wasn''t shaking anymore, but his face was dragged down into lines of grief and even though his fingers yed along her arm and back, she knew it was thoughtless. He touched her because she was there and he needed her, but he didn''t even realize he was doing it.

    She knew, because she found herself doing the same thing.

    "When are you meeting Tarkyn?" he asked suddenly, after minutes of staring at the ceiling and neither of them making a sound.

    "I was going to go to the training this afternoon. It doesn''t matter, Aaryn, I can¡ª"

    "No." The world held all the impact and authority of his Alpha status for the disformed and itnded strangely for Elreth. One part of her wanted to submit¡ªand thrilled at the strength in him. But another piece of her bristled. She didn''t answer right away, wrestling with that dominant part of herself that did not appreciate being given an order.

    He was scared and tired and grieving. And he''d always been allowed to tell her no.

    She pushed up to brace on his chest, resting her chin on her arms. He stroked her hair back from her face and their eyes locked.

    "I''m not leaving you to deal with this by yourself," she said firmly.

    "You forget, there''s very little to actually do," he said, his voice quiet and gruff. "She won''t leave the room. She''ll sleep most of the day, and¡­ and grieve most of the night. I just¡­ I didn''t see thising. She hasn''t gone to bed for years. She''s had some rough patches, but she''s kept going. I thought¡­ I thought we were past this."

    "What happened? Do you know what triggered it?"

    Anger shed in his eyes, so hot and demanding Elreth stiffened. But he wasn''t looking at her. His eyes had dropped to the other side of the room. He was only seeing what was in his head as he snarled, "I guess she saw us leave togetherst night and she was hoping that we were finding each other. She thought maybe others noticed too and she wanted to celebrate it. She connected¡­ she heard some people talking. Wolves. I don''t know if was about me, or my dad, but whatever it was¡­" he shook his head.

    He swallowed like he was nervous, like there was something he wasn''t saying, but she let it slide. He was so on edge. She couldn''t me him for not wanting to let the ugliness of his people into the room just then.

    "We''ll get her through this, Aaryn. You don''t have to do this by yourself anymore. You should never have had to do it alone when you were little. I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry there wasn''t more help for you back then."

    He shrugged. "I was too young to realize I could just ask. She told me where to get the meals and how to do the things that needed doing. I just thought life was like that for everyone. It wasn''t until I was a little older and saw families together at meals and parents showing up when their kids trained and¡­" he trailed off.

    Elreth had to close her eyes for a minute.

    Her father was the King and he''d still managed to be present for every major milestone in her life¡ªand most of the not-so-major ones as well. And even the few times he couldn''t be there, her mother always was.

    His mother had had no excuse. And his tribe¡­

    His tribe had ignored them because he was disformed, and his father was believed to be a traitor. Sure, they''d been fed, and Aaryn had always had clothes. But kids needed more than that. When she''d met him he''d been so fiercely independent, she''d thought it was a mark of his strength. She hadn''t known it was actually a product of his fear.

    "Aaryn, I''m sorry I didn''t find you sooner," she said quietly. "I knew you were having it tough and I was just¡­ I was a kid with a happy life who didn''t think enough about other people. I''m sorry."

    He snorted without humor. "El, you were the only one who did think about me. You have nothing to apologize for."

    "Those years before that though¡ª"

    "No, Elreth. You''re not going to take responsibility for something the adults in my tribe should have done. They''re the ones who should be apologizing."

    "Did the Outsiders help you?"

    "They weren''t really organized back when it was really bad. And I was too young, anyway. We don''t bring the kids in until they''re adolescents¡ªnot for real. In case they start talking about things they don''t understand. We just make sure there''s an adult or two near them to support them or their family until they''re old enough."

    Elreth''s hackles rose at the idea of secret agreements andworks within her Kingdom, but she knew this wasn''t the time to address that. So she stayed quiet.

    Aaryn continued staring at the ceiling, his fingers ying up and down her back.

    "You need to go," he said a few minutester.

    She shook her head. "I can skip lunch and head up to the training grounds in an hour or so. They''ll be there all afternoon."

    "What about the elders? When are we meeting them?"

    "Tomorrow. I got the message that they couldn''t all be in one ce until then. First thing. Unless you want to wait? I mean, I understand this is important. If you think you''re going to need more time¡­"

    Aaryn sighed, his fingers on her back slowed, then stopped. Then he brought his eyes back down to meet hers, and they were zing. "Elreth, she''d have to be dying to keep me away from that meeting," he said fiercely. "Part of the reason this is shaking me so badly is because I''m so desperate to move our lives forward¡­ I can''t fathom being stuck here and¡­ but there''s no one else."

    She pushed up to kiss him, taking his beautiful face in her hands and letting him feel how much she wanted and needed him. "We won''t let anything get in the way. We''ll figure it out," she whispered a minuteter.

    Aaryn nodded, but his hold on her tightened, like he was afraid something would steal her away.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 88 - Oh Captain, My Captain

    ELRETH

    Leaving Aaryn was heartbreaking, but he''d eventually pushed her out the door with a kiss and a promise toe to the cave after dinner. She''d found herself reluctant to walk away even after he''d closed the door, but she was reminded of the days her father had had to leave the cave sick, injured, or distraught because duty called.

    Sometimes being a leader meant doing things you didn''t want to do because they needed to be done. So, she squared her shoulders and started walking. But then Lhern''s words came back to her. Maybe she''d give her new Captain a little test to see just how ready he was?

    It hit her then that she''d gotten distracted and forgotten to tell Aaryn that the elder knew they were mates. She hesitated and turned back towards his tree, but he would have gone back to his mother by now. She''d tell him that night when he visited.

    Pushing the sadness of his mother affliction away, she focused on the job she had to do. Which was a nice one. It was time to formally appoint Tarkyn as her Captain of the Guard, and Battle Advisor.

    On a whim, Elreth shifted to beast form and ran through the trees to meet the trail that ended at the back of the training ground. If she was going to test her guards, a surprise entrance was just the thing.

    *****

    She should have known that the man whose entire life centered on being watchful for enemies would take an unexpected lion on his training ground all in stride.

    When she leapt out of the trees as the guards passed in a march, Tarkyn¡ªwho stood in the shade at the side of the field¡ªonlyughed and yelled for the soldiers to take sparring stance. "The first male to touch her withoutnding a blow, I''ll give you a week off night shifts!"

    Elreth had just returned to herself when suddenly twelve men turned, poised for the game she''d yed with her father and Aaryn countless times.

    It was essentially tag¡ªexcept the goal was to touch your opponent without doing harm¡ªan action that took far greater skill and faster reflexes than simple practice sparring.

    Elreth dodged and spun to keep away from the soldiers, and Tarkyn continued to chuckle as he watched her evade all twelve for several minutes, until eventually he started towards them on the field and called his men off.

    "You''re projecting your attacks, all of you. Step aside and watch how it''s done,"

    Elreth had paused, then raised an eyebrow as Tarkyn approached, grinning.

    Almost twenty years her senior¡ªthough he looked closer to Elreth''s age than her father''s¡ªhe was tall even for an equine, with sandy brown hair and dark eyes. He was shirtless, his already bronze skin deepened to brown by the constant sun. He had a tattoo on both upper arms, and his hair tied back with a leather thong. Thick, leather cuffs adorned both wrists¡ªuseful for protection in hand-to-handbat, and against the p of a bowstring. And he wore a brace with a thick leather strap that slung over one shoulder and crossed his body, used to store weapons when he was teaching.

    Younger than Elreth was now, he''d started as one of her mother''s guards before Elreth was born, hand-picked by her father. And, like her father, he had been the target of young anima female lust for as long as Elreth could remember.

    To her he was simply Tarkyn, the man her family trusted above all others¡ªwith the exception of Uncle Behryn¡ªto keep them safe. But her friends had always turned into mindless, chattering crows whenever he was around, and as he strode across the training field, she could finally appreciate why.

    Tall and broad, he was leaner than her father, or even Aaryn, but his body was carved, as if from marble or stone. He spent hours every day in training, and his physique was impressive, even among the Anima.

    Once, when Elrethined about her friends turning stupid when he was around, her mother hadughed and told her not to be too hard on them. She''d admitted that, had she met Tarkyn rather than Elreth''s father, he might have turned her head.

    "He''s what a human would call my type," her mother had grinned, her eyes shing. "I love an athletic body. And he''s a sweetheart with it¡ªbut don''t piss him off. I''ve seen him take men your father''s size off at the knees."

    When Elreth rolled her eyes, her mother justughed. "Your friends are just reacting to their hormones. Forget about it. Let them have their fun."

    Now, as Elreth watched Tarkyn approach with her newly opened eyes, she suddenly understood what her mother had meant.

    The man was¡­ what was her mother''s term? Eye-candy?

    But although Tarkyn was smiling, Elreth recognized the intensity in his gaze. He''d trained with them a few times before¡ªhe was one of the few who could truly challenge her father¡ªthough he did it with precision and speed, and only when he sessfully stayed out of her father''s grip.

    Now he had his eyes on Elreth. "When you have an opponent in your sights, but you haven''t engaged, for the Creator''s sake, don''t look where you intend to strike¡ªyou''ll only warn them what to prepare for," he said to the young men as he reached them. Elreth turned to face him but stayed on the balls of her feet as the soldiers spread out to make a circle around them. Tarkyn let himself sag a little so his knees were bent and his center of gravity low. He kept his eyes always on Elreth''s. "Are you ready, My Queen?" he asked slyly, tugging at the thighs of his leathers so they wouldn''t restrict his movements.

    Damn. His front kick was the fastest Elreth had ever seen. She wasn''t sure she could defend if it he tried to use it.

    "As ready as I''ll ever be," she said through her teeth. She was unlikely to win this, but damned if she wasn''t going to try.

 Chapter 89 - Battle Queen

    AARYN

    As soon as he''d closed the door on Elreth, insisting that she go off to appoint Tarkyn, he regretted it. It seemed wrong not to be close to her, as if a piece of himself was missing.

    Determined to do what was needed, he pushed himself back up the stairs to his mother''s room. But as soon as he opened the door and found her so deeply asleep that she was snoring softly, he asked himself what he was doing.

    He stood in the doorway, watching her prone form curled up on the bed, and his years as a pup swam back like they''d just happened yesterday. All the fear. The gut-twisting fear. The constant heart-pounding and headaches. The way he would startle at the smallest noise and barely be able to sleep, convinced that he had to be there, at her side, to save her from¡­ whatever was eating away at her.

    As a child he hadn''t known any better. Having lost his father suddenly, he''d been convinced that his mother might die at any moment unless he watched over her. And when she didn''t eat or drink unless he brought it to her, he''d thought it would be his fault if she died.

    But standing there, facing the return of that life and the sickening pit in his stomach because of it¡­ Now he knew¡­

    He knew that all he had to anticipate in that moment was hours of anxiety, watching her in silence, while she slept and the world went on around him.

    He wanted his mother well, and healthy, and present. But it struck him that he wouldn''t get that by standing at her bedside, wringing his hands.

    And it doubly struck him that she''d have no reason to get out of that bed as long as he stood next to it.

    His heart quavered, that nameless fear of his youth looming over his shoulders, trying to convince him that his mother''s life was in his hands.

    But she wasn''t going to die in the next couple of hours. He could go, be with Elreth while she appointed Tarkyn, maybe find a wise-woman to ask for help, and still be back before dinner to wake her if necessary and make sure she ate and drank.

    He could do that. He should do that. It''s what he would tell someone else to do.

    Breathing quickly, he turned for the door, then stopped and turned back. Then cursed, and turned for the door again.

    "Aaryn?" his mother''s voice was faint and rough with sleep.

    "Y-yes," he said, his body slumping. Of course he couldn''t leave her. Of course he needed to stay in case¡ª

    "Son, please go," she said. "I want to sleep. I''d prefer to be alone. Go be with your mate. Bring me a mealter. But go. Don''t sit here. You should be celebrating today."

    Aaryn swallowed hard. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure¡­" she said, her voice growing quieter as she turned her back and snuggled back into the pillow.

    A momentter her breathing became even again and Aaryn was staring at her back.

    A moment after that he was trotting down the stairs, cursing at himself for the way his stomach clenched with guilt.

    He would be two hours, that was all. He wasn''t abandoning her. He was just going to be with his mate, and try to find a wise-woman for some advice.

    Two hours. Three, tops.

    He nodded to himself as he hit the bottom of the stairs and almost jogged across the room and out the door. Elreth would beat him to the training ground, but maybe that was better. He''d get to see her being Queen when she didn''t know he was watching.

    He could hardly wait.

    *****

    As he approached the clearing from the back-trail where he''d scented her beast the entire trip¡ªand found more than one pawprint in the dust¡ªhe grinned. She''d been sloppy hiding her path through the woods. He would tease herter.

    He crept up to the edge of the trees, hoping to watch for a few minutes before revealing himself. The winds were in his favor. As long as they didn''t shift, none of them would scent him hiding in the trees.

    He crouched behind a thick bush and peered around to find her.

    Out in the field, a circle of soldiers stood, all facing inwards, watching Tarkyn¡­ and Elreth.

    They were sparring?

    He blinked as Tarkyn spun out a knife-hand and almost took Elreth in the upper arm, but she twisted away like the cat she carried within her,ughing.

    Again and again the two met, blocked, and danced apart, Elreth giggling every time¡ªa sound that made Aaryn''s heart sing, but also made something ugly twist in his stomach.

    She was enjoying herself. Surrounded by other males¡ªnone of thempletely dressed, all of them with smiles shing¡ªshe cackled and hooted, teasing Tarkyn and taking his teasing in return.

    Aaryn was not usually a jealous man. Even though Elreth hadn''t been interested in him before, she also hadn''t shown interest in other males. He''d always been the one with the closest rtionship with her.

    But as he watched her taunt and dance with this man that he knew to be a good, strong male, a man established in the Tribes and elders, and who could shift to his heart''s content, Aaryn''s own heart twisted.

    He stood, no longer hiding, but uncertain if he would approach them, or return to the Tree City. His jealousy was ridiculous, he knew that. Yet, there it was, hot and heavy in his gut, screaming at him that another male was making his mate smile andugh.

    He wasn''t sure when he''d started to walk towards them, but as Elreth spun, attempting to take his legs out, and he leapt to avoid her and they bothughed, and many of the soldiers pped, Aaryn gritted his teeth.

    He wouldn''t say anything. He would just get close enough to be there when she told Tarkyn that he was Captain, and make sure the male didn''t¡ª

    Aaryn froze.

    The wind must have shifted, because suddenly Elreth stopped and her head snapped towards him, her eyes wide¡ªfear? Or joy? But just as she turned, Tarkyn unleashed a thrust to take her in the chest and she left herselfpletely unguarded.

    "ELRETH, WATCH OUT!" But he was toote.

    The soldiers all hissed, or groaned as she was taken right in the chest and thrown off her feet with an almighty thud.

 Chapter 90 - Alpha Male Bullsh*t

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The blow wasn''t hard enough to break bones, but she was taken so off-guard, it threw her off her feet without warning and she forgot to roll, hitting the hard-packed dirt with a thud that rattled her teeth and shoved all the air out of her lungs.

    Shit.

    She couldn''t breathe.

    She''d been winded in training before, many times, and she hated it. Her body panicked, unable to suck in air. Her father had talked her through the process more times than she could count. Just stay down, rx as much as you can. Then breathe¡ªwhen your body will let you.

    But the reason she''d been distracted was because the wind had brought the scent of her favorite male that made her heart sing. And when she turned, the same moment she''d felt the blow, the most beautiful voice in the world had shouted at her.

    Aaryn was here. What was Aaryn doing here?

    Voices shouted and called around her. She tried to roll onto her side and see what was going on, but she still couldn''t breathe.

    Tarkyn had knelt at her feet and was reaching for her leg, his eyes concerned, when there was a snarl to Elreth''s right and two of the soldiers that had formed the circle around them went flying to make room for Aaryn''srge frame as he plowed into the circle, calling her name.

    She tried to say she was fine, but she still couldn''t pull in a breath, and her vision was beginning to sparkle. Shit. Shit.

    She thought the warm hand on her ankle must be Aaryn until the snarl turned deadly and everything happened in slow motion.

    Aaryn leapt for Tarkyn, his voice deep and gravelling into a growl. "Get your hands off my mate you¡ª"

    Tarkyn instinctively rolled, bringing his hands up to block as Aaryn reached for his throat.

    Without a sound, the soldiers, trained to defend their own, flowed towards the two males, en masse.

    Elreth shoved onto her feet, finally managed a tiny breath, but couldn''t push enough air out to say anything and ended up within the fray, trying desperately to pull Aaryn back as the rest of them descended on him.

    "HOLD!" Tarkyn barked and everyone froze.

    Elreth sucked in, the air wheezing in her lungs and Aaryn whirled to find her¡ªwhile the soldiers all reached for him again. "Aaryn stop! It was training!"

    "Everyone stand down!" Tarkyn snapped, "Three paces back."

    The soldiers didn''t even question, but took three steps back, in time, and stood at attention, awaiting more orders.

    Aaryn had one hand on Tarkyn''s brace strap, the other arm was in Elreth''s hands.

    There was a breathless moment where the two males stared at each other and Elreth saw Tarkyn''s eyes shift, then it all hit home.

    She was Queen.

    These assholes all needed to listen to her.

    With a growl of frustration, she pushed between Aaryn and Tarkyn. "Let him go!" she growled. Aaryn shuddered with the urge to challenge her¡ªshe could scent his anger spike¡ªbut even as his chest swelled, he clenched his fists, and submitted, letting go of Tarkyn and stepping back, though his upper lip curled away from his teeth.

    Tarkyn, to Elreth''s relief, only pushed to his feet and brushed himself off. He didn''t taunt Aaryn, or evenment to her.

    Elreth looked at every male present to ensure none of them were about to leap back in, then nodded once. "Thank you," she said firmly. "I apologize for the misunderstanding. I didn''t know my¡ªAaryn was joining us. I would have warned him."

    At her slip. Tarkyn''s eyes snapped to her, but he covered quickly, turning his head to include all his men when he gave the order. "Fall in line, ten circuits at double-time for not being able to touch the Queen," Elreth felt Aaryn bristle beside her and she shot him a look, "then line up for inspection. Go."

    The soldiers didn''t look happy about it, but immediately fell into lines and began to jog for the edge of the field where they began the circuits.

    Aaryn''s jaw was twitching, still tight, and his eyes were narrowed, but he had control of himself at least. He put himself at her shoulder, lips pressed thin, but no longer baring his teeth. Elreth cautioned him with her eyes before turning to face Tarkyn.

    "I''m sorry," she said quietly enough that the guards wouldn''t be able to hear.

    "No need. I take it this is the mate we''re meeting to discuss tomorrow?" Tarkyn said. His jaw was tight too, but he held himself in check a lot more sessfully than Aaryn. "When the bond is new, it''s easy to be¡­ protective."

    "The bond is brand new," Elreth said. "And iplete. It''s making both of us a little tense."

    Something flitted across Tarkyn''s gaze, but he only nodded, then turned to Aaryn. "I understand your concern, Aaryn, but you will need to be ustomed to this. El¡ªyour mate is a fighter. We cannot train without touching. It was unfortunate she was distracted just when I threw a blow, but I''m certain the same has happened to you at times. We all learn from these moments. Better that they happen here than in battle."

    Aaryn nodded tightly. "True. I will¡­ work on remembering that she is more than capable of defending herself."

    "You got that right," she muttered under her breath, folding her arms. "Tarkyn, I''m sorry we disturbed your training. I only wanted toe to evaluate the new crop and invite you to stay on as my Captain. I''d like to announce that officially at the next Security Council if you''ll ept the role."

    "Of course, Sire. It''s an honor."

    Elreth rolled her eyes. "Please, I''m Elreth to you and I''ll remain that way." Then she shot another warning look at Aaryn. "I enjoyed the sparring, and I''d like to do it again soon¡ªthough I promise to warn my mate next time it will happen."

    Tarkyn chuckled. "Don''t be too hard on him. I would have felt the same way if you were my mate," he said.

    It was the strangest feeling¡ªthe words were innocent. But there was something on Tarkyn''s face she couldn''t read. And she felt Aaryn bristle behind her. If he''d been in beast form, his hackles would have stood tall and his teeth bared.

    She didn''t say anything, but she shifted her weight to press against his shoulder.

    They were going to have words about this when they were done.

    "Thank you for your patience, Tarkyn."

    Aaryn huffed. Anger bubbled in her chest. What was it with males getting shovey every time someoneid so much as a finger on their females? It wasn''t like she would growl at every female who¡­

    She gulped as an image of Gwyn touching Aaryn''s arm shed in her head, and pure, hot rage speared through her.

    "No problem at all," Tarkyn said, unaware of her thoughts. "I assume you''d like me to censure the guards, so they don''t let slip about the mating bond?"

    Elreth blinked. "They would have heard?"

    "They certainly heard Aaryn refer to you as his mate when he ordered me to keep my hands to myself," Tarkyn said tightly. "And if any of them got close enough to scent you properly, they could confirm it."

    She nced at Aaryn, who was looking less angry and more sheepish now. "Yes, if you could ask them not to speak of it until we have made an official announcement¡­ do you think they''ll hold to that?"

    "I believe so, they''re young, but these are my officers in training. I''ll make it clear to them that if they want any hand in protecting their Queen, they''ll keep their traps shut."

    Elreth smiled. "Thank you."

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 91 - Walk It Out

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "What the hell was that?" she asked several minutester when they were walking along the trail back to the Tree City alone. "What are you even doing here? I thought you had to stay with your mom?"

    "She woke up long enough to tell me to go and¡­ I had already been thinking that I can''t handle this the way I handled itst time because it didn''t work. So I was going to go looking for you anyway and¡­" Aaryn stalked along next to her, his arm tense and rippling with the tension in him. "What were you doing sparring with Tarkyn?"

    "I originally sparred with the soldiers¡ªletting them see if they could touch me¡ªbut they couldn''t do it, so Tarkyn was showing them¡ªyou know what? It doesn''t matter. I''m an adult, Aaryn. I''m the Queen. And I''m a trained fighter. It''s right for me to be sparring. I haven''t done enough of ittely. And it was fun! I know you''ve had a rough day and things are tense. I get it. I''m wound up too. But you can''te running in any time a maleys a hand on me. We''ll never get anything done. I can take care of myself and you know it."

    "It wasn''t the sparring that bothered me."

    Elreth snorted. "You could have fooled me."

    "Tarkyn has feelings for you, Elreth."

    Elreth stopped midstride and turned to face him, knowing shock and amusement were written all over her face. She tried to stifle theughter, but she wasn''t entirely sessful.

    "Aaryn, I know it''s been a hard day, but¡­ Tarkyn is old enough to be my father."

    "Barely. There''s plenty of Anima who take mates seventeen years apart."

    "Plenty?"

    "Well, okay, a few. But that''s not the point. He''s always had a soft spot for you Elreth, and over the past couple years¡­ I don''t mind telling you, I think he was happy that you never took an interest in me before."

    "Tarkyn has never shown even the slightest interest in me, Aaryn."

    Her mate''s hands clenched to fists at his sides and his shoulders tensed. She wasn''t sure whether to p him or kiss him.

    "Remember your birthdayst year, when he showed up with that potted flower?"

    "The one I killed two weekster? Yeah, I remember."

    "He had to climb two hours to get that. That''s why it died. It''s a mountain flower. But he got up there and got it and brought it down for you. Remember how your dad was kind of weird about it?"

    Elreth rolled her eyes. "He''s always said my eyes are exactly the same color blue¡ª"

    "Exactly my point! He''s right!"

    "So?!"

    "So name me another male who would notice that?"

    "Well, you apparently!"

    Aaryn stared at her, nodding.

    Elreth blinked. "Oh." For a moment she scanned back¡­ was it possible? She''d definitely missed Aaryn''s interest, so she wouldn''t deny she was kind of clueless about these things. But Tarkyn? No. It couldn''t be. "I think¡­ I think maybe you''re reading too much into this, Aaryn. He''s been a friend of my parents since before I was born."

    "And never mated."

    "He''s been kind of busy keeping my mother alive."

    "And watching out for you, too. Remember when we went on that camping trip and he showed up?"

    "He was patrolling!"

    "I asked around¡ªhe''s never had that stretch before. He requested it for that shift. After he knew we were going out there."

    Elreth shook her head. "I would gamble my father put him up to it¡ªhe was really nervous about me taking that trip with you guys."

    "Your father isn''t stupid, El. He would have sent someone who wasn''t likely to sit down and talk with you next to the fire for two hours."

    "It was his break time!"

    "And he could have spent it anywhere, but he chose to spend it with you and that fire, even after the rest of us went hunting."

    She hesitated again. It was odd when she looked at it that way. But¡­ it was Tarkyn!

    Tarkyn who''d winked at her that morning in security council.

    Tarkyn who''d always spent time at the cave even when he didn''t have to be there for work.

    Tarkyn who had a strange look on his face today when she said she''d taken a mate¡ªand when Aaryn showed up today at the training grounds¡­

    Creator''s Mane¡­ he couldn''t be right, could he?

    Elreth groaned. "Look, I hope you''re wrong, okay, because that would be weird. But even if you''re right, it doesn''t matter. Because I have found my mate! And nothing is going to change that Aaryn."

    She stared at him, watched his expression slowly shift from angry, to disturbed, to¡­ soft. Elreth stepped into him then, rubbing her hands up his arms that felt like steel bars under her palms.

    "Aaryn, when I said it was only you, I meant it. Not because I don''t care about other people, or¡­ or anything. It''s only you because it''s you. You don''t ever have anything to worry about, whether Tarkyn has feelings for me or not.

    He blinked. Then his face cleared and his eyes went dark. Before she could think he had cupped her jaw and pulled her into a searing kiss, his lips seeking, demanding, insistent, but still gentle.

    She was startled¡ªbutpletely game. Smiling into the kiss, she fisted his shirt and pulled him closer, that fire in her belly roaring suddenly high, as if it had been sitting there, banked this whole time, just waiting for him to throw fuel on it.

    "I''m sorry, El," he whispered between kisses. "I''m still learning how this works."

    "Me too," she gasped against his lips, cupping the back of his neck and pulling him in. "Me too."

    "Promise me something though," he said as he kissed his way down her neck and his fingers began to y with her buttons.

    "Anything."

    "Anytime you feel like driving me crazy, you dominate every male in sight. It''s hot as fuck."

    She snorted.

    "I wasn''t joking."

    "You don''t need to be¡­ jealous, Aaryn," she sighed, dropping her head back so he could kiss his way to her throat. "You''re the only one I love."

    "I know..." he said softly, licking her corbone. "I know."

    *** There will be FORTY-FIVE unreleased chapters avable in September through privilege! ***

    DO NOT BUY EXPENSIVE PRIVILEGE TIERS THIS WEEK! Wait until 31 August (USA)/1 September (elsewhere). Privilege is a subscription that must be renewed on the first day of the calendar month regardless of when it was purchased. If you buy now, you will have to re-purchase in a few days! (And you''ll get less content for your money.) So wait until the new month (which begins 9:30am, 31 August Pacific time--Los Angeles) then you''ll enjoy more content for your money, and ess to unpublished chapters for a FULL MONTH before there will be any new charges!

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 92 - Dinner For Two

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When they reached the trail where it branched to take them back to the Tree City, or Elreth could follow the righthand path and end up back at the cave, Aaryn stopped. They''d been walking holding hands and he tugged her into his arms again, still greedy to be touching her.

    "Are you going to the market, or home?" he asked, his voice still husky from their kisses and his thwarted desire.

    "Better question would be, where are you going? I want to be where you are," she said simply.

    His chest ached with the joy of that. Hebed his fingers into her hair at her temples and sighed. "I need to go get something for Mom. All we have at the house is sandwiches and I want to tempt her with something hot."

    "You need to take care of yourself too, though. You said¡­ you said you didn''t think you should handle this the way you didst time. What did you mean?"

    Thinking about his mother was a total mood killer. He let her go and stepped back, raking one hand through his hair. "Last time I was so young and so afraid¡­ I just¡­ I just fed her," he said with a shrug. "I need to get help this time. I don''t know how. I was going to go find a wise-woman and see if they had any suggestions. I don''t even know where to start. But¡­ Elreth, there''s going to be so much going on. I can''t just stop living and sit at her bedside in case she wakes up. I need someone to help¡ªplus, it seems like that didn''t do her any goodst time. She needs something to get up and¡­ I don''t know. It just hit me¡­ doing what I did when I was ten isn''t going to make this better. The problem is, I don''t know what will."

    "I don''t either," Elreth said, closing the space between them. "But between us we can find out. The wise women are a good start. I wish Mam''Amora was still here. I bet she''d know."

    Aaryn sighed, but when Elreth leaned into his chest, he pulled her in. "I wish she was too."

    "I''ll do you a deal?" Elreth murmured, clinging to his waist.

    "What''s that?"

    "Youe have dinner with me at the top table, and I''ll make a special request from the kitchen¡ªsomething your mom really likes. And I''lle with you to give it to her. And then we''ll go ask Huncer who''s the best person to talk to."

    Aaryn shook his head. "There''s so many other things you should be doing¡ª"

    "Aaryn, if my mom was sick, would you want to help me?"

    "Well, of course. But I''m not Queen."

    "Even Queen''s have families. That''s one thing my parents were really good at¡ªeven when things were tough, or really busy, they always had time for us. I want to be that way too. I want people to see me be that way, Aaryn. And one day¡­ if we have cubs¡­ I want them to feel that way about me."

    Aaryn''s throat pinched and his heart thundered. He couldn''t believe she was speaking this way. It seemed like his entire life had turned upside down in two days. He wanted to climb a tree and shout it to the world. And he wanted to hide her in the cave and never let her leave so only he got to spend time with her.

    "Thank you," he whispered a minuteter when he could speak. "I''d like that, I think."

    She nodded and stroked his face. "Even the top table part?"

    He snorted. "No. But you''re worth it."

    Elreth''s face lit up. "I think that''s the bestpliment you''ve ever paid me!"

    *****

    Aaryn hated the eyes on him. He hated even more that he hadn''t thought about the fact that they were in public and he wouldn''t be able to touch her.

    He should have thought this through better.

    As they wove between the tables at the market to the stairs that led to the stage, he saw Gwyn, Rak, and¡­ fucking Dargyn all standing on the stage, well behind the table.

    Instinctively he moved closer to Elreth, putting his shoulder to the back of hers until he was almost standing on her as they walked. She cut him a look.

    "I told you, only you, Aaryn. But you have to let me have friends¡ªand deal with¡­ people," she said.

    Aaryn sucked in a deep breath and braced himself, but he nodded and gave her more space, following her up the stairs to the stage where the others stood in a tight circle, talking.

    "¡­haven''t seen her since yesterday¡ªoh! El!" Gwyn said brightly as they reached the top of the stairs. She pushed past the two males toe meet Elreth before she reached them. "I''m so d you''re here. I''m sorry I wasn''t at lunch. I''ve been a little busy."

    The girls made small talk as they walked towards the table. Aaryn stood back, eyeing Dargyn, who wasn''t meeting his gaze. A simmer of smug relief bubbled in his chest, but he kept a careful eye on the male anyway, not really breathing easily until he took the chair furthest from Elreth, letting Rak¡ªwho''d waved at Aaryn, but continued whatever conversation he was having with Dargyn¡ªsit next to her on that side.

    Gwyn took her other side, and Aaryn settled next to Gwyn, d that the girls were talking so he wouldn''t have to. He hated sitting up there, feeling like there was a spotlight on him. But he didn''t want to leave Elreth yet, and her promise to get something from the kitchens was such a sweet idea.

    She leaned around Gwyn while they waited for the staff. "What is your mother''s favorite?" she asked. "I''ll talk to them when they bring our meals."

    "She loves mushroom soup," he said. "And if she doesn''t eat it, we can keep it forter."

    Elreth nodded. "Good idea."

    "What''s wrong with your Mom?" Gwyn asked as Elreth sat back in her chair and one of the servers appeared.

    "She''s¡­ she had a bit of a blow yesterday and she went back to bed. The way she used to when I was little," Aaryn said. Gwyn knew his mother''s history, though not in detail.

    "Oh, Aaryn, I''m so sorry," she said, her brows pinched. She put a hand to his arm and squeezed it.

    He was about to thank her and take his arm back, when a low growl sounded on her other side.

    "Get. Your hands. Off him."

 Chapter 93 - Prowling Lion

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Gwyn frowned, confused, and turned to face Elreth, bristling. "What''s your problem?"

    But Elreth was leaning in, already getting to her feet. "I said, take your paws off him, Gwyn. NOW."

    Dominance rippled off her in waves and Gwyn actually cowered. She yanked her hand back into herp¡ªbut because Elreth was standing over her, she leaned back and away¡ªright into Aaryn''s shoulder.

    "What the hell, El!" Gwyn said faintly. "Calm down. I was just telling him I feel bad for him about his mom!"

    "Feel bad without touching, Gwyn," El snarled, and Aaryn leapt to his feet when she began to tremble and her eyes changed.

    "Elreth," he said quietly. A low growl puttered in her throat, but she looked at him, her eyes the deep gold of her lion. "Everything''s fine. You''ve had a rough day. Calm down," he said and let himself feel his own strength, just for a breath, just to remind her.

    He wasn''t the only one who was going to have to get used to others touching, or being close, he realized. The thought both thrilled him, and frightened him.

    Both of them on edge and waiting for the mating? Both of them Alpha, and ready to go to war for their mate? Both of them pissed off, frustrated, and seething with thwarted desire?

    It was a recipe for disaster¡ªand one neither of them had anticipated.

    Elreth took a deep breath, then looked back down at Gwyn, who was staring at her, her jaw jutting forward. Aaryn nudged her and she sighed. "Sorry," she said. "I know there''s a lot going on. But this is weird. What''s going on with¡ª"

    Adrenaline red in Aaryn''s chest, but Elreth was already a step ahead of him.

    "I''d be protective of you, too, Gwyn," Elreth ground out. "I''m trying to convince Aaryn to join the Cohorts, the Security Council are up my ass, I have a huge meeting in the morning and Aaryn''s mom is sick¡­ My emotions are all over the ce right now¡ªjust stress. I''ll¡­ I''ll try to do better. But please, for tonight can you¡­ just keep your hands to yourself?"

    She rolled her jaw like she was stifling another growl.

    Gwyn looked at her through narrowed eyes. "Sure. I want to be here for you too, you know," she said quietly. "Unless you don''t want me to bepanion anymore?"

    "No! I do. I do¡­ I just¡­ gah!" Elreth ran a hand through her hair and looked at Aaryn, pleading.

    He cleared his throat. "Can I talk to you for a minute outside, El?" he said quietly, like he was angry. Really his chest was trilling¡ªwhen she''d growled like that! Wanted the other female off of him!

    He was getting hard just thinking about it, but this wasn''t the time.

    Elreth sighed like he was asking her to do something she didn''t want to, but he could sense the anticipation in her as well. "I guess," she said, and pushed her chair back, headed for those stairs at the back of the stage, and that little clearing where they''d danced the first night.

    Aaryn followed her out, keeping a respectful distance behind her, aware of all the eyes following them. Trying desperately to think about how he usually walked around her.

    They''d been close for so many years, no one thought twice about them being together. But his instincts had all changed. After years of holding himself back, of being careful not to reveal his feelings, or give in to the urge to touch her, suddenly he could.

    Restraining himself was proving harder than he''d anticipated as his hand twitched to rest at her back.

    He had to keep a normal distances from her.

    When they reached the door, she turned the handle, and he reached over her shoulder, pushing it open ahead of her and following her through.

    She took only a few steps before turning and watching him close it.

    When he turned back to face her, her eyes were locked on his.

    He opened his mouth. "I know it''s hard, El, but¡ª"

    "Shut up and kiss me," she breathed, leaping on him so fast he was pressed back against the door with a thump, and Elreth¡­ Elreth was climbing him.

    He sucked in hard and caught her as she wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist and took his mouth in a kiss that assaulted every sense.

    Tongues invading, lips demanding, breath hot and fierce. She fisted his hair in her hands and pulled his head back,ying her open mouth on his throat so he growled in approval.

    But as she tasted the skin there, purring, his own desire surged.

    Whipping her around, he pinned her to the wall next to the door and took her mouth. She gave a little cry of pleasure when he rolled his hips.

    "We can''t¡­ do this, El¡­" he gasped, but didn''t stop. He couldn''t. "Someone''s going to catch us."

    She wed at his back and groaned. "I know. I know¡­"

    "We have to be so careful," he whispered at her jaw, then kissed his way to her mouth.

    She sighed and opened for him, a little whimper breaking in her throat when their tongues met and tangled.

    "I don''t know how to do this, Aaryn. I don''t want to leave you." She kissed him again, then let her head sink back so he could have her throat. "I don''t want to be apart. But when you''re there and I can''t touch you, it''s like fire in my veins."

    "Tell me about it," he growled against her neck. He was fighting himself not to reach for her buttons, and instead rolled his hips into hers again.

    She made a noise in her throat and made his breath shudder. "I don''t know if I can do this, El. I don''t know if I can wait. It feels desperate¡ªlike if I don''t have you, someone will take you from me."

    "I know. Me too."

    "But we have to think so hard because there''s so much that could go wrong."

    "I know!"

    "I don''t want to be the reason your rule is under threat."

    "And I can''t do this without you, Aaryn. I feel like a leaf getting tossed back and forth by the wind. I feel like¡ª"

    He took her mouth, his breath tearing out of his nose, one hand in her hair, the other cupping her ass. She shuddered in his arms and it was everything he could do not to tear both the clothes off right there and then.

    Desperation didn''t cover it. He felt like if he didn''t have her, he would stop breathing.

    What was wrong with him? He''d waited years just to kiss her. He couldn''t wait a few weeks to mate?

    "El, I¡ª"

    There was a quiet thud, just beyond his attention, he would have dismissed it if it weren''t followed immediately by a click and he and El both snapped their heads to look in horror as the door opened and first Gwyn appeared, the door knob still in her hand, her mouth open and eyes wide with shock. She just stood there, staring, the door only half open, until Rak and Dargyn appeared behind her and both their mouths dropped open in shock as well.

    "Well, shit," Aaryn breathed.

 Chapter 94 - Discovered

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth froze.

    How did she always end up in these ces? She was going to have to get a lot better about keeping her own secrets. That was as in as the nose on her face.

    They both came alive in the same moment¡ªwhen Dargyn swore.

    Aaryn suddenly jerked away from the wall, letting her slide through his hands so she could find her feet. Both gasping, Elreth''s cheeks ming hot, they unwrapped their arms from each other as quickly as possible. She could feel his eyes on her, feel him measuring her¡ªfear threaded into his scent when she couldn''t meet anyone''s eyes.

    "So, um¡­ unless this is some weird rite I''m not familiar with, I¡­ I don''t think you''re that protective of me, El," Gwyn said quietly a few secondster.

    Rak spluttered intoughter, and Dargyn''s lips twitched.

    Elreth covered her face with her hands and Aaryn pulled her into his side. His warmth was immediatelyforting¡ªand the way he curled a hand at her waist made her want to grab him again and to hell with who was watching. But she knew she couldn''t do that¡ªand she couldn''t look at any of them.

    Thank the Creator that Gar wasn''t here. He''d have a field day with this.

    She''d spent thest five years rolling her eyes at her friends while the females giggled and the guys peacocked about whoever they had their eyes on at the time. She''d told them they were wasting time and energy. She''d mocked them for getting obsessed, tried to patch them up when they were heartbroken¡ªalways by distracting them with something else to do. And she''d been utterly confused by how insistent they had all been on giving so much of their time and energy and thought to whoever they were attracted to.

    And here she was, the Queen, pawing Aaryn behind the market because she couldn''t keep her hands off of him, even just for the course of a meal.

    "I¡­ um¡­"

    "Wait, are you guys¡­" Gwyn leaned in and sniffed and her eyes flew so wide she could see the whites all the way around. "Your True Mates?!"

    "Whoa!" Rak chuckled. "For real?"

    Dargyn''s eyes snapped to Aaryn, a hint of calction in them as he scanned Aaryn from head to toe, but he didn''t say anything.

    Aaryn held his eyes and Elreth felt her heart m harder at the look of pure, masculine certainty in that gaze.

    Creator''s Light she loved it when he went Alpha.

    What was wrong with her?

    "We haven''t¡­ the mating bond took, but¡­ we''re still¡­" Elreth stumbled.

    Aaryn sighed and put a hand to her back. "We''re waiting for the mes and Smoke. There''s going to be enough drama about this as it is, we didn''t want to unt it. Yet," he said through his teeth, holding Dargyn''s eyes again. "You guys have to keep this to yourselves."

    They all nodded and made the right noises, but Elreth''s nerves trilled. "Guys, seriously, we can''t¡­ the elders won''t even know until tomorrow, and we know there''s going to be some push back. We''re just¡­ we have to be careful. I have to be careful."

    "It''s fine, El, we won''t talk," Gwyn said, but her voice was quiet and she was staring at Aaryn. Elreth tensed, ready to step between them, but Aaryn''s fingers tightened at her back and she could feel him urging her to be calm.

    She rolled her head on her neck. "Thank you," she said through clenched jaw. "We¡­ we trust you."

    "Apparently not," Rakughed, "but I can''t me you, this is huge! Do your parents know."

    They both nodded.

    But Elreth felt Aaryn suddenly tense at the reminder of his mother and she smelled his scent wash in guilt. She turned to him, put a hand to his arm and held his eyes. He couldn''t do that to himself. He''de here for Elreth, she would get him home¡ªand with something for his mother.

    "I''m sorry, guys," she said returning her attention to her friends. "We were just about to leave. Aaryn''s mom is sick and we need to take her some dinner, and¡ª"

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa¡ªyou don''t drop this on us and then run! When did this happen? How? Elreth, since when!? And how long until you walk the mes and smoke?"

    "And why wait?" Dargyn added.

    Elreth couldn''t decide if he was being supportive, or an asshole. His expression was nk. Then he turned and looked at her¡ªthe first time he''d really met her eyes since she turned him down. "I''m happy for you. I''m d you found your way," he said quietly.

    Aaryn was still tense beside her, but he didn''t say anything.

    "Thank you," she said with a small smile.

    "You could have told me," Gwyn said. "I wouldn''t have told anyone." She looked back and forth between them¡ªElreth wasn''t sure which of them she was speaking to. Both, she supposed.

    "We didn''t tell anyone. The only reason my family found out was because Gar saw Aaryne back to the cave and set me up. He made sure dad walked in on us," she ground out. Her friends knew all about her up and down rtionship with Gar.

    She expected sympathy. Maybe even some supportive growling at Gar.

    She did not expect the raucousughter that all three of them broke into, so loud she was certain those in the market would hear them.

    She growled and Aaryn pulled her in tighter to his side. "It wasn''t an easy moment for Elreth, you guys," he said.

    Were his lips twitching?!

    She frowned at him, about to challenge him¡ªhe hadn''t looked toofortable about her father being there either!¡ªbut Rak broke in again. "So, when''s the ceremony? And when will you announce it to everyone?"

    "We''re meeting with the elders in the morning and they''ll help us figure that out," Aaryn said, then looked at her.

    "We just have to be careful because this is a big deal. No one knows how it will work bringing a male in with a dominant female," Elreth said, though her jaw felt so tight, like it didn''t want to hinge. "So, I don''t really know how any of it''s going to work yet," she said. "I just know that he''s my One. And¡­ the rest we''ll have to figure out."

    Aaryn''s eyes went soft and she smiled at him.

    Rak made a gagging noise and Dargyn rolled his eyes.

    But Gwyn¡­ Elreth could hear her swallowing. There were no tears in her eyes, no sign of tears even, but her face was a nk mask. Aaryn had told her Gwyn had offered friendship and apologized for pushing him.

    But maybe she wasn''t quite a far past her feelings as he''d thought?

    Elreth prayed this wasn''t going to cause more tension between them. She knew Gwyn was a good female, and would be useful to have around. She''d stay calm in a crisis, and she wouldn''t fluster when other people panicked.

    But could Elreth spend the rest of her reign bringing a female along that pined for her mate?

    She looked at Aaryn again who was staring at her with that soft adoration in his eyes, and she swallowed.

 Chapter 95 - Friends

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He was working really hard to not let his tension show¡ªto not outright challenge Dargyn, to not m Rak up against the wall for letting his eyes fall on Elreth with that look of consideration¡ªas if he hadn''t really seen her before. And Gwyn.

    He knew her tell: the way she went really still and kept flipping her hair out of her eyes instead of using her hand. Whenever she got tense it was like she was afraid to move too much or she might give herself away.

    Which meant she wasn''t as far past her feelings for him as she''d told him. Which wasn''t a surprise, but it was something he really, really didn''t want to deal with right now. So he gave her a little smile and left it at that, praying that she was mature enough to decide the rest was up to her to work through.

    Elreth was his True Heart''s Call. He wasn''t letting anything get in the way of that.

    But then they asked whether their parents knew and he was plunged down¡ªlike he''d been thrown into an icy pond¡ªremembering his mother, who wasying in a bed in a dark room, alone, while he pawed at his mate here in the cool night air.

    He was a real ass sometimes.

    Elreth was about ready to swallow her own tongue, her cheeks ming red, and at first unable to even look at their friends. But as everyone got past the shock, she did manage to look them in the eye.

    Especially Gwyn, he noticed.

    He squeezed her at one point to remind her that there was no threat.

    Now they just had to figure out how they were going to handle this. "Look, guys, the consequences of this are huge. This isn''t just a joke for us, this is our lives¡ªand it''s going to affect Elreth''s rule. You can''t treat this like gossip."

    They all nodded and made the right sounds, but Aaryn''s chest was tight. All it would take would be one wrong word in the wrong ear and this piece of news would travel through the WildWood faster than an Avaline on the wing.

    "I actually think it''s really cool, Elreth, that you''re¡­ that you won''t let politics stop you," Dargyn said suddenly.

    Aaryn was immediately uncertain, but the male wasn''t challenging. His shoudlers were forward and he didn''t hold Elreth''s gaze. He didn''t even look at Aaryn.

    "Honestly," Dargyn went on, "I sometimes wondered if the disformed thing¡­ if that was what stopped you two¡ª"

    Aaryn tensed, but Elreth hissed and flowed out of his hand toward Dargyn, whose eyes went wide as the other two stumbled out of the way.

    "Don''t even finish that sentence, Dargyn!" Elreth snarled, getting up in his face. "There is nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªwrong with Aaryn. He is just as Anima as you or I¡ªfor fuck''s sake, I''m half human and no one seems to care about that!"

    Dargyn submitted immediately, not even holding her eyes. "I didn''t mean it that way!" He put his hands up in surrender. "I meant that¡­ I didn''t see a problem, but I wondered if there was pressure on you, or¡­ whether the women''s council told you to pick someone from the Pride."

    Elreth growled, but eased back to give him more space. "No one has ever told me who I can or can''t mate," she said, low and hard. "And if they try to they''ll find it a very ufortable experience."

    "We know, El," Gwyn said, eyeing Dargyn like she thought he was stupid. "And we''re behind you. Both of you. We''ll¡­ we won''t let people tell you that you shouldn''t."

    She looked at the other two and they agreed quickly.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure whether to roll his eyes, or hug them. "Well, now that we have that out of the way," he said dryly, "I''m d you all are on board, but we''re serious about not telling anyone. Anyone at all. This can''t get out before we announce it because we aren''t sure what the response is going to be. That''s why we''re meeting with the Elders in the morning."

    He wasn''t concerned about Gwyn¡ªshe was a Cohort, she knew the importance of keeping Elreth''s secrets, but the other two¡­ he stared back and forth between them, but they were both looking at El.

    It was an ufortable few minutes while they all tried to find their way around this new reality, but finally he and Elreth were walking out of the market¡ªalong with their friends. Gwyn walked alongside Elreth, smiling, but looking a little pale, while the three males followed them, Rak still trying to tease, but no one really paying attention.

    Then Elreth stopped at the junction in the middle of the market and turned. "We need to get that soup for your mom, Aaryn," she said as if it were just another day. He couldn''t believe he''d forgotten. Creator''s Light, he was a terrible son.

    Swallowing hard he nodded and turned to weave between the tables towards the kitchen, while Elreth waved to the others, then they finally were alone again¡­ among all the people.

    Elreth darted ahead of him to find the server she''d spoken to at the table earlier, and by the time he made it to the kitchen proper, she was already waiting with a covered pot on a tray.

    "I''m assuming you have the bowls and stuff you''ll need?" she said with a grin.

    Aaryn took a deep breath, inhaling her scent, along with the rich mushroom soup, and¡­ just everything. He couldn''t believe they were here. He couldn''t believe she was his.

    He couldn''t believe his mom chose now to do this.

    Shoving away the angry thought, he took the heavy tray and nodded for Elreth to open the door to the outside.

    Within minutes they were at his treehouse. There was no sign of light, or life, inside as they approached. He sighed heavily.

    This was going to suck.

    Elreth put a hand to his back as they reached the tree house. "It''s going to be okay. We''ll get some food into her, then we''ll go looking for some help," she whispered, then hurried ahead of him to open the door and let him in.

 Chapter 96 - Fight For You

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Once they got inside, Elreth darted ahead of Aaryn to the kitchen to find a bowl and spoon and start making a tray. "Do you want to go check her while I get this stuff ready? I''ll get her a drink too."

    Aaryn shook his head. He just stood in the middle of the dining area, staring into the middle ground, his eyes filled with dread. Her heart throbbed.

    "Don''t worry, Aaryn, we''ll figure it out," she said quietly, pouring a ss of water from the chillbox in the corner and putting it next to the bowl. "I know it''s so hard, but you aren''t ten anymore and this isn''t¡­ it won''t be the same. I''m here now."

    Aaryn sighed and put the soup tureen down on the ind in the kitchen. "I¡­ I need to talk to her."

    "Do you want me to go? I was going to take the soup up, but¡ª"

    "No, El." He ran a hand through his hair then finally met her gaze. "I''m going to need to talk to Gwyn. Not now, but maybe tomorrow? She was¡­ I thought we had sorted it out. I thought she was good¡ªand she was trying. But I could see it. Couldn''t you see it? If she''s going to be your Cohort¡ªand I''m going to be your mate and your Cohort¡ªshe and I have to be able to sit in a room together without her looking at me like a pup that didn''t get to share dessert."

    Elreth put the ss down carefully on the tray and fiddled with the spoon. "Talk to her about what, though?"

    "Make sure she understands. Make sure she isn''t going to try to¡­ I don''t know, get between us? And also¡­ make sure she''s okay. She''s been our friend for years. I know things have been tense for the past year or so, but¡­ she''s miserable and it''s partly my fault."

    Elreth stared at him, her heart pounding. "Did you make her any promises?"

    "No! I meant, it''s partly my fault because I let it go there between us. I knew it was a bad idea. I was feeling bad about myself and she was there and¡­ it was just dumb. Honestly, I thought we''dugh about itter. I didn''t realize she had real feelings¡­"

    Elreth turned away from him to find adle, then busied herself getting soup into the bowl. It was still steaming hot. The deep breaths she was taking pulled the rich, creamy scent of it into her nose and she tried to focus on that instead of the spear that was currently twisting in her gut.

    Aaryn had mated with a lot of females.

    He had also mated with Gwyn. Her friend. Her Cohort.

    It had never really meant much to Elreth before. Until now. Until she realized just how¡­ intimate it was. That Gwyn knew the feel of Aaryn''s skin, and his kiss¡­

    Elreth shuddered. She knew he didn''t feel for Gwyn¡ªor any of them¡ªthe way he did for her. But it still¡­ "I think¡­ I think you need to talk to her when I''m not there, and I think you need to not tell me about it because whenever you do, I start getting images in my mind of her hands on you and¡­ and it just¡ª"

    "El, no," he said firmly, striding around the ind to her side and pulling her into his arms. "No. Don''t everpare. Don''t ever even think about things like that. Those other females¡­ it was nothing. That''s why the whole thing makes me sick. I only ever went to them because I was miserable I couldn''t have you and it felt like it would be a fun way to distract myself. Half of them didn''t even want me, they just wanted to be with a disformed to see what it was like. Like I was some kind of¡­ I don''t know, party trick?" he said the words with his nose wrinkled like he was scenting something rotten. "If you and I had done this sooner, I wouldn''t have even looked at them, I swear."

    "Oh, so it''s my fault?"

    He tipped his head. "No, El. That''s not what I said, and you know it. I just meant¡­ they meant nothing. You mean something to me. You mean everything. Don''t everpare yourself to them, please."

    She put a hand to his broad chest, letting herself feel the t, warm strength of him. Then she nodded. "Okay."

    "El, look at me."

    "Aaryn, this isn''t the time¡ª"

    "Look at me,"

    When she raised her eyes, reluctantly, he was staring down at her, brow furrowed with worry. But with every word he spoke, her heart cracked open a little more.

    "You''re it for me. You always have been. The absolute call of my heart. El, watching youugh makes meugh. Watching you smile makes me smile. When you cry, I want to weep. It''s like there''s a piece of me that is literally attached to you and it will only ever go where you are. I can''t do this life without you. You''re everything. I mean it. Don''t ever let yourself think that another female has my heart. It just isn''t true."

    She covered her mouth with her hands, half-embarrassed, half-wanting to weep. "I wish we didn''t have to wait," she said and her voice cracked.

    He pulled her into his chest, still marveling at the feel of having her under his hands, and he sighed. "Me too," he whispered into her hair, then kissed her temple. "But it''s worth it so no one can make any ims about how we did this, or why. And once we walk the mes and Smoke, we''ll be together for the rest of our lives, El. Do you realize that? Every day. Every moment. You''ve got me."

    "I know," she murmured, finally putting a hand to his shoulder. "You''ve got me too."

    "Isn''t that incredible?" he said, shaking his head. "Doesn''t it blow your mind that a week ago we were just drifting and now¡­ now¡­"

    "Now, you''re my North," she said carefully. Aaryn sucked in a breath. "I realized it after we talked about your mom and all I wanted to do was hold you and find some way to make it better. Aaryn, I always thought that my purpose in this life was to be Queen¡ªor at least try. I thought leading was what I was made for. But I was wrong."

    "No, you weren''t," he said fiercely, and she smiled, but she kept going.

    "Yes, I was. Because I was made to be with you. Leading¡­ that''s what I do. But leading without you next to me felt¡­ shaky. Fragile. I couldn''t be sure of anything. Then¡­ then you! And now it''s like I know exactly what I''m supposed to do. So, I''ll fight, Aaryn. You can talk to Gwyn if you want. You can do whatever you need to do. But I will fight for you. I will not let anyone step between us. At all. No matter what. You have to know that."

    He made a little whimper in his throat then kissed her, and for Elreth it felt like the world became very, very small.

    Until a soft voice from the direction of the stairs said, "You two are so beautiful."

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 97 - A Mothers Love - Part 1

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>***** </strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth''s head snapped up and she took a step back from him at the same time Aaryn turned to find his mother standing on the stairs, only halfway down, but able to see them both. Her hair was t and dull, and her eyes were silvered with tears. He hadn''t noticed so many lines on her face before, her face that was now pinched, but she stared at him¡ªat them¡ªwith a sad smile and her chin trembled. She was dressed in a sagging, stretched tunic that barely covered her thighs. He hadn''t seen her without pants or a long skirt on for years. When had she gotten so skinny?

    "Mom?" he said surprised. "I was¡­ I was going to bring you some soup."

    "I remember when your father looked at me like that," she whispered, her eyes on Elreth, and Aaryn felt it like a punch to the gut.

    "Don''t think about him right now, Mom. I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "Aaryn¡­" she shook her head and looked down at her hands. "There''s nothing in this world more beautiful than the True Mate''s bond. You two are so blessed to have it, I just¡­ I''m a little jealous, honestly." Her voice was hoarse and quiet. Elreth looked between her and him, a question in her eyes about stepping in. But she didn''t speak, waiting for his lead. He was so utterly grateful. He hadn''t talked to her recently about how to step carefully around his mother. She could find the oddest things hurtful. Elreth, with her bold ideas and brash smile, might stumble into dangerous territory with the very best of intentions.

    He rubbed his hand down Elreth''s back, then stepped forward. "Mom, it''s a little cold. Why don''t we get you a nket? You could sit down here with us for a while?" Terrified as he was, seeing her up and out of the bed was a very, very good thing. He didn''t want to give her an excuse to go back.

    "I have soup," Elreth said quietly. "Aaryn said you like the mushroom, so I got some from the kitchen?"

    His mother''s eyes went wide with rm, but then she looked down at herself, and then back at Elreth, and then to him as he approached,ing up the stairs.

    When he reached her, offering his arm so she wouldn''t fall, she put a hand to his face and whispered, "Thank you," then took his arm and followed him down.

    For a moment he was ted. She wasing downstairs. She was messy and not properly dressed, but she was out of that bed. That was a very good thing. Even if she was shaky. Even if she looked like with the wrong pressure she would snap in half. At least she was moving and not sleeping.

    He led her down to the couch and settled her with some cushions at her back, while Elreth found a throw rug and put it over herp.

    She took Elreth''s hand for a moment and whispered something Aaryn didn''t catch. Elreth blinked, but then squeezed her hand and said, "Thank you."

    There was activity for a few minutes while Elreth brought her a tray for herp while Aaryn went to her room to find a thick sweater to put around her shoulders. When he ced it over her, she turned her head up and gave him that sad smile again. "Thank you, son. You are very good to me. I love you."

    "I love you too, Mom," he said, clearing his throat. "Now¡­ can you eat?"

    She sighed and looked down at the bowl Elreth had ced on the tray that rested on her knees. "I''ll try, I guess," she said.

    Aaryn joined her on the couch and Elreth took a chair on the other side of the small center table and they made small-talk with her while she sipped at the soup.

    But she seemed to get more and more distracted, less and less interested in the soup the longer they sat there, until only Aaryn and Elreth were speaking, and she hadn''t lifted the spoon in minutes.

    "Mom? Mom? Are you sure you won''t eat more?"

    She shook her head, her eyes fixed on something across the room. "My stomach feels a little off. But it is lovely. Thank you. Put it aside, Perhaps I will have some tomorrow." But she sounded like she wasn''t really thinking about her words, only making excuses.

    Aaryn swallowed hard. As he took the tray and started for the kitchen, she sank back into the cushions of the couch, pulling her legs up andying her head on the arm.

    "Elreth?" she said, her voice faint.

    "Yes?"

    "Have you told the Elders yet? About Aaryn?"

    Elreth nced at him and he shrugged. Then she turned back to his mom. "We have a meeting with them tomorrow. We''ll fill them in then and take their advice about how to announce it all publicly."

    "I want you to know something," his mom said, her eyes almost closed. She didn''t meet eyes with either of them, but she obviously spoke to Elreth.

    "What''s that?"

    "The biggest barrier won''t be Aaryn''s disformation."

    Elreth blinked. "I¡­ what?"

    "I want to apologize to you that I haven''t been a better mother to him and been¡­ stronger through all of this. And I want you to know I''ll do anything to help you two. I am¡­ After hearing you speak to him I have a joy in my heart tonight that I haven''t felt since his father died."

    "That''s¡­ well, thank you, Drys," Elreth said quietly. Aaryn realized he was just standing there, watching them, but he was at a loss.

    "You won''t thank me in the end, but I want you to know, I stayed because he needed someone. He didn''t have anyone, and he can''t be alone. Don''t¡­ don''t ever leave him alone, Elreth," his mother said, more fiercely than he''d heard her¡­ well, ever.

    A sliver of ice slid down his spine.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 98 - A Mothers Love - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He frowned and opened his mouth, but Elreth got in first.

    "Let me reassure you, Drys, that Aaryn will never be alone again in his life as long as I live."

    His mother took a deep breath, as if she struggled to do so. "That is good. That is good, Elreth. I knew¡­ I knew you were a good female, even as a friend. And now a ruler. But he will need you."

    Elreth''s eyes sharpened as she asked the question he was too terrified to ask. "Why?"

    His mother seemed to struggle. "His father was a good male, Elreth, no matter what you hear, believe that. He was a good male."

    "I do believe that," she said firmly, which dropped Aaryn''s jaw. He''d never spoken of his father if he could help it. "He chose you as his mate, and brought Aaryn into this world. Good males beget good males," she said.

    "Yes!" his mother said, fiercely again. "The stories of him, of what he did¡ªor did not do¡ªthey are¡­ skewed."

    "Skewed how?" Elreth asked sharply, likely aware that her father was the one who had dered his father a traitor¡ªanother reason Aaryn rarely spoke of his dad. He didn''t want to remind Reth whose son he was, and give him a reason to question him.

    "There are members of our pack who know the truth, but the truth was buried in order to save others¡­ and I do not begrudge them¡­ I do not me them. The living must always take priority over the dead. But Aaryn will be seen as the offspring of a traitor until his dying day, and... I was not always this way, Elreth. I was not always this tired. I know the strings of power¡ªand the bows that y them. You will be told that your mate has bad blood. He does not. Do not listen to them."

    "Mom, what are you saying?" Aaryn asked, terrified of her answer.

    His mother turned her head to look at him. "Your father''s name was bloodied in order to save the life of another¡ªand I did not think, at the time, about the way that would impact you, Aaryn. I''m sorry, Son. I''m sorry I didn''t think about your life. I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you more."

    "Mom, there''s nothing¡­ it''s fine. What''s wrong? Why are you talking this way? Are you sick?"

    "I don''t know¡­" she said, and her face crumpled. "I''m just so tired and¡­ but hearing you two tonight, it''s given me hope. I haven''t felt hope in such a long time."

    Aaryn swallowed the pinch in his throat. "That''s a good thing, right? Why are you crying?"

    "Because¡­ I''m just so d that you have each other. That''s what everyone needs, no matter who or what they are. Everyone needs to find the person the Creator made for them. And to stay together, to work through everything, no matter what, no matter how bad. Because¡­ because when the dayes that one of you is taken, you need to know that you did everything to show him that you loved him. You need to know even if he''s gone that you don''t regret a minute, because he knew you loved him, and in the end, that''s all that matters."

    Something cold and sick sat in the pit of his stomach. "That''s¡­ that''s good advice, Mom, we''ll do that, okay? You don''t have to worry. I''m not giving Elreth up for anything."

    His mother turned to look at Elreth then, whose eyes were wide, but she swallowed and nodded. "Aaryn is my heart, Drys. I''m sorry I made him wait so long. I didn''t see it sooner. I just¡­ I was blind. But I''m not anymore."

    "It was that way for me too," she said quietly. "Don''t apologize. You''ll be a better mate because you didn''t give yourself away to just anyone before you got here."

    Elreth blinked and her eyes shot to him, then back to his mother. "I''m¡­ I mean, I don''t think¡ª"

    "It''s okay, I was talking about hearts, not bodies," she said, and she sighed so heavily and was quiet for so long, Aaryn thought she might have fallen asleep again. But then she took a deep breath and pushed herself back up to sit. Her hair was greasy and she pulled the sweater around her tight. But she fixed her eyes on Elreth and leaned forward. "Promise me you''ll never leave him alone."

    Elreth took a deep breath of her own. "I never will. He''s my True Heart''s Call. I don''t feelplete when he''s not there," she said, then blinked, as if she hadn''t nned to say it.

    His mother put a hand to her chest and smiled the brightest he''d seen her smile in years. "Thank the Creator he found you. My heart can finally rest. Thank the Creator," she said, then settled herself back down on the couch. "I''m so tired, Aaryn, I just need to rest. Don''t mind if I sleep down here tonight. If I feel like it, I''ll climb the stairs, but if I don''t, this is fine," she said.

    "Okay," he said quietly. "But I might keep you awake if I''m walking around. I could carry you up¡ª"

    "No, you go with Elreth tonight. I want to be alone and talk to your father," she said, her eyes now pinched shut, like she was in pain.

    "Mom," Aaryn said, adrenalin shooting through him. "Dad''s¡­"

    "I know he''s dead, son. But I can still tell the Creator what I''d say to him, and the Creator will share it with him. I know you don''t believe it, but your father was a good man. He''s in heaven now, make no mistake about that."

    Aaryn gaped at her. Elreth was staring at him, he could feel her eyes on him, but he didn''t look at her because he was afraid he might actually cry if he saw sympathy there.

    His mother was losing it. Actually losing it.

    What the fuck was he going to do?!

    "Mom¡ª"

    "Go, Aaryn. I insist. I''m going to talk to your dad, and I''m going to sleep. We can chat in the morning after your meeting. You go be with your mate, then talk to the Elders, thene tell me about what they say, okay?"

    She didn''t open her eyes at all, and a momentter her breathing went slow and even.

    He and Elreth crept around, getting the soup in the chillbox, and washing the two dishes, but eventually, he was just standing there staring at his mother sleep again.

    Elreth took his hand, twining their fingers, and led him to the door. But he felt like something was pulling him back.

 Chapter 99 - The Right Thing

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As they stepped out of Aaryn''s Tree House together, inside Elreth was a mess of feelings. She felt sick about Aaryn''s mom, but ecstatic that she''d sent Aaryn with her, that they would have these hours alone. Who cared about sleep? She wanted her hands on him, and¡ª

    They were only two steps from the door when Aaryn pulled back on her hand and stopped. "I can''t," he said, his voice gruff.

    Elreth''s stomach dropped. She should have known. She turned to face him, bracing herself for the disappointment. At least she''d sleep, she reminded herself.

    The forest was dark between the trees, though the sky directly above them remained a soft husky orange as thest of the day''s sun disappeared behind the mountains. While they stood there, the Tree Citynterns flickered on, casting Aaryn''s face in sharp relief as he loomed over her, raking his hands through his hair while his eyes pleading with her to understand.

    "Hey, don''t worry," she said quietly and stepped into him, wrapping her arms around his waist. "I get it. I don''t think I could leave my mom like that either."

    Aaryn snorted. "Your mom would never be like that."

    Elreth felt that way too, though her mother had told her more than once that she''d had a very dark few months when she was pregnant with Elreth and separated from her father. Elreth had always struggled to believe it. Her parents were so strong and always felt invincible.

    "Do you want me to stay here?" she asked quietly.

    Aaryn looked down at her. "You''d do that?"

    "Of course. I want to be near you."

    He gave her a lopsided smile, then sighed and pulled her into a hug. "That''s¡­ I''d love that, but I don''t think it''s a good idea. If she wakes up and you''re there she''ll get really tense and ask me to leave again. I think¡­ I think that''s why she told me to go. Because she knew we''d want to be together and she didn''t want you here."

    Elreth put her ear against his chest and listened to his heart while they stood there. She could feel the tension in and misery in him and ached to ease it. Hands wed into his back, she inhaled his scent deeply. "I''ll go then," she said finally, though it made her chest hurt. "but only if you promise me that if something happens, you''ll send a messenger if there''s anything you need in the night. I''lle, okay?"

    "Thank you," he murmured, squeezing her hard.

    Neither of them let go. Elreth wondered if, like her, it made him feel cold when they parted.

    "Do you think you''ll be able to make it to the meeting with the elders tomorrow?"

    "Of course. I wouldn''t miss it," he said, his deep voice rumbling in his chest, vibrating against her ear. "I''ll need to talk to the Outsiders, too. I meant to see them today, but I got distracted with Mom."

    "That''s understandable," she said.

    "Is it? I feel like your dad always did everything somehow. Like, he managed everyone, knew everything, and was still at home with you and your mom and Gar. I don''t know how he did it."

    "He didn''t sleep a lot, and he had people he trusted. He did a lot of giving orders and listening to reports, then giving new orders," she said, smiling, remembering all the nights she''d gone to sleep to the hum of elders voices in their living room. She sighed. "He also did it for a long time before we saw him. He warned me that the first couple years are tough¡ªfinding your feet, getting people around you that you can trust. I need to start working on that."

    "You have good people around you, Elreth."

    "Sure. But no one''s really certain how this is going to work¡ªincluding me. I need to start finding people to work in my ce when I''m not there." She pulled her head back and looked up at him. "Maybe that''s a way we can bring some of the Outsiders¡­ in? Maybe some of them can help us? With the Tribes?"

    Aaryn shook his head, smiling. "I think that would be amazing."

    Elreth searched his eyes. "You''re going to take the Advisor role after the mes and Smoke, right?"

    "Yes, of course."

    She nodded and they held each other for a minute. "Okay, so, tomorrow, with the elders, you need to let me lead. They have to see me as the Ruler taking control anding to them for advice, not two kids who want their way and are just asking for permission."

    He stroked her back. "I told you, Elreth, you''re in charge when we''re with other people. Always. I''ll speak my mind when they''re talking to me. But the decisions are yours."

    "No, the decisions about this are ours," she said firmly, finally stepping out of his arms. "What we do, when, who knows¡­ that''s all something we both need to befortable with."

    Aaryn nodded and pushed her hair back off her face. "As long as we''re together, the rest I can handle," he said softly.

    Elreth''s heart fluttered and she groaned. "I have to walk away, or I''m not going to. And then we''re going to be stuck out here all night so your mom doesn''t know I''m here."

    He nodded sadly and leaned forward to kiss her gently, his lips soft and resting against hers as much as moving. "Tomorrow it starts. Are you sure you''re ready?" he whispered against her lips.

    Elreth nodded, though she really wasn''t certain of anything except Aaryn himself. Everything else remained a huge question mark.

    "Come to the security building after breakfast. We''ll present a united front," she said with a smile.

    Aaryn huffed. "I''ll be there."

    "I love you, Aaryn."

    "You have no idea the joy it gives me to hear that, El. No idea. I love you too."

    She tore herself away then, before she no longer had the strength to walk away.

 Chapter 100 - Waiting To Exhale

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    For Aaryn, walking back into the Tree House alone felt like walking into a prison. When he slowly closed andtched the door behind him, he found it hard to breathe.

    Turning back to the room, he reminded himself, he was not ten anymore. He was an adult. He could handle this.

    His mother''s prone form on the couch seemed too small. When had she shrunk? When had he gotten so much bigger than her?

    When would she be a mother again?

    He cursed himself at the thought. He was an adult¡ªan Alpha. He didn''t need to be mothered anymore. She''d been good for years, and never stopped loving him despite her own fear and struggle against the prejudice she faced first because most thought her dead mate was a traitor, and suspected it of her as well. And secondly because her only son was disformed.

    His mother had faced much greater hardships in her life than he had. He needed to remember that.

    He crept over, picking up another throw rug as he crossed the living space toy it gently over her, then waited until her breathing returned to the slow, even rhythm of sleep.

    She looked really small and young curled up with her hands under her head and her knees drawn up to her stomach. He considered carrying her up to the bed, but he didn''t want to go against her wishes. If she truly did want to be alone, it was best to allow her to think that she was. So, with a final sigh, he turned and tip-toed to the stairs.

    He would go to his room and listen for her. If she needed something he would be here. But if she didn''t, she could do her grieving in peace.

    It was only as he closed the door to his own bedroom and let himself slump onto the bed that he allowed himself a single, selfish thought.

    She''d love his father dearly, that much was clear. Yet, here they were twenty yearster, and her grief was as fresh as if he''d just been lost.

    Why didn''t she love Aaryn enough to fill that hole?

    Growling at himself for a child''s pinings, he rolled over to face the wall and wait.

    It took an hour, but eventually her familiar voice, high and keening with grief, climbed the walls of the tree¡ªmurmured pleas to the Creator to bring her mate home, hushed cries when he didn''t appear, and always, always every word heavy with tears.

    He remembered the nights of his childhood listening to these increasingly erratic rants and pleas, and his heart thundered with the remembered fear that his mother would die from this seemingly insurmountable grief¡ªand that it would be his fault.

    Aaryn closed his eyes and held himself strong as the fear climbed his throat that he''d lost her again¡ªnot only to this incessant sleep, but that she might have finally lost her mind. But he shook that thought off too and took a deep breath.

    He was an adult. He was Alpha. And he was about to take his True Mate.

    He would get through this without breaking.

    One of them had to.

    *****

    ELRETH

    When Aaryn wasn''t at breakfast, Elreth debated the merits of going to his Tree House to check on him before the meeting. But if his mother was asleep she didn''t want to wake her again and risk creating more problems for Aaryn.

    So she set herself on the path to the security building where the elders would be gathering. Who knew, he might already be on his way. Perhaps she would meet him on the path.

    She picked up her pace.

    But she didn''t meet him. And she wasn''t greeted by him at the building, either.

    When she stepped inside, many of the Elders had already arrived,ing straight from breakfast just as she had.

    Lhern and Huncer stood just inside the door talking in serious tones. She smiled at them, but kept walking since whatever they were talking about was clearly important.

    Eight of the other elders were scattered around the chairs that had been set in arge circle. Elreth walked to thergest chair, formerly reserved for her father, and took her seat, smiling greetings, but avoiding holding eye-contact with any of the others. She didn''t want to answer questions yet, before everyone was here. Especially without Aaryn.

    She would wait. He woulde.

    *****

    He didn''te. As the time grew closer and the rest of the elders arrived, Huncer and Lhern took their seats. Small, hushed conversations continued around the room, but the tension rose with each passing minute as they waited for Elreth to call the meeting to order and she didn''t.

    And didn''t.

    Finally she had to ept that something had kept him¡ªobviously his mother, she knew he wouldn''t have missed this for any reason that wasn''t dire. But that is what worried her .What had happened in their homest night.

    Was his mother okay?

    She cleared her throat and the room quieted immediately. "I had hoped," she said without raising her voice, "that we might be joined by¡­ well¡­ the reason I called you here today is because I have found my mate. And I would ask the Elder''s advice on how to bring this to the people wisely. And how to prepare the mes and Smoke."

    Lhern nodded, but didn''t say anything, for which she was grateful. She wasn''t sure how the others would feel knowing he''d learned a day earlier.

    There was a moment of silence, then a rush of congrattions andughter, chatter between some of the younger members, and murmurs between the older. One of the women got to her feet and looked like she mighte give Elreth a hug, but Huncer stood, and as she and Lhern were dominant, the others settled, keeping their voices low.

    Huncer''s eyes were sharp and locked on Elreth. "Who did you choose?"

    "I didn''t choose," Elreth said, trying to smile. "The Creator chose for me."

    "That''s wonderful," Huncer said, and gave a genuine smile. "Who is it?" she asked.

    Elreth returned her smile and forced herself to rx as she said, "Aaryn of the Wolf Tribe."

    The entire room went silent in shock.

 Chapter 101 - Breaching Tradition

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He didn''t open his eyes when he first returned from sleep. He hadn''t actually fallen asleep until dawn. But even as tired as he was, the moment he became aware of the world again, he winced with the sick dread coating the inside of his chest.

    His mother was sick again. He''d listened to her cry for hours. And he''d had to stay away from Elrethst night.

    Sighing, he stretched to try to shift the weight on his chest, then opened his eyes. Then he saw how bright the light was outside.

    Holy shit! He waste for the meeting with the elders!

    Tugging on leathers and a clean shirt, he ran down the stairs as quietly as he could, but his mother wasn''t on the couch after all¡ªso he ran back up and crept into her room. Only to find her bed there wrinkled, but empty.

    Where had she gone?

    His first response was abject terror¡ªsomething had happened. She''d gone out in her night-shirt and¡­ he didn''t even want to think about it. The way she''d been talking the night before¡­

    But no¡­

    He should be hopeful. Maybe it wasn''t as bad as he''d thought. His mother had suffered a blow and taken to her bed for a day, but here they were the next morning and she was apparently on her feet and outside the house. It was an answer to his prayers.

    He was torn. Unable to believe that she had simply shrugged off the deep mncholy she''d had the night before¡ªhe''d listened to her sob and whimper for hours. But then again¡­

    Forcing away the worry and doubt, he scribbled a note for her, reminding her of the elder''s meeting and assuring her he''d return with lunch for her in a few hours. He resolved to ask anyone he saw on the trails if they had seen her at breakfast, or in the Tree City today. Then he ran out the door.

    He met only three people on the trails to the back of the security building, but none of them had seen his mother. He reminded himself that she thought he''d gone with Elreth the night before, and she''d told him to report back when the meeting was done.

    She was probably getting breakfast now and would be waiting for him when he returned.

    He pleaded with the Creator that that would be the case, and raced along the trails.

    He was in such a hurry, he pushed the door open to the building too quickly and several of the elders whipped their heads around, expecting an intruder.

    Elreth''s eyes lit up at the sight of him and his heart melted, but her expression didn''t change. She sat, hands on her knees, answering the questions being thrown at her¡ªand as soon as he paid attention, he could scent the tension in the room. It was thick, and getting thicker.

    This was not good.

    "The male of the hour,"mented Lhern dryly.

    Aaryn shot a questioning look at Elreth, who nodded. Yes, she''d already told them.

    "I apologize for beingte," he said quietly, ducking his head in submission to the elders. "My mother is sick. It is not a measure of my desire to be here, or mymitment to Elreth."

    Elreth smiled, though it was tight, and opened a hand towards the chair next to her. As they all silently watched him crossed the floor towards her, their eyes locked and his stomach clenched.

    He wanted to touch her. Needed to. He wasn''t centered for this conversation as he should be. But he was aware of all the eyes on them, the tension and aggression in the room, and his own need to demonstrate his strength to face what was toe. He would not waver.

    As he settled himself into the chair, Elreth turned back to the elders. Aaryn forced himself to rx his shoulders and watch on with interest, not aggression.

    "I''m sorry, I forgot the question. What was it?" Elreth asked, her tone clipped.

    "I asked whether we should expect this constant stepping outside of tradition for the duration of your rule? Is this the ruler you intend to be?"

    Anger red in Aaryn''s chest, but he kept himself still, waiting for Elreth to answer. He stared murder at the female who''d asked the question, though. She was older even than Lhern, and one of the Birds who had always looked down her nose at him. He couldn''t remember her name, but he knew her face.

    It disgusted him that Anima like her were in a position to make decisions that affected the whole tribe.

    Elreth must have scented his anger, because her hand appeared on his arm, subtly squeezing as she answered the female.

    "I recognize that my rule has begun with a great deal of change," she said. The female snorted and Elreth''s eyes shed, but she didn''t give in. "The very fact that I am a female dominant is a change for the Anima. From that perspective, yes, I think you can expect there to be a great deal of change. I will not rule as a male would¡ªand there are not traditions attached to my roles in our society. So we will have to make them up as we go along, or mimic those used for the males. Either way, there will still be change. I would suggest you do prepare yourself for it."

    The female narrowed her eyes. "Do you not even consider attempting to conform to the traditions?" she asked, her nose pinched as if she smelled a stink.

    "I don''t see how I possibly can," Elreth said through her teeth. "There are, as I said, no traditions for a female dominant."

    "But if you n to mate, your husband will be King, will he not?"

    "King, certainly, but not dominant," Elreth said firmly. "The rule is mine¡ªjust as my father ruled over my mother, I will rule over my mate."

    "I suppose if your mate is disformed, that''s for the best," the woman sniffed.

    Rage exploded in his chest.

    But before Aaryn could speak, Elreth snarled, "What did you say?"

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 102 - Inappropriate Mate

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She was on her feet and staring at the woman¡ªelder or not, she couldn''t believe anyone feltfortable even thinking that in her presence!

    "You will reconsider your words," she said through her teeth. "Or you will vacate your chair to an Anima who can view all our people as equally valuable."

    The female stood firm and didn''t drop Elreth''s eyes, but she did nod. "It was thoughtless of me, I apologize," she said, without feeling.

    Elreth huffed and started across the floor towards her, many of the elders shifting in their seats. "I challenged my father for devaluing the disformed, do you believe I would ept that in this forum?" she snarled.

    "The Elders do value all of the Anima equally," Lhern said firmly. "We do not hold these views any longer, Pehrye," he said to the female. "We''ve spoken of this before. You will vacate your chair and a new elder will be appointed."

    "What?!" Pehrye whipped herself around to face Lhern. "For a simple statement? I misspoke¡ª"

    "You have been warned in the past. And your removal will be a warning to any others on the council who would think to hold these outdated and biased philosophies. Vacate your chair, Pehrye, or you will be removed forcibly."

    Elreth let her lips slide up on one side as the older female ruffled herself¡ªshe must be Avaline. She had the pinched face for it, and they always got shivery when they were angry¡ªthen picked up the small bag she''d left at the feet of her chair.

    "The WildWood is going to the dogs. Literally!" she snapped, looking pointedly at Aaryn, who had crossed his arms, but was staring at her through narrowed eyes, his jaw tense.

    Elreth roared at her, "GET OUT!" and took a step.

    The female squawked and hurried for the door, watched by the entire council¡ªmany of them whispering among themselves. But Elreth waited until the door had closed behind her to turn to the rest of them, giving them the gaze she usually reserved for prey¡ªand asionally Gar.

    "It will be a mark of my rule that we do not withhold from any of our people. Whatever they choose, wherever they are capable, they will be apuded. And any Anima, regardless of birth, will be given whatever is needed to face their own weakness.

    "My True Mate, my True Heart''s Call is disformed. He is also Alpha, strong, and loyal¡ªto his tribe, and to his family, and to me. I will not stand to see your future King dismissed or sniffed at. If you would agree with Pehrye, if you would even consider her perspective sympathetic, leave your seat now and it will be given to another. I am Alpha of All, the Queen of the ns, and I will not stand for it!"

    She did not speak again, did not break the tense silence¡ªwas not intimidated by it. She took the time to meet eyes with every elder in every chair until they submitted, or agreed.

    "You are not alone in your resolve, Sire," Lhern said finally when Elreth took a deep breath and returned to her chair. "Even under your father we worked to uproot this old philosophy. I pray now we will find thest of it."

    "No more digging up the roots," Elreth said, settling herself into her chair, not meeting Aaryn''s eyes because she couldn''t stand to see the pain there. "If I hear of it, I will burn it out. The disformed are Anima, just like any other. They will be given the same respect, and the same regard as any other in my presence and out of it. Or those who do not will deal with me."

    "And me," Aaryn said quietly from beside her. All the elders turned to him, surprised. His eyes red and Elreth''s stomach clenched that he felt defensive. "I have fought this battle since I was old enough to know the word. I know Elreth''s heart for us, I have watched her live it for over ten years. And now she takes me as Mate. I will not seek conflict within the tribes, but I will stand firm against this kind of prejudice¡ªfor myself, and for others. It is no longer a part of the Anima society. And I will use every power Elreth provides me to eradicate it from our people."

    Lhern and Huncer were nodding¡ªalong with several of the younger elders, most of whom will still old enough to be her parents, or close to it.

    But there were a few that looked thoughtful rather than resolved, and it was those she spoke to.

    "If you have questions, please ask them. I do not expect you to take my Mate without questions. I am not unreasonable. But if your question is whether or not a disformed can, or should, hold power, you should leave now. Because the answer is yes¡ªand in fact, he should hold power more than you. Because if you must draw lines between our people, then you do not see them clearly, and should not be leading."

    No one moved, and Elreth took a single, deep breath of relief.

    "You say we may ask?" A female asked from the other side of the circle. Elreth nodded. "Very well. Know that my uncle is disformed. I agree with your philosophy, and I look forward to the day when there is no conflict between Anima on this issue. But surely you do not expect to announce this to the people without this kind of argument, or idea? The elders are more measured, more thoughtful, and it exists¡ªexisted¡ªhere. It is much more prominent within the people, though often hidden. Can we discuss that your choice of Mate might be a problem not for what he is, but for how his presence on the throne will create strife between the people? We do not want another War of the Wolves."

    Elreth clenched her teeth and wanted to growl. But the question was valid. "That is why I havee to you rather than simplypleting the bond, or announcing it directly. I need your advice. I do anticipate conflict, yes. But you can help me approach it minimize that. And your support will be needed, I believe, in the long run. Because I did not choose Aaryn. He was chosen for me. And I will. Not. Give. Him. Up. Or my rule." She snorted the air from her nose at the thought.

    "Wait¡­ you haven''tpleted the bond?" Huncer asked quietly.

 Chapter 103 - The Bond

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His mate was beautiful when she was angry¡ªand fucking terrifying when she went still like she did now, moving only her eyes to look at Huncer.

    "The bond took," she said through her teeth, "But we¡­ chose not toplete it to give ourselves time to consider how to announce it. Were we to have mated, the entire city would have known this morning."

    Most of the elders looked stunned. Lhern smiled. But Huncer¡­ the older Leonine''s eyes narrowed. "How can you be sure the bond is true if you were able to resist it?"

    "I assure you, it was not easy," Elreth growled, her cheeks pinking. He wished she''d look at him so he could share the amusement with her. But he knew she wasn''t there yet. He would have chuckled if Huncer hadn''t looked so rmed.

    Aaryn cleared his throat instead, and they all turned to him. Whoops. "Waiting was my idea¡ªor rather, Reth''s, but I found it wise. I do not wish to create conflict, I wish to remove it. But I will fight for this, make no mistake."

    "And the disformed with you, no doubt," Huncer said dryly.

    Aaryn''s adrenalin shot through the roof. Did she know? "I''m not sure what you mean?"

    "I mean, I know that the disformed from all tribes spend time together. Do your disformed friends know? Have you told them you are to be King?" Huncer asked, her voice clipped.

    Aaryn shook his head, suddenly grateful for the disruption from his mother yesterday. It only now urred to him how the elders would feel about not being the first to know. "I have not, but I nned to,ter today."

    Huncer nodded. "The disformed will be relying on you to champion their cause to the tribes, then. Are you prepared for that?"

    He almost smiled, but managed to keep his face straight. "Yes. I believe I can handle that role," he said.

    Elreth snorted. "There is no one better to represent them¡ªthey themselves will tell you that," she said.

    "I have no doubt the disformed will feel that way, but the other tribes may not, have you considered that?"

    Aaryn shot Elreth a look, but she was still staring at Huncer. The female still looked thoughtful, Aaryn mentally scanned through what might be concerning her, and unless she knew of his role, that the disformed were organized into a tribe, he couldn''t find anything else¡ª

    "His father died a traitor¡ªor at the very least, with the usation of traitor over his head. There will be many Anima that would be concerned for Aaryn''s loyalty to the throne."

    "Then they will need to keep their mouths shut. Aaryn has never been anything but supportive of the throne¡ªwhether it was held by my father, or myself."

    Huncer frowned. There was a strange light in her eyes.

    "Do you have concerns about my loyalty, Huncer?" Aaryn asked quietly. "Or anyone else here on the council?" he asked, looking at the rest of them. "I''ll admit, my father''s history is a wound to me, to my life. And especially to my mother. But I believe I have already proven my loyalty to the Anima, to the throne. I believe if you ask Reth, he will stand for me."

    Huncer stared at him a moment, then looked at Elreth, before returning her gaze¡ªcalcting, and firm, to him. "Reth would be the first to suggest your role as Alpha of the disformed is a mark of divided loyalties, I would think. Has he not spoken to you about it?"

    Aaryn and Elreth both went still. He looked at her. She''d closed her eyes and her jaw was tight, twitching.

    Shit. How had they all found out? Why hadn''t Reth warned him?

    Perhaps more importantly, why hadn''t the Elders warned Elreth?

    No one in the room looked shocked. Aaryn was suddenly very, very grateful to the Creator that he''d been forced to tell her the night before. He couldn''t imagine how angry she would be if this had been dropped on her here, in front of these people.

    He swallowed hard, but didn''t drop Huncer''s eyes. "Yes, Reth spoke to me about it. He seemed more concerned that I ensure Elreth was aware of it, than for what he thought I was doing. But¡­ if anyone here has concerns, I wee your questions. I will not hide from you. But know: The disformed organized only to provide support, and a ce of safety in the event that someone¡ªor all of us¡ªwere harmed by the tribes. My Alpha status is no different than that of the wolf packs, or the thunder herds."

    "And yet, those leaders are known to the elders and the King¡ªor Queen¡ªand are ountable for their actions. You have remained in the shadows, and your people are of all tribes. Your influence breaches the boundaries of pack or herd. Signicantly," Lhern said.

    Elreth shifted her weight. "Aaryn and I spoke of thisst night, and will speak of it more," she said, her jaw tight. "But I can assure you, I trust him. I have always trusted him. He will not move against me, I am certain of it. He vowed to bring the disformed to the throne, and I will wee them warmly, embrace them. They are Anima, just like the rest of us."

    "Certainly," Huncer said. "But they are Anima who have organized in secrecy, across tribal lines, and under the son of a believed traitor¡ªyou must see how that appears, even if there is no real risk? You must see what it will do to the people to hear of this?"

    "There is no need for them to hear of it, if this group remains as discreet as you have, apparently for¡­ how long?"

    Huncer turned to look at him, then nced at Lhern, who nodded once. Then she smiled. "We''ve known about the Disformed Tribe for well over a year, and your status as Alpha since the very first we learned of it. However, there is much about the group that is still unclear."

    "Then ask me, and I will answer," Aaryn said. "If your feares from the not-knowing, I am happy to make it clear. My goal is, and has always been, to bring the disformed into unity with the rest of the tribes. Not to overthrow them. The only thing I work against is attitudes like the female you removed from this room just minutes ago. And my heart was lightened by that. I wonder if you would allow me to tell the other disformed of it? It would go a long way to developing good will within them."

    "Certainly you may tell them. We will not hide why Pehrye was removed from her seat¡ªand another elder will need to be appointed immediately."

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you. We have many questions. I believe it would be wise for us to ask them now. To understand they of thend, and then we could better advise you, Elreth, on how to announce this."

    Elreth nodded and looked at him, her face strangely expressionless. He held her gaze for a moment, then turned back to the elders, ignoring the trill of nerves that suddenly red in his stomach. The only way to bring the disformed into unity with the tribes was to reveal them. They would understand that, wouldn''t they?

    "I see no problem with that." He wished he didn''t feel like he was lying. "Who would like to start?"

 Chapter 104 - Questions

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I have a question," one of the younger elders said, a middle-aged Equine. She had deep, red-brown hair, so thick her braid was the width of Elreth''s wrist.

    Aaryn nodded and Elreth wondered why she felt nervous. She knew he meant it when he said he wanted to bring his pseudo-tribe into unity with the others. But¡­ deep down she feared there was something he hadn''t told her and that it woulde out today.

    As Huncer took her seat, he Equine stood, sped her hands at her waist, and fixed Aaryn with a prating gaze. "Who was the first to organize the disformed, and why did they not seek the throne''s approval?"

    Elreth opened her mouth, wanting toe to her mother''s defense, but Aaryn answered faster.

    "I was only a pup when the disformed were organized and I didn''t even know about the group until I was fifteen or sixteen. But the leader I grew under was always focused on keeping us aligned with the tribes¡ªin our instructions, and in our behavior. He disciplined any disformed that were caught fighting¡ªor especially if they baited conflict. When I took Alpha two years ago the first thing I was certain to make clear to every disformed was that we were established only to support each other and create awork in the event that the tribes ever attempted to banish us, or created other threats. We were always to align with the throne¡ªand my close ties with the Royal family helped, even in times of tension, because the others knew I had the ear of the King."

    "Did the King know you had his ear on behalf of an entire tribe?" the female asked. But Elreth was still waiting for Aaryn to tell them the whole truth¡ªthat her own mother and Uncle Gahrye had been the ones to organize them.

    Aaryn had just told the elders he would answer their questions, and yet here he was dodging the very first question they put him. Agitated, she signed without looking at him. ''Tell them.''

    She watched from the corner of her eye, but he didn''t respond. He kept his attention on the elders, and continued.

    "To my knowledge the King knew only that I am passionate about issues surrounding the disformed. He knew I forwarded the disformed point of view because I am in their ranks, and we suffer for it. He never told me he''d be aware of my position within the disformed, so I never raised it to him."

    "Can you see how your secrecy creates a sense of distrust for us, as leaders of all the people?"

    Aaryn nodded. "Can you see that the disformed are rejected, marginalized, and undervalued from the day they''re born? Not to mention that they''re kept from positions of leadership. It is natural that they wish to keep the reins of power within their ranks in the hands of other disformed¡ªand not risk an edict from the King¡ªor Queen¡ªabout allowing another Alpha oversight. A non-disformed Alpha."

    Elreth signed again, ''Tell them,'' adding the sign for his name at the end, but again, he either couldn''t see her hands, or he was ignoring her. Her anger spiked. But he didn''t react.

    "I have been clear with them since the day of my dominance: We do not, and will not conflict with the crown. We abide by thews and measures of every tribe. Our organized unity was only to strengthen us within the WildWood, not to create tension."

    "How many of you are there, those that submit under you?" Lhern asked, his eyes piercing.

    Elreth, still very tense that Aaryn had evaded the questioning, was curious about that herself. She knew they didn''t bring their young under the leadership of the disformed until after they were adolescents.

    Aaryn took a deep breath and his jaw twitched. Elreth''s heart fluttered. What was making him tense?

    "There are approximately four hundred and fifty adults that recognize me as Alpha," he said quietly.

    Gasps and murmurs of shock filled the room.

    Elreth had to fight to keep her face straight. She''d had no idea! She thought it was only the young and the disenfranchised that came to Aaryn, but that meant¡­

    "You are thergest tribe¡­ by a margin," Lhern breathed, his eyes wide. "With more offspring¡ªand across tribal lines as well¡­" The Elder was smiling through his shock.

    Elreth understood Lhern''s pride¡ªhe wanted to see his nephew''s life improved. But she was horrified. She''d thought about the issue of numbers the other night when Aaryn first brought his leadership of the disformed to her. But he''d downyed that side of the problem and she''d gotten distracted again.

    In that moment, seeing Lhern admire him, it hit her just how powerful Aaryn was.

    She couldn''t speak because she''d give herself away, but she turned to look at him and saw him with new eyes. Again.

    Aaryn sat forward in his chair, his elbows on his knees. At twenty-four, the only person younger here was her. Yet he did not waver under all the eyes of the gathered elders.

    He''d tied his hair back this morning so his face was clearly visible. His shoulders were back, his chin down and strong. Hisrge hands sped in front of him, the tendons standing proud.

    He nodded at Lhern, then turned to look at her, his eyes alight with pride, and she realized he''d been working as a leader for two years without others knowing. Sure, the disformed knew and understood, but she realized he''d so often spoken to her about her ability to lead and rule¡ªhe''d been arge part of the confidence she''d built that she could do this. Yet, here she was, taken unaware and stumbling, while he looked Anima more than twice his age in the face and stood strong.

    But when he looked at her, she sensed pleading from him as well¡ªhe did not want to scare her. He was proud of what he''d done¡ªbut also aware of how it could create problems.

    "We are not engaged with the disformed at the level of most of the tribes. Our members still see themselves as a part of their family groups, and tribes. But they find a level offort with other disformed that they often don''t enjoy with their birth tribe, beyond their immediately family groups. And for some, even those people do not embrace them. Many disformed are¡­ pitied. It is¡­ frustrating," he said through his teeth. "We have much to offer. I want to bring our strength to the Crown as an asset, not as a challenge."

    Elreth swallowed. They should have talked about this more before they came to this meeting. She should have pursued this with him.

    She was failing as a leader. She should have brought this to the elders, not allowed them to lead this discussion. She''d just been distracted¡ªfirst by Aaryn himself, then by what was happening with his mother.

    A fierce sense of failure made her stomach drop. If she hadn''t had an audience she would have sworn. And maybe cried.

    Why the hell hadn''t she thought this through?

    She''d been arrogant, thoughtless, and¡­ and overly confident. She should have confronted him harder about this. She trusted too much.

    Aaryn, probably catching the sudden spike of anger and self-loathing in her scent, turned to look at her, a question in his eyes.

    The love she felt for him swelled in her¡ªand right alongside it, a wave of fear.

    The elders were going to ask all the questions she should have asked. They were going to think she was too young, too inexperienced to navigate this.

    They were going to see her mate as a more capable, more experienced leader.

    And she was going to make him King!

 Chapter 105 - Suspicious Mate

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He should have known the first thing they''d want to know was where this all started. And the fact that Reth hadn''t know about Elia''s involvement¡­ shit.

    He''d dodged the question nicely, but he hadn''t missed the spike of tension in Elreth''s scent. She was not happy that he hadn''t told them the full truth. But he also hadn''t lied. If anyone found out, he would say he hadn''t felt it was his story to tell, since Elia had such close ties with the Elders.

    But what if they thought that was him being disloyal somehow?

    Shit. Maybe he should have told them. But it was toote.

    Now they were distracted by knowing that he was the most powerful Alpha in the WildWood¡ªand they hadn''t even had instruction over him.

    He had to admit, there was a tiny kernel of smug, deep in his heart. He tried to keep it quiet, ignore it. But the number of times he''d been dismissed, or looked down on¡­ The number of times those outside the disformed had joked at his expense, or thought he couldn''t achieve¡­ well, anything.

    It felt good to see the dominant among the Elders sit up and measure him. It felt good to see the submissive shocked and changing their posture towards him.

    It felt good.

    So why did Elreth feel bad?

    There was uncertainty in her scent, and a hint of what he''d only ever smelled on her after she felt like she''d failed.

    What under the Creator''s Sun did she think she''d failed in? If anything, he was proving himself more worthy of her than the elders had thought. Surely that was a good thing?

    He wanted to stare at her, measure her bodynguage. He knew her like he knew himself. But it was necessary that they both keep this as unemotional as possible. The elders knew they were true mates. This was about evaluating him as a male, and any potential threat he posed.

    "¡­what would you have us do, Aaryn? We learned of your group and left you alone. You were watched. You were seen to be benign. And yet, now you are about the take the reins of power over all of us. Suddenly your path to Alpha of the disformed seems¡­ ambitious."

    Aaryn choked. "You cannot be serious? I''m certain you can''t¡ªyou have all seen the ways my people are treated! You''ve seen the mocking, the dismissal. You''ve seen the ways it''s assumed we cannot do certain things, and so we are overlooked in case another Anima gets ufortable¡ªas if what we have might be contagious.

    "Do you have any idea how desperately all of us just want to walk through a day without someone looking at us as if we either slugs in the dirt, or incapable?"

    "Disformation is a form of incapable, on one level."

    Aaryn was on his feet and snarling, but Elreth stepped between him and the male.

    "Consider your words, sir!" she snapped.

    Aaryn pointed at the man. "Just because I cannot take the form of a beast with fangs, does not mean I do not bite."

    The male rolled his eyes. "I did not mean you are incapable, Aaryn. I meant, there is a single area of your life in which you cannot do as we do. And any role in which bing beast is an asset, you are limited. For example, what protection can you offer the Queen?"

    "My mother was human and weak and incapable of protecting my father, did that mean she should not rule?"

    "Elreth," Lhern said quietly.

    "Do not silence me, Lhern¡ªthis is my life, my rule, my mate! These questions are irrelevant. As Queen I do not even have to ask you. I could have mated him True yesterday and we would havee to this meeting already revealed to the people, and he already recognized. But I chose to bring you this because I trusted your judgment. Do not make me fear that I was wrong!"

    "No one has said you were under our rule, Elreth," Huncer said. "And no one would ever argue that the True Mate of a dominant ruler has their position at the Creator''s hand. We are not trying to rule out Aaryn. We seek to know thendscape we walk through so that we can best advise you."

    "These are not questions to build advice, these are questions to undermine. So hear me: Aaryn is my mate, and we will walk the mes and Smoke. I will bring the disformed to the Crown, and he will help me do so. He will be King in title, and ruler in truth¡ªbut submitted to me. Your advice is sought on how to share this with the people, how to prepare them. But no more of these questions that undermine Aaryn''s integrity or intention. These are issues for me to determine as the Ruler of the Anima. Aaryn and I will walk the mes and Smoke next week. We will meet with you again tomorrow, at which point you can offer your advice on how we should announce. But this is where this conversation ends."

    Aaryn stared, shocked, at Elreth, along with the others.

    "Am I understood?" she said, eyes zing.

    Lhern sighed. "Of course you are understood, Sire. We meant no offense."

    She snapped her head to look at him so quickly her hair whipped back. "You had one elder who held prejudice, and another who walks the line. How many more here will fight the progress I seek to gain for the disformed? How many will try to undermine my mate? I will not stand for it, Lhern, and you should not either."

    He sighed again and nodded. "We will not only discuss how to advise you, Sire, we will also determine if any of our members are¡­ unsuited to the direction of your rule. And if there are, we will remove them."

    Elreth nodded once, snorting the air from her nostrils in disgust. "We will return here tomorrow morning and I expect that meeting to go very differently. I do note to you as a supplicant¡ªare we clear?"

    There was an ufortable murmur among these elders that Aaryn grieved, and knew Elreth wouldter, too. She was allowing her emotions to rule her, and she would regret it. But when she stalked from the building, he only bowed his head to the elders, then followed her.

    The door had barely closed behind them when he reached for her hand. "Elreth, thank you, but¡ª"

    "Do not thank me," she hissed, pulling her hand from his. "It turns my stomach to cover for your lies¡ªand to have walked in there ignorant of the size of your Kingdom! Was that your goal? Did you wish to make me look¡­ smaller?"

    "What? No! El, we¡ª"

    "You should have told me, Aaryn. I know I should have asked, but you should have told me. Do not leave me ignorant like that again," she whispered.

    "I did not leave you ignorant! Everything in our lives has been turned around like a top the past couple of days. It didn''t matter how many followed me, El, because I follow you!"

    "It matters," she hissed, then looked over his shoulder toward the building they''d just left. "But we can''t discuss it here. Go check your mom, then meet me at the cave. We''re going to talk this through until I understand everything and can''t be blindsided again¡­" She stared at him, shaking.

    He reached for her. "Elreth, what¡ª"

    She stepped out of his grip and shook her head. "I just¡­ I need to be certain you really aren''t looking to take the throne yourself."

    Aaryn''s mouth dropped open. But Elreth just turned, leaped into beast form and began to run, leaving him to follow. Mind spinning.

 Chapter 106 - Not That Kind Of Rule

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth had taken beast form to leave Aaryn because she wanted to move quickly. And she wanted an excuse for not talking to him more. But she threw the beast off before she was halfway home. She needed to think.

    What was wrong with her? Why did she keep letting her emotions rule andshing out?

    Images of the faces of the elders when she''d torn into them twisted her gut. Then she shed on everything she''d said to Gar the night before and she groaned. That was twice she''d used her rank to set people down and she knew it was wrong. Wrong, wrong, wrong.

    And Aaryn? The way his face opened in shock when she''d given him that parting shot¡­ she groaned and started jogging.

    If there was anything she admired in her father, it was how he''d ruled as a male, not as King. He''d never held himself apart from his people, and only used his dominance when an Anima''s behavior was dangerous, or downright defiant. Usually he persuaded, encouraged, or negotiated with people to bring them alongside. It was why the people loved him. He was real¡ªand he didn''t see his position as a state of power, but as a responsibility to others.

    She saw it that way too. Her cheeks flushed as her words to Gar echoed, and the force with which she''de down on the elders beat at her.

    What was she doing? Why was she letting these things cross her lips. She knew being Queen didn''t mean throwing her weight around so that others would give her what she wanted. She knew that!

    And the truth was, while Aaryn could be emotional at times, too, she had a feeling he''d already figured this part out. That his leadership wasn''t marked by forcing others to bend to his will, but by working with them to find the best solution.

    It was how he was with her, too.

    She''d been so wrong to pose that question about his motives for wanting to mate her. She knew it wasn''t true. She was going to have to apologize. She knew Aaryn loved her¡ªand even though he was dominant, he''d always put himself below her by choice. He believed in her to rule the people, yet here she was, either falling over weak and doubting, orshing out to make people do her bidding.

    This was not the kind of Queen she wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto be!

    She slowed to a walk as she neared the end of the trail to the royal meadow.

    Even though her father could drive her crazy, the truth was, he was an amazing ruler. The best the Anima had ever had. It was why she''d entirely dismissed the idea of taking dominance this early. He was good for the people. Even in the areas where she disagreed, or thought he should do more, she knew the truth was that no one could do everything. There would be elements of her rule that she would look back on with regret, she was sure.

    Her father was, by all ounts, the best and most dominant ruler the Anima had ever had. Though he imed his father was stronger, Elreth doubted it. She suspected he admired his father and still remembered him with a child''s eyes. Because that was how she''d seen her dad until recent years. And even now, when she was fully aware of his faults, she thanked the Creator that he was her father. How would she ever measure up?

    He was an amazing male: Strong, patient, loving, and hrious. When he wasn''t being gross. She let out a deep sigh.

    She still needed him. She was Queen, and she still needed her daddy. What did that say about her?

    Shrugging off the ufortable thought, she reached the end of the path through the trees, and instead of heading straight for the cave, she turned towards her old tree house where her parents now lived. Perhaps part of the reason she kept falling over was because instead of asking people for help, she kept trying to handle everything on her own.

    Well, she was going to ept her weakness now, and go to her father for advice, because this was one area where she wanted to rule as he had, and she knew it was stupid not to let him teach her how to do it.

    He''d always told her humility was the key to good leadership¡ªknowing your own strength, but not trumpeting it for others. Let them trumpet it for you.

    She sighed again and knocked on her parent''s door, then opened it. "Hey, it''s me. Are you guys home?" she called as she slowly swung the door open.

    "Come in, El," her father''s deep voice replied. She had to step all the way in to find him, sitting at the dining table, his hands around a steaming cup of kaf. Which meant he wasn''t sleeping. Which meant things were bad.

    He never drank kaf.

    "How are you doing?" he asked, turning in his chair to look at her as she crossed the living area towards him. Elreth made herself look at him¡ªreally look at him. And what she saw disturbed her to her core.

    He had dark circles under his eyes¡ªeyes that has already been lined, but now seemed tight and pained with it. In fact, his entire face seemed to drag for the floor in lines of grief and anger.

    Elreth''s stomach dropped. Her parents were still fighting? She hadn''t seen them fight for more than a day, maybe two for¡­ well, forever.

    "Dad!" she said, hurrying over to him. "You look terrible."

    "Well, thanks, El, that''s definitely helpful," he said dryly, pulling out the chair at the end of the table for her as she approached.

    "Where''s Mom?" she asked, looking around.

    "Your mother has gone for a walk. She wanted to be alone for a while. She''ll be back in an hour or so, I''m sure. Did you need her? Are you just saying hello, or do you need some help?"

    Elreth took the seat and reached across for his free hand, squeezing it. He squeezed her back, but then let go and took another drink from his kaf.

    This was definitely bad.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 107 - The Devil Of Doubt

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "Dad, what''s going on with you and Mom? Why are you¡­ what''s going on?"

    He waved a hand at her, but stared into his mug, rather than meeting her eyes. "You''ll see, Elreth. Mates are wonderful, but every so often difficulties arise and the only way out of them is through. This is a tough one, but we''ll get through it. There''s nothing you need to worry about."

    Elreth thought he was talking out of his ass, frankly. But she also knew that her parents wouldn''t bring her or Gar into anything like this. The few times she''d seen them fight, or even struggle through things that weren''t about conflict between them¡ªthe grief over losing Mam''amora and Papa Brant, for example¡ªthey''d always done nothing but reassure her and her brother. And her dad was right, they''d always gotten through it.

    But this felt different. She stared at her father for a long moment, but he didn''t raise his eyes. And something prickly rose from him, spiked in his scent. It was extremely rare with her father, but when he was like this¡ªsmelling like a wounded animal that had hidden itself in a temporary den to lick its wounds and heal¡ªshe knew she shouldn''t push.

    "Well, if you need anything, just tell me, okay? I have contacts now. I can make things happen," she joked softly. Her father huffed and smiled, though it fell off his face as quickly as it hade.

    "Thank you, El, I''ll keep that in mind. So, now, tell me why you''re here. Much as I love my offspring, I find in my old age they rarely want to just hang out with dad," he said with a wry twist to his lips¡ªand a quick, measuring nce.

    Elreth reflected his smile. "It''s true, I do have ulterior motives," she said, grimacing.

    "What''s going on?" he asked softly. "I''m always here, El. I want to help."

    "I know," Elreth sighed. "I want to know¡­ I think I need to know, how you managed to do this without just ordering everyone around all the time. I keep losing my temper, or getting scared andshing out at people. And when it happens, I end up forcing them to do things my way and I know that isn''t going to work, Dad. Not in the long run. I need to know: How did you keep your feelings in check when people were challenging you, or arguing with you? How did you stop from using your dominance when someone was resisting you?"

    His eyebrows popped up and he gave her a look. "You really think I never used my dominance to get my way, El?" he chuckled. "Especially at the beginning. I know what you''re talking about. I went through it too. You''re finding your feet. You''ve got a tightrope to walk between letting people feel you out and finding your own center¡ªbut you also have this power that''s pulsing in your veins and when someone is challenging that, it feels like the right thing to do to just crack the whip."

    "Yes!" she said, dropping her face in her hands.

    "I take it the meeting with the elders didn''t go well this morning?"

    She shook her head. "Lhern had to remove Pehrye''s seat because she was prejudiced against disformed. There were¡­ a lot of questions about that side of Aaryn being my mate. And they already knew about him being Alpha of the disformed¡ªwhich I only just learned¡ªand he was doing a pretty good job of answering their questions about that, but then someone called him incapable and I just snapped."

    "Wait, an elder called Aaryn incapable?" her father said, his face painted in disbelief.

    "Well, sort of?" Elreth admitted. "They said that being disformed made them incapable for anything that required shifting. But why would they even need to bring that up? Mom was human when she became Queen!"

    Reth huffed and sat back in his chair. "You know¡­ you know we had a fierce battle on our hands to get the people to ept your mother, right? It took years, and huge changes¡ªnot to mention a war¡ªbefore the people truly embraced her. You can''t expect everyone to just roll over and show you their bellies, El. They need to ask questions when things are happening that are different, or difficult."

    "I know, I know," she said, running a hand through her hair. "I just¡­ he''s so sensitive about it¡ªhe''s been treated so badly. I thought¡­ I thought if he had some power people might stop thinking about him being disofrmed before they thought of anything else."

    "That onlyes with time, El. When Aaryn has been King¡ªyou are going to make him King, yes?"

    "Yes."

    Her father nodded in approval. "When he bes King, he''ll have to fight for respect. But he''ll get it. And that''s when they''ll stop seeing a disformed Mate of the Queen, and start seeing a powerful ruler in his own right. Your mate is up to this, Elreth. You know it and I know it."

    "I''m beginning to think he''s actually better at this than I am," Elreth grumbled, finally voicing the fear that had prickled at the back of her neck ever since Aaryn sat down with the Elders and had carried himself with such¡­ poise.

    "Ah¡­ So, now we get to the real problem," Reth said knowingly, his voice low and deep.

    "I just¡­ I feel like I''m scrambling. I didn''t think it would be this way, Dad. I thought I k new how to rule. I''ve been thinking about all the ways I''d do things, all the things I''d be my whole life. I thought I knew how to do this. But all I feel is like I''ve treading water in a canyon with no way to climb the walls. Eventually I''m going to sink under the surface and die."

    She dropped her face into her hands, unable to hold her father''s gaze because he looked both shocked and disapproving.

    "I don''t know what to do, Dad. Maybe I wasn''t supposed to do this at all? Maybe I''ve been fooling myself this whole time?"

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 108 - Daddy Said So

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "You aren''t serious?" her father asked quietly, his brows pinched and forehead lined.

    "I don''t know. I just¡­ Nothing is working out the way I thought it would and Aaryn seems so much better at this than I am, and I just¡­ I wonder what happened to me. How is it possible I was more confident before I beat you, than I am after?"

    He father guffawed. "Wow, apparently I really did shelter you from reality, didn''t I?" he chuckled, shaking his head. "Elreth, you aren''t even twenty years old."

    "You were eighteen when you took dominance."

    "Yeah, because my father died and my mother was dying, and¡­ trust me, that''ll grow you up fast. You need to know, Elreth, it''s been obvious to me since the day you were born that you were born to lead. But Aaryn''s got four years more life behind him, two years of leading¡ªthough not in the same sphere or level of responsibility as you''re now dealing with¡ªand he''s also had a much, much more difficult life than you. He''s had to learn to keep his mouth shut when things are tough. And that''s something you''ll learn too.

    "Aaryn is a really good male. I wanted him for you for years because of that. I see a lot of myself in him, and we both know that''s the very best kind of male you could have," he said with a wink.

    Elreth snorted. "Ew, Dad. Just¡­ ew."

    Her father rolled his eyes. "Just wait until you have kids and they see you loving on your mate, El. You''re going to show up at my door and thank me. Now, I''m not going to let myself get distracted, so if you''re truly concerned about how to find your way through this, here''s a tip for you: Staying quiet when others are speaking is the fastest way to make yourself look wise and worth listening to. Use it. When you''re uncertain, ask a lot of questions and listen to the answers. Even if you can very quickly tell that the things you''re hearing aren''t want you want to do, you''re still moving forward because you''re finding out what you don''t need.

    "But back to this Aaryn thing: Do you really think he''s better at this than you, or are you just feeling bad and, maybe, wanting to bring him down with you?"

    Elreth shifted in her seat ufortably. "He did a lot better at the elder''s meeting today than I did. He sounded strong and certain and¡­ like hemanded respect. Even when they were saying horrible things about the disformed, he¡­ handled it. I just lost my cool and made a fool of myself. And him. And then I got mad at him¡­" She groaned. "I really messed up, Dad. And I feel like that''s happening every day. I either get it really wrong, or I''m fumbling. I don''t know what to do. No matter what, I''m going to bed with my stomach twisted up, wondering what''s going to make me fall on my face the next day. This sucks!"

    "Now, you listen to me," her father growled, leaning forward over the table towards her. "You are made for this, Elreth. And you do know how to rule. What you don''t know is everything that''s involved, or every obstacle you''ll face. And Aaryn is a good, solid male, and a strong Alpha¡ªstronger even than I thought. And that''s good. You need that. You need a ce to rest where you can trust the arms are big enough to hold you up. But Aaryn is a long way from being the perfect leader, and he doesn''t keep his jaws closed when he should all the time, either. You know that.

    "What he is is a male of integrity. And with the way the disformed are growing, he''s the right person to be second in power now. You and I both know that. But did you really think the people were going to hear that and just roll over for you? No, El, they''re going to make you prove to them that having a disformed in power is a good thing.

    "I''ll admit, bringing your mother to the people was a great deal harder than I ever expected, and I wished I''d made a lot of decisions differently. But that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t have been Ruler. That just meant I''m Anima, and I make mistakes just like everyone else.

    "You didn''t see me when I was your age. I was still in the first two years of my rule¡ªand you know I''ve told you before those were the hardest. One time I pissed Brant off in the middle of an elders meeting and he dominated me. Right there. I thought I was done! I was King! I was n Leader, Alpha of All. And I ended up with my tail tucked and my ears down, cowering in front of him¡ªand in front of the entire elder''s council. I left the building that day thinking that I''d just been bested and Brant was going to be King now."

    "What happened?" Elreth breathed. She''d never heard this story before.

    "What happened was that nothing changed. No one else had challenged me, and Brant didn''t take the power. He only set me in my ce and reminded me that I wasn''t the only male of strength among the Anima. And that as a twenty-year-old I still had many things to learn.

    "The Elders are not rulers, Elreth. Their role is to help you. To teach you. To guide you. And to advocate for the people if or when you''re wrong. That was the day I learned that. I went back to them the following day and apologized for the way I''d been throwing my weight around and not listening. I apologized for seeing them¡­ incorrectly. I told them I would do better, and I did.

    "The Elders, the security council, the women''s council¡­ they are your biggest asset alongside your Cohorts, Elreth. Are you using your Cohorts? That''s what they''re there for, as well. They should be your closestpanions. Checking on you, making sure that you''re okay¡ªbut also challenging you when you''re wrong."

    Elreth swallowed. She hadn''t had a decent conversation with Gwyn in days. And even though Huncer had been around a lot, it was mainly in her role as Alpha of the Women''s Council, or wise-woman. She sighed. "I''ll talk to my Cohorts today," she said reluctantly. "But you think they should be challenging me? I thought the whole point of being Alpha was that you set down any challenges that came?"

    Reth sighed. "No, El. There are challenges to your rule, and then there are challenges that are designed to help you. You have to learn to know the difference. If you don''t, you''ll end your own rule putting down the wrong people. You won''t fall to an individual challenger, you''ll have a revolt on your hands. And we both know where that leads," he said sadly.

    Elreth reached out to take his hand as the weight he''d already been carrying seemed to double under his thoughts.

    "Tell me how, Dad," she said quietly. "I don''t want that. I want to be a good ruler, like you. Tell me how."

    Her father snorted. "You already are, Elreth. And you''re going to get better."

    "I''m going to get better, because I''m going to start listening. So, tell me, Dad. Please?"

    He raised his warm brown eyes to meet hers and he smiled. "If you insist."

 Chapter 109 - Toxic Stress

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn found himself just standing on the trail staring at the spot where she''d disappeared. He blinked and forced himself to move. But his stomach felt sick as he turned, not down the trail that Elreth had used, but towards the Tree City and his home. He had to make sure his mother was back and okay and¡­ he needed help. Maybe he''d go looking for a wise-woman before he spoke with the disformed.

    He couldn''t shake the heavy feeling that had started with Elreth''s censure of the elders, and increased when she''d shot thatst question at him before she disappeared.

    She didn''t really believe that, did she? She was just angry and feeling uncertain¡­ Well, regardless, he would reassure her when they spoke. He just prayed it wasn''t a long time until they found each other. There was an ache in his chest at the idea of being apart from her¡ªnot in distance, but in heart.

    It was worse than when they were close, but she hadn''t loved him, if that was possible. This felt like she''d carved a hole in his middle and was walking around with it, while he frantically tried to stay close to her, but kept bleeding¡­

    He shook his head. Mating and sleep deprivation was making him over-dramatic. That wasn''t going to help anyone.

    He would go see his mother, get her some food and then go find Elreth before he went to talk with the disformed.

    And the wise-women.

    But still kept an eye on his mom, too¡­

    Blowing out a breath, his stomach tingling with stress, he started to jog. He needed to make sure his mother was okay.

    "Mom?" he called when he got into the house, but the thick, oval shaped room of the hollowed trunk of the Great Tree was silent. "Mom?" he trotted up the stairs to her room and pushed the door open, bringing light and air with him into the stifling room. He heaved a sigh of relief when her small, prone form rolled over amidst the nkets and sheets on the bed.

    Her hair was oily and tangled, and her eyes barely half open, but she looked at him, at least. "Aaryn? What''s wrong? Oh, you had your meeting¡­"

    She sounded exhausted, but she rolled full over and pushed herself up to sit, wrapping her arms around her knees. "How did it go?" she asked quietly.

    "It''ll be fine," he said shortly. "Where were you this morning? I was worried about you?"

    "I went¡­ out," she said, dropping her eyes to the bed. "I needed to be in the air and¡­ I just went walking through the forest."

    Walking? His mother had never been a walker. If anything, she was prone to hiding in their tree. Aaryn sighed.

    "Mom¡­ what''s going on? What did they say the other night that hit you so hard? How can I help you?"

    She smiled sadly, but he saw the tension in her. Her shoulders crept up around her ears while she spoke. "You can''t do anything, Aaryn. I am only regretting my choices from years before you were even old enough to know about them. You will see, when you''re a father¡­ sometimes your children pay for your choices and¡­ it hurts."

    "But¡­ Mom, I don''t care what happened before. I just want you healthy and here now."

    "I will be, Aaryn," she said, without conviction. "Stop worrying. You should be out there with Elreth. You two need to establish your bond now before you''re under everyone''s eyes. This whole thing is such a change for her and for the people. There''s going to be a lot to navigate. You should be focused on that."

    "Mom," he said, gaping. "I can''t¡­ I can''t focus on that when you''re here, like this. I''m worried about you."

    Her brow pinched. "You shouldn''t worry about me, Aaryn. I''m just¡­ I will rest for a while, and then I''ll get better."

    "You''re not even eating unless I bring you food, and then not nearly enough."

    "I don''t have any appetite."

    Aaryn knew the feeling. "But that''s not normal, Mom. Not for days. Please¡­ let me help you."

    "Aaryn, you can''t," she said, more firmly than before. And she finally met his eyes, her own darkened with pain and weariness. "Please, don''t put this on yourself. There''s nothing you can do."

    "But¡ª"

    "Please tell me about the meeting. I take it it didn''t go well?"

    Aaryn frowned at his hands. He wanted to keep pushing her, pleading with her to find something within herself that would bring her out of this. But he didn''t want her to retreat from him even further. He shook his head, then raked a hand through his hair.

    "It didn''t go great," he admitted. "I think¡­ I think we''ll make some progress tomorrow. But right now Elreth is spitting mad, and the elders are all offended because she put them down. It was¡­ it was kind of a mess."

    "Because of you?"

    He nodded. "Some of them are fine with it. A few even think it''s a good idea. But a lot of them have concerns. And when someone said something a little insensitive, Elreth jumped on them all and shut them down. I wish she wouldn''t have. They need to get their questions answered so they can help us. But¡­ it was just a shitshow," he said.

    "I''m sorry to hear that," she said then sighed and settled back down onto the bed. "But I''m sure you guys will handle it fine. I''m sure it will get better. You''re a good male, Aaryn. Just like your dad. They''ll see that eventually. Don''t give up."

    "Thanks, Mom."

    There was an awkward silence where he wanted to scream at her not to go back to sleep, but her eyes were heavy and she sighed. "I''m just going to have a rest, okay? I''ll see you at dinnertime. Bring me some more of that soup. I''ll eat then, I promise."

    Aaryn opened his mouth to argue about lunch, but he realized there was no point. Even if she agreed to try, she''d push it away after two mouthfuls.

    So instead he pulled the quilt up over her an patted her hair. "I''lle backter," he said, low and afraid.

    "Thank you, son. I love you."

    "I love you, too, Mom." But the words were sour in his mouth. Not because they were untrue, but because they felt like a shackle around his neck, squeezing the air out of his throat.

    How was he going to do this?

 Chapter 110 - The Velvet Covered Fist

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I just can''t see how being challenged by the people who are supposed to help you can make you stronger," Elreth said, frustrated.

    "But, El, that''s their job!"

    "What?"

    "Two minds are always better than one. The elders, your Cohorts, they''ll see things you don''t see, they''ll think of details you didn''t. Sometimes they''ll be right, other times they''ll be wrong. But you can guarantee, if one of them thought of it, there are those among your people who will too¡ªand they may not feel free to tell you. Yet they''ll speak of it to others and raise questions. You end up fighting a war you didn''t even know was raging¡ªin the hearts of your own people."

    "But¡­ challenges¡­ they undermine your rule if you allow them."

    "No, El, think it through. I told you, there are two kinds of challenges, and this is about discerning the difference.

    "If a malees to you and tries to dominate you because he wants to take the seat of power, you take him down hard, and fast. No mercy, whatsoever. You don''t listen to a word he says, and you don''t give an inch. But the Elders? If they ask difficult questions, it''s because they know those questions will be asked by the people. They''re helping you prepare to answer them publicly¡ªor find a way to answer them collectively so you don''t have anyone challenge you.

    "If your Cohorts see you doing or saying something they think could harm you or the people, they aren''t helping you unless the question it¡ªmake sure that you understand what you''re doing and saying, how it sounds to others. Make sure you mean what you say. And make sure you aren''t just in wrong.

    "If you stop people from challenging you, from asking hard questions, or arguing with you when they think you''re wrong, all you''re doing is setting yourself up for disaster. You won''t have advisors, then, you''ll have yes-men. And those people not only live in fear of you, which brings their loyalty into question, but they won''t respect you. They won''t advocate for you. You will open your rule up to actual challengers for the throne.

    "No single person can do all of this, and no one can do it all correctly. Especially not the first time. You have to let people question you. You have to open yourself up for criticism¡ªand show them that you are strong enough both to take it, and to change where change is needed, or stand your ground where it is not!"

    "But¡­ how do you know the difference?"

    Her father smiled. "You learn with time. Sometimes you do it wrong, and then you know not to do it that way again¡ªlike what you''re feeling right now. Other times, someone saves you from something and you realize how important it was that they brought those questions to you. So, it gets easier to start weing themter. But it all takes time. Trial and error. Wisdom in the making. You can''t expect to rule in the first month the way you will ten yearster, Elreth. It''s just not possible. You are wise and strong for your years, but you will be wiser and strong a year from now. And even more so five years after that.

    "You are starting from a better ce than I did. I was cocky. You are not. What you need to do is stop seeing questions or doubts as something that mean you''re weak. We all have questions and doubts, El. Strength isn''t the absence of those, it''s having the courage to meet them when theye. And having the persistence to fight for as long as is needed to solve the problems."

    Elreth sucked in a breath and sat back in her chair.

    "What happened at the meeting today, El?" he asked quietly. "Why do you look so shaken?"

    She sagged in her seat, half-ashamed, half just weary. "I lost my temper," she said. "I''d already been twitchy, but when one of them said that about Aaryn I just¡­ I just came down on them. And they submitted. But¡­ I told them I didn''t want to hear any more of those questions or doubts from them. That I just wantd answers. I said I''d go back tomorrow and hear what they bring. But¡­ I didn''t do what you''re saying, Dad. I didn''t let them bring me stuff that''s a problem. Not after a while. How do you do that without feeling like you''re falling apart? If I just let them hammer Aaryn, or me, it''s just¡­"

    "It''s nothing but pride, El," he said softly. "And believe me, I''ve got it too. I''ve set people down who were bringing me good advice, many times. But I''ve learned that it''s a mistake. So when I do it now, I try to go back and apologize, and open myself up to whatever they were saying. I have to tell you, El, I think you''ll regret sticking with this line with the elders. You have to let them bring you the things that others will think of. It''s preparing you to answer those question from the people. It''s equipping you.

    "And if you don''t let them, they''ll just voice those things in whispers to each other and resentment will build, until it will alle out in a true expression of anger or revolution¡­ you don''t want that. You know you don''t.

    "True strength isn''t being the person who can shout down everyone else. True strength is begin able to hear criticism, hear challenges, meet them, and move on. I''m not saying it isn''t scary and ufortable. I''m just saying¡­ you have what it takes. If you''ll let them challenge you, they''ll keep you on the right path and you''lle to wee it. I promise¡ªand when they''re the ones who are wrong, they will listen, because you''ll have led them to it. If you, as Ruler, are willing to be challenged and to shift your position to meet wisdom, when it''s their turn, they''ll be far more likely to do the same."

    Elreth sat back, frowning at the table. She knew he was right. She could see it now¡ªand see how she''d been reacting out of herself and her pride, instead of what was right. Gah! She hated that feeling of¡­ being humbled. "I have to go apologize to them," she muttered a momentter.

    Reth nodded. "And you''ll see how forgiving and helpful they are when you do."

    "But won''t they see that as weak?" she said, genuinely concerned. "Won''t they think that means they need to do more challenging¡ªand maybe not trust me?"

    "No, El, that''s the weird part about this. When you admit your mistakes and work to correct them you are leading by example. People might not like the mistake you made, but they can''t fault you for recognizing it and making it better. Don''t underestimate the power of that."

    She nodded and groaned. "See, I just keep going in the wrong directions. Every time. This is so frustrating."

    "No, you don''t, sweet girl," her father said and pushed his chair back, groaning a little as he got up and walked to her, opening his arms so she''d stand and let him hug her.

    She knew she was being a child, burying her face his in massive chest and gripping his waist, but she also knew he wouldn''t tell anyone.

    "I love you, Dad," she murmured, swallowing back tears. "I''m sorry I''m screwing this up."

    "You aren''t, El. At least, no more than I did at the same time in my rule. Screwing it up would be refusing to see your mistakes, and refusing to change your approach. You aren''t doing that. As long as you''re correctable, you''ll be sessful."

    Elreth sighed again. "I hope so."

    "I know so, sweetheart."

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 111 - Swallowing Pride

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He was on his way to the cave, uncertain what he might be about to meet there from Elreth, but as he entered the meadow, the door to Reth and Elia''s tree house opened and Elreth stepped out, Reth on her heels.

    Bracing a little bit, Aaryn changed direction to join them. As Elreth turned to face her father on the doorstep, his heart clenched. The sunlight scattered reds, oranges, and golds through her hair. She smiled a sad smile and all he wanted to do was gather her into his chest and hold her away from whatever was hurting her. His mate. His True Mate. His One.

    Fuck, he''d do anything for her he realized. Including face down her father, the elders, their entire people, if it''s what it took. He wasn''t giving her up.

    But it was apparent as he approached that he wasn''t the topic of conversation between them.

    Elreth was shaking her head, her face worried. "¡­you and mom going to be okay?" She obviously hadn''t realized Aaryn wasing. The wind blew her scent straight to him and the urge to hold her got stronger.

    She was scared.

    Reth caught sight of him over her shoulder and his eyes shed with something Aaryn couldn''t identify. "You''ll understand with time, El," he said, still staring at Aaryn. "When your mate hurts you, it''s a lot harder to ovee than the same exact wound from another. But if you''re willing to let healing happen, you''ll always end up closer at the end. The problem is when people don''t want to allow themselves or their Mate time to recover."

    Aaryn''s eyes narrowed in confusion. Reth still stared at him as if his message was for Aaryn. But then they snapped away when Elreth spoke.

    "Is that what you''re doing right now? Recovering apart?"

    Reth''s brows pressed together over his nose and he looked startled by the idea. "I¡­ I suppose so," he said thoughtfully.

    "Where is she?"

    Reth sighed as Aaryn reached them and Elreth turned, surprised, but apparently happy to see him because she took his hand and held it, even when her father eyed the touch.

    "Your mother just wanted some time to herself. She''s just walking, El. I just don''t know where she went. She''ll be backter."

    Elreth blinked and that fear in her scent spiked. Aaryn got it. He''d never seen Reth and Elia so¡­ ununified. They were always a pair¡ªalways aiming for the same goal. Always in love. Even when they fought, they weren''t interested in anyone else''s time or energy. They circled each other like stars that crashed together when they got past whatever it was that had made them angry.

    To go days without a reconciliation was¡­ disturbing.

    Elreth let him go long enough to lean in and hug her father, patting his back and telling him she''d drop by againter.

    Then she turned to him with a sad smile and he touched her face. "You okay?"

    She shook her head. "But I know what I have to do, so¡­" she shrugged.

    He was about to ask when Reth interrupted them. "Good to see you Aaryn, have you seen Gar today?"

    "No, sorry. I haven''t been over there since yesterday."

    "El?" Reth asked.

    El growled. "No. And I''m d. I don''t want to. He''s hiding something from me and he was a jerk the other night and he doesn''t even care."

    Aaryn sighed. If she knew she''d forgive her brother. But Gar had been very clear: If Elreth found out, the disformed would be on their own. He had to try to convince Gar to be the one to soften and let him tell Elreth, if Gar wouldn''t do it himself.

    Reth sighed. "I shouldn''t have sent you to punish him the other night," he muttered. "Something''s going on there. Your mother says we should be proud of him, but that''s yet another secret she''s keeping. I don''t understand Gar''s anger. I love him just as much as I love you, El. But he hates me."

    "He doesn''t hate you, Dad," Elreth said, putting one hand to her father''s arm. "I think he hates himself. The question is, why?"

    Reth looked first confused, then disturbed. "That''s a very good point, El. I''ll ask him."

    Elreth snorted. "Let me know how that goes."

    Then they both farewelled her father and Elreth took Aaryn''s hand and started leading him back towards the cave.

    That tension settled in his chest again¡ªwas she still angry? Did she still question him? But he could smell her difort, the fear mixed with guilt and shame. He didn''t understand it. "What''s wrong, El?" he whispered as they crossed the meadow. "You were angry when Ist saw you, now it''s like you''re¡­"

    "Eating humble pie?" she sighed. "Because that''s what I have to do. I have to go back to the elders and apologize and take back my orders not to ask those questions about you and me and¡­ just the whole thing."

    Aaryn was surprised, but could see the wisdom in it. "Why?" he asked curiously, though given who she''d been talking to, he suspected he knew.

    "I have to let them question me. And you. It''s their job. It''s how they figure out where I need help, and where I have the right answers. And it''s how I can prepare for the questions or problems I might get from the people," she said, like she was reciting it to herself.

    Aaryn nodded, but put his hand to her shoulder and squeezed, holding her when she leaned in to put an arm around his back and hug him as they walked.

    "That sounds wise," he said softly, then kissed her hair.

    "Do you let the disformed question you like that?" she asked softly.

    "They don''t question me on being disformed, obviously," he chuckled without humor. "But they challenge me on other things."

    "Like what?"

    Like, when I turned you down when you offered me the Advisor Cohort. My Second tried to take my seat after that and I had to set him down. He wasn''t sessful, but there''s still some tension about that. I''m sure they''re scared I''ve blocked myself from any position of power. And their fiercely disappointed."

    "So¡­ do they want you there to help them, or because they want to build up disformed power in society and take over?"

    He shot her a look. "Really? You really think that, El?" he said, his voice edged in anger.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 112 - Talking It Out

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "I promise you, El, that the disformed want nothing more than to be judged on who they are as individuals, rather than this singleck in their lives. If the people only knew how valuable they were¡­ They''d never call any of us incapable again."

    That morning at the elders meeting wasn''t the first time he''d heard the idea spouted that the disformed were incapable based on their inability to shift, and should therefore be protected from everyone. Including themselves. A truly incapable Anima¡ªa child, or someone with some kind of mental or emotional deficiency that meant they didn''t understand how their choices could affect them¡ªwas protected by the entire tribe. Provided for. And if they challenged an Alpha, or did anything else that brought their own life or safety in danger, they were not indulged.

    The incapable were protected, even from themselves.

    Aaryn shook off the darkness he felt at having beenpared to that kind of weakness and looked at El. They had reached the mouth of the cave and she let go of his hand to walk ahead and open the door, but she was frowning, deep in thought.

    "We need to meet and talk about this. For real. Not as mates, but as Ruler and Alpha. And anyone else that''s important. I can''t continue to walk into this blindly, Aaryn. Please. I need to know everything."

    Aaryn sighed. "When we''re done I''ll go to the disformed and arrange a meeting. I''ll ask some of them toe tell their stories and bring them to the table to help you understand what it is we need, and why we do what we do. The time hase to get this all out in the open, I think. I''ll work on it. Just give me the day. Maybe some of tomorrow. I have some hard conversations ahead."

    "I''m sorry to put more stress on you," she said as they walked into the cave. Aaryn headed straight for the couch where they''d always sat, and she followed, sitting close and under the arm he''d extended along its leather back. "How''s your mom?" she asked quietly, putting a hand to his knee.

    His stomach clenched¡ªin desire at her touch, and in fear at the thoughts her question raised. "I''ll be really honest, I''m not sure," he said. "I didn''t sleep muchst night because I was listening to her fall apart. But then when I got up this morning she was gone. She tells me she went for a walk. I panicked when I couldn''t find her, but¡­ she''s fine. At least, she''s safe. I thought it was good that she left the house. But now she''s sleeping again and she''s told me to leave her until dinner. She''s not really eating, and barely drinking. She looks terrible and keeps sleeping. I don''t know what to do."

    "We need to talk to the wise-women," she said, squeezing his thigh. "I''m sorry we got distracted yesterday."

    He shrugged. "I did too. I''m just¡­ I hope they know something we don''t. Because I find this whole thing baffling."

    "Looks like we know what we have to do," Elreth said quietly, dropping her head against his shoulder with sigh.

    "What''s that?" he asked, stroking her upper arm.

    "I need to go apologize to the elders. You need to talk to the disformed. Then we both need to go see the wise women and see what help we can get for your mom."

    "You''re right," he said. "But where in this n is there time for us? El, every second I''m not with you, I''m aching for you. And every second I am with you, I''m desiring you. But I feel like we''re getting whipped around in this storm and there''s not even time to talk, let alone love on each other. Is this what royal life is like? Because I have to say, I''m not a fan."

    "Not all the time," she said sadly. "But a lot of it, yeah. Dad used to always say you have to take your dreams between sleeping."

    Aaryn snorted. "What does that even mean?"

    "I guess he meant¡­ don''t wait for the right time to do whatever it is you want to do. Just do it."

    "Just do it, huh?" Aaryn said, his voice graveled and heavy. He let his fingertips drag slowly down her arm again and felt her skin pebble under his touch.

    "Yes," she said, and bit her lip, her fingers trailing up and down his thigh.

    She sat at his side, her head tipped down, and eyes half-closed, feeling his touch. She was beautiful. With his free hand, he dragged her hair back from her face, back behind her shoulder. Then heid his lips at the spot where her neck met her shoulder.

    "This is a dream of mine," he whispered, his breath shuddering in his chest when she sighed apletely different kind of sigh.

    Her eyes were closed and she hummed her pleasure at his kiss. "Tell me about this dream?" she murmured breathlessly.

    Aaryn let a tiny growl putter in his throat and turned more toward her, gathering her closer. "It involves you and me here, alone, and that door barred," he muttered. Elrethughed, and bit her lip when he kissed that spot under ear before continuing. "It involves taking off all our clothes and just¡­ enjoying each other. No interruptions. No responsibilities. No more waiting," he sighed.

    Elreth sucked in a deep breath. "I have that dream too," she said, her fingers sliding up his neck as he leaned over her and their eyes met. "Over and over again."

    Aaryn nodded and kissed her deeply, letting his lips slide along hers softly, nibbling at her plump lower lip, and teasing her with his tongue.

    A shiver rolled down his skin when she gripped his shoulders and dropped her head toy her mouth at his corbone. And she sucked.

    He made the mating call in a soft groan that echoed around the cave and she responded, hers higher, more breathless.

    "I don''t know how I can wait," she whispered, tasting his neck. He dropped his head to the side to give her more room, and better ess and she growled as she kissed her way up his neck.

    "I don''t know how I will either," he rasped between kisses. "But I know it''s a good idea. At least for now. So¡­ so maybe we just need to find something to do in the meantime to scratch the itch?" he said and pulled his head up to meet her gaze, knowing his eyes were hot and shing. She''d barely touched him and his body was on alert, saluting his desire for her, his skin tingling with anticipation.

    "That sounds¡­ interesting," she said, smiling.

    They kissed again, long and slow, but growing deeper. Aaryn had turned himself over her and was about to press her down onto the couch when she froze.

    "What is it?" he asked quickly. "Did I hurt you?"

    "No, I¡­ I''m going to bar the door, just in case," she said with a nervous little giggle.

    Aaryn groaned as she slid out from under him and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 113 - Taking A Bath

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She hurried across the cave to the front door and heaved the bar up and into the wed guards that held it in ce and were strong enough to keep out even her father. Her breath was fast and shallow, and not because of the weight of the bar. The moment he''d touched her it was as if her entire skin lit up, sparkling and tingling with anticipation.

    She shivered, yet she felt over-warm.

    There were so many things she should be doing, so many ces she should have her attention. But the mes in her belly drove her back to Aaryn. Reminding herself this could only be a short break before she returned to responsibilities, she turned nning to rejoin him on the couch. But instead, she found him, shirt already unbuttoned and open, fluttering to frame his carved abdomen as he stalked across the living room towards her like a wolf on the hunt. His eyes alight and shing at her between the tines of his hair because he kept his chin down, like the predator he was.

    Her eyes widened and she smiled, backing away as he flowed into her, one hand sliding around her waist, the other to her hair. His lips were on hers, open and demanding before she could think. She thudded against the wall pulling him with her, embarrassing herself by how quickly her breathing became panting.

    Her skin lit up in the conflicting sensations of his steel warmth in front of her, and the cold rock of the cave behind. As he delved her mouth with his velvety tongue and she pulled him down and against her, she was already making excuses for why they should go ahead and mate. Why they didn''t need to wait. What they could do to¡ª

    "Fuck, El," he groaned against her mouth, then rolled the t of his tongue against hers. "It''s like you''re a drug."

    Elreth dropped her head back against the rock of the cave as he kissed his way along her jaw. "I don''t know how I didn''t see it before," she gasped.

    "What?"

    "How incredibly hot you are, Aaryn." Pushing aside his shirt, she slid her palms, t against his abdomen, up his sides, her fingers following the ripples of his muscles like water over rocks. "How did I miss this? How?"

    A wave of desire started low in her belly and shuddered through her as she heard his breathing rachet up, and their skins touched. She writhed, arching off the wall to press her hips into him, purring when his kiss deepened and his breath thundered across her cheek.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The mood had shifted so quickly he was still slightly stunned. But when she arched into him and purred in her throat, he almost took her on the spot.

    For minutes the kiss became hotter, more demanding, their hands exploring, buttons opened, shirts pulled off by wed hands, until they were both only in their leathers and she had a knee hooked over his hip.

    He rolled against her and she broke the kiss to suck in an open mouthed breath. "Creator''s Light!" she gasped. "I don''t want to wait, Aaryn."

    He growled in agreement, but he knew it was so important that they do. They couldn''t toss the bomb of their entwined scents among the people when they didn''t even have the elders on board yet.

    There would be no mating today¡ªbut that didn''t mean they couldn''t enjoy themselves.

    As Elreth started on the buttons at his waist, he caught her hand and she growled. But he pulled back only far enough away to meet her eyes¡ªand wondered if his own were as fiercely alight as hers.

    Chest heaving, her breasts pressing harder against his chest every time she breathed in, he palmed one, flicking the nipple with his thumb until she made that groaning huff he loved.

    He fisted her hair and gently tugged her head back until her throat was exposed. And when she didn''t fight him, but gave her throat willingly, he silently thanked the Creator again for her trust.

    When heid his mouth at the hollow of her throat, her entire right side washed in goosebumps and her nipples went so hard he felt the points against his chest and moaned her name.

    "Have you¡­ bathed today?" she asked breathlessly.

    "No." Heid the t of his tongue against the cord of her neck and sucked and she writhed again, panting.

    "Then, I mean, it''s only responsible that we¡­ get clean¡­ don''t you think?" she gasped.

    He pulled his head back and looked at her, one eyebrow raised. "Oh really?"

    She smiled wickedly, but dropped her leg from around him so she took her own weight. "I think it''s an important leadership quality¡­ cleanliness¡­" she said, then bit her lip again.

    He almost took her mouth against to tease that plump pillow out from under her teeth, but she walked him back a few steps, kissing him, a puttering growl in her throat, then she broke the kiss with a sigh and turned to walk deeper into the cave, taking his hand and pulling him to follow her. "Definitely, very important," she said.

    She''d told him her horror story when she was fifteen, the night she couldn''t sleep and so decided to bathete in the night¡ªand instead interrupted her parents making use of the bathing pools for¡­ reasons that had nothing to do with getting clean.

    She''d been embarrassed and horrified, and so squeamish she''d only used the cold waterfall to bathe for a week.

    But now she cast him a look over her shoulder as she stopped at the cupboard next to the kitchen, just before the door to the bathing pools, and pulled out two towels. She tossed them at him and he caught them at his chest, then darted after her when she grinned and pushed through the door and into the cavern beyond.

    He''d always loved this spot, but been in here so rarely since it was such a private space.

    The high, domed ceiling of the cavern rose nearly one hundred feet and was lit only by a single hole at the center that offered a small view of grass and distant trees on the mountainside beyond. The dark, blue-ck walls of the cave would have made the room dark and ominous, but twonterns burned on the walls, sending a warm yellow light to glitter on the hard rock, and glint off the water below it.

    An almost perfect figure eight, the bigger, deeper pool closest to the door was cold and ck, a naturalgoon, fed by the waterfall that tumbled from the hole in the ceiling and sshed to the floor, sliding along the rock-bed that feel off into thegoon on one side, then contained the murkier, natural spring of the mineral pool¡ªhot and steaming¡ªnext to it.

    As Aaryn followed Elreth into the space he swallowed hard.

    This would be their yground for the rest of their lives. Thrill made his heart beat at his chest, but he staggered to a halt, struck dumb by the sheer beauty of the sight of his mate, shimmying off her leathers at the side of the pool and tossing them against the wall alongside the path where he stood.

    She covered herself with her hands, and her cheeks were pink, but she smiled brightly. "Are youing in?"

    Aaryn groaned and began yanking at his own buttons when she dived into the cold water and came up gasping.

    He was going to make sure she made that sound a lot.

 Chapter 114 - Good Clean Fun - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He was a stronger swimmer than her, so as soon as he tore off his leathers, he dove into thegoon pool, almost losing his breath at the shock of the cold, mountain-fed water. Withouting up for air, he swum below her and around to pop to the surface right at her back, sshing her so she shrieked a little.

    "Th-this is freezing," she said, her words shaking as her teeth wanted to chatter.

    He pulled her back into his chest and kept his legs pumping to keep them at the surface.

    The feel of her warm, soft skin against his in contrast with the chill water was delicious. When she put a hand back to cup his head, he couldn''t resist running one hand up her stomach to cup her breast, thumbing the rivet-hard nipple when he found it. His own body leaped to life, just demonstrating how desperate he was for her, given the shock of the cold. But there was nothing he could do out here in the middle of the pool, treading water, so, one arm tucked around her and his hand between her breasts, he swam them to the edge where the rock rolled down into the water.

    When they reached it, he let her go, but as she crawled up the slick surface, he crawled over her, flipping her gently onto her back, holding her to let her down slowly into the shallow water and covering her with himself.

    "Aaryn, what¡ª"

    He kissed away her protests and soon, despite the cold, she''d wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and her legs at his waist. Knowing that was only going to get them in trouble, he whispered, "Hold on," then slid a hand under her butt and lifted them both up, carrying her across the short space of rock to the warm mineral pool.

    She didn''t let go and he didn''t put her down as he stepped down from the rocky edge, to the carved-out seat that circled the mineral pool under the surface.

    When he braced his foot to catch theirbined weight, it jolted her against him and they both groaned.

    "This is¡­ not a good idea¡­ if we want to wait¡­" he rasped against her neck, standing knee deep in the warm water of the mineral pool. There was another step down to the bottom, but he was worried if they did that again, he''d just give in and take her.

    So, with murmured instructions for her to wrap her legs from his waist, he let her slide down his body until she too stood on the rock, leaning against him. Completely naked.

    His breathing was far too fast, but so was hers. Hebed her wet hair back from her face and over her shoulders, letting his fingers trail through the wavy strands that looked dark brown when they were wet and in this low light.

    "How do people get anything done with this fire raging inside all the time?" she murmured, exploring his chest with her hands, her trembling strokes making his skin pebble from desire, not cold.

    "I''ll admit, I think we''re going to have a problem," he said hoarsely, then took her mouth again.

    They were both desperate. Aaryn''s fingers wed into her lower back and he kissed her so forcefully she was bent backwards over his arms, her breasts peaked and pressed up against his chest. Both of their breaths shuddered when she slid a hand between them to palm him. With no room to stroke, she hesitated, clearly wanting to touch him, but uncertain what to do.

    "Hold that thought," he whispered in her ear, then nipped at her neck. Goosebumps prickled down her side and he growled, following them with hand and tongue,tching onto her shoulder with his mouth and stroking all over her gorgeous skin until she began to writhe again.

    Then he slid a knee between hers, urging her to straddle his powerful thigh and her mouth dropped open.

    "Holy shit, El," he rasped, pulling back to look at her, gripping his shoulders, her breasts pressed together and towards him, her hips rolling against his leg. "Holy shit."

    He grasped her waist and pulled her down as she rolled and she made a little cry that had his body leaping and his own desire peaking to dangerous heights.

    If he didn''t do something, this was going to go everywhere it shouldn''t.

    Creator''s Light he wanted it to go where it shouldn''t.

    Sucking in a heaving breath, he delved into her mouth with his tongue, showing her what he wanted to do to her body, and she took him, tangling their tongues, sucking on his lip, and always keeping that gorgeous friction between them.

    They pulled each other close, frantic, a whine breaking his throat, while she whimpered in his ear.

    "I''m aching for you, Aaryn," she whispered in his ear, her voice so broken and shaking, it almost broke his heart, even as his desire spiraled into insatiable hunger.

    For a moment, as they kissed, bodies stered together and held so tightly they both struggled to breathe, he had to wage war with his own body.

    She was there, right there, and so ready. All he''d have to do was lift her other leg and¡ªno! He growled at himself and loosed his grip.

    She made a disappointed sigh, but he wasn''t going to leave her as frustrated as he felt. They still hadn''t made it into the water, so he lowered her to the edge of the pool, still kissing her, and sat her on the lip.

    "Aaryn, what are you doing?" she said when he began to slide down her body. She tried to grasp his shoulders and pull him back up, but he cupped her arm and shushed her.

    "Let me show you," he rasped. "Just lie back. Let me show you."

    Sitting on the edge with her feet on the bench level below them, she was open to him. Aaryn groaned as he ced one hand at the center of her chest and gently pushed her toy back. Then he kissed his way down, first to one breast, taking the nipple in his mouth andving it with his tongue, rolling the other between his thumb and forefinger, until she began to shake and her hips rolled instinctively, seeking that precious contact between them.

    "Aaryn, please," she panted, her fingers in his hair.

    "Let me show you, my love," he whispered, then slid further back to drop his tongue into her navel, and then down again.

    "Aaryn, what¡ª?!" she started to sit up, but he pinned her down and opened his mouth, sliding his tongue against her from her core to that beautiful bundle of nerves that set her shaking as soon as he pressed into it. "Oh-OH! Aaryn¡ª"

    She held her breath when he did it again.

    She was trembling.

    Aaryn smiled and set to work.

 Chapter 115 - Good Clean Fun - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The world fell away.

    She''d been eager to be close to him, shaking for it actually. But she''d forgotten how it wasst time when he touched her, when their bodies sang together, forgotten how everything else disappeared until there was nothing but his skin, his breath, and the incredible feelings he wrung out of her body.

    Something glittering with promise was rising inside her and she sought it, but didn''t know how to find it.

    But Aaryn did, apparently.

    He''d begun by sliding his magical tongue into ces she hadn''t even imagined tongues should ever go. At first she was mortified. But then she shuddered and the wave within her began to build.

    He danced on her flesh, flicking, pulsing pressure, and long slides that made her hold her breath. One hand pressing down on her hip, the other cupping her calf.

    He dipped, and rolled, and flicked and her body shuddered again and again, the strange mix of thrill and heat and cold promising something.

    Something.

    "Aaryn!" she gasped again. She didn''t have words, didn''t know what to say. Didn''t even know how she was supposed to respond to this. But every time she cried out to him, or her hands pped on his shoulders because she was near-blind with lust, he chuckled, or hummed and her eyes wanted to roll back in her head.

    Her hips kept rolling without her permission. She gripped his hair in both fists and had to fight not to pull him in.

    Then, with the hand cupped at her calf, he lifted her leg and put it over his shoulder and the angle changed, and Elreth began to keen.

    "Aar¡­ Aaryn¡­ I¡­" she panted, shuddering, her skin prickling under his touch.

    "Just rx, El," he whispered against her, and the movement of his lips made her suck in.

    Then he set to work again and she lost the ability to judge time. Her entire world became his hard shoulders, his tongue, and then, as she began to tense, and clench, as her belly began to trill, he slid one finger inside her and curled it up, as if he beckoned her toe to him.

    And she exploded.

    A high pitched keen, broken by her panting breath, echoed around the bathing pools. She would have been embarrassed, but her entire body was jolted, broken under a wave of sheer pleasure the likes of which she''d never imagined. Her skin felt too tight, her muscles too loose. And as Aaryn cursed and continued to wring every little sensation from her, she wanted to weep.

    Then suddenly, she twitched, the air left her lungs in a heaving groan, and she sat bolt upright, trembling.

    Aaryn rose out of the water like a creature from the deep, the water sluicing down his torse as she pulled him up and he buried his fingers in her hair and pulled her into the most frantic kiss they''d shared.

    He was hard against her thigh, rubbing himself at the crease where her thigh met her torso, and she suddenly realized¡­

    He hadn''t felt that pleasure. He''d only given it to her.

    With a shaking hand she reached for him and he groaned. "Tell me how," she whispered against his mouth. "Tell me what you like."

    He pulled away slightly then and, holding her eyes, took her hand at the wrist and pulled it up. Without breaking eye contact, he licked her palm, then ced her hand back on him, groaning and his head dropping back as he showed her gently how to hold him, and the slow-but-increasing stroke that made his body shake.

    "Oh, El¡­" he groaned, fisting her hair with one hand and kissing her as if he might die if he didn''t.

    When she had it right and he was beginning to twitch, he opened his eyes and looked down at her. She was too aware of how her legs were spread open for him to stand between them, how his eyes hooded when he looked at her breasts pressed together by her arms. But he swore under his breath, then groaned again and cupped her breast with his free hand.

    Then he gripped the back of her neck and his jaw ckened as his breath began to tear in his throat. "El, please don''t stop¡­ please don''t stop¡­" he gasped.

    So, she didn''t, increasing the pace and pressure of her stroke as he began to thrust into her grip.

    He cursed under his breath, over and over, then with a low, guttural groan, he spasmed, bellowing her name until it echoed through the cavern, pulling her close as he twitched and jerked, his body overwhelmed with pleasure.

    Watching him lose control like that made her belly fizz again.

    Then he slumped, cupping her face in one hand, he dropped his lips to her hair and clung to her.

    His entire body trembled.

    "That was¡­ incredible¡­" he breathed.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, awed by howpletely he''d been ovee by the experience.

    "Oh, El," he rasped, pulling her chin up so he could meet her eyes, his own zing with a fierce light of love. "I am so much more than okay, you gorgeous, amazing woman."

    He kissed her, still desperate, but more gentle this time, a little slower. She whimpered as that trilling ache started in her belly again when his tongue danced with hers.

    "So much for getting clean," he whispered into her ear, then chuckled.

    She giggled and pulled him in, kissing him. "I don''t know what that was¡­ but I think I''m going to write intow that everyone needs to do that at least once a week."

    Aaryn spluttered, but kissed her again and as their breathing began to slow, then return to normal, their kiss softened with it.

    She gripped his waist and held him close, suddenly not quite so shy. Not quite so worried about her own nakedness.

    Then he pulled back andbed her hair away from her face, staring at her, shaking his head in awe.

    "I love you, El," he murmured. "So much I can''t even put it into words."

    She nodded, swallowing tears. "I love you too. And I''m¡­ I don''t even know how to say it¡­ but I''m grateful. Thank you for not giving up on me, Aaryn."

    He groaned like he fought emotion too, then let himself tumble backwards into the water, pulling her with him until they were both neck-deep in the warm water, their bodies throbbing, but sated, though Elreth wondered how long she would remain so. As soon as he kissed her, she began to shake again.

    "At least once a week, huh?" he said dryly a minuteter when they broke the kiss.

    "Is that possible?" she said, suddenly uncertain.

    Aarynughed. "Oh, my gorgeous mate, just you wait."

 Chapter 116 - Gotta Let Go

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Letting himself sink into the water, he pulled her into hisp. He still trembled, his entire skin sensitive, so the ripple of the warm water made the hair raise on his arms and legs. But he pulled her close and just¡­ held her.

    He was a sick, pathetic mess of love for her and she didn''t even know it. Alpha or not, he puddled at her feet. Smiling, she wrapped her legs around his waist and arms around his shoulders as they bobbed in the water. He buried his face in her neck, ying there with his lips, not to seduce her, but just to be closer. She sighed so happily he had to swallow a lump in his throat.

    Neither of them spoke.

    He wished he could take her inside himself and hold her there, away from the world. Away from any other male, or any responsibility that threatened to turn her eyes from him. He wished the world didn''t exist. And for a few minutes, there in the dim light of the bathing pools cavern, it would be easy to forget that it did. But everything that was happening loomed over them in much the same way as the high ceiling of the cavern above them.

    When she sighed again, not so happily this time, he knew she felt it too. He pulled her in tighter and they clung to one another.

    "I know we have to go¡­" she whispered, "But I don''t want to. I want to stay here with you and I want to forget about everyone else."

    "Me too." His voice was husky and deep with emotion. He tipped his forehead against hers and murmured, "We have to keeping back to this, El. The people, the elders, the conflicts¡­ we have to keeping back to this. We can get through the rest if we do."

    She nodded and stroked his face. "I know. You''re right."

    He ran a hand up her spine, sliding his fingers into the hair at the nape of her neck and kneading the tension he found there.

    She groaned and dropped her head back to enjoy it, sliding her fingers into his hair so his scalp tingled.

    They both just breathed.

    He knew it couldn''tst, but he clung to thosest moments before she finally brought her head up, met his gaze with sad eyes and said, "I have to go."

    He nodded and kissed her gently. He had to force himself to release her, the ache in his gut tearing at him. But she was right. She had to go catch the elders while they still met. And he had to get to the disformed, get the word moving among them that the time had finallye.

    She slowly unwrapped her arms and legs, stroking him as she moved, until she stood on the floor of the mineral pool and started for the edge.

    His eyes followed the line of her spine from where her wet hair slicked down her neck, to the arch of her lower back, until his breath stopped when she stepped up onto the bench seat and then the side of the pool, because she had dimples at the top of each round.

    It was something he hadn''t known about her and the surprise of it made him blink. Then a wave washed over him and he felt suddenly protective.

    Pushing up out of the water, he hurried after her, trying to keep his mind off of the water sliding down her legs as she walked to where they''d dropped the towels.

    He reached her first and slid his arms around her waist, kissing her neck, and walking with her. She sighed and put her hands up and back and to his shoulders. Even though he knew he shouldn''t, he couldn''t resist bringing his hands up her stomach to her breasts, holding the weight of them and tonguing her neck. His breathing became rapid again.

    She leaned back into him, tipping her head so he had better ess to her neck.

    They stood that way for a full minute. Aaryn was getting hard again, cursing himself for starting something he couldn''t finish.

    Could he?

    "You''re not making this easy," Elreth murmured a momentter, running her hands along his arms to twine her fingers with his, under her breasts.

    He swallowed hard. "I know, I''m sorry. I just¡­ you''re so beautiful, Elreth. I don''t want to be anywhere but with you. And alone like this¡­ I''m aching for you. Already."

    "I know, me too."

    She tightened her fingers between his and he knew she fought the same battle. For a split second he decided to give in. He stroked his thumbs over her nipples and heard the sharp intake of breath. She bit her lip and he knew, he knew if he took one more step, if he turned her around they wouldn''t leave.

    And they wouldn''t stop.

    With a guttural groan he let her go and stepped back. "Go," he rasped, stepping back and away. "You have to go or I''m going to take you and we can''t, Elreth."

    She turned to face him and his heart soared. She was going to say it didn''t matter, that she didn''t want to wait either and who cared? He saw the light in her eyes and he knew, but he took another step back, fisting his hands at his side, and shook his head. "Go," he said, and infused the word with every ounce of the Alpha authority in him.

    Elreth blinked and caught herself. Then she blinked again. She took a step back, but her eyes were wide and fixed on him. "You know what the crazy part is?" she said breathlessly.

    "What?"

    "When you do that¡­ it makes me want you even more."

    He groaned. "Go!"

    She smiled and bit her lip, but stooped to pick up the towel and wrap it around herself. Then she blew him a kiss and turned, trotting for the door, her wet hair falling into curls and dripping down her back.

    Aaryn let himself sink to the floor. He pulled up his knees and tried to think about taxes and resource rations, but his body throbbed.

    How the hell were they going to do this?

    The elders better have a n to let them walk the mes and Smoke soon, or he was going to tear out someone''s throat.

    Or maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ take his mate anyway.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 117 - Back To Reality

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>***** </strong>

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The power of her body was terrifying.

    The power of Aaryn''s Alpha was intoxicating.

    The two fighting each other left her breathless.

    Her hands trembled as she picked up the towel and wrapped it around herself. And even though she was smiling, her stomach fluttering with the force of the authority in him, the sheer masculine dominance of him, she was also terrified.

    He''d dominated her.

    And she hadn''t even wanted to fight it.

    She gave him onest look, then fled like a child. Her mate was the most gorgeous, sensual, powerful thing she''d ever seen. And it scared the shit out of her.

    Never in her life had another Anima had the pull on her to keep her away from what she wanted to do. Never had a simple word or touch from anyone ever called to her, as if they tugged on her bones.

    If he''d used that authority to demand she stay in the bathing pools, take him, and not leave until they were both sated, she would have done it.

    She would have done it.

    She couldn''t do that!

    She was still dripping water when she made it to her room, so she rubbed herself down with the towel, then let it drop to the floor. Pulling on a light blouse and a clean pair of leathers she tried to focus. She had to catch the elders while they still met, before they broke to go to lunch and she wouldn''t know when they''d be together again.

    She had to apologize¡ªand mean it. Find a way through this with them.

    But all she wanted to do was run back to Aaryn, throw herself into his chest, and never leave.

    She finally understood why her parents were forever staring at each other, always pawing at each other in shadowed corners when they thought no one was watching. Why her father''s hands never failed to reach for her mother when she passed, or hers for him.

    Why they spoke about the months they''d spent apart when her mother was pregnant as the darkest in their lives.

    She tried to imagine being torn from Aaryn, not being able to see or touch him and her stomach felt sick.

    What the hell was wrong with her? It was like he''d cast a spell on her and she needed to shake it. She was Queen! She was dominant! She had responsibilities. She hadmitments. She had given her word¡­

    And she had a twirling ache in her belly that gnawed at her like hunger. Except far, far more pleasurable.

    She blew out a breath and reached up to braid her hair, trying to settle her mind while her fingers were busy.

    She had to let the elders know that they could challenge and ask her questions. Aaryn, too. She had to brace to allow them to ask revolting, offensive questions of him. She had to let that prepare and equip her to answer those same questions from the people. To put down the arguments and to bring the people alongside.

    She couldn''t be distracted or unfocused. She couldn''t be weak.

    Creator''s Light she was weak. Even then, fully dressed and in her right mind, all she wanted to do was go find Aaryn and begin again.

    How had her parents ever gotten anything done?

    She spluttered augh and started out of the bedchamber. But before she''d made it past the dining room she heard the door to the bathing pools open, and Aaryn''s heavy footsteps.

    She gave a stutter-step and almost turned around, but she knew if she saw him, touched him again, she wouldn''t let go. So she squeaked a rushed, "I''ll see youter!" and ran for the door.

    She didn''t miss the halfugh, half-sigh he gave that chased her out of the cave.

    She wished she thought it was funny.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He dressed quickly and fled the cave almost as quickly as Elreth had¡ªalmost. He didn''t want to risk running into her again and pinning her to a tree, and to hell with the elders.

    Holy shit, yes he did.

    As he stepped into the meadow he raked a shaking hand through his hair and began to panic. Literally panic.

    How was he going to focus? How was he going to think straight with images of her syed out before him in the flickering light of thenterns, eyes closed and breath heaving¡ª

    He growled and pushed away the images.

    He had a very, very important job to do. And he needed to do it without pointing the way by his crotch.

    Clearing his throat and sending a pleading prayer skyward, he began to jog, but cut through the trees instead of sticking to the trail. He couldn''t let himself risk catching up with Elreth if she hadn''t hurried. And he needed to get to the disformed cave. At least a handful of them were bound to be there, and they could help him spread the word.

    He had to measure his words extremely carefully. Just as he would keep the disformed''s confidences, so he would keep Elreth''s. In fact, more. He had to be so careful, walk such a tightrope to bring the two together without betraying either.

    A new kind of fizz began in his chest, twisting and fluttering, sending his nerves into his throat. Well, it was better than being twisted up with desire, he supposed.

    Tonight, the disformed council would meet, along with any of the people who chose to attend, and together they would finally begin the first steps to establishing themselves as a true Tribe. They would n their petition to the Queen, and she would hear it because he was her mate and she knew that the disformed had value despite being unable to shift.

    Tonight the process began that would finally bring the disformed onto the Kingdom stage of the Anima. History was about to be made.

    The question was, just how many of their secrets did they give up to achieve that?

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 118 - Humble Pie

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her nerves fluttered as she made it to the council building and pushed open the door. They were all still there, and looked up, surprised¡ªand wary¡ªwhen she walked in. But they all, immediately submitted.

    Elreth sighed. "I am so sorry," she said quietly, walking to the circle and taking her seat.

    Lhern looked at her curiously. "For what, Sire?"

    "Ugh, Lhern, it''s Elreth, or El. For all of you. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I lost my temper. I''m sorry I refused to let you question further. I''m sorry I fought your questions at all. If I had been in your shoes, I would have thought and asked the same things¡ªthough perhaps not in the same way. I am¡­ I am learning, and tired, and generally still finding my feet. But I do not wish to rule this way. So, I am here to ask your mercy and forgiveness," she said, forcing herself to drop her head and roll her shoulders. "I''m here to ask you if you will allow me to begin again, better this time."

    There was a moment of stunned silence, then Huncer spoke up. "Of course, Elreth," she said and Elreth could hear the smile in her voice. "I can''t speak for everyone but I am relieved that you have taken a different perspective than you expressed earlier."

    Elreth nodded and brought her head up to look at them as she spoke. "I have given it thought and I understand. You are here to help me. To equip me. To protect me from negative surprises. I¡­ I want your assistance, not your submission.

    "Anything I mentioned, any restriction I ced on you, I revoke it. You are free to ask me anything¡ªand Aaryn as well. Your advice should be based on the best of what you know, and I can only make use of it if I''ve been open and transparent with you. I do think we need to discuss how to speak about and to the disformed¡ªthere are some terms, some ideas that are just offensive¡ªbut questions¡­ questions are not offensive. You can and should ask me and Aaryn anything you need to know. And we can and should listen to your concerns about our answers.

    "I do not submit the rule to you. The decisions in the end are mine. But I want to assure you that I will hear you. I will listen, and I will consider. I will not¡­ well, I will try not to let my emotions bring me to this ce ofshing out. I am¡­ I am aware that it does not benefit me, or you, or the people. I ask you to be patient with me as I work through the best ways to approach these moments when I am pushed. But I give my word, I will not remove you from your position or stop listening to you simply because I do not like what you have to say."

    Lhern nodded, smiling. "That''s good to hear."

    Elreth shrugged. "I should have said it the very first day. I am regretting a great deal of how this has begun. But the only way to correct it is to move forward with a new intention. So, I offer that to you. Please, when we return tomorrow, feel free to ask either of us anything. And then give us the best of what you believe to be the right advice to address the challenges we will face. I do understand that the people will not simply roll over on this. I also know we''ll have support from many of the affected families and they are within every tribe, so I have hope that we can find a way through this without true conflict."

    There were murmurs from some of the more junior members, but none of them spoke up. Elreth looked back and forth between Huncer and Lhern who sat side by side and were looking at each other, both of them with small smiles.

    But then Huncer''s expression went somber. "I hope you''re right, Elreth. We want to find a way through that allows the people to remain in a ce of peace. Since you''re here, can we ask you to address one issue we have been discussing for the past hour?"

    Elreth''s stomach twisted with nerves, but she nodded quickly and settled herself in to her chair properly. "Yes, yes of course," she said. "Whatever would be helpful."

    "Thank you," Huncer smiled, then turned to another female across the circle. "Sorche, would you like to ask the Queen the question you raised?"

    The female nodded and turned to her. She kept her chin down and expression soft, but her eyes pinned Elreth to the chair. "You said yourself this morning that everything about your rule is new. You are Queen when there has not been a dominant female before. You are young, though that isn''t new. You have avoided appointing one of the cohorts. Now you intend to take a disformed as Mate.

    "While I am, in principle, supportive of everything you are doing¡ªand in fact, believe it is long overdue¡ªI cannot ignore that the people are being asked to both ept and live under a great deal of change. Many of the old traditions have been broken, or discardedpletely. And while the time for change is obviously upon us, I do wonder if you have considered that change is a¡­ catalyst for problems. I understand that you do not make changes for changes sake. But while the previous issues have been mostly unavoidable, the issue of your mating, the union of the crown with the disformed is within your control. At least, the timing of it is," she corrected herself.

    "Have you considered waiting purely to give the people time to breathe? To see you undertake some of the old traditions that you can uphold? To let them feel safe and secure with you as Queen, before you ask them to submit to an Anima that some of them will have serious misgivings about? Will you wait for the sake of the people and their sense of security?"

    *** STOP!!! ***

    If you are considering buying an expensive privilege tier to read extra chapters, WAIT! Privilege works on a calendar month, which means the calendar will reset 31 July in the USA (1 August elsewhere) and any privilege ess will be revoked until the subscription is re-purchased. So, just hold on for a few more days, then purchase after 9:00am on 31 July (Pacific - Los Angeles time) to ensure that you get an ENTIRE MONTH of content in advance! (Especially since there will be MORE chapters avable in August than there is now!)

    If you just can''t wait, purchase the tier you want now, and unlock ALL chapters released between now and the monthly reset, even if you won''t read them right away. Once you have unlocked the chapters, you own them and they cannot be removed from you. But if you only buy the priv ess and do not unlock the chapters, you will have to re-purchase privilege after the reset to unlock any newly released chapters.

 Chapter 119 - What Happens In The Cave Stays In The Cave

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was a relief to reach the cave and find most of his strongest friends there. The disformed were generally overlooked by their tribes when it came to roles of significant responsibility, so they often had time on their hands. The cave was where they congregated to get out from under judgmental eyes. Or just because they were bored.

    It looked like either the bigots were out in force today, or everyone was bored. When he walked in, the cave was bustling.

    Myrth saw him first, bouncing up to him, her tiny frame always making him feel like she needed to be caught and held in case she fell over and shattered. "Where have you been?" she chirped. "Your friends are eyeing your chair." She tipped her head to the crowd at the back where some of Aaryn''s friends were clustered,ughing, near his seat.

    "Good to see you, too, Myrth," he said dryly. "Still trying to stir up trouble, I see?"

    "Only because you''ve been gone. It''s like, when the cat''s away, the mice will y. I wouldn''t mind the chair myself. It would be fun to order Kinn around a little."

    Myrth was young, but fearless. As an Avaline who couldn''t shift¡ªand therefore, couldn''t fly¡ªshe suffered the most out of all of them. The Avalines relied heavily on flight for their wares and traps, and most of their trade and roles were based around it. The strongest fliers had the most status within the tribe, and were often treated like Alphas even when they weren''t. Most of her tribemates treated Myrth like a child who hadn''t yet learned to take wing¡ªit wasn''t helped by how short she was, among a people who generally were the tallest, with the exception of the horses. She''d subconsciously adopted a childish air and way of speaking that Aaryn was trying to break her of, to help her deal more effectively with the disformed, as well as her own tribe. He''d observed that she didn''t realize how often she used her small stature and high voice to seem younger even than she was¡ªand how that yed into some of the prejudice she experienced.

    "The chair is mine," Aaryn growled, referring to his seat as Alpha¡ªwhich was signified in the cave by the thick, leather armchair he used whenever he was there.

    He''d never told the others to stay away from it, but they had. The use of it¡ªor threats to use it¡ªwere a running joke. But Aaryn was very aware that his role required him to maintain a certain level of separation. He had many good friends among the disformed, but in the end, they still submitted. They needed to. None of them could survive without order.

    The noise in the cave lowered as those present became aware of him. He walked towards the back, greeting people and answering greetings as he went, but his focus was the group of males standing behind his chair in a cluster, obviously discussing something¡ªand as yet unaware that he had arrived.

    Aaryn eyed them as he raised his voice to call to the whole cave. "Gather up, everyone. I need your help. We''ve got some shit going down."

    The noise in the cave came to a halt as everyone turned and started towards the center of the cave where the seats, rugs, and furs were scattered. Many would sit on the arms of chairs, or the floor, on cushions thrown from the two couches. But they''d all find their ce.

    The males behind his chair¡ªincluding his friends Kinn and Robbe¡ªlooked up, surprised, but they called greetings to him, and hurried around to be close.

    He couldn''t see Garthe anywhere. He would have to ask the other males if his former second was spending time with the disformed or not. He didn''t like putting Garthe out of the hierarchy like that, but it had been necessary.

    Which reminded him, he needed to appoint a new second. Just in case.

    Before they found their seats, he caught Kinn''s elbow and murmured in his ear, "Have you seen Garthe in thest day or two?"

    Kinn shook his head, his odd eyes¡ªa brown so light it was almost yellow¡ªdarting around the cave to make sure no one was paying attention. "I haven''t even seen him at meals," he said with a pointed look, his dark hair falling, scattered over his forehead. He was shorter than Aaryn, but still very strong. A charmer¡ªthe females loved him¡ªbut highly emotional. When he got angry, things got ugly fast. If he''d had more restraint, Aaryn would have appointed him second. He was a good male. Instead, he often ended up relegated to something like Aaryn''s spy among the people. He was highly social and very intelligent¡ªmost of the goats were¡ªso he made the perfect center for information. If he would stop chasing females long enough to find a trade, he likely would have done well among the tribes since the goats didn''t shift often, so hisck was less noticeable. But since so many of the goats had revolted in the War of the Wolves, following their rebel Lupine friends, the goats that had remained in the Tree City had closed ranks and avoided any association with anything different, trying to avoid association with the rebels. But now, twenty yearster, the culture of istion and hyper-awareness of reputation was part of their herd. Kinn was far too outspoken and aggressive to be celebrated in the herd, even if he could shift.

    "Can you maybe ask around and let me know tomorrow what you find? I want to make sure he isn''t nning trouble¡ªor getting himself hurt."

    Kinn nodded and they sped arms as Aaryn turned to make sure everyone was settled before he took his seat.

    Scanning the full room, Aaryn still couldn''t quite believe this was about to happen. His friends¡ªhis people¡ªwere going to have pups. He waited to sit. Many of them were still trying to find seats, but those who were already settled gave attentive eyes, focused on him, curious and wary. Aaryn was struck for a moment about what he was about to do. What he would be a part of. He shook his head, overwhelmed.

    Unaware of his thoughts, his friend Robbe, the white-haired Equine that Elia had always said reminded her of Behryn¡ªin temperament, not looks, Robbe had a shock of thick, white hair and blue eyes that were almost chillingly bright¡ªpped him on the back. "How''s it going, Blue Balls?" he said with a grin and a wink.

    Robbe had been the first to discern Aaryn''s feelings for Elreth and had teased him ruthlessly for years. He was kind enough not to make Aaryn a target of the others. But he showed no mercy when they spoke in private.

    Usually Aaryn just rolled his eyes, but this time he smiled. "Oh, you have no idea," he chuckled.

    Robbe''s eyebrows popped up. "Don''t say she''s gone proper Anima and started strutting around naked in front of you? Put yourself out of your misery, man! Tell her!"

    Aaryn held his friend''s eyes and waited.

    Robbe was chuckling to himself, but then went very still, waiting. When Aaryn didn''t say anything, but continued to smile, his eyes went wide. "Wait, did you¡ª"

    "Okay, listen up everyone," Aaryn called, cutting him off. Robbe spluttered and swore, muttering about how Aaryn was going to pay for leaving him hanging. But Aaryn just pped his hands and turned his attention to everyone gathered before him.

 Chapter 120 - The Tyranny Of Tradition

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The elders all watched her with abined sense of anticipation and concern. She knew she''d earned their hesitation. She''d been so emotional for the past few days. This was a chance to show them all that she could address these issues maturely, and without throwing her weight around. But they wanted her to wait on the mes and Smoke? Because she''d broken too many traditions?

    Elreth''s chest simmered with resentment that, had she named Dargyn, the elders would not havee at her with this. But she knew she couldn''t avoid it. So she swallowed and leaned forward in her seat.

    "I know everything has been very different. And I am aware of the affect that has on the people. Routines, traditions, expectations¡­ these all help a people feel confident, and I have broken most of them. Ironically, walking the mes and Smoke¡ªnot taking my mate until I have¡ªwas a decision I made to fulfill the traditions. To give the people more confidence. So, tell me, which will have more impact? To hold off and allow the people to rx, or to show them that I don''t intend to break the traditions where it can be avoided?"

    The elders looked at each other.

    "I am of the opinion that, while the announcement will feel shaky for many, because they''ve all seen the rtionship Elreth and Aaryn share the shock will pass quickly. Under other circumstances it would be almost expected. I think you may have judged it correctly, Elreth. Showing them that you will hold to some traditions will help them to feel safer as they walk into this new era. What are your thoughts, brothers and sisters?" Lhern asked them, opening the floor.

    Drehye, a gray-haired equine stood and regarded Elreth. "I fear that you are over-simplifying the issue," he said earnestly, looking between Elreth and Lhern. "While I agree that seeing you fulfill some traditions will be regarded positively, you are yet an agent of change. Change that is needed," he hurried to add. "However, change will only be resented when it is forced upon people, especially so many at once. I wonder if your announcement of your True Mate should be taken alone. Rather than indicating that the mes and Smoke are toe immediately, tell the people you intend to walk them. Allow them to be familiar with the idea before you bring them to the Circle.

    "Perhaps they embrace this idea quickly, and so we set the mes. But perhaps they do not. Perhaps you do not split your time and energy between the nning of this event, and the attention and answers your people will need."

    Elreth wanted to stamp. He was right. He was absolutely right. There was no harm in making the announcement without setting a date for the mes and Smoke¡ªexcept that it may force her and Aaryn to wait longer than they wanted to.

    Her mind shed then on the image of Aaryn in the water, his shoulders bobbing above the surface, rippling as he pulled her into hisp and kissed her. Her stomach trilled and her breath caught.

    She blinked. The elders were watching, waiting for her response.

    "You''re likely right, Drehye," she said reluctantly. "Though I''ll admit to a desire to get to the rite as quickly as possible. I can see the wisdom in announcing without setting a date. However, I ask you as elders, at what point do we as leaders take our positions and stand firm? How long is a worthy wait, and how long is only trying to appease a portion of the people that I know are wrong?"

    She looked at them all, determined. "I envision a new Anima. Not all at once. I do not wish to forget the role of tradition and history. But I do wish to add to it, so that one hundred years from now our young will be surprised to discover that the disformed were seen differently, were viewed as so inferior. But I need your help to make that happen. And¡­ if I held one criticism of my father on this issue, it was that he moved too slowly. His own attitude to the disformed was to entirely embrace them. He held no prejudice. Yet, while he challenged philosophies of prejudice and led by example allowing his mate to take a disformed Cohort, and holding other disformed in high regard¡­ he allowed those that had concerns to stifle his intentions. He could have brought our people much further on this issue than he did. And in part, it was this kind of dy that slowed his progress.

    "So, I ask you, elders: how much of this dy is based in wise caution, and how much in the indulgence to people who we all apparently agree are wrong?"

    They shifted in their seats, some murmuring to each other. There was a clear line between those who had no issue with the disformed, and those who saw the beauty of progress, but were tied to the status quo.

    Elreth had observed this in many of her father''s generation¡ªthat their attachment to the way things were sometimes overrode theirmitment to appropriate change. That they resisted the difort of adjustment, especially where they were not the ones suffering.

    Her father had too much empathy to ignore the issues of the disformed¡ªand a truly forward thinking perspective on who and why they were. But in the end, he chose the many over the few. Until the disformed poption blossomed in the second half of Elreth''s life, he''d mainly focused on bringing disformed into roles near his own power, to attempt to change the people''s perspective on what they were capable of.

    But Elreth was concerned that he had lost sight of the threat the disformed presented. If they continued to grow as they currently were, they''d be a full half of the poption before Elreth''s offspring¡ªif she were blessed with them¡ªbecame fully-fledged adults.

    "Well?" she asked when she realized none of them had answered. "Tell me true: Do you caution me against diforting the people, or do you caution me because you do not want to be diforted by them? How long will we allow the bigots to change the course of Anima?"

 Chapter 121 - Celebrate, Or Dont

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "I have some good news, and some bad news," Aaryn said when they''d all quieted. "And I''d ask you to give me the chance to exin it all before you respond." He looked around the cave, meeting eyes with as many as he could until they nodded. "So, first the bad news: I learned today that the Elders know of us."

    A murmur ran through the group, a few covering their mouths, or jaws dropping, but mostly the disformed were ustomed to the unexpected¡ªespecially the negative. When you grow up finding that you can walk around a tree to find an insult¡ªor asionally a blow¡ªon the other side, you learn not to take peace for granted¡ªor be surprised when it''s broken. Before they could be too concerned, Aaryn continued. "Don''t worry too much. They don''t have all the details. In fact, they seem to have very few. But they have known for over a year that we''re organized. They are aware that I''m Alpha, and that we follow a pack structure. They are¡­ not happy about this. But they are willing to speak with me, and ask questions before we move forward."

    "Forward with what?" Kinn asked, his voice deep, but sharp.

    Aaryn took a deep breath, his stomach fluttering. "The good news is that Elreth has finally figured out that I am her True Mate. She and I will walk the mes and Smoke, possibly as early as next week. And after we are mated, when it is no longer prohibited, I will be her Advisor Cohort."

    The cave erupted in barks, calls, cheers, and cries. People pped, and some shook their friends. Robbe stepped forward, cursing and yanked him out of the chair into an embrace. "You lucky dog!" he joked, pping Aaryn on the back so hard he almost coughed. Kinn came forward too, hugging Aaryn and shaking him.

    He knew his friends¡ªand the others¡ªwere far more excited about his appointment to Advisor than his mating, but he didn''t care. Most of them knew about his feelings for Elreth¡ªand that they were unrequited. If anything, they would find the establishment of their rtionship a relief, so they didn''t have to see him pine any more. The few disformed he was able to form a mind-connection with alwaysined of his underlying mncholy.

    They wouldn''t anymore. No doubt now they''din about his simmering desire.

    Aaryn chuckled to himself.

    He waited for the crowd to settle, then sat back down and leaned forward on his elbows, hoping his excitementmunicated as well as his tension. "I need your help," he said simply. "I need all of our council here and prepared to meet with the Queen. I need to debrief them. But I also need your voices.

    "We are about to enter the time we have always hoped¡ªthe goal. We are about to begin negotiations with the Crown. I have not, and will not, break your confidences. But I also cannot expect the Queen to hear our needs and adjust for them without understanding what we can offer, and why we have hidden it.

    "Some of you will need to reveal yourselves. Some of you will need to share your stories. Some of us¡ªall of us¡ªwill have to trust her with the truth of who we are, what we have experienced, both the good and bad, and with our needs.

    "And we must, tonight, make a final decision. Do we wish to stay within our tribes, or form our own?"

    "Do you really think she''d let us be a tribe? Like, for real?" one of the young females asked.

    Aaryn took a deep breath. "I think she would consider it. Especially with time. But I think we cannot expect to have even a chance of it without sharing ourselves with her, and¡­ reassuring her that we are for the Crown. But I also think¡­ I also think we have to think carefully about whether we want that.

    "I know, like me, you''re morefortable here than in your own tribes. I know we''ve all experienced all the little deaths thate from those near us who look at us and see a threat, or a burden¡ªor worse, an enemy. But the truth is, we also have a great deal of support from many of our families, packs, and herds. Most of whom will not want to see us separated.

    "Each of you must ask yourselves if you are willing to lose what unity we do have among the tribes, for the possible unity of having our own, before them. Parents and grandparents, siblings¡ªwe will lose some close connections if we choose to do this. Not to mention, ess to resources. I know the Queen will not let us starve, but if we do establish a tribe, there will be no more afternoons ying stones in the cave. We will be required to find our way as a Tribe¡ªfind our way of serving the Anima as a whole. And we will inevitably need to contribute more at the beginning to be seen to be pulling our weight."

    "That''s rich," someone piped up from the back. "They''ve been leaving us in the cold for generations, but if we form a tribe, we''ll have to prove ourselves worthy of them? I don''t think so."

    There were murmurs of agreement, but also voices raised in argument with the male.

    Aaryn watched, thoughtful, identifying a clear separation between those whose family groups or herds were more sympathetic and supportive, and those who lived in prejudice.

    It was natural that those who could not enter their own homes without criticism would want to escape them, Aaryn knew. He also knew this had the potential to split their tribe before it even came into being.

    He pped his hands to get their attention and waited until they were quiet. "No matter what we decide, one thing I will not ept is fighting among us. We have enough of a challenge to meet in theing weeks and months without conflict here, in this space. If we want to move forward, out in the open¡ªformal tribe, or not¡ªwe should lead by example. I will not bring your voice to the Queen if it rises out of resentment.

    "Bring your needs. Bring your offerings. Bring your strengths and weaknesses. Do not bringints. Do not bring revenge. And do not bring petty machinations."

    "So, we should just forget everything that''s been said to us? All the ways they''ve put us down our whole lives?"

    Aaryn snapped his head to look at the male who stood at the side, hands in his pockets. He was older than Aaryn, but not as strong. Another Avaline. The Birds were not easy on their disformed.

    "That is not what I said, and you know it, Tillyn," Aaryn growled. "What I suggest is that we do what they should have done all along¡ªtreat other Anima with the respect that any Anima should have, whether we agree with them or not. We do not condone violence, we should not use it. We do not condone setting down submissives out of spite, we should not do it ourselves. We do not avenge ourselves. We rise above. That has always been the goal."

    Chatter rose again when the male didn''t respond, but Aaryn held his gaze, hoping that he could scent hispassion.

    Which is the moment Aaryn realized he needed to heed his own warnings. Because it was within him to bite back at the injustices he''d suffered. It was in him to flex the power he''d hidden, and use the people who followed him to strike fear.

    But he would not do it.

    He wouldn''t be what he despised. And he wouldn''t do that to Elreth.

    Would he?

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 122 - Standing Firm

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth sat, tense, in her chair, waiting for the response from the elders. Would they ultimately advise her to allow the bigots to determine their course here? Or would they all stand together and point a new way forward.

    Most of them regarded her thoughtfully, and she remembered her father''s advice to let them challenge her, to listen to their thoughts, to use it as preparation for what woulde from the people themselves.

    But she also knew, deep in her gut, that she was right. She resolved to answer their questions, but even now, before they''d answered, she knew what she would do.

    She was not going to bow to these people any more. They had been stepped around for far too long. They would submit, or they would be asked to leave.

    She would just have to pray they didn''t get organized and join forces with the bears¡­

    Elreth shook off the thought. That wasn''t going to happen. She was going to call the hearts of her people. And they were going to be won over by Aaryn and the other disformed.

    Then Huncer stood and, without preamble, answered her question. "I believe you may have found the seed of our difort in all these issues, Sire," she said. Elreth was about to tell her not to use the title, but the older woman rolled her shoulders and bowed her head. "I for one am humbled. You are¡­ you are correct. We have allowed these people whose hearts do not align with our own to cause us to step cautiously. And you are correct, as a new ruler, to begin as you intend to go. I will advise caution only in confrontation. Give information. Give warning. Allow the people to learn to amodate it. But¡­ do not waver, my Queen. I will stand behind you."

    "As will I," Lhern said, standing also, with a smile on his face that made Elreth want to cry. "The day is here for all of Anima to be united as one people. We must use wisdom, but we must also begin to step forward with determination. I stand behind you, Sire."

    There was a chorus then, one by one, of other elders taking their feet and submitting¡ªsome with smiles, others with fear. Until only two or three remained seated. One was Sorche who had raised the question of too many changes all at once.

    When Sorche stood, her lips twisted. "I do not disagree with your intentions, my Queen," she said quietly. "But I am old enough to remember the War of the Wolves. The herd of my youth remains fractured to this day. The King had notmitted the crime of which he was used, and yet it was almost the end of the WildWood.

    "I will take your instruction, and I will not rebel," she said, barely above a whisper, bowing her head. But then she raised her eyes and held Elreth''s fearlessly. "But I will also hold you responsible for whatever maye of your decisions."

    Elreth stifled the urge to swallow. She held the female''s eyes and nodded. "I would expect nothing less."

    Thest stood then in solidarity. Her father had warned her there would almost always be two or three dissenters when the elders held a vote. Technically, this wasn''t a formal vote, but it was a show of support. Elreth told herself it was important to have dissenting voices to raise issues that supporters wouldn''t think to ask. That these people would be an asset to her.

    But she also marked their names and resolved to watch them closely.

    She would ept challenge. She would not ept rebellion among the leaders of the Tree City.

    "Then we are agreed," she said softly. "I will announce a feast tomorrow and dere my Mate. I will not set the date for the mes and Smoke, but you should know my intention is to take my Mate as soon as possible¡ªas early as next week, if we can do so responsibly.

    "I will answer questions from the people, and from you. But I will not waver. I will not allow the bigots, or fearful ones to hold back the progress towards unity. I vow to you that during my rule, the disformed will finally step into their rightful ce as Anima¡ªno greater and no lower than any other. They will own their ces in the hierarchy. And they will be recognized as fully Anima, without fear or taint."

    "As you have said, so let it be," the elders all recited.

    Elreth''s skin pebbled with goosebumps as the tension broke and they all took their seats again, murmuring¡ªsomeughing and joking.

    It was happening, she realized. It was really happening. She was leading her people. She was leading the leaders. And they were aiming for the same goal. The correct goal¡ªshe was certain of it.

    "Now that we have that settled," she said as they all began to quiet, "Until my mate has walked the mes with me and I can rightfully appoint him as Chief Advisor, I would like to appoint Lhern and Huncer to advise me on this issue specifically. I am meeting with the disformed tomorrow, I believe, to hear their perspective, and be more fully informed on their hierarchy and goals. Once we understand better what they are doing, we can begin to make decisions on how to incorporate them best. Will you two ept the roles and keep the confidences until such time as we are certain how to move forward?"

    The two both smiled and epted, and Elreth ticked another milestone from her mental list.

    There was a pregnant pause then and she realized she was done. She had achieved what she''de there to do¡ªto properly establish her own position, as well as the Elders in rtionship to her. And they now likely needed a break since they had been there since breakfast.

    "Thank you, all of you. Thank you for your grace today¡ªfor allowing me to make a mistake, and learn from it. I cannot guarantee that I will always get it right, I know I am emotional. But my focus now will be on holding myself in better control and learning which battles to fight. I hope you won''t give up on me. I n to be much more like my father in this way."

    Huncer and Lhern, the only two who had been elders since her father''s appointment thirty years earlier¡ªwhen they were the youngest on the council¡ªbothughed.

 Chapter 123 - Like Father, Like Daughter

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth pulled her head back. "What is it?"

    "You are already almost exactly like your father, Elreth," Lhern chuckled.

    "What?"

    What followed was a good-natured story about her father and his temper in the first years of his rule¡ªespecially, they said, around the issue of mates and the pressure he was under to take one immediately.

    At one point, Huncer was almost in tears withughter. "¡­he threw all of us, the entire women''s council, out of his cave. All we were doing was trying to show him a list of females that might be a good fit!"

    Elrethughed herself. "Are you serious?"

    "Why do you think the people ended up calling the Rite of Survival. At the rate he was going he would have remained unmated past the age of fertility."

    "You are doing fine, Elreth," Lhern reassured her with a fatherly smile. "What you need to focus on is not changing things just for the sake of change. Keep what is valuable, what already works. The foundation of your rule breaks tradition, but in a way that I believe we may see gain. Hold to as many of the old ways as you can so that the people will not be frightened that they have lost their Kingdom. The rest will resolve with time."

    Elreth acknowledged the wisdom of that advice and thanked them all, then excused herself. They parted with smiles, and her heart was lighter than it had been since she took dominance.

    As she left the building, she turned not for the cave, but to look for Aaryn. She would see if he was with his mother, or the disformed, and fill him in. He would want to know what they''d decided, and she was certain he would approve.

    And as she walked, smiling, to find her mate, she also resolved to tease her father mercilessly about kicking the women''s council out of his cave next time he tried to tell her she was emotional!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He left the gathering of the disformed only after spending a good hour talking with many of them. At one point they had almost lined up to ask him questions. But when he finally left the cave and headed back to his tree¡ªhe needed to see if his mother was okay¡ªhis heart was hesitant, but hopeful.

    They were about to see history made for the disformed. The goal he''d had since he was a teen and had heard Elreth passionately argue with her father about how to move the people into greater unity was about to happen.

    And he was going to be at the center of it.

    He wasn''t sure whether to be proud, or terrified. In the end, his chest tightened with both.

    Then his mind shed on that moment in the bathing pools with Elreth¡ªher syed out on the rocks before him, back arched, and crying his name¡ªand he picked up his pace. If he found his mother in any kind of stable state, he would go find Elreth. They might not be able to return to the pools, but just being close to her would let him breathe easier.

    Despite the True Mate''s bond, there was a niggle of doubt with him. Not that she loved him¡ªhe knew that for truth. He''d scented it on her. But the pressure that would be ced on her because of him¡­ the pressure on her rule for the stances she was about to take¡­ he culdn''t help wondering just how much the bond could take. Or, perhaps more likely, how much the people would ept.

    He refused to be the reason she lost the throne. She was exactly what the people needed, whether they realized it or not. And he would do everything in his power to make sure that she held the seat.

    That thought made him swallow.

    What if what she needed to hold the seat was to keep distance from him?

    He shook his head. No. Elreth, would never ept it. And neither would he. So there was one thing he would not do to help her sustain her rule.

    He would not, under any circumstances, give her up.

    They would fight. Or she would, with him at her back.

    They were just going to have make sure that they won.

    He nodded to himself and settled with the conviction. There just wasn''t any other way forward for them. They were intended by the Creator. He had to trust that, no matter what challenges they face, the Creator would guide them to sess.

    Aaryn sighed as he turned onto the path that would take him to his home tree, and his mother, and his stomach clenched. He didn''t know what he was going to walk into there and it made him nervous. And that made him angry. He hadn''t felt this kind of tension about going home since he''d been little more than a pup. It made his hackles rise in frustration at himself. He was bigger than this, stronger than this. Elreth was in it with him, and he''d get the help of the wise-women if his mother wasn''t out of bed yet.

    He wasn''t ten anymore. He could handle this.

    Ignoring the questions that niggled at the back of his mind, he was staring at the dirt of the trail and trying to calm the fluttering in his stomach when he heard his name called softly from up ahead in the most beautiful voice in all creation.

    He snapped his head up, and his heart fluttering for an entirely different reason when he saw her, trotting toward him on the trail, her red braid bouncing on her shoulder.

    She threw her arms around his neck when she reached him, pressing herself against him.

    He thought they should be more careful and looked around the trail even as he wrapped his arms around her. But having her there, her smell, her warmth¡­ he couldn''t resist.

    It wasn''t like he''d never hugged Elreth over the years, right?

    "Are you okay? How did it go with the Elders?" he whispered.

    "I''m fine now," she said. "And it went really great with the elders. I just¡­ I just needed to see you."

    He squeezed her tighter and nodded into her shoulder. "Me too, El. Me too."

 Chapter 124 - A Womans Look

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Later that day, Elreth was back at the cave.

    Aaryn had taken one of the wise-women to see his mother and Elreth thought they needed privacy. Then he was going to meet with the disformed to decide who would join him for the formal meeting with her. She wasn''t going to see him for hours and it was pathetic how much she ached about that.

    So she sat at the dining table, busying herself making notes about the questions she''d want to ask them when they were all together.

    At least it was an excuse to think about him¡­

    Groaning at herself, she tried to turn her attention back to the papers in front of her, but just then the door to the cave opened, and her heart leapt. Hoping it was Aaryn, she pushed out of the chair to her feet¡ªthen tried not to look disappointed when it was her mother who walked in the door.

    "There you are," Mom said, smiling. "Are you busy? Should Ie back another time?"

    "No! No, it''s good. It''s fine. I''m having trouble concentrating anyway."

    Her mother''s smile turned knowing. "Oh really? Why''s that?"

    Elreth gave her a look and motioned at one of the chairs at the table for her to take. "There''s kind of a lot going on."

    "Not to mention, you know, your Mate."

    Her mother''s blond hair was pulled back in a thick braid a little shorter than Elreth''s and Elreth blinked to realize she was developing gray at her temples. But she didn''t mention it, just sat back down where she''d been and started gathering the papers together so they were out of the way.

    "So, what''s up, Mom? I''m sure this isn''t a casual visit."

    "Well, ha ha, I mean, it kind of is, I''m just¡­ I was at a loose end, so I thought I''de see you and see how you were doing and how things were going with Aaryn¡ªand what did the elders say?" She smiled at Elreth brightly, but there was something on edge about her.

    Elreth frowned. Her mother never babbled. And why was she acting¡­ nervous?

    "Mom, what''s going on?"

    Her mother scratched her arm and gave another nervous smile, but when she spoke her eyes were on the table. "I needed to get out of the house," she said quietly. "And I had been meaning to talk to you one-on-one about what happened the other night, so it seemed like a good chance to do that."

    Elreth groaned. "I think everyone said plenty at the time."

    Her mother chuckled softly. "Ignore the males. You know they don''t care about being naked in front of people. And they''re a lot less worried about the sex stuff, too. I wanted to make sure you were okay. It seems like things moved pretty fast, and I figured that was probably making things a little pressured now¡­ so¡­ how are you doing with it all?"

    "Honestly," Elreth said, her cheeks pinking, "I am struggling to stop. And so''s Aaryn. We haven''t given in yet, but¡­"

    Her mind shed on the look on his face when he''d leaned her back on the rock, his eyes bright and fixed on her, and all the ways he''d stroked and his tongue¡ª

    She swallowed and blinked, tried to focus on her mother¡ªwho was staring at her, eyebrows up. "Oh, so it''s like that."

    "Like what?"

    Her mother smiled. "You aren''t scared."

    "Pfffffft. No. I''ve never been scared of Aaryn."

    "That''s a big deal, El. You''re like me with the naked thing. If you''refortable with him like that, intimately¡­ that makes me really happy for you."

    "Well, thanks. But I''m a lot morefortable with him than I am with everyone in the family asking me about being naked and stuff. Can''t you guys just leave us to it? I think we''ll figure it all out without you."

    Her mother burst outughing. "Oh, sweetheart, I have no doubt that you will. I just wanted to make sure you were okay and didn''t have any questions. I mean, this is a big change for you after almost twenty years."

    Elreth snorted. "You''re telling me. So far the only hard part has been keeping our hands off each other¡ªand dealing with everyone else''s opinions about it. I wish he''d told me sooner, before I took dominance. I wish we''d gone through this when I didn''t have all these responsibilities and people watching me. It would have been nice to kind of rx together some."

    Her mother nodded. "You need to find ways to do that, regardless. Your Kingdom is always going to be there, El. But your mate¡­ if you don''t keep them close, the rest won''t be worth it."

    Elreth watched, concerned, as her mother''s face dragged for the floor.

    "Mom, what is going on with you guys?" she asked, whining like she was a cub again. "I hate seeing you both so unhappy."

    Her mother sighed and looked at her for a long moment, then dropped her eyes back to the tabletop again. "The truth is, El, that this thing about the disformed¡­ I''ve known about it all along. But I didn''t share it with your father¡ªfor his own protection. I had good reason not to. But he doesn''t see it. I''m upset that he doesn''t trust my judgment to measure something like that. He knows I''ve never kept anything else from him! But he sees it as me not trusting him, which seems so ironic, but¡­ anyway, we''re both hurt and kind of shocked. I know I failed him. I should have found a better way around this than just hiding it from him altogether. I know that. He''s more hurt than angry, I think. But it''s made him pull away from me and he''s never done that before. It''s something¡­ something we both swore we''d never do. And honestly, it''s breaking my heart." Then she looked up, tears in her eyes, and reached for El''s hand.

    Elreth swallowed hard.

    This was worse than she''d thought.

    *** STOP!!! ***

    If you are considering buying an expensive privilege tier to read extra chapters, WAIT! Privilege works on a calendar month, which means the calendar will reset 31 July in the USA (1 August elsewhere) and any privilege ess will be revoked until the subscription is re-purchased. So, just hold on for a few more days, then purchase after 9:00am on 31 July (Pacific - Los Angeles time) to ensure that you get an ENTIRE MONTH of content in advance! (Especially since there will be MORE chapters avable in August than there is now!)

    If you just can''t wait, purchase the tier you want now, and unlock ALL chapters released between now and the monthly reset, even if you won''t read them right away. Once you have unlocked the chapters, you own them and they cannot be removed from you. But if you only buy the priv ess and do not unlock the chapters, you will have to re-purchase privilege after the reset to unlock any newly released chapters.

 Chapter 125 - No Judgment

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "Mom," Elreth said quietly, squeezing her hand. "What''s going on?"

    Her mother shook her head, then dropped her face into her hands. "Don''t ever let anything or anyone else step between you and Aaryn, okay? Even if you''re angry, even if you''re hurt, never stop telling him that you love him. Never stop offering to touch. I''m going to give this advice to Aaryn too. And believe me, I know it''s hard. When you''re angry or hurt, you want the other person to hurt too, but¡­ it''s not worth it, El. When you''re True Mates, you''re a part of each other. Don''t let anything step in the way of that. Nothing is else worth more than that person. There''s no piece of information that won''t get worse by them finding out you''ve hidden it. I promise. Even the stuff you think you''re doing for their own good. Don''t¡­ just don''t break that trust, okay?"

    "I won''t, Mom," Elreth said, relieved because she and Aaryn were already bringing everything out into the open. She was having a hard time believing her mother had hidden this for so long. She understood why her dad was hurt. She''d been angry with Aaryn about hiding his Alpha status with the disformed¡ªshe still was at times, when she thought about it. But they were getting through, and he was telling her everything now. It was what¡ªshe thought¡ªshe''d seen her parents do all along.

    So why had her mother betrayed that?

    "I gotta be honest with you, Mom¡­ this doesn''t seem like something worth hiding for all that time. I mean, I was mad when Aaryn told me, but we got past it. And now he''s filled me in. I get Dad''s mad about being kept out of the loop¡ªhe was King! But¡­ I don''t know, it just seems like you''re both better than this."

    "Oh, El," her mother breathed. "Be very, very careful. This is all still so new for you. You are going to face some of the greatest joys and worst hurts with your mate. But that''s going to take years. Don''t tell yourself you''ve got it all figured out now."

    "I don''t!"

    Her mother gave her a look. "Just¡­ trust me¡­ keep reminding yourself to be open and honest, even when it''s scary. Even when it might cause conflict. Okay?"

    "Sure. Of course. Easy."

    Her mother rolled her eyes. "You are so like your father sometimes it''s frightening."

    Elreth snorted. "You''re not the first person to tell me that, today."

    "Creator, help us," her mother muttered. Elreth didn''t know whether tough or be offended. "But that''s enough about me," her mother said, wiping her eyes and taking a deep breath. "Tell me about you and what''s going on. Do you have any¡­ questions about¡­ all of this. With you and Aaryn, I mean."

    Elreth tipped her head and thought it through. "Not really. Except¡­ there''s one thing that''s been bugging me: Before he told me how he felt, before I woke up, when I was thinking about mating someone just to get it out of the way, Aaryn said something about males being selfish. I was just¡­ I mean, what does that even mean?"

    Her mother''s smile was tight and watery. "The fact that you don''t already know just blesses my heart," she said softly.

    "Mom! Don''t cry! I''m trying to lighten the mood here. I''m just curious."

    Her motherughed and nodded. "I know. I know. I just¡­ it makes me truly happy to know that Aaryn is treating you with such consideration."

    "How do you even know that?"

    "Because, Elreth, if he wasn''t, you wouldn''t have to ask me that question."

    Elreth sat back in her chair. "Oh. Right. Okay. Well, I mean, I guess he isn''t then. But¡­ what would that look like if he was?"

    Her mother took a deep breath. "Understand that I don''t have experience with this either. Your father has always been an incredibly thoughtful and generous lover." Her face crumpled for a second and Elreth panicked, thinking her mom might breat downpletely, but she shook it off and got herself together. "So, I can only tell you what my friends have told me in my earlier years, and sometimes¡­ sometimes more recently. But¡­ basically it''s when you''re¡­ engaging with someone who''s really only interested in their own pleasure. They don''t think about yours, or care if you''re okay. They just get what they want. And I''m so, so d you haven''t experienced that."

    Elreth thought about it for a second. "No, I haven''t," she said and her chest warmed. Her Mate was wonderful. But she''d already known that about him. He''d spent their whole lives treating her like she was important and special. "He''s always looked out for me," she said with a reluctant smile. "I guess it just seemed natural that he''d do that with this too."

    "You''d think so, wouldn''t you. But the sex drive is very powerful, El."

    Elreth snorted again. "I''ve noticed."

    Her mother nodded. "So, imagine if you''re feeling that way without it being attached to love. It''s really easy to just seek the release without thinking about the person who''s helping you get there."

    "I guess I can see that."

    "Well, I hope you never have to experience it. But just remember: things are going to change between you through the years. Hopefully, with this, they''ll only ever get better like they did with us¡­ until recently. But this is another thing, Elreth: No matter how hurt you are, or how angry, don''t ever decide it''s okay to be selfish in this. It will only ever destroy you both."

    "Seems kind of impossible for a female to be selfish, Mom."

    "Don''t believe it. There''s any number of ways¡ªwithholding things you know he wants because you''re mad, or trying to pay him back for something. Saying no, to punish him. The beauty of lovemaking, El, is that it literally brings you closer. If you aren''t desiring that with your Mate, there''s something else that''s wrong and you need to face that thing, so you cane back to your mate and unite again. Or he with you. But if you use this as a weapon¡­ it cuts deep, El. And even when you doe back together, it will put something between you¡ªa fear, or a resentment¡­ Just¡­ let this be an area of your life where you give generously, okay?"

    "I''ll admit, this is all sounding a lot more serious than I was expecting," Elreth said, squirming in her chair.

    Her mother took her hand again and leaned closer. "You''re like me. It''s hard to look people in the eye when you''re naked. But trust me, it''s worth pushing through that. Especially when your mate is willing to love you that way. Just¡­ treasure this, Elreth. It''s a gift from the Creator."

    "Okay, Mom," she said.

    "El¡ª"

    "No, I mean it. I''ll try. Okay?"

    "And will you talk to me if you ever get uncertain or struggle with this? I won''t lie to you about it. It''s not easy to give yourself when you''re angry or hurt. But sometimes¡­ sometimes it''s the right thing to do."

    Elreth wasn''t sure what to say. She couldn''t yet think of a situation where she wouldn''t want to give herself to Aaryn. Right now she was struggling because she couldn''t! But the look on her mother''s face¡­

    "I will, Mom," she said quietly. "I will."

 Chapter 126 - Shes Got It

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was almost dinner. He''d found a wise-woman to help his mother¡ªa kind, elderly female named Eadhye who had insisted that he leave them alone so she could speak with his mom privately. Aaryn hadn''t wanted to admit that he was relieved to leave it to someone else¡ªhe felt guilty just thinking that. But as soon as he''d described the situation to Huncer, this female had overheard and approached, reassuring him that she had experience with it and would like to help.

    They''d spent an hour talking first, then he''d taken her to the house¡ªnervous because it hadn''t been cleaned, and he felt yet another stab of guilt knowing his mother would hate to have a stranger see that. But she was so kind¡­ Aaryn had hope.

    His mother was horrified when someone else came into the bedroom where she was resting. But he''d introduced them, and after half an hour his mother had agreed with Eadhye when she''d suggested Aaryn could leave and they could talk alone.

    His relief had been overwhelming.

    Then he was washed in shame.

    And yet, here he was, striding through the forest on his way to Elreth, leaving his mother in the capable, but strange hands of a woman he''d only just met¡­

    He reached the meadow and slowed down. Was it selfish to go see El when his mother was so miserable? But Eadhye had insisted it would be helpful and¡­

    He was justing to a halt when Reth walked out of the tree and started to cross the grass toward him.

    Aaryn was still a little hesitant around Reth, but there was no way to politely avoid him now, and hopefully Reth was past his aggression. They''d called greetings and he was waiting for Reth to reach him when he heard his name called by his mate for the second time that day, and he had to fight a smile.

    Elreth and her mother were just leaving the cave¡ªprobably on their way to dinner. He was d he''d caught them. He wouldn''t be around after the meal since he''d be meeting with the disformed.

    Elreth looked even more beautiful than usual, tiny strands of her hair falling from her braid and wisping around her face. And she started walking faster as he stared at her, which made him want to howl.

    When she reached him, Elia right on her heels, Aaryn was about to pull her into a hug, but he wasn''t sure how she''d want to be in front of her parents. She was always so critical of them being affectionate in front of others. So he offered a hand and she took it, standing at his toes and smiling up at him. "Hi."

    "Hi," he said, smiling back. "I wanted to see you before dinner since I''ll be busy after."

    Her smile broadened. "We were just heading there. Do you want to walk with us."

    "Sure."

    Reth cleared his throat from beside them. Aaryn startled, assuming it was for him. But when they turned it was Elreth Reth stared at, one of his eyebrows high.

    "Is that how you greet your poor, irrelevant father you haven''t seen for two days?" he asked.

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "Sorry, Dad! I was just¡ª"

    "El, he''s teasing," Elia said, though she looked at Aaryn, not Reth.

    "Oh, right."

    She looked up at him through hershes, still beaming, but her cheeks got hotter. Aaryn wanted to kiss them. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to turn her around and take her back to the cave and¡ª

    "Why don''t we leave these two alone?" Elia said quietly to Reth.

    It was as if the air went cold. Aaryn blinked and turned to look at the former King, surprised.

    Reth''s face had lost the glint of humor. He stared at Elia, stone-faced, then nodded. "Yes, we should," he said. Aaryn waited for the suggestive wink, or slyment¡­ the hand that would naturally extend to take hers¡­ anything.

    But instead, Reth nodded at Aaryn, bid Elreth farewell, then turned on his heel and headed back to the tree, not even waiting to see if Elia would follow him.

    Elreth looked at her mother, her face pained. But Aaryn found his chest prickling with anger. Why was Reth treating Elia like she didn''t matter?! He''d never seen the two of them cold before. They''d been angry, even fought. But this¡­ indifference?

    It dropped a pit in his stomach. He turned to Elreth, but she was watching her mother start after her father, the older woman''s face a grieving mask. He was going to call after her, to encourage her, but they were barely a few steps away when another voice rose and Aaryn saw Gar jogging across the grass towards them.

    "Are you guys going to dinner?" he yelled, looking at Aaryn¡ªand ignoring his father who had stopped and was waiting for him to approach.

    "Uh, yeah, I think so," Aaryn said.

    "You aren''t invited, Gar," Elreth snapped. "We won''t get a chance to see each other tonight, so¡ª"

    "If you want I could wait and join you in the cave after high moon. You guys would be done by then, right?" her brother quipped.

    Aaryn muttered, "Oh, no," as Elreth''s face twisted in anger.

    "What did you say?" she snarled.

    Her parents had both turned and were looking back and forth between their offspring as Gar got closer and closer, and Elreth left Aaryn''s side to start towards him.

    "El," her mother warned.

    "I said, if you need some time toplete the mating I can wait untilte toe over to the cave, so I don''t interrupt anything¡ª"

    He ducked as a rock whizzed past his head.

    "Elreth!" Elia snapped.

    "Gar!" Reth snarled.

    But Elreth had leapt into a run and was chasing Gar, who made a face and started running in the other direction, but he wasughing so hard, he couldn''t keep up his speed.

    As Aaryn sighed and walked to join Elia and Reth to watch, Elreth tackled Gar to the ground and they began to wrestle.

    After a few seconds of grunts and curses, Aaryn sighed again. "I think we''re going to have to keep the citizens out of the meadow if Gar''s going to bait her every time he sees her. She''s too on edge not to react," he said.

    Reth grunted. "Aren''t you going to intervene? He''s still stronger than her. He lets her win because he feels like he should. But if he gets mad¡­"

    "She can handle herself," Aaryn said quietly. And he smiled as shended a nicely timed elbow right in her brother''s ribs. "She''s got it all under control," he chuckled.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 127 - Cold War

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    For a moment he didn''t register the cold silence next to him, he was too busy watching Elreth pummel her brother.

    But then Elia spoke up. "Thank you, Aaryn," she said, her voice suddenly bright.

    He blinked. "Why? What for?"

    "For recognizing that your female is an entire person who can live or die by her own choices and doesn''t need you to make them for her," Elia sniffed, then her eyes snapped to her mate in a heated re.

    "You''re right, he should definitely just let her run off and do whatever she wants with no ountability, no expectation or concern for her welfare," Reth growled.

    "That isn''t what I said!" she snapped.

    "It''s what you want though, right? You want to do whatever the hell you please and not have to answer to anyone for anything."

    "No! I just told you, you should trust me!"

    "Trust you¡ªwhen you were the one who''d been lying for TWENTY YEARS?"

    "You knew all the important parts!"

    "Then why did you go pale when I asked you about it? If what you''d hidden was nothing, why was it worth hiding?!"

    The words had the exasperated air of an argument that had been running in circles for too long, too many times, though it was the first time Aaryn had heard them so sharp with each other.

    "Reth," Aaryn said quietly, "I didn''t mean to start anything¡ª"

    "Oh no, don''t you apologize, Aaryn. At least you only lied me to for a couple years. It''s not like you''re my mate!"

    "How many things have you held to your precious crown over the years, Reth? How many?"

    "Nothing like this! Only other people''s stories!"

    "Exactly! And I trusted you to know when it was important to share things with me¡ª"

    "Do not equate the confidences of our people¡ªour friends¡ªwith hiding things from your King and LYING TO YOUR MATE!" Reth roared, and Aaryn whirled, startled, instinctively half-crouching, poised to fight or flee as the most massive predator in WildWood roared his rage.

    But Elia barely blinked. She stood facing him, her face pale and drawn, hands clenched to fists at his side, as he loomed over her, snarling.

    Aaryn registered that the grunts and thuds from behind them had stopped as well. The entire family stared at Reth, who quivered with rage. But Aaryn could detect something else in his scent as well.

    Deep, bone-deep grief.

    "I am sorry, Reth," Elia said through her teeth. "I''m sorry your ego can''t handle the idea that I had¡­ something that was important for me to do alone. But if you cannot trust me to make that judgment after a lifetime together¡­ I don''t know what to say to you."

    "How about, ''I was wrong, here, let me fill you in,''?" he muttered.

    Elia shook her head.

    "Now who''s being stubborn?"

    Aaryn gasped, Reth''s tone was so petty, so sharp. He''d never heard the man speak to her that way. To know that she was still keeping their secrets was a relief. But Aaryn was horrified to realize that he was the one who had lit this fire.

    He didn''t know what to say. But as it turned out, neither did Elia. She shook her head, muttered something about alpha-male bullshit, and began stalking back to their tree.

    But even though her head was up and her shoulder back, Aaryn had caught the glint of tears in her eyes before she turned away from them, and it broke his heart.

    "Reth, maybe it''s me you should¡ª"

    "Shut it, Aaryn, this is between me and my mate."

    He was left gaping while they both stormed away, just a few feet apart. They hadn''t even reached the tree when Elreth''s hand slid into his and he turned to find her, staring worriedly after her parents.

    "Hey, are you okay?" he asked, rubbing a scratch on her upper arm. Then he looked around to find Gar, standing where they''d been fighting, also watching his parents. And for the first time in years that Aaryn could remember, his expression wasn''t one of anger, or self-satisfaction¡­ it was fear.

    Gar looked in his direction, but caught eyes with Elreth, who shook her head and then both of them turned back to watch their parents stomp into the house¡ªher father mming the door behind them.

    Elreth blew out a breath. "I''ve never seen them like this."

    "They need to have a good fuck and get over it. That''s sexual tension¡ª"

    "Gar, would you stop and be serious for once in your life!" Elreth snarled.

    "I am!"

    "Oh, for¡ª"

    Aaryn caught her eye and signed, ''Remember control.'' She shook her head and took a deep breath, but when she spoke her voice was much calmer.

    "Gar," she said through her teeth, "We''re having a meeting tomorrow with the disformed. I''m going to try and make an alliance or¡­ something with them. Will youe?"

    "No."

    Aaryn red at him, but Gar folded his arms and his brows pinched in.

    "Why not?" Elreth sounded like she wanted to stamp her foot. "Why won''t you work with me instead of always against me?"

    "Because I don''t work with anyone. I do what I think is right, and what I''m good at. And I''m not going to do it because Queenie tells me to."

    Elreth made a frustrated noise, but Aaryn shook his head and signed ''Remember control.''

    She sighed. "Okay, fine. Suit yourself. But if you change your mind, I want you at the table. I''ll make sure you know when the meeting''s happening."

    "I''m noting."

    "Well, then, it won''t matter if I tell you the right time, then, will it?" she growled. Then she took Aaryn''s hand and said, "I''ve lost my appetite. Do you want toe back to the cave with me?"

    "Sure." He squeezed her hand and gave Gar a look, shaking his head.

    "Make sure she doesn''t put a leash around your neck and start walking you," Gar muttered.

    Aaryn was going to stop and give the male a chance to show his strength¡ªand take a hit to his ego¡ªbut Elreth tugged on his hand and growled, "Come on, ignore him," and led him back towards the cave.

    The thing that was strange to Aaryn, though, was that as they stepped into the mouth of the cave, he looked back over his shoulder.

    Gar was still standing where they''d left him, alone, and staring at the door to his parent''s tree.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 128 - All In The Family

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Trying to shake off the deep sense of unease she''d found watching her parents act so hostile to each other, Elreth tugged Aaryn into the cave, then turned and closed the door. He slipped around her to pick up the bar and set it in ce to lock the massive door and she forced herself to grin.

    "Someone''s making ns for¡ªoh!"

    Aaryn didn''t even speak, just pulled her into his arms, then turned her so she was against the cave wall and took her mouth, sucking in deeply through his nose when their tongues began to dance.

    Elreth, though taken by surprise, fell into the kiss gratefully, letting her hands trail up his arms, then wrap around his neck, and arching into him.

    He gripped her tightly at her waist and growled, "Never let that happen to us," against her mouth. Before she could answer he was kissing her again. But she could feel him trembling under her hands.

    She let her head fall back so she could speak, but he took that as an opportunity to kiss down her neck, which made concentrating very difficult.

    "Whats¡­ wrong?" she gasped, then whimpered when his tongue tickled the skin below her ear. "Why are you shaking?"

    "Because I want you, and it''s driving me fucking crazy," he growled, then pressed into her, the pressure of his hips grinding making her mouth fall open.

    She loved what he was doing, but his mood had shifted so suddenly, she was uneasy as well.

    She tried to soften the kiss, took his face in her hands and slowed him down. But he didn''t want to let her, sliding his knee between hers until she straddled his thigh again, then pulling her hips against him.

    "Aaryn¡­ I¡­ what''s wrong?" She would have been embarrassed by how breathless she was so quickly, but he was already panting.

    "Nothing," he growled. "I just want you."

    She knew that wasn''t true. She knew him too well. Recognized the tension in him. And even though his desire had been hidden from her for so long, his stress hadn''t.

    She put a hand to his chest and pushed him until he pulled far enough away to meet her eyes, his silver-white hair falling between their locked gazes as his chest rose and fell quickly.

    "Aaryn," she said softly. "What''s wrong?"

    He stared at her a moment, his jaw twitching. Then he blew out a breath. "I thought they were indestructible," he said. "I thought True Mates never did that to each other."

    She snorted. "I''m sorry, but have you met my parents? They don''t fight a lot, but when they do¡ª"

    "Not like that, El, and you know it," he said firmly.

    She pressed her lips together. He was right, of course. But¡­ "I know that was scary. I don''t like it either. But Mom said they will get past it. And she''s more sad than angry. I think¡­ I think we just have to let them work it out. She did tell me to make sure I never lied to you¡ªor let you lie to me. So that''s all we need to do, I guess? Just make sure we don''t lie to each other? He obviously thinks she''s been lying a long time. She said she was, but she had a good reason for it. I don''t know how there can be a good reason for that, but¡­ maybe? Mom''s pretty up front."

    Aaryn made a noise in his throat and shook his head. "It''s my fault," he said quietly.

    "What? Why?"

    "Because I''m the one who told him the thing he didn''t know¡ªand I knew he didn''t know it, too. I was mad. He was judging me, and¡ª"

    "Wait, Dad was judging you?" she asked sharply. "How?"

    Aaryn gave a lopsided smile and stroked her face. "Not like that, El. You know he''s been good to me since we were kids. I just meant, he got all up in my face about being Alpha and how that worked with the throne, and he didn''t believe me when I said we were always behind the throne and¡­ anyway, I knew that your mom knew about us and hadn''t told him."

    Elreth blinked. "That''s what he''s mad about?"

    Aaryn nodded, though his face was tight. "He wouldn''t have found out if I wasn''t trying to take him down a peg. It''s my fault."

    Elreth dropped her eyes to look at his chest, her head spinning. There seemed to always be anotheryer to this whole issue around the disformed.

    She understood why they''d hidden¡ªon a personal level, she got it. But as a ruler? She knew the risk her father had to have felt, especially after his history with the wolves, knowing that there was another group gathering, appointing an Alpha¡­ and to know his mate knew it, and hadn''t told him¡­

    "Please don''t ever do that to me, Aaryn?" she said softly, stroking his chest. "Please don''t ever lie to me about something like that."

    He took her face in his hands and stared into her eyes. "I promise you, I will never hold anything back from you that is my story to tell."

    She didn''t smile¡ªdidn''t find that asforting as he wanted it to be. But she knew what he meant. They''d both kept secrets for friends many times. And he had an entire pack¡ªpractically a tribe¡ªthat probably gave him their stories and¡­ "I trust you," she said softly, with as much conviction as she could."

    "Good, because I trust you, too. We''re going to do this, El. We''re going to do it differently than your parents did. Than anyone did. But no one has to be okay with that except you and me, right?"

    "Right." She did smile then. Then she sighed. "I wish we could just go to bed and forget about everyone else for a week."

    "You think a week would be enough?" he quipped, then nipped her earlobe. When sheughed and tried to pin her shoulder to her ear, he growled and kissed her shoulder instead. "I love you, El. I wish I could show you all of it, right now and forget about everyone else. But just be confident, I love you."

    "I love you, too," she sighed.

 Chapter 129 - Brother, Mine

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was hard to say goodbye to Elreth knowing that he likely wouldn''t see her again until the next day, but he''d promised her he''d try talking Gar intoing. And he wondered if inviting the male to be a part of that night''s discussion might help.

    So after too many kisses, and too many groans about not wanting to leave, he finally unbarred the door and walked out, straight across the meadow, past Reth and Elia''s tree, to Gar''s front door.

    It was eerie, seeing the lights on in the royal''s tree, but knowing that the silence was ominous.

    Why had thise between them so deeply? Aaryn feared that he''d thrown a cat into a henhouse he hadn''t even known existed, and Elia was having to pick up the resulting shit.

    Damn.

    But there was nothing he could do about it at that moment. Instead, he strode up to Gar''s door, knocked twice, then pushed inside. "You here, Gar?"

    "Yeah, just a sec."

    Despite his friend''s consistent anger against his father, he was rarely short with Aaryn. He treated Aaryn as the Alpha of the disformed¡­ mostly. He didn''t take orders, exactly¡ªsince technically Aaryn wasn''t over him. But since their dominance was pretty evenly matched, but Gar didn''t use his, when they were together, usually Gar toed the line.

    As he thought about it, the only dominants Gar challenged were his father and sister.

    Why was that?

    Gar trotted down the stairs a secondter, a book in his hand. "Hey, whatsup, Brother of Mine."

    Aaryn snorted. "Not yet."

    "Only a matter of time."

    "Not if the Elders have their way," he muttered.

    Gar''s eyebrows shot up. "What are they saying?"

    Aaryn exined about the dy, the concerns about the people. "¡­we''re hoping it will only be a few days, but I don''t know. There''s a lot of uneasiness in that room."

    Gar snorted. "Tell them to start the mes, or you''ll just take her anyway and they can tell the people why it wasn''t traditional, lol. I mean, seriously, who waits until they''re vowed in this age, anyway?"

    "The first dominant Queen who wants to take the first disformed King to rule Anima."

    Gar stopped in his tracks. "Yeah¡­ when you put it that way¡­" Then he shrugged. "Sucks to be you, brother."

    "Enough of the brother thing. Do you want toe to the meeting tonight¡ªjust the disformed, at the cave. You''ll have a unique view, and I might need your muscle if things get out of hand."

    "Why would they get out of hand? Everyone wants Elreth to take them, right?"

    Aaryn tipped his head back and forth. "When I told them I was calling the meeting, filled them in on what was going on, there was a lot of resentment and back biting. I think we got it settled down, but it would be good to have you there if any of the males starts getting itchy. They know you can shift, so they''re scared of you." Aaryn grinned, but the truth was, he was jealous of his soon-to-be brother-inw.

    Gar stared at him. "When?"

    "In an hour. I''m going to grab some dinner, then go. You cane with me if you want."

    "I''m not doing dinner, but I''lle overter. You aren''t roping me into Elreth''s meeting, though. I''m not touching that. I''lle help you. It''ll be an interesting conversation. Plus, then I can make sure no one''s talking about me when they shouldn''t," he grinned and tossed the book onto the couch, then strode past Aaryn to the kitchen. "Sure you didn''t want to eat something here? I''m sick of market food, I''m learning to cook."

    "No, thanks. It''s on my way anyway and I need to see my mom first."

    "Suit yourself. I guess I''ll see you in an hour."

    Aaryn sighed. "Yep, see you then."

    *****

    He was barely out of Gar''s door and onto the grass when the door opened to Reth and Elia''s tree and Reth strode out, making straight for Aaryn, like he''d been waiting. Aaryn eyed him warily. Reth was clearly tense and angry¡ªand acting in ways Aaryn had never seen him before.

    "You okay?" he asked when Reth got close. Reth swung into step next to him, shaking his head.

    "I need you to tell me why you thought the disformed needed to be hidden from me."

    Aaryn tensed. Reth was trying to get more information from him that he thought Elia should have given him. At least that meant he could be confident she was still keeping their secrets.

    He swallowed. "Haven''t you ever kept people''s secrets for their own safety, not because it was convenient to you?"

    "Of course."

    "So have I."

    Reth eyed him from the side. "Safe from me, though? Is there something to know about the disformed that would have made me hurt them?"

    "No!"

    "Then why would you think they needed to be protected from me?!"

    "I didn''t, they did."

    "But you knew better?"

    Aaryn sighed as they crossed the meadow towards the trail into the trees. "Reth, if I was going to have any chance of keeping them together and bringing them to the crown formally¡ªwhich was always the n¡ªthey had to feel confident that I would keep their secrets. They had to believe I prioritized their privacy and safety over my own rtionships."

    "Over the King, you mean," Reth growled.

    "No. Because I always led them to follow you. Always. Keeping the information away from you was about the people feel safe. Not about working against you."

    "And yet, here we are, how many years down the line, and you and my mate and my son have all apparently been in on this little circle of knowledge, and kept me out of it!" Reth growled.

    They had entered the trees where the shadows were growing deeper in the early evening light. Aaryn stopped walking, looking up and down the trail to make sure they were truly alone. "You have to look at it this way," he said quietly. "You banished my father, killed wolves, and tortured prisoners of war¡ªone of whom was disformed. You were a true ruler, Reth, I get it. I''m sure if I''d been in your shoes I would have made the same decisions. But that''s not how normal Anima view these things. They see you not as a male, but as a power in their lives. And if they give up certain things, they are in danger. Or at least, they feel like they are.

    "The disformed didn''t believe that you''d have their backs if you felt threatened¡ªand Elia and I knew they weren''t a threat to you. You know one of us would have told you if there was a problem. The first hint of a problem. But there never was. Because they aren''t revolutionaries, Reth. They''re just hurting. But since they didn''t trust you¡ªbut they did trust Elia and they did trust me¡ªwe managed it for you. We did what we knew you''d want, and we kept them in line. Now, because they trust me, they''re going to follow me to your daughter. Isn''t that worth it?"

    Reth opened his mouth, a growl already starting in his throat, but then both of them were startled by a feminine voice, high and snappish, from behind him.

 Chapter 130 - Family Bonding

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Stop trying to convince him, Aaryn. I''ve already told him all this. He''s just had his ego bruised and he wants to keep finding a reason to me me."

    They both snapped their heads to find Elia emerging from the trees with that uncanny silence she''d mastered over the years. Approaching them from downwind, neither of them had heard her.

    Reth''s first nce at her was admiration and surprise¡ªthen, as if a storm cloud rolled over his features, he frowned and snarled something about smug females, and started stalking back towards his home. "Thank you for exining your perspective, Aaryn," he tossed over his shoulder. "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    They both watched him go, Elia sighing heavily.

    Aaryn frowned with worry. "Are you two going to be okay? This is hard to watch."

    "We will be¡­ eventually," she said. "He just needs time. This transition out of power has been harder for him than he''s letting on. He needs something to blow off some steam about, and this is it right now."

    "I thought he wanted her to take it?"

    "He did. But just because something is good doesn''t mean its easy, Aaryn."

    They looked at each other then and Aaryn''s chest swelled with appreciation for these two who''d been more parents to him than his own for most of his life.

    "Aaryn, even with this between us, you know we''re both excited that you''re finally joining the family, right?"

    He smiled. "I know."

    Elia squeezed his upper arm. "I know these are difficult times for both of you, too. And our crap doesn''t help with that¡ªI''m sorry. But we''re still here for you two. We can put our own shit aside to help you when you need us, I promise."

    Aaryn sighed. "Elia, I''m so sorry that I said that to him. I shouldn''t have. It was selfish of me. I''ve held that secret for so long¡­ I''m sorry."

    She shrugged, but dropped her eyes. "I think¡­ I think it''s better that he knows. I never felt good about it. It was just necessary. Once we get through this it will be better that he knows. I''m certain of it. The Creator will bring us through this."

    "I hope so."

    She growled. "Don''t you start with the discouragement."

    Aaryn put his hands up, palms towards her. "Sorry, sorry."

    She smiled, but there was pain in her eyes. "You''re fine. I''m teasing." Then she looked down the trail in the direction Reth had disappeared. "And I have to go back to that cold house¡­ Creator, help us both," she murmured.

    "Can I ask you one thing, before you go?"

    She looked at him quickly. "Of course. What''s going on?"

    "Nothing bad!" he reassured her quickly. "I just don''t know when I''ll see you alone again, and I''ve been thinking¡­ I want to do something for El a¡­ gesture, asking her to walk the mes and Smoke. But she''s as human as she is Anima and I wondered¡­ what do your people do for something like this? Is there a gift, or a tradition, or something?"

    Elia''s eyes welled and her chin trembled. "You''re a good male, Aaryn," she whispered, then closed her eyes and sniffed, wiping her eyes and breathing to get herself under control. "I think the best thing you can do is create your own tradition. Something sacred. Something that will mean something to both of you¡ªsomething maybe only you two will understand, or remember."

    "I''ve been trying toe up with something, but I''m kind of at a loss. Do you have any ideas? Any human traditions? You told me that walking the mes was like getting married in the human world. What do your people do for that?"

    "Trust me, you don''t want to mess with all that, it isn''t as meaningful to most humans as it should be," she said dismissively. "But one thing the humans do is give what they call an engagement ring¡ªsomething that won''t die or wear away. Usually gold and diamonds. And the female wears it for the rest of her life."

    Aaryn frowned. "Elreth hates rings. She says they stop her hands working properly."

    Elia nodded, chuckling. "Yes, she does. So, that''s what I mean. Make up your own tradition. Give it some thought. I''m sure you''lle up with something."

    "Okay, thank you," he said, a little discouraged, but he would keep thinking in case he could¡ª

    "Oh, wait¡­ you know¡­ there is one thing¡­ if you can make it happen."

    "What''s that?"

    Elia smiled. "Back when it was normal for humans to wait until they married toplete the bond, they started a tradition called a honeymoon. They would go away from their family and home for a few days, maybe a week or two, and just spend time together, getting to know each other. Making love and¡­ resting. It''s the one thing Reth and I never had that I wished we''d gotten to do."

    Aaryn was surprised by the wistful grief that appeared on her face then as she looked back down the trail.

    "That''s a great idea," he said. Could they do it? Would the elder let Elreth be gone even for a few days? "But I''m guessing the reason you never did it was because¡­ where would you go that was safe?"

    Elia raised an eyebrow. "Don''t believe Reth doesn''t have little hidden spots all over this Kingdom, Aaryn. He and Behryn were bachelors once, remember¡ªplus, the way they used to travel. They always needed a den if the weather turned or something dyed them. I''ve heard them talk about their ''fishing spots'' and thinking they''re so subtle." She rolled her eyes and Aaryn stifled augh. "If you want to make this happen, you talk to Reth. I''d gamble that he''s got the perfect spot for you somewhere."

    "That sounds great. I''ll talk to him. And if he does, I''ll talk to Lhern and see if the elders will let her disappear for a day or two."

    "Make it at least two nights," Elia warned. "You''ll be so wound up after the mes, you''ll need the first night just to get your breath back."

    Then her scent rose and her cheeks colored, and Aaryn grinned as she shook her head and looked away. Her human embarrassment about sex and nudity had never ceased to make himugh. Elreth had it too, and he''d always found it charming¡ªthough itplicated life at times.

    He patted her shoulder and smiled at her. "Thank you, Elia. You''re a true mother, and a true friend. And I appreciate you."

    "Well¡­ now you''re going to make me cry!" she wailed, dropping her face in her hands. "And I was doing so good at keeping myself together!"

    Aaryn chuckled and pulled her into a hug. She sobbed once, but clung to him, shaking a little. That was when he realized, she was hurting a lot more than she was letting on. So he squeezed her tight, and made a note to talk to Gar and Elreth about going easy on her.

    She, like the rest of them, just needed a break.

    "Thank you, Aaryn," she sniffed a couple minutester. "You''re a good male."

    "I''m not sure if the fact that you keep saying that is a good thing, or it means you weren''t sure before," heughed.

    She snorted. "Trust me, we''ve all known how good you are for a long time."

    As they farewelled and he walked towards his home, praying that his own mother would be able to find her feet soon, he was touched.

    He stored the memory away in his mind to take it out and remember it on the days he was feeling uncertain.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 131 - Seeing With New Eyes

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The next day Elreth walked home alone from dinner at the market back towards the cave. Aaryn was gathering his people¡ªthe disformed that were joining them for the meeting that evening¡ªand it was the first time she''d been alone all day.

    Once she got past the bustle of the Tree City, she walked slowly, enjoying the quiet of the forest in the early evening as the shadows stretched and the birds began to sing goodbye to the day.

    She was hopeful¡­ and afraid to let herself hope, she realized.

    That morning with the elders had been a much more peaceful, much more productive meeting. Aaryn had carried himself with dignity and strength.

    There was a moment when one of the elders asked him to describe the experience of being disformed that had been ying over and over in her mind all day.

    He''d sat in the chair next to her, should broad shoulders tense. But when the elders turned their attention to him, he didn''t shrink. Instead he''d met each of their eyes as he spoke with strength andpassion for the Anima he saw as his people. And even though his possessiveness of them still made her neck itch, for a moment during that meeting she hadn''t been watching her best friend, the male she''d seen walk through puberty and into adulthood. She hadn''t even been seeing her delicious mate who was opening her eyes to so many joys and thrills.

    She''d seen a leader, a male who knew himself and his people. He spoke with confidence, with assurance, with strength. When he got passionate he leaned forward and made certain he was heard.

    He carried himself as¡­ as a male who deserved to stand before these elders and show them the way and it made her breath hitch.

    Her eyes caught on the spot where his corbones peeked out of the neckline of his shirt, the way it pulled tight across his back, and the sleeves stretched on his bicep when he gestured with his hands.

    For a few minutes, she didn''t even hear his words, only saw the dominance wafting off of him, the determination and strength with which he put forward his view.

    In the back of her mind, she was reminded of her father. But her father had never made her belly twist.

    He was very good at this, she realized. He was very strong.

    He was a good male.

    And he put himself under her. That was the thing that kept ringing in her head throughout the day, whenever she had a moment to think.

    Elreth knew she was stronger than most of the Anima. She had been her whole life. Male or female, it didn''t matter. She always took the lead wherever she was, and the Anima naturally fell in behind her.

    She''d taken it as her due.

    But that morning it hade home to her: Her mate, her male, was stronger than she was. He did not follow her because she was dominant. He followed because he chose to.

    He chose her over himself.

    The thought made her want to weep. She''d known it, a little. But watching him that morning she''d marveled at how much more confident he was there than she had been the day before.

    When the meeting had finished, and their questions had been answered, when it was agreed that they would announce the mating the following day, and choose a date for the mester in the week¡­ Elreth had barely been able to keep her mind on the discussion.

    Aaryn had turned to her when they left, smiling broadly and when they were out of sight of the others, he''d pulled her into his chest and told her how amazing she''d been.

    Her.

    But she wasn''t as amazing as him.

    It was humbling. And incredibly hot.

    She''d been dancing in her chair at the market, wishing he was there, wishing she could express all of this to him. But he was eating at home with his mother, making sure she took the herbs the wise-women had prescribed. And he was gathering his people toe present themselves to her.

    Because she was Queen.

    Having him beside her was going to make her a better Queen. Because neither of them had everything that was needed for this, but together¡­

    Elreth shook her head, smiling. Together they would be a force to be reckoned with.

    A shiver ran down her spine when another image of him, smiling down at her, shed in her head, and she groaned.

    She needed to go back to the cave and be a Queen, not a flighty girl with a crush on her own mate!

    As she forced herself to pick up her pace and get back to the cave, she prayed that Aaryn''s mother was doing well enough that he''d be able to stay with her that night.

    She was desperate to be alone with him again.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It had been a conscious choice to lead the others, walking first into the cave so he could be the first to see her.

    She had seated herself in thergest chair in the living room, clean blouse and leathers on, her legs crossed at the knee.

    When he walked in the door, her eyes locked on his for a breath as he walked toward her and the look sent lightning through his gut and straight to his groin.

    He''d decided then that there was no way he wasn''t staying at the cave that night. He needed to be close to her. And given the heat in her gaze, she needed to be close to him, as well.

    Then they had both blinked and looked away. They had more important things to focus on just then. But he had stifled a smile when she shifted in her seat and her cheeks heated.

    She was as affected by him as he was by her. Praise the Creator for that.

    Now, over an hour into the meeting, everyone was tired and tense¡ªbut there was a strange mix of hope and wariness in the room.

    No one was quite sure how to regard each other. But everyone wanted this to work.

    As she should, Elreth had taken control of the discussion from the moment they''d begun, asking questions and demanding deeper answers when they weren''t forting enough. They''d covered things she knew¡ªlike the fact that the disformed had been organized formally when she was a child¡ªand things that she didn''t. Like the fact that some of the disformed who had disappeared over the years had gone into the human world to learn to blend in and find a new life there.

    She''d given him one look when that came out¡ªa look that told him very clearly that that shouldn''t have been a surprise to her. That he should have told her. But then she moved on.

    And she took Aaryn''s breath away.

    Elreth was incredible. Poised, confident, and not giving an inch. Her glossy red hair tumbling down her back as she sat with grace and patience through the entire process, asking pointed questions, but never with anger, until they made it to this point.

    But the time hade for them to tell their stories, for her to understand their vision and Aaryn''s heart was pounding.

    It would all hinge on this.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 132 - Scars - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth sat back in her chair and looked around the room at the fifteen or sixteen disformed that had joined him for this¡ªthree of them there whether they had leadership roles or not, specifically to tell their stories and try to win their Queen. Because they had decided, almost unanimously, to petition to be their own tribe.

    Elreth didn''t know that yet, but he knew she was smart enough to guess that it would at least be discussed.

    She looked at him for a breath and something passed between them he didn''t even understand, but it stole his breath.

    Then she turned to the three who had been seated next to him since they''d arrived.

    "Very well, I believe I understand enough of how this hase about."

    Everyone shifted in their seats and eyed each other. They all knew that this was where history could¡ªshould¡ªbe made.

    "Now, it''s time for you to tell me what you do. And why I should not disband your secret group."

    Aaryn looked at her sharply. They had not discussed her making threats. But he swallowed his anger. Let her hear what he had done. Let her see how these people had been failed. And let her heart lead in this. Because if it did, he was certain she would see it as they did.

    "I think the first¡ª" he started, but was interrupted by the creak of the door behind them.

    Everyone in the room turned to find the cave door swinging open and Gar appearing out of the dark behind it suddenly, his face sheepish. "Don''t mind me," he said. "I''m just here to listen."

    Elreth shot a look at Aaryn and signed, ''did you know he wasing?''

    He gave her the crossed-finger form of ''no'' they had created and returned his eyes to her brother. What game was he ying? He''d been insistent that he wanted nothing to do with this!

    But Gar just took a seat at the back, behind the others and didn''t say a word, so he turned back to Elreth and took a deep breath.

    "I think the first story you should hear would be Khedyn," he said solemnly.

    The young, male bird next to him with the terrible scarring on his face, took a deep breath and nodded at Elreth. "Sire," he said. "Thank you for being willing to listen to us."

    Elreth nodded. "Tell me your story."

    Khedyn nced at Aaryn, fear all over his face, but he smiled at the young male. "Go on. She''ll understand."

    Khedyn took a deep breath, then looked Elreth in the eye and began.

    "I''m a bird. An Avaline. The disformed among my tribe are even more obvious because most of the tasks we undertake make use of our beast forms. Except for the weavers and masters¡ªand even they fly for travel¡ªthe birds lead a lifestyle I cannot. It makes me stick out."

    Elreth nodded thoughtfully, but didn''tment.

    Khedyn swallowed hard. "When I was growing up I was left home alone a lot because there wasn''t anything my parents could do. They had to work and almost the entire tribe worked in the skies, or travelling. There were days I could spend with my aunt and grandmother at times, but usually, except for schooling, I was alone.

    "When I was twelve and starting to reach my majority, growing fast and getting stronger, I got¡­ I got angry about being lonely all the time. I hadn''t met the Outsiders yet, at least, I didn''t know them as a group. So I''d started spending time with a couple Serpent young who were smaller than me, but their parents weren''t¡­ they weren''t great. They were alone a lot too. We had seen each other at meals and¡­ anyway, they were really my only friends.

    "I want you to know that: They weren''t disformed and they were my friends. They were lonely too, and their parents didn''t help them either. I''m not trying to say that everything that''s happened in my life would never happen if I wasn''t disformed. But for me¡­ that was what led to me being alone so much. And¡­ and not having good parents. No adults to go to when things were going wrong."

    Elreth nodded again. "I understand. I appreciate that you see it in such a bnced way. Please, go on."

    Khedyn nced at Aaryn, who nodded as well, then heunched in.

    "That day for some reason my parents were gone into the night as well. And I''ll be honest, I thought maybe they weren''ting back. I thought maybe they''d gotten so sick of me that they''d decided to leave. I know that was stupid now, but at the time, it was very real to me. I invited my friends to the Tree House because I was afraid to go to sleep. So we were upte and there were no adults¡­ things got out of hand.

    "I got angry. My friends had seen the way some people would treat me¡ªlike they were scared of me, or disgusted by me. The way they wouldn''t trust me.

    "My friends started talking about how it was all my parent''s fault, and now they''d left too¡­ they encouraged me to be angry. They told me I could join their tribe if I was an orphan, and I was still young enough to believe it then. I¡­ I didn''t even want to be a serpent. I was just so desperate to belong somewhere¡­ Anyway, I got it in my head that I should burn down our Tree House. Because then everyone would know my parents were gone and I needed help."

    The young male winced and raked a hand through his hair, dropping his eyes in shame. "I was just so desperate to be noticed," he murmured.

    Aaryn could see Elreth fighting emotion, but trying hard not to show it.

    ''Are you ok?'' he signed.

    ''Fine.''

    "So, I threw a bunch of our books in a pile and I lit it. At first it was just like a campfire and we thought it was kind of cool. But then it started climbing the wall and I realized all my stuff was still up in my room. So, I ran upstairs to get the things I wanted from my room and when I came back down¡­ the stairs were on fire and my friends were screaming because they couldn''t get me out." He took a shuddering breath. "I was trapped."

 Chapter 133 - Scars - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I had to watch¡­ I had to watch them decide to leave when it got out of control. They looked at each other, then at me. One of them told me sorry, then they ran for the door, but when they opened it¡­"

    Elreth closed her eyes and swallowed hard. When she opened them, she could see Aaryn staring at the male, his face pained.

    They both remembered that fire. She had been fourteen, and he''d been eighteen when it happened. They hadn''t known why¡ªfire in the Tree City was rare without a lightning strike.

    "I was stuck and I thought I was going to die," Khedyn said, his voice hoarse. "And I thought my friends had left me to die. And when I realized there was nothing I could do¡ªthe windows in the upper part of the house were too high, I would have died from the fall. But if I''d had wings I could have flown out easily¡ªit made me so angry, so filled with rage, Iid down on thending of the stairs and waited for the fire to reach me because nothing seemed fair and I didn''t know why the Creator had done this to me before I was even born. I mean, he had to hate me right?"

    Elreth put a hand to her chest. "No, Khedyn¡ª"

    The male shook his head and raised his hands to her. "No, no, I don''t think that anymore. But back then¡­ back then I did. It was the Outsiders who showed me¡­ but that''s jumping ahead. Look, I got burned. That''s where my scarse from. My parents arrived home just in time. They broke through a window at the top and got me out and they saved me, and they felt terrible and that was the day I realized they loved me, at least a little bit. My mom cried because I was hurt.

    "The Outsiders got to me a few weekster when I turned thirteen, after I was healing. And they helped me. Even more than my parents or my tribe. They¡­ they showed me that I wasn''t alone after all. That even though my own tribe rejected me, they didn''t. They showed me what it meant to belong. First, just by being my friend. Then, when I got older, they brought me into the cave.

    "Aaryn wasn''t Alpha then, but he still helped me. Talked to me a lot and introduced me to other Avaline disformed¡ªI hadn''t even known there were any! It seemed like I''d been hidden away by my parents, or something, I don''t know. I was just so out of touch. It took me years to figure out that there wasn''t anything wrong with me, I was just different."

    The male rolled his shoulders back and held her gaze, determined, despite the redness in his eyes. "I am Anima," he said firmly. "I am just as Anima as you."

    "I know," Elreth murmured, nodding. "I know."

    "So, hear me please, Sire. We need our people. We need each other. Because for every Anima who treats us as if there is nothing wrong, another treats us as if we are all that is wrong in the world. It is impossible to grow up with a healthy mind when you spend every day waiting for someone to hurt you¡ªwith words, or their actions. It is impossible to see yourself clearly when you grow up being pitied, or hidden, or harmed.

    "We need a people, and we need a purpose. We need to prove ourselves to those that think we are inadequate. Our young need the chance to learn that we can be loved, and all of us need to prove that we can be valued by the Anima as a whole."

    "You have nothing to prove to me," Elreth said fiercely, looking back and forth between Aaryn and Khedyn, then letting her eyesnd on those behind them as well. "The Creator gave me a True Mate who is disformed and who I know to be a better Anima than I will ever be."

    Aaryn blinked and his jaw went ck, but Elreth plowed on. "Please don''t ever question the value that you hold to me¡ªand to many other Anima. My goal as your Dominant is to ensure that you and your offspring all have the opportunity to see your own worth, and to be valued by the Anima. The only question is how do we best go about making that happen with the least amount of conflict to you. And that''s why we''re here. So, I can better understand what you face, then help you find your way through so this is not a story that we see repeated in the next generation."

    There were murmurs of approval, and some whispers of conversation, but no one interrupted.

    Khedyn looked at Aaryn and something passed between them. But Aaryn shook his head. The Avaline looked down. "Thank you, Sire. I hope¡­ I hope you will seriously consider our needs. I do not wish to see another young disformed walk the very lonely path that I was forced to take."

    "Neither do I," she reassured him as best she could. "And I promise, I will keep listening, hearing all of your stories. We will find a solution to this."

    Aaryn pped the male on the back and he stood, bowing his head to Elreth, then trading seats with one of the other three who had been lined at the front to address her directly.

    But in truth, Elreth thought, they didn''t need more stories. They needed solutions. They needed to determine how best to bring the disformed into their own strength so they could thrive.

    She suspected she knew what Aaryn would propose at the end of this, but she respected that the disformed had gathered to be heard, so she would listen.

    But her mind turned the problem over and over.

    Because she''d just reassured the Elders that she wasn''t looking for any other traditions to break. But creating an entirely new tribe out of the old was¡­ about as radical a thing as she could do.

    She risked outright mutiny from the bigots. And while she refused to cater to them, her father''s lessons about war and the maniption of people, kepting back to her.

    She was going to solve this. She was.

    But she was going to have to step very, very carefully to do it.

    Thank the Creator she had Aaryn nearby.

 Chapter 134 - Scars - Part 3

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn wasn''t sure how she''d done it, but at some point while that all listened to the others tell their stories, Elia had snuck in and taken a seat next to Gar.

    The male didn''t look happy about it, but he also didn''t move, though there were spaces he could have taken. Aaryn was d.

    He watched Elreth as the other two they''d brought specifically to show her how a disformed''s life was changed¡ªimproved¡ªby the Outsiders told their stories of difficult childhoods, abuse, neglect, and finding a ce among them. As he''d known it would, herpassion came to the fore when she faced these people. Just like it had when he was young. She wanted to save them from their pain. And now she was finally in a position to do it.

    He prayed she would have the strength her father hadn''t had, to truly draw a line for the people of Anima and give the disformed their ce in the Tree City.

    But as thest of them¡ªa serpent named Bhoer¡ªcame to the riskiest part of his story, he saw Elreth''s eyes sharpen.

    "¡­I gave up on the Anima. I went to the human world. And it''s better over there for us¡ªwe don''t risk shifting. They can''t tell the difference between us and a normal human, but they sense that something is different, and they like it!" the snake said, his low, quiet voice little more than a hum. "I had given up. I''ll be honest. But then I heard that you''d taken dominance and that¡­ that things might be getting better soon. Anima is my home. I would rather live here. But I have to ask you to give us a ce among the people where we are not shamed!"

    Elreth tipped her head. "I would never shame you for your birth, and I agree that you should not be shamed by those who would¡­ but you''re telling me you left us. You defected?"

    Bhoer nced at Aaryn from the side, but he''d already told the male to be honest. He knew Elreth wouldn''t like this part, but he also knew it would do the trick to show her how desperate some of them were.

    "Yes," he told her.

    "How?" Elreth said, her jaw tight. "How did you get through safely? And return? I am warned the traverse is¡­ difficult even for the best of us."

    Bhoer looked at Aaryn again, but everyone startled when Gar was the one to speak up from the back.

    "I''ve been teaching some of them how to cross."

    There was a sharp intake of breath from several present. Elreth went very still in her seat, her eyes fixed on her brother.

    Aaryn prayed this would be one of the moments when Elreth remembered her love for her brother.

    "You''ve been doing¡­ what?"

    Gar cleared his throat. "I crossed when I was sixteen. I learned what it''s like, and how to do it safely. "For the ones that want to go, or at least, want the option, I''ve been training them on how to cross safely."

    Elreth took a deep breath, her jaw rolling. "There is no safe way to cross the traverse."

    "Yes, there is¡ªbut only some people are capable of it. I know it. So does Gahrye. Between us, we can identify who is capable of it, and get them through."

    Elreth''s breathing picked up, Aaryn signed to her, ''I am here. Stay calm. Let them tell you.''

    Her eyes didn''t slip to his fingers, but he knew she''d picked up what he said.

    "You have been¡­ helping my people defect from Anima?"

    "No," Gar said, "Though I''m sure that''s been the result at least a few times. But we''ve been helping people see how valuable they are and giving them an outlet. A way to rest in a ce where they are admired instead of abused."

    Then Elia spoke up. "Elreth, this goes all the way back to the months I spent in the human world when I was pregnant with you. We never intended to make this a threat to the crown¡ªquite the opposite. We are preparing people to be an asset in case it is ever needed. Giving them a purpose. It is a secret, but a small one. And had the timee to use it, we would have given it to your father. But now, if you ever need the resource, it will be given to you."

    "You would¡­ give me my own people?" Elreth asked, and Aaryn could hear the tension in her, the rising anger.

    ''Breathe,'' he signed, and held the signal for a time. Elreth''s eyes did drop to his hands that time. Then cut up to his eyes.

    Silently, he pleaded with her to listen and understand.

    "You need to know that we were only hiding this for the safety of the disformed," Aaryn said quietly. "Not to keep it from you."

    Elreth started to snort, but caught herself. She looked at her mother. "You have been training people for twenty years and hiding it¡­ for their own good?"

    "No, not for twenty years. This is something we developed over time. And the training really only began in earnest in the past couple of years. Before that we only ever had two or three prepared at a time. But as the disformed poption has grown, more and more have proven to be capable of it¡ªeven more capable than their parents, in truth. So¡­ we will train anyone we measure as both strong and willing¡ªas long as their loyalty is to the crown."

    Elreth rolled her lips in like she was holding words back. "And how do you measure the loyalty to the crown of people who are deceiving the Crown about what they do?"

    "We were not deceiving," Aaryn said firmly. "Only hiding."

    Elreth made a tiny sign¡ªboth fingers and thumbs pinched together then pulled away from each other, ''splitting hairs.''

    Aaryn gave a tiny shake of his head. "Every trained disformed has known from the first day that should their skill ever be required by the throne, it would be asked of them to give it freely."

    "And yet, some of them have simply left?"

    "Yes, but they could have left within Anima as well. That they chose the human world isn''t relevant."

    She gave him a look that told him they would speak of this again, then she turned back to her mother and brother.

    "Tell me why I shouldn''t name you traitors to the throne when you provide the means by which some of the people leave us without any discussion or recourse from the throne?" she said, obviously far more calmly than she felt.

    Aaryn''s stomach went cold.

 Chapter 135 - The Other Side Of The Portal

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her rage boiled.

    No wonder her father was furious. Her mother had been hiding people from him, training them to leave him, and never told him about it.

    For twenty years.

    It exined so much¡ªwhy she was being stubborn, and he wasn''t letting it go. He''d figured out that she''d essentially been working against him, and hiding it from him. Yes, yes, she could im it had only really been in numbers in the past few years, but Elreth would have gambled that her brother would never have started this if her mother and Gahrye they hadn''t already known how to do it. And that Gar had done it specifically because it threw shit at her father behind his back.

    She wanted to bite something.

    She wanted to scream.

    She kept seeing Aaryn''s caution, the concern in his eyes. She remembered how raw and emotional the stories from these disformed had been.

    She could see now that she hadn''t needed to worry about the disformed congregating together and rebelling. They weren''t interested in revolution, Aaryn was right. He hadn''t been lying.

    They weren''t going to rebel against the throne. But that was because they were poised for flight.

    They were going to abandon it, instead.

    Elreth began to trembling, but she clenched her hands into fists on the arms of the chair and forced herself to stay still.

    She red at her mother and brother, though.

    Yet her mother met her eyes calmly¡ªand with the caution that only a mother can.

    Elreth reminded herself that being Queen outranked being Mom.

    Didn''t it?

    "El," her mother said with a sigh, "We are not traitors because we mean it when we say, the equipment we give people, the skill and practice we provide them, is always, first and foremost at the pleasure of the King¡ªor Queen."

    "How could the King have called upon an asset he did not know existed?" she said through her teeth.

    "Because his Queen knew, and she would have told him. But it has never been needed, so the former Queen allowed the people to live in peace."

    "Peace?"

    "Yes, peace. You could imagine the conflicts that would arise among the people if they were to suddenly learn that the people among them that some of them despised were suddenly in a position of power and influence over the Crown."

    "I would think the disformed would want to see themselves in positions of power!"

    "We do, but safely," Aaryn spoke in quickly. "Had it been needed, we would have given it to your father and at his use of it, immediately proven not only our worth, but our loyalty. Even the most vicious critics would have been unable to deny what we''d achieved. But people are rarely wise enough to value the answer to the problem they do not know exists."

    "My father already crossed the traverse safely¡­ twice!"

    "And it almost killed him!" her mother cut in. "Which is precisely why we wanted to make sure he would never have to risk that again!"

    "What do you mean it almost killed him?" Elreth spat. "He said¡ª"

    "He told you what you needed to hear as his child so you would not worry for him. But trust me, as his mate, I can tell you: the traverse is a danger to anyone. Your father would have done it again if there had been a need. But there wasn''t. And he praises the Creator for that."

    Elreth snorted and looked away. "We are moving off track. The issue is not the traverse itself, but that you have a secretly formed society, working in the shadows, developing a skill without the knowledge of the crown, and we are just supposed to trust you that if it were ever needed, you would just hand it over?!"

    "Yes," Aaryn, Elia, and Gar said, all at the same time.

    Elreth stared at each of them in turn. She didn''t know what to say. Her mind spun¡ªshe couldn''t imagine anything she would measure as important enough to be hidden from her father. And now her? "There has to be more to this than you are describing," she snarled through her teeth. "A simple crossing isn''t¡ª"

    "Look, El, I told you I wasn''ting to this because I didn''t want to work for you. But I realized that I was hurting other people by choosing that for my own pride, so I''m here and I showed up, and now you need to listen to my story," Gar blurted.

    Elreth almost swallowed her tongue. Even Elia seemed shocked.

    "dly," she said quietly. "I would dly hear your story, Gar."

    He nodded. "Then I''ll tell it to you. But you have to promise me you won''t tell Dad. And you have to promise to listen to the whole thing, and not get stuck on some detail. We cane back and answer questions about anything you want. But don''t interrupt me, and don''t start telling me all the ways I''m wrong before you hear the whole story."

    Elreth ground her teeth, but she knew Gar wouldn''t even start unless she agreed, so after one nce at Aaryn''s fingers, where he was holding the sign for, ''Please'' in the form of a submission to her will, she sighed. "Fine," she snapped. "I won''t interrupt you, and I won''t argue with you until you''re done."

    "Okay, then," Gar said and his face went strangely pale. Elia put her hand to her son''s shoulder, and Elreth suddenly felt very isted.

    Why didn''t her mother look at her with that kind of worry and concern?

    But then she caught Aaryn''s eye¡ªand he had exactly the same look on his face. For her.

    Something in her heart swelled, and her anger shrank.

    She wasn''t alone.

    She never had to be alone again.

    The thought made her lungs suddenly open so she could breathe again. She made a sign up on the spot, something they''d never had reason to sign before. Where in the past she had made the sign ''I admire you'' by using two fingers to point back at herself, while making the sign of admiration with the other fist pressed against the back of the first hand, this time she made the sign for love with that second hand.

    They''d never signed it before. But Aaryn''s eyebrows popped up and she heard him take a deep breath.

    "Okay," she said calmly. "Go ahead."

 Chapter 136 - A Piece Of Gar

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth sat, tense, but holding herself in check, as her brother met her eyes with the most humility she''d seen in him in years. It immediately disarmed her.

    Then, as he spoke, she began to see the way the disformed around him looked at him¡ªlike he was one of them. As if they encouraged him on. As if they knew his pain.

    As if he was one of them.

    Elreth swallowed a pinch of pain. She hadn''t felt close enough to her brother to feel like they were in anything together since she was a teenager and he hadn''t yet hit his majority.

    His voice was low and quiet, but he held her gaze and didn''t flinch.

    "When I was about sixteen I was mad as hell," he said. She nodded. She''d asked him why many times and he''d never told her. Something had happened in the year or two before that point. But when he was fifteen was when it got bad. "I wanted to hurt dad, and I didn''t want anything to do with the Anima in the Tree City. I was stupid enough to go looking for something that would piss him off, and let me show off¡­ I heard Mom talking to someone about the traverse, about the times she''d crossed and I just¡­ I decided that was what I was going to do. I was going to prove that I was strong, I was going to show dad that he could go fuck himself, and I was going to do something he''d done when he was a year older¡­ I guess to prove to myself that I could.

    "It took me three months to find it. I knew the rough area, but I literally had to search and sniff it out from the few clues I could get from Mom and Dad''s stories about everything that happened when the War of the Wolves started. Anyway, I found it."

    Their mother paled. She''d obviously known this part of the story¡ªwasn''t surprised. But it still scared her knowing her son had done this.

    "Okay," Elreth said, keeping herself as detached as she could. "You got through, obviously."

    His expression went dull. "Only just," he said. "It was¡­ it was really close. So close, and so scary, I didn''t think I could get back through. I spent a week over there and I partied and tried to ignore it. Then the Guardians told there was a way to get back that didn''t need¡­ that meant I didn''t have to face them again. And I jumped on it. I had no idea what I was asking for. How precious it was, but¡­ anyway¡­"

    He dropped his head and their mother put her hand on his shoulder. Elreth hadn''t seen the two of them so close, or Gar epting any kind of affection from either of their parents for years, she suddenly realized.

    Was this something they''d always had and he''d just hidden from her? Or was something changing today?

    "Anyway," Gar repeated, taking a deep breath, "when I got back I was scared. Mom was scared. And¡­ she told me to talk to Aaryn because some of the disformed wanted to go through, but they needed someone to tell them what it was like."

    Elreth blinked. Aaryn? He must have already been Alpha? That would make sense. Gar was eighteen. So this was two years ago.

    Gar swallowed hard. "When I realized that I could help people¡­ help them be able to do something they wouldn''t be able to do otherwise¡­ when I realized I could do something useful for people who felt like me, like they didn''t belong, I jumped at it."

    Elreth opened her mouth¡ªwhat did he mean, he didn''t belong? He was a fucking prince!

    But Gar shot her a look and she remembered that she''d promised not to interrupt him. So she just put her hands up and nodded at him to keep going.

    "I found out I was good at helping people," he said reluctantly. "When I saw how the disformed worked¡ªhow they supported each other and spent their time together, and helped each other through things, not just big things, but everything. If someone was having a bad day the others would joke with them or give them a hug. If someone was struggling to learn something, the ones that were good at it would coach them, or train them. If someone got hurt, the others would help with their duties, or just be there for them¡­ it seemed like how life should be."

    That sounded exactly like life was in the rest of the Tree City, to Elreth. But she understood that the disformed didn''t always experience that. But her brother? Why hadn''t he?

    "So I asked them if I could join them. I offered to help, to cover my space. But I asked them if they''d let me be a part of what they were, and they said yes."

    "We love you, Gar!" one of the younger females piped up. A couple others shushed her, but severalughed.

    Elreth smiled, but there was a pang in her stomach.

    Why had he had to go to the disformed to find his ce?

    Gar grimaced at the interruption, but then stumbled on. "I''m not going to deny that this was partly attractive to me because it would have pissed Dad off. But it stopped being about that pretty quick. El, you have to understand, until I was sixteen, I didn''t feel like I had a ce here. And now¡­ this is the only ce I feelfortable. You can''t split these people up. What they do is good. It''s what the whole city should feel like. And they''re doing good work. I''m doing good work. I haven''t partied for almost two years," he said, the gleam in his eye making sure she heard that.

    Elreth''s mouth almost dropped open. Had it really been that long? How had she not noticed? He still slept most of the days away when he was home. If he wasn''t partying, why did he do that?

    Then Gar rolled his shoulders back and she was reminded just how massive he was as he made himself straight and dwarfed their mother. "El, none of us are perfect, least of all me. But you''d be making a big mistake to break this up. Find a way to keep them together. Find a way to show them to the rest of the people. Because they''re doing something right. Something some of us need. Something some of us aren''t getting anywhere else."

    Aaryn turned and looked at Gar over his shoulder and the two of them traded a small smile and Elreth realized the feeling twisting in her guts was jealousy.

    She was jealous that they had all found something that they wanted to protect. Something they did together.

    She had so many things she cared about, and so much she wanted to achieve. But it felt like everything was a fight. A battle.

    How had her mate, her brother, and her mother all found the same purpose without her?

    And how could she be a part of it?

    Aaryn turned back then and met her gaze, measuring her, she knew. He even gave the little sign for ''you okay?'' She flicked her thumb up to say yes, but it was almost a lie.

    Then she took a deep breath. "Okay, then¡­ I won''t deny, I can see what you all have here is special. So the next question is, what do you want me to do?"

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 137 - Unpersuaded

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    If anyone had told Aaryn that the person to sway Elreth would have been her brother, he would haveughed them out of the cave. He''d been almost nervous when the male started talking. But something was different in him. Aaryn didn''t know what it was, but it was as if some of Gar''s anger was gone.

    And the way he spoke about the disformed¡­

    Aaryn often forgot that Gar wasn''t disformed, that he could shift. The male did it so infrequently¡ªprobably because he had a true heart ofpassion for the disformed and didn''t want to unt it in front of them.

    And he was so freaking big, he usually didn''t need to shift to win any kind of conflict.

    Aaryn had told him before, whether he realized it or not, there was a presence around Gar¡ªsomething like his father''s dominance, but with a slightly different quality. People wanted to follow him. Where Reth inspired and dominated, winning the people to his way¡ªand scaring those that didn''t fall into line¡ªGar seemed to just¡­ exist with people.

    He didn''t take his natural ce in the hierarchy, but lived alongside the disformed as their friend. But because of his dominance they naturally wanted to follow him¡ªwhich was odd, since he wasn''t disformed himself. There was something about him that drew those who were broken, or alienated. They felt like he understood them.

    Coupled with his strength of will and independence¡ªnot to mention, sheer masculine dominance¡ªhe was a King in the making.

    He would never be King because he didn''t desire it. But it wasn''t until Aaryn had seen Gar functioning away from his family that he''d realized just how strong, and wise, the male could be.

    And how easily wounded.

    Gar wasn''t telling his sister the whole story. And Aaryn wouldn''t do it for him. It wasn''t his story to tell. He probably didn''t know all of it anyone. But he did know one thing for sure: Gar was made to lead. But he did so differently than his father and sister.

    Aaryn just prayed his sister would get a chance to see her brother through that lens. Because he knew she''d admire him for it if she did.

    As Gar finished his story, Elreth was already looking slightly stunned. Then her brother made that impassioned plea for the disformed and Aaryn''s throat pinched.

    Elreth looked like she''d swallowed a prickle-pig. Then she looked like she''d been hurt. Aaryn wanted to reach out for her, to hold her close, to soothe whatever Gar''s words had used to stab her.

    But then she seemed to shake herself and turn to Aaryn with a deep breath. "Okay, then¡­ I won''t deny, I can see what you all have here is special. So the next question is, what do you want me to do?"

    It was like she''d sucked the air out of the room. Aaryn stared at her, stunned. He hadn''t expected her to just put it out there like that. He''d thought they''d have time¡­

    But the time was, apparently, now. So as everyone turned to look at him, and Elreth stared at him, waiting, he rolled his shoulders back and held her gaze and prayed she wouldn''t hear it as a challenge, but as a plea.

    "We want to show our worth. We want to function independently. We want our people to be able to mate and breed and raise their offspring under the protection of our own cave." He swallowed. "We want you to make us our own tribe."

    Elreth blew out a breath and looked away from him, her jaw rolling. He couldn''t tell if she was angry or nervous. Something had made her tense, but she was trying to stifle it.

    "It isn''t that simple," she said a momentter.

    Many of the disformed shifted in their seats, but Aaryn let himself feel his control and his leadership. They would follow in this. Not speak past him. Not to the Queen.

    "I believe it is," he said simply. "I recognize that it''s a big move, but¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn, I don''t think you do. I just had to convince the elders to ept me taking a disformed mate, and discussing the strategy for bringing as many of the people along with us without conflict as possible. You think if I announce that, then immediately announce that I''m allowing the disformed their own tribe, they won''t see a connection? You think there won''t be usations of leadership being stolen? That I am a puppet¡ªor worse, that I have intentionally deceived everyone to get you in power?"

    "Not if we bring them to it correctly," he started.

    Elreth snorted. "We? You mean me. No one¡ªeven the supporters of the disformed¡ªwill hear you objectively on this, Aaryn. This has to be very clearly my decision, not yours."

    "Of course, but¡ª"

    "No buts. I will consider it. I agree that it is an ideal result. But I need time to consider and take advice. Perhaps a lot of time."

    There were murmurs of displeasure about that, but Aaryn quieted them with a look. "How much time?"

    "How long can the disformed keep quiet about this meeting? Because trust me, while I understand the value of what you have done for each other I can guarantee you aren''t aware of everything that will be required of you as a Tribe once we achieve that. And I will have to answer questions for you to make it happen.

    "For example, how will you contribute? What will you offer to the Crown, to the City, to earn your ce?"

    Aaryn nodded. He was ready for this question. "What you see here tonight is just a sliver of the Anima that are a part of the Outsiders. Every single one born into other tribes and sustaining rtionships there, yet has proven themselves of the character to keep our secrets even when there is conflict within our ranks. And to support the others when there are problems outside of our Den. Quite apart from the practical measures of growing and farming that we are physically capable of, we are a people who are ustomed to moving outside the notice of others. We could be an asset to the crown¡ªa part of, but not loyal to the other tribes. Our people could be trained to track, and to spy, and¡ª"

    "Why should I trust the disformed to spy on others when the only faction I''m aware of within the Tree City that is poised to rise up against me are the disformed?"

    Aaryn took the word like a blow and sat back in his chair.

    Had she really just said that? In front of all of them?

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 138 - Get In Line

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The stunned silence that greeted her raised the hair on her neck.

    Could they really not see it? Did they really believe she should have no suspicion of them at all?

    Her hackles wanted to rise, but she worked hard to keep her voice gentle but firm.

    "I do not speak as someone who believes you mean to do harm to the kingdom," she said, first to Aaryn, then letting her eyes scan all of them. "But I can tell you that were I to propose that to the elders, it is the first question that would be raised. Why put those who have positioned themselves for revolution in a position to weaken others?

    It was her mother that spoke up. "I believe, Elreth, and perhaps you should speak with Reth about this directly¡­ but I believe your need for agents will be less focused on the current inhabitants of the Tree City, and more outside of its territory."

    Elreth tipped her head. Her mother held her gaze intently, as if she expected Elreth to understand something important from that statement.

    And Elreth did: That there were unnamed threats to the Anima she remained unaware of.

    She made a mental note to ask her father when they were next alone, but continued to keep her attention on the gathered Anima.

    "What else can the disformed, should you be a formal tribe, offer to the Anima as a whole?"

    "Anything you wish," Aaryn said, his jaw tight. "Right now you have a generous chunk of your poption either idle or not working to their full potential. Our people are strong and capable. Willing to do whatever is needed to help ourselves thrive. I would ask you, our Queen, what could we do to better our position within the tribes? What could we do to contribute? Put us to work¡ªyou may be amazed at the untapped resources you have your disposal."

    "I''m sure you''re right." Elreth smiled a little at that. He was right, of course he was. It was one area she''d always argued to her father¡ªwhy were the disformed set aside so often? Shaking off the unease around the issue of secrecy and spying, it was only wise to consider that they had a young, fit, and intelligent poption who apparently wanted to work, and were being barred from many of their tribal duties.

    The crown could use them, of that there was no doubt.

    But¡­

    "I am open to reviewing how you might be of use to the Throne," she said. "And I agree, I think there are many ways and roles that you might undertake. But it will need real time and consideration. Were I to take you¡ªa full fifth of our poption¡ªand suddenly ce you close to the throne, give you your own tribe, and ess to the positions close to the throne¡ªpositions that include secrecy and knowledge¡ªcan you not see how the other tribes might be suddenly nervous?"

    "They should have thought of that when they kept them out of the normal roles," Gar growled.

    Elreth shot him a look, but many of the disformed were nodding.

    Aaryn sat up straighter. "We are not here to feed resentment, or relive the past," he said calmly. "We are here to find a way to a better future."

    Elreth nodded at him. "I wish that for you also. I will give you all this assurance: I will think deeply on these things. I will look for real solutions, not merely pay lip service to them. But this will take some time. I suggest we meet again in a few weeks to discuss further¡ª"

    "Weeks?!"

    She wasn''t sure which of them had whispered it so urgently, but she felt the tensions rise in the room. And she was done ying babysitter.

    As Aaryn opened his mouth, his head snapping to the side to catch the eye of whomever had spoken, Elreth growled, long and low, and let herself feel her dominance, feel her intention¡ªand the warning to them, so they could all scent it.

    "Before you determine that you are being let down, let me tell you all what I have heard today: I have heard that your lives have been misused, and your persons undervalued since your birth. I have heard that when you are together you feel that you are at your best and strongest. And I have heard that your hearts to assist and support each other are real¡ªjust as they should be.

    "I''ve heard you describe a people who wish to grow into adulthood, rather than having their growth stunted, and who demonstrate the ability to be discreet¡ªand loyal. But I also doubt that, having never actually fulfilled the roles of a Tribe before¡ªnot in their entirety¡ªI doubt that you understand fully that which you ask for. So now, hear me."

    She took a deep breath. She could feel Aaryn''s eyes on her, and wasn''t sure whether he stared with admiration or warning, but she would show him her heart here. She shed the sign for, ''I''m in,'' so he would know that she kept her words cautious for the people, but not to him.

    "You are a people, already, whether I formally recognize your tribe or not. You have sustained each other, supported each other, and continued to work for the good of all, even without recognition from the throne. Do not stop doing that.

    "While you have waited a very long time for this day, the crown¡ªand perhaps more importantly, those behind the crown¡ªhave only known for days that this might even be proposed. ept that even where you find a willing heart in me, there is also responsibility to all Anima, not just the disformed.

    "Imit to you that I will look for a way to make this possible. I do not resist the idea outright. What I do resist is bringing the entire Tree City into chaos for not taking the time and wisdom to consider our steps.

    "I myself have learned in recent days how easy is to react and destroy rtionships, ormunication. And as your Queen, I refuse to allow you to walk blindly into what will be an extremely difficult transitional time.

    "So, while you may not like the idea of waiting weeks, trust me, the seeds that will be nted during that time will make the embrace of the disformed more likely. They will promise the nts of peace between you and the other tribes. And they will allow me to take advice and ideas from Anima older and wiser than me¡ªthat I assure you, have your best interests in mind.

    "When you hear me say weeks, do not hear me say I will not be actively working towards your integration as a tribe. Hear me say that we must, absolutely must, walk wisely. Do you understand?"

    There was a hesitation where many of the disformed looked at each other, but slowly, a murmur of agreement and acknowledgment rose in the room.

    Aaryn nodded at her and Elreth smiled.

    "Hear me: I already see you as a Tribe. But it may take much longer to ensure that the rest of the Anima do. I give you my vow, though, that I will not stop working towards that goal."

    They liked that a lot more.

    *****

    (Posted 6 August) WANT TO ATTEND MY AUTHOR "ASK ME ANYTHING"? Join my discord! If you''re a privilege reader (even just the 1 coin for 2 chapters tier!) My monthly Q & A is in 2 days and as a privilege reader you have earned entry to my Extras & Deleted scenes, as well as the private chat for Top-Tier readers that''s ongoing all month! Soe join us:

    Download the discord app, click the + sign, and enter these letters: CZWWgkUDtS

 Chapter 139 - Get With The Program

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When everyone had gone except her family, Elreth finally let herself slump. She''d been holding herself so tight her shoulders hurt.

    Her mother spoke softly with Gar as Aaryn approached her chair and knelt at the arm, taking her hand. "You''re amazing," he said quietly, though his eyes still held the hint of an edge.

    She sighed and squeezed his hand. "I can''t just hand it over, Aaryn. The other tribes will eat you all alive."

    "I know, I know," he said reluctantly. "I just¡­ they''ve waited so long. They''re so hopeful."

    "And they should stay that way. But they need to be patient with it."

    He nodded. "Are you okay?"

    "Are you?" She''d seen several of the older males pull Aaryn aside before they left. She prayed they were not going to make trouble.

    "Yes, I''m fine," he asked, surprised.

    "Weren''t they pressuring you to pressure me? On the timing, I mean?"

    "No. They were telling me things they wanted me to bring to you privately. They know that we''re spending time together," he winked.

    She sighed again. "Can we not talk about this any more tonight, though? It''s been such a huge day. Tonight I just want to rest with you."

    Aaryn''s face fell. "I don''t think I can stay. Mom''s¡­ not doing great. If she''s better when I get home I might be able to run back. But she wasn''t good at dinner and I just¡­"

    "Oh, Aaryn, I''m so sorry." She pushed herself up out of the chair and pulled him into a hug. He came gratefully.

    They held each other until her brother snorted and muttered, "Go to your room."

    "You''re just jealous," Elreth said as they pulled apart.

    Gar''s face went nk for a second, then he shrugged. "Keep telling yourself that."

    His guard was back up and Elreth wondered why he''de if he was going to stay resistant to letting her behind that curtain that he''d dropped when the disformed were here. But she''d had an idea when she''d watched him with them. She decided to just drop it on him to see how he''d react.

    "So, brother, all grown up. Do you want a job?"

    Gar frowned. "No."

    "Not even if it''s emissary to the disformed?"

    Gar gaped, and even her mother''s mouth dropped open. "T-that''s a huge role!"

    She nodded. "Look, it''s pretty obvious you''ve not only been helping them all this time, but you''re epted by them. Like one of them. If this is going to happen, I need someone to bridge the gap between the tribes and the disformed. Especially if I''m going to make them an tribe."

    Gar gaped again. "You want me¡­ to act for the people?"

    "I do, but I have a lot of uneasiness about how this will work. So I''m going to go slowly. Since you''re one of our family, the people will listen to you. I''d like to announce that you''ll be a part of my team. For now, I can call you an Advisor, or something. But when this starts, I''d appoint you formally."

    Gar blinked. Elia stood next to him, hands on her mouth, watching his face with bright eyes.

    "I''ll¡­ I''ll think about it," he growled.

    "Only think about it?"

    Gar looked at her sharply. "You just said yourself, sometimes things take time and we need to be patient. I don''t know if I''m ready to be a part of the royal legacy, sister. I refuse to be seen as the little Reth. Even a diluted one."

    Elreth sighed. "What happened between you and Dad, Gar?" she asked quietly. Aaryn was watching him carefully. "Why do you hate him?"

    "I don''t hate him," Gar growled. "I''m just not like him."

    "So? Neither am I."

    Gar snorted and even Aaryn coughed as if he covered augh. Her mother had suddenly found something very interesting to look at on the wall facing away from Elreth.

    "Are you kidding?" Gar chuckled. "You''re a fucking Reth cookie-cutter with tits, Elreth."

    "Gar!"

    "I just mean, you think like he does, you act like he does¡ªyou even growl the same way. It''s kind of hrious."

    "He always tells me how much I''m like Mom!"

    "Because he''s fucking oblivious. You two are like peas in a pod. And I''m not."

    "So? Neither is Mom, and she''s not pissed off about it."

    "Mom does her own thing¡ªand he fucking submits to her. I''m the only one in this family that everyone else looks down on. I might not be him, but I have things to offer. He just wanted me to be another him, and I''m not."

    "I don''t think Dad really wants to make you¡ª"

    Gar began to mutter in a deep growl, so like their father''s that Elreth almost turned to see if he''d entered the room, "Why can''t you be more like Elreth? What is wrong with you, why would do that? When are you going to grow up, Gar? Such a disappointment¡­"

    Elreth realized she''d heard all of those things from her father¡ªusually when he was frustrated because Gar was acting up or causing trouble. But Gar''s mimicry was on point.

    "You know, you don''t help the whole situation when you pull shit like sending Dad in to interrupt us. It makes you look like you don''t care about anyone but yourself. I thought that, a little bit, until tonight. Why would you do all this and not tell anyone? Why let Dad use you of wasting your time when you aren''t?"

    "Because if he''d paid one fucking ounce of attention he would have figured it out. But instead he just judges me every time I walk through the door. Well, one of these days he''s going to eat some humble pie."

    "Really, Gar? This is about humbling him?"

    Gar''s face went tight. "This is about everyone in this City thinking I''m special, but only because of my dad, and my dad thinking I''m a fucking second-ss citizen. Do you know how many females make the signals for me, then all they want to do is ask about him? Or find out how I''m like him?"

    Elreth blinked. "Ew."

    "That''s one time I''ll agree with you. Ew, fucking ew. So, I''ve been doing everything I can to make sure people know I''m nothing like him. And if they misunderstand and don''t pay attention to what I can do¡­ that''s their problem."

    Elreth sighed. "Gar, I¡ª"

    "If you say one word to defend him, I swear I''ll leave and I won''t be at any more of your meetings, El. I am done trying to make him happy¡ªand you''ll notice, he''s done having any time for me that doesn''t involve lecturing me or trying to change me. So, we''re both done and we''re both happier that way."

    Elreth knew that wasn''t true, but she could also see her brother wasn''t in a position to hear it, so she sighed and nodded. "Okay, well¡­ thank you for telling me. And¡­ I''m serious about the emissary position. If you want it, it''s yours. But it will mean you''ll have toe to more of my meetings. It will mean you''ll have to actually, you know, do stuff I ask you to do. And you''ll have to ept that I won''t always take your advice."

    Gar snorted. "When have you ever taken my advice?"

    El rolled her eyes, but she grinned. "Just as long as we both know where we stand."

    There was a pause, and for a second she thought Gar was going to smile, and maybe even ept the role. But then he just shrugged and said, "I''ll think about it. For real."

    "Thank you."

    "But you have to promise me you aren''t telling Dad what I do."

    Elreth bit her lip, but nodded. "Okay. I won''t for now."

    "El¡ª"

    "No, listen, Gar. I''m Queen. Like, you can tease me if you want, but there mighte a time when I need your help, or something''s happening¡­ it just might be unavoidable at some point. So as long as it''s not going to hurt people, I''ll keep your secret, okay? But if it will ever cause problems, I''m going to tell."

    Gar''s lips twisted. "I guess I can just quit then," he growled.

    Elreth smiled. "Thank you, brother. You''re a much better male than any of them realize. Including me. I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t pay attention. I''m sorry I said those things to you that night. I was¡­ it was a hard night for me. But I was wrong. I''m sorry."

    Gar blinked in surprise. "I¡­ I forgive you."

    "Thank you."

    They smiled at each other and Elreth felt lighter in her heart towards her brother than she thought she ever had before.

 Chapter 140 - Feast

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Despite missing Aaryn who stayed home with his mother, Elreth woke the next morning feeling optimistic. Hopeful, even.

    As she walked through the forest towards the market, she mentally ticked off everything that was moving forward¡ªshe was going to announce her mate that night, and hopefully the mes and Smoke within a few days. The disformed were opening up and although it might take time, she was oddly certain she would find a way to work it out and bring them into the Tribes.

    Things with Aaryn were incredible and she''d decidedst night that if he couldn''t stay with her, there was no reason she couldn''t share his bed¡ªhis much smaller bed¡ªsometimes, once people knew they were True Mates.

    It hit her that the only real dark spots in their lives were their parents. Her own fighting, and Aaryn''s mother sunk deep into darkness.

    For a moment she wanted to resent that. She and Aaryn were the offspring. Weren''t their parents supposed to be the ones who were there to help? Weren''t they supposed to have already dealt with their issues?

    But she knew that wasn''t fair. If growing up royal had shown her anything it was that it didn''t matter how much power or influence a person had, they were still a whole person. Which included problems and pains.

    Her mother called it, "Warts and all."

    "Your father and I love each other, warts and all," she''d said more than once. Elreth had always thought it was a gross turn of phrase, but she''d loved the idea. She''d always hoped she''d find someone to love her "warts and all," and here she was.

    She caught herself smiling as she walked, and straightened her face.

    She hoped Aaryn would be able toe join her for breakfast. But she''d understand if he couldn''t. She just prayed that there would be an improvement before the mes and Smoke, or some kind of help. She really wanted Aaryn to be able to move into the cave with her once they were mated.

    He would, wouldn''t it?

    He''d said that the wise-women were helping and had suggested the herbs they''d given her would soon make a difference. She''d keep praying for that.

    Nodding to herself, Elreth gave a little skip, then looked around and hoped there was no one in the trees who had seen it. She was a Queen! She needed to have a little dignity.

    *****

    Gwyn sat at her right, smiling¡ªthough it looked a little tight to Elreth¡ªand Huncer at her left. The market, never silent with that many people in once ce, was a low hum as she stood and they all waited to hear what she would say.

    She scanned the tables below one more time in case Aaryn and his mother had made it, but she couldn''t see them anywhere. Then, with Gwyn gripping her hand in support below the tabletop, she cleared her throat and addressed them.

    "I am excited to announce that tonight we will feast!"

    There was a chaos of roars, barks, coughs, and calls in response to that. The Anima always loved a feast and a reason to dance. They didn''t even need to know why to celebrate it.

    She raised a hand and their noise died down. "This is a particrly special event for me, because I have identified my mate. Tonight I will introduce you. We n to walk the mes and Smoke as soon as we are able¡ª"

    The noise rose again, excitement and affirmation of their new Queen. This, again, was a moment the Anima could get behind. Their Queen choosing a mate¡ªand walking the mes and Smoke! Some of the people were almost dancing in the aisles. Elreth smiled down at them.

    "So, please, join us this evening and celebrate with me. The new future of Anima is walking into the light, and we will be there to greet it!"

    The people continued to cheer and Elreth beamed¡ªuntil she saw two or three of the males around Dargyn nudge him and tip their heads toward her.

    Elreth frowned. He caught sight of her disapproval and shrugged. He shook his head and obviously insisted to the males that the mate wasn''t him, but they were enjoying making him ufortable.

    Elreth sat back down, her little bubble of happy, slowly leaking air¡ªespecially when she saw Gwyn, staring at her hands in herp, swallowing.

    A spear of darkness punched between her ribs, but she shook it off and took Gwyn''s hand.

    Her friend turned, surprised, and forcing a smile.

    Elreth leaned in. "Thank you," she murmured.

    "For what?" Gwyn blinked her pretty eyes.

    "For supporting me¡ªand us¡ªfor keeping our secrets, even when I know it hurts." She''d never spoken directly to Gwyn about this before. Her friend wasn''t quite sure how to take it.

    She blinked some more, her cheeks blooming red, and she looked down at where Elreth sped her hand. But she didn''t let go. "I do not deny," she said quietly, "that it is¡­ difficult at times. But seeing you two together¡­ there is no doubt in my mind that he is for you, Elreth," she said.

    Elreth''s eyes pinched. "Thank you. I.. I''m sorry there''s no way that I can make this easier on you. If¡­ if you don''t want to be mypanion anymore, I would under¡ª"

    "No! No, of course I want to stay. This is exciting, Elreth. And I have been thinking, since we saw you guys together¡­ this is likely what I needed. A clean break. I cannot deny what you have and I would not try to breach it. So, the issue is mine. Just¡­ don''t pull away from me because of it. I know what is right. I will not create problems for you. And even with these feelings¡­ I support you and Aaryn, and I am thrilled at what you n to do with the disformed. Truly, Elreth. I want to be a part of this."

    "Thank you." Elreth pulled her into a hug and they both sniffed a little bit. When they separated, they each took a moment to wipe their eyes. Then Elrethughed. "I''m guessing that this isn''t the conversation Aaryn and Dargyn are going to have."

    Gwyn snorted. "I already warned Dargyn to stop staring at you like a cub denied the teat. He was offended, but I notice he has stopped¡­ hovering¡­"

    Elreth raised an eyebrow. "He stopped hovering because he tried to kiss me and I told him I wasn''t interested¡ªbut thank you for having my back. You are a better friend than I was, Gwyn. I appreciate you. I will do better for you from this point on, I swear it."

    Gwyn waved her off, but they were both smiling.

    It was going to be a good day, Elreth decided. A very good day.

    *****

    (Posted 6 August) WANT TO ATTEND MY AUTHOR "ASK ME ANYTHING"? Join my discord! If you''re a privilege reader (even just the 1 coin for 2 chapters tier!) My monthly Q & A is in 2 days and as a privilege reader you have earned entry to my Extras & Deleted scenes, as well as the private chat for Top-Tier readers that''s ongoing all month! Soe join us:

    Download the discord app, click the + sign, and enter these letters: CZWWgkUDtS

 Chapter 141 - Getting Wise

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The morning after the disformed meet with Elreth, Aaryn walked downstairs in his home, his steps dragging because he''d had very little sleep. He was startled by the sounds of dishes clinking in the kitchen.

    It couldn''t be his mother because he''d just checked on her on the way down and she was finally asleep after being awake most of the night, wailing, or muttering to herself.

    So he trotted down the stairs and through the living area to the dining room, to find Eadhye pulling dishes from the cupboards overhead, and with a pot on the stove, the heat from the fire inside it warming that end of the room.

    "Good morning, Aaryn," she said, her still-mostly-brown hair at conflict with her wrinkled cheeks.

    "Good morning?" he said, rubbing his hand over his face. "What''s¡­ what''s going on?"

    "You''rete to get up¡ªa hard night I imagine. I havee to stay with your mother, to give her some support, and to manage her through the process. The herbs haven''t helped her step out of this cycle yet, so I believe she''s in need of more intensive care. And you are going to be a very busy male, so I thought, if you don''t mind, I''ll move in for a while. Stay with her. Help her through. Maybe there is somewhere you can stay for a few weeks? A¡­ friend, perhaps?"

    Aaryn blinked, his heart leaping with thoughts of nights with Elreth, but immediately plunging. He couldn''t leave his mother in this state!

    "I¡­ I mean, yes, I could. But I don''t think I should. She needs me right now."

    "Actually, Aaryn, that''s what I wanted to discuss with you. I apologize for just waltzing in, but I wanted to get started and I knew you were sleeping. Why don''t we sit down for a moment. There''s something I''d like to share with you."

    He was a little ufortable with being invited to sit down in his own home, but the wise-women all seemed to be that way, immediately taking control of whatever room they happened to be in. And besides, he was still wiping sleep from his eyes. He didn''t have the energy to fight. So he joined her at the dining table, sitting across from her.

    She was a softly beautiful older female¡ªsomeone who would have turned heads in her youth, he imagined. But had she never found a mate? If she was proposing staying here¡ª

    "You''re a male, and a smart one, so I won''t trouble you with the lengthy stories I could tell about how I share some of your experience with this¡ªand have since nursed many of our females through this kind of affliction. But please trust me, I have seen this before. Many times. And there''s two things I think it''s important for you to know.

    "The first is that this isn''t your fault. I''m certain since you went through this when you were a pup, you harbor some fear or concern that she either fell into this because of you, or that somehow you should have brought her out of it. I know I did when I was your age. But I am here to tell you that that is not the case. What afflicts your mother is a condition of the soul. And she would have fallen into it whether you existed or not. So please, if you are gued with thoughts of your own responsibility, don''t be."

    Aaryn swallowed and sat back in the chair. "I¡­ I guess I do feel some¡­ thank you," he said faintly.

    She nodded. "The second is that, though you are not responsible for this, it is true that your presence can make it worse."

    Aaryn blinked. "What?"

    "Your mother, whether she shows it well or not, loves you and feels a sense of responsibility for you. But right now she is overwhelmed. Her soul is dying. Every time she sees you she is reminded of her weakness and her failure. She attempts at times to pull herself up, or through, to help you. But as soon as you are no longer looking those efforts only exhaust her and she falls deeper into this.

    "I know the thought will feel ufortable, but I believe the very best thing you could do would be to leave her with me for the next week, at least, possibly more. In the event that it''s healthy for her to see you, I will of course immediately let you know. But for now, let her be the one taken care of, instead of feeling like she should be taking care. Even that small respite may take arge step toward her recovery. But even if it does not, I can tell you from experience, it will give her soul a rest and help her make strides in other directions."

    "But¡­ but she''ll think I don''t care¡ª"

    "No, she won''t. She knows you love her, Aaryn. She has expressed that to me many times already. She is well aware of how she failed you when you were pup. It weighs on her. If she were to know that you were out, living your life, growing in your¡­friendships, I believe that would help her focus her energies on healing and finding the answers she needs, rather than wasting it worrying about you."

    Aaryn eyed her warily. The older lioness sighed with a sad smile. "I know it is hard, I know you wish to carry this, Aaryn, but you cannot. You are not equipped to handle it. I am. And when I have been able to help her reach a ce where she can be a mother again, I will hurry you back to her. I promise."

    They discussed it back and forth for almost an hour, Aaryn forming his arguments, but knowing that, deep down, he hoped she had answers for them all. And she did.

    She did.

    An hourter he found himself packing a bag in his room, offering his bed to her, and then standing in front of her, shuffling his feet because he wanted nothing more than to rush out and find Elreth. But he felt that to step out of the house was to betray his mother.

    Eadhye reached up to ce a soft hand on his shoulder and met his eyes. "You are a good son, Aaryn. She speaks highly of you. And I see how you watch over her. The very best thing you can do for her now is let me help her without interruption or distraction. Do you believe me?"

    "I guess I have to?"

    She smiled broadly then. "Yes, yes you do."

    They stared at each other a moment, then he sighed and, on a whim, hugged her. She seemed surprised, but pleased.

    "Thank you," he murmured in her ear. "I didn''t know what to do."

    "You''re wee," she replied. "I''m going to do my best to bring her back to you."

    "Thank you," he said again, then pulled out her arms and picked up his bag, walked out of the room and didn''t look back, because if he did, he would cry and he was far too old for that now.

    Instead, he rolled his shoulders back, walked out of the Tree House, and started toward the trail to the royal cave.

    Whether Elreth was there or not, he needed to be in the quiet.

    And he needed to have his heart lifted by the thought of not having to miss her anymore.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 142 - Its Getting Hot In Here

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth returned to the cave after lunch for a nap. It was going to be ate night¡ªthe feasts always went into the early hours of morning, and because it would be in Aaryn''s honor, she couldn''t leave early.

    She just prayed he''d be able to spend the night with her that night. It had been difficult being apart. She understood why¡ªwould have done the same thing if the roles were reversed¡ªbut she kept feeling like she was scrambling to find him in this sea of conflict, learning, and decisions.

    She wanted to celebrate him tonight, no matter how the people reacted. And if that meant taking him back to the cave for another visit to the bathing pools, she was all about that.

    Speaking of which, as she pulled the door into the cave open, she realized that she didn''t just need a nap, she needed to wash. She would sleep better if she was clean.

    There was something freeing about having the cave all to herself. As she walked through the living area, she decided to go straight to the bathing pools. She would wash and soak for a little while, then sleep, then get herself ready for the feast tonight.

    Her mother was going to loan her a dress. She rarely wore them, and she was excited to see what Aaryn would think. She hoped his eyes would light up the way they had that first day, when they''d almost mated. Of course, it would only make it harder to wait if they did.

    Perhaps she should wear a bup sack and call it a day.

    She swung through the door into the bathing pools and began unbuttoning her blouse, then her leathers. She hurried a little. The water called to her. She loved the feel of it on her skin even when it wasn''t joined by Aaryn''s hands. She''d always loved it.

    But as she turned toy her folded clothes on the bench at the side of the cave, she realized she hadn''t picked up a towel.

    Growling at herself for a fool, she stomped back into the cave, to therge cupboard in the little alcove before the branch into the bedroom.

    She''d grabbed one of the thick towels and closed the door and was just turning back to the door into the bathing pools when a deep voice said behind her, "Elreth?"

    She gasped and whirled, clutching the towel to cover herself¡­ to find Aaryn standing in the short hall that led to the bed chamber, his mouth open and eyes wide.

    "What are you doing here?" she gasped.

    "Eadhye said I needed to leave Mom to her for a while¡­ what are¡­" His throat bobbed and his eyes scanned down her body. "What are you doing?"

    "I was going to bathe," she said a little breathlessly.

    Aaryn''s eyes had lit up in just that way she wanted. It made something coil low in her belly.

    "Did you want to join me?" she blurted.

    Aaryn began to stalk toward her, his eyes alight, head nodding. "Yes, very much," he said, in a voice so deep it seemed toe from the rock beneath them.

    She was supposed to turn and walk to the bathing pools cavern, she knew. But she was caught in his gaze like a hare under the eyes of the wolf.

    When he reached her, he didn''t hesitate. He fisted the towel and pulled it away from her, and when she squawked with embarrassment, he just growled, his hands at her waist, and buried his nose in her corbone, inhaling deeply.

    "Oh, I have missed you, El," he groaned.

    Unnerved that he would just stand there and stare at her, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him close. "I''ve missed you too," she breathed.

    For a moment they just held each other, breathing the same air.

    "This is¡­ unexpected," he murmured eventually.

    Elreth snorted. "You''re telling me. What''s going on? How did you end up here?"

    He pulled his head up to meet her eyes andbed his hands through her hair, wing her scalp with his fingers in a way that made goosebumps shiver all the way down her back. She closed her eyes and sighed.

    "I''m here for at least a week, if you''ll have me," he said quietly.

    Elreth''s eyes flew open, hope, excitement, and nerves leaping in her chest. "Yes! Of course! But¡­ what about your mom?"

    He sighed heavily but his eyes scanned down to her bare chest. Pulling his hands out of her hair, he brought them up to her neck to trail his fingers down her throat, along her corbones, then down¡­

    Elreth had to swallow and force herself to focus. His touch tingled on her skin and made her head spin. "Aaryn¡­"

    "Yes?" His voice was a bare husk.

    "What about your Mom?"

    He had leaned slightly to one side to allow his fingertips to pull down over the peak of one breast, and he grunted when her nipple stood up under his touch.

    Elreth was stunned by how easily he could light her body from the inside with simple touches that made fizzing, hot and cold sensations on her skin.

    He lifted the hand back to her corbones and his eyes were there, fixed, to watch himself do it again, but she caught his wrist and tipped her head, forcing him to meet her eyes.

    "Aaryn?"

    He blinked.

    She waited, but wasn''t sure he remembered the question. Until he finally said, "El, the whole thing with my mother sucks right now. But she''s safe. Can we¡­ can we not talk about that right now?"

    "Are you okay?" she murmured.

    He shook his head. "But being close to you makes me feel better," he whispered and dropped his eyes to where she had held his wrist in her fist. "Please let me touch you."

    Stomach fizzing, she nodded and let go of him. "Only if you promise to take your clothes off so I''m not naked by myself."

    Aaryn guffawed. "Deal," he said and reached back to grasp his shirt from behind his neck.

    Elreth''s mouth went dry as he tugged it up and over his head, then tossed it aside, his hair ruffled and scattering over his eyes.

    He reached for the buttons on his leathers, but she grabbed his wrists again. "Let me," she said and bit her lip at her own boldness.

    Aaryn''s eyes red, but he shook his head. "Not if we aren''t going to give in, El. I need¡­ I need you to let me do this part so I can not lose my mind. But I tell you what," he said, when she pretended to pout. "The night we walk the mes, I demand that you undress me from head to toe."

    Then he leaned in and kissed her, one hand cupping her jaw.

    She leaned into the kiss and let her hands rake down his muscr back, following the trail of his spine, that rounded divot, all the way down to the waistband of his leathers.

    "I can''t wait," she whispered as he kissed his way down her neck, to the hollow of her throat.

    "For which part?" he graveled against her skin.

    "For the part where I know every time I walk in here that you''re going to be here, too," she said, tipping her head back to give him better ess. "For the part where we don''t have to stop¡­ or wait."

    "Me either, El. Me either."

    "I love you, Aaryn."

    "I love you too, babe."

 Chapter 143 - Time To Dance

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He wasn''t sure how she''d done it, but Elreth had convinced all of them toe up to the head table for dinner that night. Aaryn was reluctant¡ªpeople were going to guess! But Elreth insisted. She had Dargyn and Rake up as well, and let Huncer and Lhern sit to the side so they weren''t bothered by the noise of the young Anima around her.

    They were all tense and nervous, which in the males meant they ate a ton, and kept making inappropriate jokes.

    In Elreth and Gwyn it meant picking at their food and looking at each other silently a lot.

    Aaryn was nervous about Gwyn being so close to Elreth for this, but she was doing a great job of not putting him on the spot, and Elreth needed him there, so¡­ in the end he just gave up to it all and got through the meal.

    But when Elreth stood and Huncer called the market to hear her speak, his heart began to pound.

    Elreth looked confident and happy. But she didn''t meet anyone''s eyes at the table as she waited for the people to quiet.

    There had already been some drinking, so the crowd was a little noisier than usual. But soon they settled and Elreth spoke to them, her voice strong and echoing across the market.

    "Thank you foring tonight. It''s an exciting night for me. I am very, very pleased to tell you that the Creator has revealed not just a partner for me, but a True Mate!"

    Almost everyone apuded that. True Mates were viewed as a blessing to any Anima, and improved the chances of offspring, which was important to just about everyone.

    Many of the younger females were staring at Elreth wide-eyed, scanning the males at the table and obviously whispering to each other, guessing as to which of them it would be. Aaryn felt ufortable under their scrutiny, but he knew he had to get ustomed to it. Once they were mated, there would be no more sitting at the floor tables for him.

    He sighed.

    Elreth beamed. "I know there''s been a great deal of changetely. I appreciate that you have not given up patience with me. I hope you will continue to follow where I lead as I do everything in my power to bring WildWood to its greatest and strongest ce ever!"

    More apuse and Elreth nced down at him then, then back to the people. There were a few murmurs, but she spoke over them.

    "I am truly grateful for the wisdom and strength of my True Mate and certain many of you have probably already guessed. But I will tell you, no matter what, our hearts are for you. We both wish to see the Anima as a whole thriving and growing. So please, join me in weing my Mate to the Royal family, Aaryn Rhees Storhmyn le Hyerhyn of the Running Fang!"

    A great leap of apuse and cheering initially made Aaryn''s heartrate spike as he stood, took Elreth''s hand and bowed his head to the people. But even with the cacophony of the disformed and those throughout the tribes who were rted to them, or supported the cause, he didn''t miss the exmations made by some.

    "A wolf?"

    "A disformed?"

    "True mates, are we certain?"

    He caught Elreth''s eye as she smiled at him, and he signed ''here we go.''

    She nodded and, as she turned back to the people, signed back, ''we go together.''

    "Aaryn and I will walk the mes and Smoke under the Elders as soon as we can do so. Please, join us to celebrate!" she roared to the crowd. "The Anima take yet another step forward, yet another leap into history. It''s time to enjoy ourselves!"

    There was another cheer, but Aaryn heard more and more unrest, too. Murmurs and dark looks in some clusters, concern and shaking heads in others.

    There were more people pping and smiling than not, but he had hoped the dissatisfied wouldn''t be quite so noticeable at this point. But when he turned to look at Elreth, to see if she''d noticed, she was smiling at him and every negative thought flew out of his head in the face of her love.

    They would do this. One way or another. Together.

    *****

    ELRETH

    As the tables were shifted aside to make room for the dancing, the musicians began.

    Despite the clusters of her people who had not celebrated, the Market had be a party, and Elreth couldn''t stop smiling.

    She didn''t have to hide anymore. She didn''t have to pretend¡ªor lie.

    She and Aaryn were known to the people and everyone would be ustomed to the idea¡ªeven those who didn''t agree, or thought it disqualified her.

    Her optimism from that morning had stuck. She knew it was going to be a battle, and there would no doubt be some difficult times. But something inside her fizzed with joy.

    Aaryn had never looked more handsome than he did in the feast clothes of the wolves¡ªno shirt under a short-vest with a ne of teeth falling to his chest. After the afternoon they''d spent teasing each other''s bodies, Elreth wanted nothing more than to push the vest off his shoulders and to lick her way down his chest. But even as her cheeks heated at the thought, she caught his eyes.

    He must be able to smell the desire on her, because despite the tension in his eyes, he leaned in with a wicked smile and whispered, "May I have this dance with the Queen?" offering a hand for hers.

    "It would be my pleasure," she said and took his warm hand in hers, stifling a giggle when he pulled her into his chest and started walking her backwards across the stage.

    They were acting worse than her parents, and she couldn''t find it in herself to care. She was near giddy with desire and hope and excitement for the future.

    So, rather than insisting that she needed to be dignified, when he walked her behind the others and most of the people couldn''t see them, she slid her hands under his vest, running her fingers up and down the rippling on his stomach.

    He grunted and hissed, "Not here!"

    She raised an eyebrow. "I thought I was the one who got embarrassed about an audience?"

    "It''s for your sake I''m saying it," he growled, dropping his head to nip at her neck. "If you don''t stop doing that I''ll end up taking you on one of the tables, right in front of the nursery herd."

    Sheughed, but took her hands back, just in case he wasn''t joking.

    Then she let him lead her down the stairs to the floor and onto the dance floor.

    **** GET EXCITED! ****

    The mes and smoke areing early in August! But remember: Don''t buy new privilege until after 9:30am on 31 July. Pacific date/time (Los Angeles) otherwise you''ll have to re-purchase it after the monthly reset. And I have a VERY exciting opportunity for Top Tier readers in August, so watch this space!

 Chapter 144 - In Your Eyes

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It caught Aaryn off guard when, as they reached the bottom of the stairs, he was shoulder tapped and turned to find his former Second, Garthe, standing beside him, face somber.

    Elreth didn''t let him go but turned with him to see who it was. When Aaryn nced at her she signed, ''I could bite his throat out for you.''

    He choked back theugh and looked at Garthe. "What is it?" he asked shortly.

    "I wanted to tell you congrattions. And¡­ and that I was wrong. And I''m d that I was wrong. Truly."

    Aaryn measured the male for a moment, but decided this wasn''t the time to challenge him.

    Garthe was a strategist and an excellent liar. He might be telling the truth. Or he might be lying through his Leonine teeth. There was really no way to know except to ask very specific questions and scent him for truth.

    But Aaryn measured that it did no harm to receive the good wishes, so he nodded once. "Thank you."

    "Congrattions, Sire," Garthe said to Elreth, who tilted her head.

    "Thank you," she said quietly.

    Then with another bow of his head, Garthe melted back into the crowd, leaving Aaryn uncertain whether he should feel uneasy, or relieved.

    But he didn''t have time to think about that now. They had a dance to dance, and a people to impress.

    The truth was, it still bothered Aaryn that they hadn''t announced the date for the mes and Smoke. He feared an ongoing dy. But as they made it to the dance floor and began to sway together, turning and drifting around the room, it gave Aaryn a much better feel for what was going on amongst the people. Both the good, and the bad.

    He pulled Elreth into his arms, growling at her to submit¡ªso that she giggled and teased him¡ªbut most of his mind was on the eyes of the people following them.

    Many in the crowd were ecstatic. The tables full of disformed, the families and tribes who were less prejudiced, or who had disformed in their packs or herds, the advocates¡ªthere were many who were happy to the point of tears. And it lifted Aaryn''s heart to receive so many waves and smiles, teary-eyed calls of congrattions, and softer greetings from those close enough to be heard easily.

    They couldn''t deny that the bigger part of the Anima were happy for them and ready to see this mating ur.

    But the others¡­

    Aaryn''s shoulders began to tense when his eyes fell on a cluster of Anima near the main aisle, all speaking with intensity, their hands gesturing, their eyes cutting back and forth from him and Elreth, to each other.

    One of them identally caught Aaryn''s eye and he didn''t miss the sh of anger in the male''s gaze. But he also submitted, nodding his head to Aaryn, and ceasing his agitated gesturing.

    There were groups of leonine that clearly thought Elreth should be marrying a Lion, who kept shaking their heads. Though they looked more sad than angry.

    As he pulled her into his arms and they slid across the floor, he was forced to admit to himself that keeping the date of the mes open had probably been the right idea.

    Many would talk tonight. Many would observe over theing days. Those that were not strong in their initial stance would shift with a few days to think it through.

    The question was, would they shift in favor, or against the union?

    "Hey, hey, don''t let them get to you," Elreth said, tossing her hair over her shoulder as he pulled her into a turn. "We always knew there was going to be some who wouldn''t celebrate. Let''s show them how happy we are and forget about them until tomorrow."

    "What if tomorrow is toote for those, though?" he asked, watching over her shoulder as two males almost came to blows, clearly arguing about he and Elreth given the way he kept throwing his hand towards them.

    "It is never toote, Aaryn," Elreth said quietly, kneading at the back of his neck. "And it also isn''t on you to fix this. I''m the Queen. If they have true concerns or fears, it''s me they''lle to, and rightly so. And I will tell them that no matter what they think of you, or us, or the disformed, the Creator chose you for me. No one can answer that."

    He stared down at her, frowning as she smiled, and stunned once again by her strength of will. "It''s as if you believe you can simply will them to agree with you," he chuckled. "I''m afraid the world doesn''t work that way."

    "You might be surprised, Mate," she said with a wink. "I''m only just getting started with my female wiles. Pretty soon I''ll have you eating out of my¡­ what''s wrong?"

    They had just taken a turn on the opposite side of the dancefloor and Aaryn had caught sight of Reth and Elia, standing close to one another, but both facing the same way, their expressions tight and pale. "Your parents," he said softly, then turned her again so she could see them.

    Her face fell. "It''s so sad to see them this way," she said. "And they aren''t dancing? They never miss the dancing!"

    Aaryn nodded, he knew. Then Reth looked at him, and their eyes held for a moment. The older man smiled and raised the ss he held, nudging Elia with his free arm. She startled and looked and then she, too, smiled and raised a ss.

    He bowed his head to them, then turned Elreth so she could receive their wishes.

    Neither of them spoke until they''d circled around to the other side of the floor. Elreth''s hand was tight on his shoulder, and his on her waist.

    They looked at each other and her face was strained. "Promise me if we ever get in a fight, or if I ever hurt you, that you''ll keep talking to me. Not just¡­ get angry and shut me out like that."

    "I vow it," he said.

    "Me too," she breathed.

    He shouldn''t do it here, publicly, but he couldn''t resist. He tipped her chin up and took her mouth briefly, a simple press. Because she gave him joy. And no matter what else they might face, she was right.

    They were in this together. Forever.

 Chapter 145 - Dance Until Dark

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She really shouldn''t have had the fifth ss of elderwine. But watching her parents make small talk with some of the Anima they hadn''t seen in a while, then leave without ever taking the floor¡­ it had put a pit in her stomach.

    Her parents never left a feast without dancing. Never.

    And they never left with space between them as they walked out, either.

    She''d always cursed their public disys of affection¡ªtold them they were gross and mocked them for being too old to do the things they did. But she would have begged and pleaded, given just about anything in the Kingdom to see them groping each other on the dancefloor again¡ªleaving when they thought no one was watching to head off to the Weeping Tree.

    Hmmmm, the Weeping Tree.

    She stumbled in the turn and Aaryn chuckled and swung her back into stride, nuzzling her ear as they continued around the floor.

    She wouldn''t normally let him do that in front of people. But most everyone who was still there was drunk. She''d just seen Gwyn pass in Dargyn''s arms, both of them cackling like birds watching the frogs try to fish.

    Although, she couldn''t really judge. She was a little loose herself, it was true. When she''d seen her parents leave so clearly unhappy, she''d tensed up and started trying to lead the dance.

    After the third time she tripped over Aaryn''s foot, he''d pulled her to the side of the floor and made her meet his eyes.

    "Let me take the lead here, and let''s try to enjoy ourselves," he whispered, signing, ''We''ll both talk to them tomorrow.''

    She''d stolen one of the wine sses from a passing tray, thrown it back¡ªmuch to Aaryn''s amusement¡ªthen put her arms back around his neck and let herself go.

    And go, she had.

    Two hours and twice as many sses of wer, Aaryn suggested they head back to the cave before she had any more.

    She wasn''t drunk, she was just loose, she told herself. But it was true that she tripped on something as they left the dancefloor, and Aaryn hadn''t seemed to know whether tough or tell her off.

    At least, not until she pulled him behind the door to one of the kitchen entrances and kissed him silly.

    Now they strolled through the dark forest, alone on the trail, and she had her head back to look at the pinpoint stars that twinkled in the gaps between the tree canopy and Aaryn was looking at her and as long as she pushed her parents, and the Anima who''d left the feast when they started dancing out of her mind, everything just felt beautiful.

    She kept swinging back into his arms and letting him dance her down the trail, his hands on her waist, his breath on her neck. She felt giddy¡ªand a little out of control.

    Then she pulled her head up and caught sight of his chest when his vest pped open and bit her lip as she put her hands t to his stomach underneath the leather and dropped her lips to his neck.

    He sucked in and buried one hand in her hair. "El¡­ shit¡­" His voice was quiet and rough, the curses kepting when she nipped at his ear, then whispered, "Why don''t we go to the Weeping Tree?"

    He pulled his head back to meet her eyes, then he smiled. "Sounds like fun to me."

    She grinned back, then turn and ran from him.

    When he didn''t follow, she called him a name, then leapt into beast form to see if she could sober up a little before he reached the tree.

    *****

    AARYN

    It was an entirely different feeling walking through the dark forest toward her knowing he no longer had to hide. No longer had to pretend. No longer had to restrict his time with her¡ªcould now touch her in front of others.

    And touch her he had. It was intoxicating.

    That night they''d been the exact kind of couple she usually hated. But she hadn''t cared, and he never had. There was limited happiness in life. He wanted to grab what he could with her, any moment it was possible.

    And tonight she''d gotten a little drunk.

    Drunk Elreth was hrious. He hoped she didn''t trip on her way to the Weeping Tree and break her tail or something.

    But he also didn''t rush after her, and he wasn''t sure why.

    There was a creeping dread in the pit of his stomach he wanted to shake, but feared he couldn''t. They''d known there would be critics after the announcement, but in truth, it had gone better than he''d expected.

    Except¡­ except it seemed like there hadn''t been enough of a problem.

    Was he stupid to think so? Stupid to be looking for trouble that hadn''t happened?

    Even if his instincts were right and they were going to find out there was a bigger problem than tonight appeared to present, there was nothing he could do about it just then.

    He should be running after her, hurrying to be at her side, to take her in his arms with no none nearby.

    But he was content to let her run ahead. To meet her there. To enjoy the night. Why?

    Because it hade home to him that no matter what else happened, tonight meant he would enjoy her every night for the rest of their lives.

    No more hiding. No more pretending. No more restraint¡ªexcept for the waiting, but even that was a step closer to ending every moment.

    No, Aaryn realized, for the first time in his life he was on the cusp of being exactly where he had always wanted to be: Leading the disformed into integration, Elreth in his arms and at his side, and no more lies.

    Well, only a few. And those utterly necessary.

    He took a deep breath and stepped off the trail for thest part of the hike to the Weeping Tree. He felt like a different male.

    Because he was.

    He was, very suddenly, blessed. So he would take a moment to say thank you to the Creator who chose Elreth for him, and made all of this possible.

    And he would prepare himself to enjoy theing days and weeks.

    No matter what, they were doing this. And he, for one, couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 146 - Its Time

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "El?" he pushed under the trailing branches and leaves of the Weeping Tree and didn''t immediately find her where he''d expected¡ªin her usual spot, with her back to the trunk of therge tree and her knees folded up in front of her.

    "Over here." Her voice came from the other side of the trunk, and Aaryn frowned. They didn''t usually spend much time back there anymore because the tree''s branches began much closer to the ground, so it didn''t allow as much clearance for adult Anima height.

    But he made his way around the tree, hunching slightly to keep the smaller twigs and branches out of his hair.

    Then he stopped dead and his mouth fell open.

    She''d collected grasses from the meadow and spread them over a space about asrge as a sleeping tform. And she hadid down in the middle of it.

    Naked.

    "El, what are you doing?" he asked breathlessly.

    Her bright smile faltered. Shey on her side, her head propped on one hand, her legs pressed together, one hand not-so-casually resting in a way that blocked his sight of her most private skin. Seeing his face, she pushed up on one hand and covered herself. "I''m¡­ I mean¡­ don''t you want to¡­"

    "Yes, oh, yes, El, but¡­" he hurried over to her, kneeling on the ground at the edge of the grasses she''d collected. She immediately put her hand to his neck and stared into his eyes.

    "I don''t think we should wait anymore," she whispered, and her voice was high and tight.

    "What?! Why not?"

    She swallowed. "Because¡­ they all know now. The real point of waiting was so they wouldn''t scent us and guess. Now they know. However they''re going to react, it''s going to happen, regardless. All we''re doing is torturing ourselves." She swallowed and leaned in until they were nose to nose. "Aaryn when you touched me this afternoon, I was on fire. My entire body trembled. I wanted you. Badly. I was still feeling it when we went to dinner. If it feels that good when we haven''tpleted the bond, imagine what it''s going to be like when we do?!"

    Aaryn groaned. No. No, no, no. She couldn''t do this to him. That afternoon had been magical, but it had almost pushed him over the edge. He needed her to be the strong one!

    "El, we can''t¡ª"

    "Yes, we can, Aaryn. I''m saying yes. And it''s up to me, right?" she whispered.

    He stared at her full lips as she spoke and the mating call rolled in his throat. She had that hand sped at the back of his neck and was pulling him in.

    He wanted to go to her. Badly.

    Then she slid her other hand up his thigh to cup him through his leathers and kissed him, her tongue flicking into his mouth to tease at him, and he groaned for real.

    "El¡­ stop¡­"

    "No."

    "Please, we have to¡ª"

    She found his hand and brought it to her breast, pressing it against her and Aaryn shivered. He hadn''t expected this¡­ this onught! It was unfair! He wasn''t prepared. He''d known they would y tonight. But this? His fire had already been lit that afternoon, and now he was supposed to bank it against this?

    He was still arguing with himself when Elreth pushed his vest off of his shoulders, then pulled him down as shey back down¡­ and he went with her.

    Creator forgive him, he couldn''t stop.

    He couldn''t bring himself to stop kissing her, stroking her, kneading her breast, flicking her nipple with his thumb to hear her gasp, rolling his hips against hers.

    He couldn''t deny himself the sound of her gasps and the tiny whimpers she made when he pressed against her. He couldn''t resist the shiver that ran down his spine when she finally got all the buttons on his leather''s undone and he sprang into her hand.

    He couldn''t think twice about yanking the pants off andying himself over her, letting their hips dance, their most sensitive flesh sliding and sliding, rolling, readying her¡ªreadying him!

    "El¡­" he groaned.

    "I want you," she murmured between kisses, tilting her hips up so their slide became a whole new type of delicious. "I want you when I want you, not when some stupid ritual says I should have you¡­ I want you when we''re alone and no one knows to listen, or to scent us the next day. I want you when we''re making a memory, not meeting expectations¡­"

    He growled and arched over her, pressing against her harder than he ever had, his hands wing into her, sucking on her nipple hard enough to make her cry out.

    Her head dropped back and she clutched at his lower back, her fingers digging into him so he growled with approval.

    Then, as they slid together, suddenly he was there¡ªright there¡ªand they both froze. He need only press a hair harder, tilt his hips, and he would take her and they wouldplete the bond and she would be his mate utterly.

    He lifted his head and they stared at each other.

    "El¡ª"

    "Please, Aaryn," she breathed, her eyes silvered with tears. "Please. I can''t lose you."

    "You''d never lose me, Elreth¡ª"

    "I want you to be mine," she whispered urgently. "No more questions, no more dys. If my parents can end up in this ce, anyone can¡ªand that''s with the bond!"

    His stomach dropped as he heard what she wasn''t saying¡ªas her reasons for urgency suddenly became clear to him.

    "¡­I won''t let anything take you from me, Aaryn, please!"

    He let himself sag over her, reminding himself the waiting wasn''t for the tradition of it, it was to show the people how they meant to rule together. How they nned to remember history and respect the old ways even when they changed things¡­

    They lost the contact, and she whimpered again, but not with heat this time. With desperation. "Please, Aaryn, don''t¡ª"

    "No, El, stop," he whispered, taking her lips gently¡ªwithout the fire he''d had a moment before. "I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. No matter what."

    "I know you aren''t, but we can''t know! We can''t know what''s going toe tomorrow. I want you all mine, no matter what they say¡ª"

    "I am, El, I promise. I''m here. I''m yours. Completely."

    "But¡ª"

    "No, El, listen¡­" he rolled them onto their sides and forced himself to rx, to keep his eyes from her nakedness and hold her gaze instead. "You don''t have to be afraid. I''ve waited years for you. I''m not going anywhere. I promise."

    "But!"

    "No buts, El. No buts. You don''t have to be afraid. I promise. Shhhhhh¡­ my beautiful girl, shhhhhh¡­"

    She''d begun to cry, clutching at his shoulders and pulling herself into him.

    His cursed body still knew she was naked and ready and responded. But it wasn''t what she needed. So he pulled her in close and kept whispering, stroking her hair away from her face, and holding himself on a tight leash.

    While she cried, then just clung to him, he continued to stroke her hair and back, that sick dread creeping up his spine again now that his favorite distraction was gone.

    But every word he spoke was true.

    Forever.

    Together.

    No. Matter. What.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 147 - Do Not Fear

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s head was pounding. Her throat was dry. Her tongue felt like it had swelled and her mouth tasted like a sewer.

    Why, oh why, had she decided to drinkst night?

    She rolled over, groaning, and immediately ran into a warm, steel-hard body that growled. But before she could get her wits unscrambled, long, iron arms wrapped around her and gathered her in to a firm chest.

    Aaryn. Aaryn was here in her bed. They had slept together here in the cave, and she hadn''t even been able to enjoy it because she''d been drunk and weepy and holy shit she was a stupid female sometimes.

    "Good morning," he rasped, his voice deep and husky from sleep.

    She was close enough to him to hear it rumble in his chest. It made her shiver.

    "It is morning, anyway," she croaked.

    Aaryn chuckled and pulled her into his chest. She sighed happily when his arms closed around her, but kept her head pointed down, hoping he wouldn''t smell her terrible breath.

    "Somebody enjoyed the elderwinest night."

    "I don''t know what possessed me. I never get drunk!"

    "That was evident to everyone who saw you stumbling after five sses," heughed. She would have pped his chest, but her head was pounding too hard and she didn''t want to move yet.

    "I''m thirsty."

    "And I am the world''s best mate because I brought arge waterskin inst night for when you woke." He rolled away from her for a moment, reaching for it from the small tform next to the one theyy in together. "Please, my love, enjoy."

    He was enjoying her difort far too much. But she was too dehydrated to tell him so, instead she snatched the waterskin out of his hand and sat up to soothe her dry mouth and clean some of the terrible taste from it.

    A minute or twoter she felt a little better. She reced the cap on the waterskin, then dropped it to the side, holding her head in her hands as she tried to search through her fragmented memories of the night before.

    "We went to the Weeping Tree?" she asked carefully.

    Aaryn didn''tugh that time. "Yes," he said quietly, "we did." And he stroked her back as if she might needfort.

    She frowned. She remembered having an idea and rushing to do the thing before he got there, but what¡­

    Oh, no.

    Oh, NO.

    "Aaryn," she started, barely louder than a whisper, mortified. "I am so sorry¡ª"

    "Don''t be," he said. "I understand."

    "I shouldn''t have put that pressure on you."

    "You were scared."

    "Yes, but¡ª"

    "No, Elreth. Listen to me." He sat up too, the furs fall away from his chest so it was bared to her in the dim light. He took her hand away from her face and held it in his. She couldn''t help noticing the way his shoulders flexed when he moved.

    Shit, she was shameless.

    "I was scared too," he said softly. "I still am. I don''t know what''s going toe today, but whatever it is, we''ll meet it. You are the dominant, and I have your back. We can do this."

    She turned to look up at him, her chest swelling with gratitude, when there was a sudden pounding then the door into the chamber swung open.

    "Sire! Sire! You are called by the Elders to urgent Petition¡ª"

    It all happened so fast, all Elreth knew was that she screamed and yanked the furs up to cover herself, while Aaryn snarled and leaped out of the furs toward the male who immediately put himself to one knee, head down and arm across his chest.

    "Please! Please! The Elders call you urgently. A formal petition. The Queen and her True Mate. Please! I do note at my own call!"

    Aaryn stood over the male, snarling, his shoulders heaving, while Elreth clutched the furs to her chest, panting as well.

    "Okay, okay, everyone calm down," she said, when Aaryn twitched toward the male, who cowered at his feet.

    "Get out," Aaryn snapped.

    "She muste. I must return with news of her immediate arrival or they will send guards!"

    "Guards?! What the hell?"

    "A formal petition has been brought by the Equine tribe. They await you at the Elder''s quarters for questioning.

    "You have to got be fucking kidding me," Aaryn barked.

    "I wish I were! Believe me!"

    As Elreth''s shock began to pass, an uneasy sinking feeling seeped in to rece it. "A formal petition?" she asked faintly.

    "Yes, Sire," the male said, still keeping his eyes to the floor. "It was called at dawnlight. The elders are already gathered. Your presence is demanded for questioning."

    Aaryn turned to catch her eye and she shook her head. "Okay," she said slowly. "Okay. And you have to return with me?"

    "You and your mate. I can precede you only by minutes. If you do not show at the appointed time, the guards will be sent to arrest you."

    Elreth rubbed her temples as Aaryn growled, but the male kept his hands open and visible, and remained in submission.

    "I¡­ need to dress," she said carefully, her cheeks heating. Aaryn nced at her over his shoulder. "Wait outside this chamber just for a moment while I dress, then we will apany you."

    Aaryn signed ''are you certain?''

    She widened her eyes at him. ''formal petition!''

    He nodded and took a deep breath, then stepped back from the male to allow him room to move.

    "Thank you, Sire," the male said quietly. "I will wait in the cave. I apologize for the disturbance but¡­ I wanted to get to you quickly. I do not wish to see you arrested."

    Aaryn blinked at that, but watched the male warily as he backed out of the bedchamber. Then closed the door behind him and turned to Elreth. "What the fuck is going on?"

    "I have no idea," she sighed, pushing herself out of the furs. "But it sounds like we''re about to find out."

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 148 - Questioned

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    They entered the Elder''s building and almost as one, the Elders turned to watch them, stone-faced, as they walked across the floor to the correct position on the floor before them. The start contrast with the days before was breathtaking to Aaryn.

    Previously, they''d entered to find only Elders present, all eyes on them, but mostly over smiles. There had been chairs provided, and the questions were presented as opportunities to find solutions.

    Today, there were no chairs awaiting them. No smiles. And three tall males standing before the two rows of Elders, as petitioners.

    Aaryn had heard the stories when Elia and Reth were called before the elders on petition. But they had faced usations of treason. Surely that wasn''t what was happening here?

    When Elreth took her ce, shoulders back and eyes unflinching, despite the gray cast to her face, Aaryn shifted to put himself between her and the males. Until he knew exactly what was going on, he would not leave her unguarded.

    There was a moment of tense silence when they took their positions, then Lhern stood, his face somber.

    "Thank you foring so quickly Sire, and¡­ Aaryn. A petition has been brought by the Equine tribe that must be answered swiftly. As the Elder apparent, I give you my word we will address this immediately, and make our ruling as soon as the evidence is presented. You will not be asked to wait."

    "What are the charges?" Elreth asked. Aaryn wasn''t sure she was supposed to interrupt him, but Lhern didn''t seem angry.

    "The Equine, having heard the announcement for your Mating, are concerned that your Mate may have positioned himself for power. They wish to see evidence of the True Mate''s bond to be certain the Creator has indeed chosen Aaryn, and that Aaryn has not manipted you."

    Elreth snapped her head around to stare at the males on Aaryn''s other side. "Do I strike you as a female who has her head turned by nothing but a pretty male?"

    Tobe, the tall, fair, former Lieutenant to Captain Behryn, and now Equine Alpha with Behryn away, shook his head. Aaryn was relieved to see his eyes pinched and grieving. He had once been close to Reth. He did not enjoy bringing the former King''s daughter to charges.

    "I bring the concern of my people, as their mouthpiece to you, Sire," he said carefully. The other two males each looked at him sharply, but Elreth''s lips pressed thin.

    She shed the sign for ''Alpha male bullshit.'' Aaryn would have sniggered if the situation weren''t so serious.

    "Who answers the challenge?" she asked abruptly.

    Lhern cleared his throat and they all turned their attention back to him. "The usation stands against Aaryn. However, Sire, if it is given foundation, it may call into question your position as Dominant.

    Elreth growled. "There is no basis for this whatsoever and all of us know it!"

    Lhern didn''t react, but Huncer gave Elreth a t look. Elreth stared back, unashamed. Aaryn wanted to salute her.

    "Ask your questions," he said quietly but firmly. "I have nothing to hide."

    Lhern grunted. "That is not your call to make, Son," he said, more gently than Aaryn likely deserved. "This is a formal petition, brought in the traditions of the Tribe. And so we must follow thew." He nced over his shoulder at all the other elders lined up beside and behind him. "I call public witness. The Horn of petition has been sounded. The Council, petitioners, and used stand convened. Our decision will be upheld by the Anima. And because this petition is held to the throne, Elreth, your chair in these matters must be forfeited until this matter is resolved. Do you forfeit your right to cast ruling on this matter so all Anima may be confident in the ruling of the elders."

    "I do," she said through her teeth.

    Lhern nodded his eptance. "And do all gathered vow that they will tell only the truth as they know it, answer every question to which they know the answer, and do so without guile?

    Elreth, Aaryn, and the Equines all nodded, muttering their affirmations of the vow.

    "Very well, then we would hear the usations, we would hear the answers, and we will make our ruling. Tobe, tell us why you called the Horn, and what charges you bring."

    Tobe nodded and took a small step forward. The two with him, hung back, but red across at Aaryn while their leader spoke.

    "The Thunder Herd were concerned after the announcement of the Queen," Tobe said with an apologetic nce at Elreth. "Our people have heard from among the disformed, that Aaryn holds a position of power in their¡­ ranks." He bit the word off, as if it irritated him.

    Aaryn''s stomach went cold. How did the Equine''s know the disformed had ''ranks''?

    "We ask three questions: Firstly, at what point did the Queen learn that the male here was her True Mate? Secondly, if they are True Mates, why has the bond not beenpleted and their scents not entwined? Andst, what power does the male stand to gain, and has he been scrutinized by the elders to ensure there is no agenda being fulfilled through this union?"

    "This is ridiculous!" Elreth growled. "Any male who I took as Mate would receive power just by virtue of aligning with me. And you yourselves know¡ª"

    "That was not the question, Sire. And you would do well to wait until you are called upon. In this meeting, your precedence is waived. You will wait until you are called on to speak," Lhern said firmly.

    Elreth sucked in a breath, but did not waver. She nodded once, then continued to stare at the elders, her eyes glittering.

    Lhern turned his attention back to the Equine males. "Tell the elders what has brought you to bring these usations, and what information you have received that would indicate guilt?"

    Tobe nodded once. "The Equine are not unaware of the difficulties of the disformed. While we struggle, as all tribes do, with some prejudice among the herd, as a whole, we view the disformed as true Anima and wee them among us.

    "Some of the disformed and their families approached mest night after the announcement. They believed Aaryn had been pursuing the Queen for some time¡ªyears. And that he had recently indicated he would make progress with her. The conversations were calcted, and preemptive. There was no known or acknowledged link between the two as few as two weeks ago. And in fact, the Queen offered him a Cohort position¡ªwhich would have ruled him out as mate.

    "With these things in mind, I would ask how the Queen came to be aware of what she believes is the bond between them."

 Chapter 149 - A Queens Heart

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth wanted to bite something. Or someone. She couldn''t believe Tobe was the one to bring a petition. Tobe! Her father had trusted him second only to Uncle Behryn! What the hell was the male thinking?

    But deep down, she was pretty sure she knew. She saw the tension in him. He''d been pressed to this. The question was, why had he allowed the people''s questions to go this far? What had urred in the Equines to put him in a position where he couldn''t answer these questions to his Tribe, or persuade them to wait to find the answers?

    Who was nting this dissension?

    She stared at Lhern, standing on the balls of her feet, waiting for him to ask her to answer the question. She knew she''d overstepped earlier and she couldn''t afford to do that again. But it was just so frustrating!

    Finally, Lhern looked at her. "What do you say to this question?"

    "Firstly," she growled, "I would like to know who brought these usations so they can be examined for the agenda of which they use my True Mate." Lhern looked disapproving and opened his mouth, but she rushed on. "I do not deflect. I will answer the question. But I raise this to the elders forter consideration.

    "The truth of this matter is personal, but I will share it here to soothe your fears: I am a female who has never shown interest, or felt driven towards love or mating. It has simply not appealed to me. And so every male in my life¡ªincluding my True Mate¡ªwas forced to keep something of a distance from me.

    "Aaryn has been aware of his feelings, of our bond, for some time. But he waited to allow me time to be aware. It was only after I asked him to Cohort that he realized I was not seeing it. He refused me because of the bond! Because he knew it was true.

    "Because I was ignorant of that fact, I confronted him, used him of wanting to derail my rule because his actions seemed so counter to what he had always encouraged me to do: Which was to use my dominance for the good of the people."

    She took a deep breath and cursed her heating cheeks. "It wasn''t until that night after he had refused me that he admitted his feelings and we kissed that my eyes were opened."

    Lhern frowned. "But that was weeks ago. You have known the bond since then?"

    Elreth muttered a curse. "Yes, and no. I became aware of my attraction to him. But we were both confused and¡­ uncertain of each other. It took us untilst week to finally clear up the confusion. Once we were free with each other, the bond snapped into ce even before we mated," she said through her teeth, shooting a look at the equines who had essentially forced her to admit these private details.

    Tobe''s brows pinched together hard, forming a V between his eyes. "But if the bond is in ce, why are you scents not entwined?"

    Elreth red at him. "They are, but only softly. We have notpleted the bond. Despite how difficult it has been, we are both aware of the vast changes that my rule has brought to the people. We decided that adhering to the old traditions, as a mark of ourmitment to the people and theirfort, was the best way forward. But the bond is in ce. Scent me true."

    Lhern''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes twinkled. "We have an elder skilled in the identification of the bond. Akh, could youe forward and test the Queen and her Mate?"

    A lithe, middle-aged female stood without speaking and made her way to the front.

    Elreth wanted the floor to open up and swallow her when the women leaned in, sniffing deeply, first at Elreth herself, then on Aaryn.

    She turned to Lhern and bowed. "The bond is present. It is weak so far, but it is present."

    Neither she nor Aaryn gave any reaction to that¡ªbut Elreth was deeply relieved. Not because she had questioned the bond, but there was always a concern that an Anima wasn''t quite as skilled in these discernments as they imed.

    She turned to Tobe and gave him a t smile. "I am not manipted, and would not misrepresent myself or my Mate to the people, Tobe."

    He nodded. He looked relieved more than anything. Elreth wished she could let hers show on her face.

    They all turned back to Lhern.

    "Very well, then it seems we have only one question left to answer," the older man said, some relief showing in his eyes as well. "Tell us, Aaryn¡­ what power do you gain to stand, what has been agreed between you?"

    Aaryn''s head jerked back. "There is nothing agreed between us," he said abruptly. "I stand in submission to her. Any power I gain will be because she invites me to it."

    "There must have been some discussion," Tobe insisted. "Some idea, at least? She wanted him for her Primary Advisor, her Cohort. And she has not filled that position. Will it be given to him?"

    "Yes," Aaryn said. "She has asked me to take the role after the mes and Smoke, when it would be allowed. But that is not a power or role that I aimed to receive. That was her idea and hers alone."

    "It also isn''t a deviation from tradition," Elreth said through her teeth. "Of course I would trust my Mate to see the way ahead for me¡ªof course I would want to have him as an Advisor."

    One of the males with Tobe leaned into his ear, stabbing one finger into his own palm as he hissed words to the leader.

    Tobe frowned.

    Lhern nodded at Aaryn, but his expression was thoughtful. "It is a new role to have the male in submission to his female. None of us can truly know how that will work in practice."

    "It will work exactly as it works among the people," Elreth insisted. "I understand this is an adjustment¡ªfor all of us. But my Mate has put himself in submission to me throughout our lives together. That will not change¡ª"

    "But there is more to this. He leads already, in secret!" the male who had been whispering to Tobe snapped. "They speak to deceive the elders! This male has nned to take power from her since the beginning¡ªand give it to the disformed!"

 Chapter 150 - A Mates Agenda

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Who have you been speaking to?" Aaryn snarled. "Not only do they lie, but they create problems for other Anima, not just me if they spread this."

    "Lies? Is it a lie that you lead the disformed, a recognized Alpha of their pack?"

    "No," Aaryn said baldly. "It is a lie that no one knows of this. And an even greater lie that I did so with some intention to manipte or use Elreth."

    "Did you know of this?" the male spat at Lhern. "Did you know the disformed followed him in secret."

    "Yes, we did," Lhern growled. "But even if we had not, you are not the petitioner, and have no right to speak here without the request of an Elder, or your Alpha, so you will step back and shut your mouth, or you will be removed."

    The male blinked, then his jaw twitched. But he didn''t speak again¡ªjust stared at Tobe with a warning on his face.

    What was going on among the horses? Tobe was a strong male, and one with integrity. How had he ended up here, with these angry males at his back?

    "Do you have an usation or question to bring for this, Tobe?" Lhern asked dryly.

    Tobe sighed. "I do¡­ I do wish to ask how the Elders learned of Aaryn''s role, and whether you have confirmation that he has not used this position against Elreth? Do you know for certain that he is not working on a plot, of sorts, to strengthen the disformed in the Tree City?"

    "I think I should answer that," Elreth snarled. "I would formally request, Lhern, that I am given a opportunity to answer that."

    Lhern gave her a warning look, but nodded. "First, I would tell you Tobe, that the elders have been aware of the organization of the disformed for some time¡ªwell before Elreth''s dominance, or this announcement about her mating Aaryn. In fact, before that announcement we have explored these issues with both the Queen and her Mate.

    "If you wish to understand more of that, we can perhaps arrange a deeper discussion. But I do not wish to see this meeting derailed. The Queen would like to address part of your question, I believe?" he said, looking to Elreth with one eyebrow up.

    Her lips pursed. Aaryn shed her the sign for caution, but he wasn''t certain she''d seen it from the side. But when Lhern gestured for her to speak, she did take a deep breath before she did so.

    "I understand that I am both young, and a female, and that this is a new kind of rule to which we must all be ustomed," she said to Lhern and the Elders, then she turned to Tobe. "But I will not ept this¡­ dismissal of both my will, and my intelligence. If you truly believe me so easily swayed that a male could demonstrate his interest to me, and I would then simply hand over the reins of power you are¡­" she blew a breath out of her nostrils. "Deeply mistaken," she snarled.

    Tobe''s eyebrows popped up, but Elreth wasn''t done.

    Aaryn found himself half-terrified, half-ecstatic to watch her stare the older male down.

    "That you would allow such a heinous usation against my Mate without speaking to me, without even investigating the uracy of what was brought to you¡­ it was poorly done, Tobe. You have known me since I was a cub. You have known my family even longer. How could you possibly mistake me for some misled, flighty female? Especially now?! I am not the leader in this room being manipted."

    She snorted the air from her nostrils and Aaryn had to clear his throat to cover augh. Even Lhern''s eyes had grown wider as she spoke.

    "The truth is that I have already met with the disformed, to hear their plight, discuss their needs, and consider strategies to improve their position in the Tree City. They came because I asked them to do so. I took dominance because I believe they have been mistreated and I did not wish to see it happen again.

    "I have never hidden or in any way obscured how I feel about the disformed and my intention to integrate them fully into the Tribes. If you believe me manipted, then you believe that runs as far back as when I was eight years old."

    "He has been your friend for that long? You cannot in good conscience say he has no influence over you¡ªwe are all influenced by those close to us. Especially those who have been near for so long."

    "Yes, we are agreed on that point," she scoffed. "And I have to say I am not impressed with the choice you''ve made in thepany you keep and are allowing to influence you. But that is another discussion for another day.

    "You suggest Aaryn has influence over me¡ªof course he does. We Anima have always used the hierarchy and rtionship lines to feed information and influence the direction of our lives. But the truth is, Aaryn has not only never sought power from me, he has actively turned it down when I have offered it to him. Not only did he turn me down for the Advisor role, but if he''d had intentions for power, he could have influenced me to give him the Second, and I would have done it. But he did not. He has done nothing but support me and my rule¡ªand when you watch him work, you will see the truth. And you will find us both and apologize."

    "But the disformed¡ªyou admit he leads?"

    "Yes. And I asked the same questions you do about that, which is why I have already met with them to hear their stories and measure them for truth. But I can tell you this: Aaryn''s natural strength is why the disformed choose to follow him¡ªa strength that I see, and admire, and yes, will listen to. As my mate it is only right that he speak into my life. But as his mate, I also speak into his. And as the Queen, make no mistake, the choices I make are fully mine. I will own them, I will enact them, and if they fail, I will take responsibility for that."

    She turned back to the elders then. "There are other things I would wish to say, but not as the used of a petition. Are there other questions to be answered?"

    They looked at each other and at Tobe. When one of hispanions leaned forward as if to whisper in his ear, he shot the male a look and shook his head.

    "We have no further questions," he said firmly. "It is clear the bond is real, and that Aaryn has demonstrated his reluctance to rule by not jumping at chances given to him."

    Lhern caught eyes with Huncer and she nodded. "Very well," Lhern said. "If you have been satisfied with these answers, then so too, have we. This petition is deemed baseless and will not be held in record to the Throne. The used may leave, and the petitioners will not speak of these things again, or risk discipline."

    One of the males with Tobe scoffed, but the other remained quiet, along with Tobe himself.

    "We are done?" Elreth snapped.

    "Yes, you are free to go," Lhern said. "Thank you foring so promptly."

    "Oh no, I am not leaving," Elreth snarled. "I am Queen, and it is time that all of you listened to me as one."

    Aaryn''s stomach clenched at the dominance suddenly wafting from her, the spike in her scent, and the fire in her eyes.

    That was his mate, he realized as he fought the urge to submit to her fully. And she was extraordinary.

 Chapter 151 - Hear Her Roar

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her hands shook with the repressed rage, fighting to unleash. Her beast within wed at her ribs, snarling for release. But she held it all in as she looked first each of the elders, then Tobe and hispanions in the eyes.

    "I do not know why," she started quietly, "but someone has a desire to remove my Mate from his rightful position next to me. If that person is in this room, hear me: You will not seed. Whether it be your prejudice for his disformation, your jealousy over my love for him, or a simple petty grievance, you put the entire Anima at risk when you bring such baseless and shallow concerns against the Queen and her Mate.

    "I have tried¡ªI have heard the elders concerns for the future, and for thefort of the people, but I call you now to look at what caution and side-stepping have earned us¡ªnothing but false petitions and suspicion."

    She turned to Aaryn and let her eyes soften, but only a hair. He made a small huff in his throat that she thought he hadn''t nned and she had to stifle a grin.

    "My mate is the most admirable Alpha I have ever known. He demonstratespassion alongside strength, intelligence alongside fearlessness, and patience to bnce his ambition. He is an example to me, and yes, I will appoint him as my primary Advisor as soon as we have walked the mes.

    "For that reason, and for the theater we have all been forced to y in this morning, I no longer believe caution and a slow approach are the best way to face the issues within the Anima. It is clear to me that we only give a foothold to the enemy when we wait and hold back against what we know to be the best way forward¡ªthe necessary way.

    "So, I will make a call to the people this morning. I will tell them if they have questions, concerns, or usations they will bring them to me today and I will address them. Otherwise, Aaryn and I will walk the mes and Smoke in three days.

    "I have had enough of this petty, childish dancing at the edges of the future. Yes, my rule is new and different, and yes some may feel vulnerable as a result of that. But the only way I can show those Anima that they do not need to fear, is to allow them to walk into this new Dawn and see that I walk ahead of them, and that the Creator walks both before and behind me.

    "I am not an empty-headed cub ying at being royal. I am the Queen. I am Dominant. There will be no more waiting."

    "But¡ª" Aaryn started, but she whirled on him, a fierce and glorious in her righteous anger.

    "Do. Not. Argue with me." Her voice filled the room as if it hit the walls and bounced back to them all.

    In that moment she nted her feet, and let her upper lip lift, to hint at the baring of her teeth. She let herself feel her certainty, feel her own determined wrath.

    The Equines all dropped to a knee and pped one arm across their chests, chin down and heads bowed. The elders, too, took their seats or bowed their heads. Even Aaryn quivered at the dominance she disyed, fighting the urge to submit, she thought.

    But with no one else looking at her directly, she winked at him and his lips pulled up on one side.

    "Three days," she said quietly. "Am I heard and understood?"

    "As you have said, so it shall be," the elders recited and Elreth smiled for real. Then, with a quick nce at Aaryn to make sure he would follow, she turned on her heel and walked out of the building, blowing the scent of the Equines from her nostrils as she went.

    Three days. They would walk the mes and Smoke in three days.

    About fucking time.

    As soon as they were out of sight of the building, a set of warm, steel arms wrapped around her middle, and a honeyed voice whispered in her ear, "That was the hottest thing I think I''ve ever seen."

    "It wasn''t that big of a deal," she giggled, sounding exactly like the empty-headed cub she''d just imed she would never be. But she didn''t care.

    She turned as Aaryn let go and darted ahead of her, then took her face in his hands and kissed her.

    Her instinct was to stop him¡ªthey had to hide! But then she realized no¡­ no they didn''t. There would be no more hiding. That''s what she''d just said, and what the other leaders had agreed. So instead, she fisted Aaryn''s shirt and pulled him in, kissing him with enough passion that he groaned and pulled out of it, muttering about sex kittens who didn''t know their own power.

    While sheughed, he began walking backwards on the trail as he took her hands and lifted them to his lips, one by one.

    "You are truly magnificent," he said, his startlingly blue eyes locked on hers from behind the tines of his silver-white hair. "I am blessed by the Creator to have you as mine."

    "Stop," she said, but she couldn''t fight the beaming smile that belied her words.

    "I will never stop admiring you, Elreth," Aaryn said seriously. He stopped walking then so that she was forced to stop, or run into his chest.

    Thetter was tempting, but she was trying to be an adult. And climbing her mate like a tree in the middle of a main trail wasn''t going to prove anything good to anyone that might happen along.

    So, she stopped when she stepped between his toes, and twined their fingers. "Thank you for submitting back there," she said quietly. "Thank you for letting them see that. I know it isn''t easy."

    "I disagree, Elreth," he said, his voice husky with promise. "Honestly, it was incredibly easy. Rather, it was hard not to drop to the floor and bare my balls to you."

    She tilted her head then and lifted one eyebrow. "Only three more days and you can," she quipped.

    Aaryn threw back his head andughed, then pulled her into another, searing kiss.

    ****

    WANT A PAPERBACK???

    There is an extra THIRTY FIVE chapters avable through the privilege system this month! Support Elreth & Aaryn in the new Win-win Event AND for Spirity, by buying ANY privilege tier and unlocking the chapters in those tiers every day as they be avable. (You can follow our progress in the "Explore" tab of the app. Just hit the "Win-Win" ranking which is the bottom icon on the lefthand menu!)

    AND, if you buy the TOP TIER in this book (and/or in KING OF BEASTS) you will gain an entry into the drawing for a Paperback copy (only 12 in existence!) at the end of August! (You will need toment on the most-recently released top-tier chapter at some point during the month to enter, or join my discord and join the private author chat for Ruler-Level Privilege tiers by downloading discord app, click the plus sign in the left hand menu, then enter these letters: 92g42X4nRv

 Chapter 152 - Queen Of His Heart

    <strong>This Chapter is dedicated to reader, Khimbrlhe, who gave me the character name "Landon" as an idea. Thank you so much! I hope you enjoy how I used it!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    That afternoon, while Elreth tried to sleep off thest of her hangover, Aaryn slipped through the forest and into town looking for his friend, Lhandyn. The tall Avaline with the sleek good looks had several different caves that he worked in, depending which material he was using, or where the light was best for the season. It had been long enough since Aaryn had to seek him out at work, that he couldn''t remember which was the right one.

    It took a good hour to locate his friend, but as usual, he knew when he''d found the right cave because the air echoed with thuds and ringing blows, along with a deep, resonant baritone voice, singing at the top of its lungs.

    Grinning about the song that his friend had chosen¡ªand created some decidedly naughty lyrics for¡ªAaryn stepped inside and the singing stopped. The smell of leather and hay filled the cave, almost hiding the natural scent of damp and dirt. A fire burned merrily off to his friend''s left, the smoke drifting slowly up a natural chimney in the rock face.

    When Lhandyn looked over his shoulder and saw Aaryn''s face, he smiled, then went back to his work as he spoke.

    "If it isn''t the Queen Taker, descended from on high to speak with us mere mortals," the male teased. He was hunched over a natural bench in the rock at the side of the cave, his tools spread alongside, while he worked and pounded a thick piece of armor leather into shape over an anvil.

    Aaryn snorted, and joined him, watching his friend work with skill and precision, using first water to mold the thick leather into the shape he wanted, then heat to dry it, stiffening it into what appeared to be one of the thick belts some of the soldiers used to protect their soft bellies.

    Aaryn preferred to enterbat unhindered, but some of the guards and soldiers still liked to wear the leather armor for exercises, just in case.

    The War of the Wolves was still in living memory, and no one who had been an adult at the time could considerbat without thinking of it.

    "That''s a beautiful piece," Aaryn said, looking at the cuffs and breastte that had already beenpleted andid carefully aside. "Who''s it for?"

    "Just one of the guards," Lhandyn replied, measuring the piece over his anvil. "Was there something you needed or are you just trying to stay away from your mate long enough that she won''t realize you still pee yourself every time shees home?"

    Aaryn snorted. "At least I didn''t demonstrate my worthiness by pitching a tent in front of her mother¡ª"

    "That was ten years ago. And she hardly noticed."

    "I know. I''m so sorry you''re so easily overlooked. But they say it''s not the size that matters¡ª"

    Lhandynughed, then nudged Aaryn with his elbow and went back to his work. "You''re distracting me, brother. What''s going on? Why are you here today?"

    Aaryn grinned. "I''m wondering if you have time to make something for me. It isn''t big. But I need it within 2 days."

    Lhandyn raised his eyebrows. "A special order?"

    "Very special."

    "What is it?"

    Aaryn looked at the cuffsying on the rock and smiled. "A pair of wrist cuffs. But more decorative than functional. And I need you to show me how to etch them."

    "Oh? Wrist cuffs for a certain Queen?"

    "One each, actually. One for me, one for her."

    Lhandyn looked up from his work, curious. "Decorative, you say?"

    "Yeah," Aaryn scratched the back of his neck. "It''s kind of a human thing, but I wanted to give her something for the wedding. Something she can wear all the time without it getting in the way when she fights or trains. Something that willst."

    "Have you chosen the leather?"

    He shook his head. "I was hoping you''d know what would be best¡ªespecially needing it tost like that. But still be wearable all the time."

    They went back and forth, then Lhandyn showed him several samples. In the end Aaryn selected a deep brown for El, and ck for himself.

    "Come back tomorrow after dinner," Lhandyn said with a wink. "I''ll have them ready by then. And I''ll give you a tool that will allow you to etch on the surface."

    "Thank you." He squeezed the male''s shoulder. "You know, I''m happy toe earlier to help you work, or to clean so¡ª"

    But his friend waved him off. "Consider it a mating gift. I''m happy for you, friend. When the Creator chooses for you, you know it''s the right match."

    Aaryn''s chest swelled with pride, but he just nodded. "Thank you."

    They caught up a little further, but Lhandyn needed to work, and Aaryn wanted to get back to the cave, so they said their farewells. But before he turned away, Aaryn met the male''s eyes. "Is this the onlymission you have right now?" he asked quietly,

    Lhandyn was the best leatherworker in the Tree City, but because he was disformed, many of the tribes used others. And Lhandyn hadn''t yet been invited into the Master''s Guild. He could stillmand a high price for his wares, but he should have been run off his feet. Instead, he barely made enough to keep himself in food and clothing.

    The bird made a grim smile. "No, I do have another, but nothing on the horizon after that."

    Aaryn shook his head. "You heard about the meeting with the Queen the other night?"

    Lhandyn nodded. "I did. And I look forward to seeing whates of it."

    "What wille of it is disformed like you finally achieving the recognition you should already have."

    Lhandyn shrugged. "I don''t really care about recognition, honestly. As long as I have enough business I don''t have to beg from my Tribe, I''m happy."

    "Good thing the Queen and I care about that recognition for you, then," Aaryn said. "I will see you tomorrow, friend."

    "See you then."

 Chapter 153 - Something Special

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When he reached the cave again and could still hear Elreth snoring, Aaryn decided there was no reason to wait for his other n. He trotted back across the meadow to Reth and Elia''s tree, praying that they weren''t fighting again.

    Thankfully, when he reached the door, there was no sound from within. He knocked, then pushed the door open. "Anybody home? Reth are you here?"

    The massive former King was just trotting down the stair, his face flushed. But he didn''t look angry. "Hey, Aaryn. What''s going on?"

    "I, uh, I was wondering if I could ask you a question. A favor, really."

    Reth looked surprised, but then he smiled. "Sure, sure. Just¡­ why don''t we go for a walk? My mate is resting. Let''s not disturb her."

    Aaryn hoped that meant that the two had finally gotten past their anger, but the look on Reth''s face was strange, so he didn''tment, just shrugged and waited next to the door for Reth to join him.

    They stepped out of the house and towards the trail in step, but neither of them speaking. Reth seemed deep in thought¡ªfirst frowning, then smiling, then looking as he''d thought of something that disturbed him. But when Aaryn cleared his throat, the older man blinked and turned to look at him.

    "Sorry, son, I''m a little distracted. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?"

    They both naturally stepped onto the trail back towards the Tree City without thought.

    Aaryn grimaced. "I don''t know if Elia told you," he said carefully, "But I wanted to make some kind of gesture or gift, or something for Elreth that is connected with her human roots. I spoke with Elia about what humans do when they marry, and one of the things she said she''d by missed not getting married in the human world was that they took something called a honeymoon. Which is really just a trip away from home together, right after the ceremony. I was wondering what you thought about that, and if you thought it was a good idea, could you give me any advice on how to approach that with the elders¡­ do I even need to ask them? Or can we just go?"

    Reth walkedfortably alongside him, frowning at the dirt. "You say Elia suggested this¡­ because she missed it?"

    "She just said she thought it was something the humans had right, and she wished you two had gotten to do it. She wasn''t sad about it. She was justing up with ideas for me."

    Reth nodded, scratching his stubbled jaw. "Right, right, fair enough. Um¡­ well, I mean, as Queen, technically Elreth can do whatever she wants, and the elders will just have to deal with it. Seeing as it''s right after the first mating, I don''t think anyone would expect you two to be out and about all the time. Being gone from the Tree City though¡­ I''m not so sure. I think it''s important for the people to see you and know the mating bond took. How long are you thinking about being gone?"

    "Just a couple nights. Maybe three at most."

    "Well then, I''d say walk the mes. Show up in the market the next day to greet the people and let them greet you. Then announce that you''ll be gone and who is in charge¡­ I mean, warn the elders, obviously. But they can''t stop you. They may ask you not to go, though, if there is unrest."

    "I know El wouldn''t want to go if there was unrest. We can definitely stay for the following morning. But that does lead into my next question: Assuming it''s safe for us to leave¡­ do you have a ce I could take her? I need somewhere private, preferably with a bathing pool or river close by. And a nice, quiet area¡ªsomewhere we aren''t going to run into other people."

    Reth thought a moment, then smiled. "Yes, I think I know the ce that would suit. And it''s only two hours walk from here."

    "Perfect. Could you give me a map?"

    "I can draw you one. You could scent it¡ªor El could order one of the birds to scout for you, if you''re worried about it."

    "No, it would be so much better to stay alone and not have anyone else know where we are."

    Reth grunted. "You won''t be able to keep it from everyone. The elders will insist that the Captain knows where to find you in the event of an attack or¡­ or anything."

    "Attack from who?" Aaryn asked carefully.

    "I don''t know. I just know Behryn was forever braying on about security measures and preparing for every eventuality, h, h, h¡­"

    Aaryn shook his head. "You know, Reth, you''re a terrible example of royal responsibility when ites to stuff like this. h, h, h¡ªabout your daughter''s security?"

    "No, of course, not," Reth growled. I just meant, they want to say a lot of words to get a simple idea across. The truth is, the Guards need to be able to find you if there''s any kind of threat."

    "Sure, sure," Aaryn said. "Okay, we''ll I guess I''ll talk to Lhern, and¡ª"

    "Nope. Wrong. Anything like this, go to the females first."

    "What? Why?"

    "Because all that old male will see is practical issues and problems. He''ll talk to you out of it. You talk to Huncer and the women''s council, they''ll see the value in it, and they''ll tell the male elders what needs to be done, and why."

    "I guess that''s good advice. Thank you. I''ll talk to Huncer."

    "And make sure she tells the other females if they aren''t there for your chat," Reth growled. "The more of them you have on board, the better it will go for you. And use the word romance more than once."

    "What? Why?"

    "Because the femalesp that stuff up. If you tell them you''re wanting to have the chance for alone time with your mate, that you want it to be romantic, and private, they won''t just make the males agree to it, they''ll tell you all the ways you can make it special for her that you''d never think of yourself. They''ll do all your homework for you."

    Aaryn grinned at Reth. "You sound like you''re speaking from experience."

    Reth gave a smug smile. "No, no. I already know all the tricks in the book. I''m just sharing my highlights with you, that''s all."

    *****

    (Posted 6 August) WANT TO ATTEND MY AUTHOR "ASK ME ANYTHING"? Join my discord! My monthly Q & A is in 2 days and as a privilege reader you have earned entry to my Extras & Deleted scenes, as well as the private chat for Top-Tier readers that''s ongoing all month! Soe join us:

    Download the discord app, click the + sign, and enter these letters: CZWWgkUDtS

 Chapter 154 - The Wait

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn was surprised when Reth didn''t immediately turn back for home, but kept walking. He wondered if Reth didn''t really want to be at home right now¡ªif they were still fighting. But he decided not to ask. If Reth wanted to walk and talk, Aaryn would walk and talk with him. He found himself yearning for more of the older male''s time.

    Eventually, they strolled off the path and into the forest, talking about life and the Anima in a way they hadn''t in months.

    Aaryn wanted to soak up Reth''s attention and insight¡ªbut was struggling to push past the wariness that had sprung up between them since the night Reth had confronted him about being Alpha of the disformed, and he''d spilled Elia''s secret.

    When the conversation hit a lull and they were still wandering the mountainside, Aaryn sighed. "I owe you an apology, Reth," he said softly.

    "What for?"

    "For telling you about Elia the way I did. Putting this between you guys. And¡­ for challenging you that way. I''m sorry. I know it was selfish of me. I was just¡­ there was a lot going on in my head and a lot I was afraid of. Ished out, and now you''re paying for it."

    Reth grunted and didn''t reply immediately. "While I agree you could have chosen your time better¡ªor better yet, told my mate to tell me herself¡ªI''ve also been living this life for a long time, Aaryn and I''ll tell you: Nothing happens without the Creator''s say so. If this came up, it was supposed to. We might not understand why, or to what purpose yet. But we will discover it along the way. And though there is mending to happen between my mate and I, I would rather know the truth¡ªor as much as she''ll tell me," he muttered, "than continue to live in a lie."

    Aaryn shook his head. "It wasn''t my ce."

    "No, it wasn''t," Reth said baldly. "But it also wasn''t her ce to hide this from me, so¡­ now we move forward."

    "Are you though?" Aaryn asked, hating the whine that entered his voice with the question. He felt like a pup again, scratching at his mother''s leg.

    "Yes, we are," Reth said, his shoulders sagging with weariness. "It just isn''t the kind of thing we can fix. It touches so many areas of our lives¡ªand for so long. I am¡­ struggling to understand why she continued to hide it. And at this point, she is still refusing to tell me. So¡­" Reth let his handse up and then fall in a shrug. "I don''t know what to do with that. But I can tell you that I still love my mate. And no matter how angry I get, or how difficult this is, I will not leave her."

    Aaryn blew out a breath with relief. "That''s good to hear," he said. "I was afraid I had broken you. And I didn''t think that was possible."

    "Oh, it''s possible, Aaryn. No matter how strong you are, no matter how sessful, never tell yourself you can''t be broken. It is a lie straight from the pit of hell and it will walk you to the edge of disaster while you''re still smiling."

    Aaryn blinked at the mental visual.

    They walked on for a full minute without speaking, Reth staring off into the distance through the trees.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure what to say, but Reth saved him by suddenly turning and asking, "How are you handling the wait?"

    "The wait for what?"

    "To walk the mes and Smoke andplete the mating," Reth said bluntly.

    Aaryn spluttered. "I¡­ I don''t think Elreth would appreciate me talking to her father¡ª"

    "Oh, don''t be stupid, Aaryn. You and I both know no matter how she protests, I''m the first person she talks to about this stuff. Now, tell me, can you handle it? I think the idea is wise, and I know you have the backing of the elders. It''s only a couple more days. But this is¡­ the drive to be together¡­ I know that feeling. It isn''t easy."

    "No, it''s not. But we''re bothmitted¡­ most of the time."

    Rethughed genuinely, and Aaryn felt half-amused, and half-embarrassed.

    "I hear you, I hear you, Son," Reth chuckled. "I''ve been there. Truly. But trust me, it will be worth the wait in the end. Now that you''ve made themitment, you do not want the failure on your conscience. You do not want that between you the first time you make love."

    Aaryn rolled his head on his shoulders. He wasn''t embarrassed to talk about sex. But he knew how ufortable Elreth would be with them talking about her¡ªespecially her father.

    "Don''t worry," Reth said with a grin, pping a hand to Aaryn''s shoulder. "She''s her mother''s daughter. This is an aspect of your life that I am certain will be very rewarding for both of you¡ªas long as you are attentive to her needs. And if you aren''t sure, you can speak with me. Or Behryn when he returns. Any of the older males with True Mates can offer ideas¡ª"

    "I think¡­ I think we''ll be fine," Aaryn said, suddenly deeply ufortable. "I think whatever is needed, we will work it out between us."

    Reth snorted. "Don''t bet on it. She''s half-human remember, and perhaps more importantly, raised by her mother. They struggle to speak of these things. You must do your best to make her safe, coax her to show you or tell you what she needs or likes. She likely won''t offer it freely."

    "Why do the humans have such a fear of nudity and sex?" Aaryn asked, baffled. "It seems they enjoy it. So, why not speak of it? Why not show themselves?"

    Reth shrugged. "It was something I observed in them when I visited¡ªa great deal of demonstration and unting, a great deal of action, truth be told. But not nearly enough discussion. Shame over their bodies, shame in the way they speak of it¡ªand so the young don''t learn from the older and wiser, and so they make mistakes, or be selfish¡­ don''t do that."

    Aaryn shook his head. "Seeing her happy is my joy," he said, with quiet conviction. "And seeing her light up is my¡­ it''s the greatest¡­ I mean¡ª"

    "I know what you mean, and I am very pleased to hear it," Reth growled, though his lips turned up on one side. "Just make sure your attention is for her, and you will find her attention drawn to you. It will be good for everyone, then."

    "Yes, Sir," Aaryn said dryly, in a mimicry of their days training under Reth.

    Rethughed. "Good male," he said, pping Aaryn''s back again. "And wee to the family. We are a chaotic lot, but the work is worth the rewards, I promise."

    Aaryn rolled his eyes, but deep down, he was deeply touched.

    He''d never wanted to be a part of something more than he wanted Elreth''s heart, and this family as his own.

    The thought made him immediately feel guilty thinking of his mother, alone with a stranger. Broken. While he was out here excited for his future, and thinking of another family. So he pushed it away.

    But the niggling sense of shame didn''t leave him.

 Chapter 155 - Drawing The Line

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth had woken after sleeping that afternoon and finally felt hungry. She''d headed to dinner assuming Aaryn would be there. But he was nowhere to be seen. She wondered what had kept him, but hoped it was that he was visiting his mother and could eat with her.

    Elreth was still exhausted from the hangover¡ªand the events of the morning¡ªbut at least she didn''t feel sick to her stomach anymore. She enjoyed the smoked meats and fruits served in the market, barely listening to the conversation Huncer and Gwyn were having with each other from either side of her, until she heard Aaryn''s name mentioned.

    "¡­only two more days. Without a father to guide him, I hope Reth has taken a hand in Aaryn''s education on these matters. It would not do well to have our Queen''s first experiences be boring. Or worse, unsatisfying."

    Elreth almost choked on her beef.

    Gwyn gave her a quick look from the side. "I''m¡ªI''m sure he''s fine," she said awkwardly.

    Elreth''s stomach plunged to her toes.

    Gwyn knew, she realized, just how "fine" Aaryn was¡­ and was trying to be considerate. Huncer didn''t know that Gwyn and Aaryn had mated, was likely trying to tease Elreth. But¡­ Creator, no. She couldn''t have this conversation now. Not with Gwyn.

    And yet, a tiny part of her was insanely curious¡ªat the same moment her jealousy spiked.

    She knew Aaryn hadn''t truly enjoyed the encounter. He''d felt ufortable afterwards and told Elreth he''d regretted the choice. But the way Gwyn''s cheeks were coloring¡ªand the way she''d pursued him for more than a year afterwards¡ªElreth suspected she had enjoyed herself far more.

    She wasn''t sure whether to high five Aaryn, or p him. Probably both.

    Her skin crawled, even as her memories shed on the ways he''d touched her, the way her body lit up for him and¡ªgah! Had she done those things to Gwyn? This was horrible!

    She stared down at her te, utterly uncertain what to do, while Gwyn buried herself in her te, keeping her face so low it almost touched her food.

    Huncer, meanwhile, kept grinning at Elreth. "You cannot tell me you have not¡­ enjoyed some private time with your mate, Elreth. Do you have any questions? Is there anything that we could help you understand? I know your parents are quite open about these things, but everyone''s experience is different. I would be happy to offer the wealth of my knowledge, and I''m certain Gwyn would¡ª"

    "That really won''t be necessary!" Elreth leapt in¡ªat the same moment, Gwyn squeaked, "I''m certain you would be the better person to speak with El."

    Elreth looked at her friend, who stared at her with wide eyes, clearly fearful of her response.

    It hit her then that this would sit between them for the rest of their lives if she allowed it. That she and her friend would never findfort together unless she let it go. Even before she''d wanted Aaryn for herself, she''d been ufortable with Gwyn''s attention on him.

    For a moment Elreth stared at her te too. She didn''t want to release Gwyn from this. Didn''t want her friend to think that she wasfortable with it. That it was a good thing.

    But when she looked at her from the side, it was clear Gwyn was deeply ufortable.

    While Huncer stared at her expectantly, Elreth knew she had to make a choice. And that if she didn''t, she and Gwyn might never find their way back to the friendship they''d shared years earlier.

    She had to choose¡­ hold onto the thing her friends had done when she hadn''t been involved with him at all¡­ or let it go?

    She knew what her mother and father would tell her. She knew what the Creator would say.

    Elreth took a deep breath. She spoke to Huncer, but her words were for Gwyn.

    "My Mate has had a great deal more experience than me, and not all of it good. But it has¡­ educated him, as you said, Huncer. Between us there is something I don''t understand. A connection. A fire. I''ve never experienced desire before him, so I can''t speak to it. But he says¡­ he says it hasn''t been this way for him before. I have to trust him." She swallowed hard. "I do trust him. I¡­ choose to see his previous encounters as¡­ as part of his past. Something that I will benefit from, clearly. But I do not wish to dwell on it, or question it. There''s nothing good toe from that. It''s only something that made him who he is today, and I love him. That''s¡­ that''s all I can do.

    Huncer tipped her head and looked at Elreth curiously. "You don''t resent the females that he''s previously mated? I know True Mates often do."

    It was the question of the hour, and the glint in Huncer''s eye may Elreth wonder if perhaps she was far more aware of what pot she was stirring right now than Elreth had thought¡ªbut also that she did not intend to hurt. Huncer''s face was gentle and earnest, urging her forward.

    Elreth swallowed. "No. I have¡­ I have decided to believe him that those encounters are in the past, that we have something special between us. And that I do not need to fear his desire for others. Or their temptation to him. He¡­ he says he has never wanted anyone the way he wants me. And I believe him."

    Her cheeks went hot, but she kept her shoulders back. She was not ashamed of this. And though it may hurt Gwyn to hear, it was also necessary, she thought, to set the boundary. To draw the line.

    "You are truly blessed, El," Gwyn said quietly. "I have been with only a few males, but none were my True Mate and even when the¡­ encounters were positive, they have not found that connection for me. I pray one day the Creator will reveal my True Mate. I pray I have one."

    Elreth turned to her friend and her heart went out to her. Gwyn looked suddenly very lonely. "I will pray that with you," she said quietly. "I would want that for you."

    Gwyn gave a lopsided smile. "Thank you. I don''t know how being a Cohort will help in that area, but I suppose you never know. Or perhaps it is not meant to be."

    "We''ll find out together," El said, swallowing a pinch in her throat.

    Gwyn''s eyes became shiny as well and she squeezed Elreth''s hand below the table. "Yes, we will."

    Elreth made a little noise and threw her arms around her friend, and they hugged.

    Huncer snorted behind her and muttered about "Emotional young females," but when Elreth turned back to her, blinking away tears, Huncer''s eyes were also a little red.

    Elreth held her gaze for a moment, then mouthed, "Thank you."

    Huncer nodded.

    Then they all turned back to their meals, and their thoughts.

    Only Elreth was no longer hungry, but not out of ill feeling or fear. Instead, she ached for her mate. She needed to find him. She needed to be close to him. And she decided she didn''t care if that looked weak to others. She wanted to be with him. Right away.

 Chapter 156 - Finding Mother

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d intended to join Elreth for dinner. But by the time he and Reth returned from their walk, it waste, and he was near home. He hadn''t been able to shake off the guilt about his mother, so he farewelled Reth and headed to the Tree House.

    It seemed strange to knock on his own door, but he hoped Eadhye would answer and he could check on his mother without her knowing, if it was a bad idea for him toe in. He just wanted to know that she was okay¡ªand wanted her to know that he cared.

    But when Eadhy saw him at the door, she beamed and opened it wide. "I had nned toe looking for you in the morning!" she said brightly. "Come in and say hello, she''s doing well today."

    Aaryn stepped in cautiously to find his mother on the couch, sitting up, but with nket over herp. She seemed genuinely pleased to see him, but also kept looking at Eadhye as if she wasn''t sure whether to speak or not.

    "How are you doing, Mom?" he asked quietly, hurrying over to sit with her on the couch. "I''m sorry I haven''t been here, but Eadhye said¡ª"

    "No, no, don''t apologize," she said quietly, turning to put a hand to his face and smile at him. "She was right. I needed¡­ I needed some time to get my head on straight."

    Aaryn waited, searching her eyes. "And¡­ do you feel¡­ better?"

    She smiled again, but gave a shrug with one shoulder. "Some," she said.

    He took her hand from his face and held it in both his own. It was cold, despite her being under the nket. But she often was. He swallowed hard. "I''m¡­ Mom, we''re going to walk the mes the night after tomorrow. Are¡­ I''d really love it if you could be there, but if you can''t, I want you to know, it''s okay. I don''t want to¡ª"

    "I''m going to be there, Aaryn. Eadhye told me, and I swore to myself¡­ I swore¡­ I''m going to be there. You might just have to put up with me being on the outskirts a little. I don''t think I''m up to fighting in the Rite. But I want to be there to see you two bond. I''m so happy for you, Aaryn!" she said, her voice going high and reedy.

    He pulled her into a hug. "Thank you," he whispered.

    She shook her head. "No, don''t. I''m just¡­ I wish I could do more to help you both."

    "The best thing you could do is get better, Mom."

    She nodded and looked past him at Eadhye. "That''s what Eadhye said, too. And I think¡­ I think I''m going to try, okay. So just be patient with me. The herbs are helping, and I''ve been able to sleep at night for the past two days. That''s a really important step forward."

    He nodded and turned to look at Eadhye over his shoulder. She nodded, smiling too.

    Aaryn took a deep breath of relief. "That''s good, Mom. That''s really good."

    She didn''t seem to know what to say after that and he made some small talk with Eadhye learning about what she''d done that week, and how her progress had been. But he couldn''t stop noticing how frail his mother looked. How her smile died when she thought neither of them were looking at her. He wasn''t sure if she''d just started smiling for him, to make him feel better. Or if she was doing it for Eadhye, too.

    But after a few minutes, he could tell she was gging. "Have you had dinner?" he asked her carefully.

    She nodded. "Just some soup, but I''ve been able to eat every meal today, at least a little. That''s important."

    "Good, good," he said, the knot in his stomach loosening a hair. "That''s good, Mom. So, I don''t want to tire you out, okay? I need to find El¡ªI just had a talk with her dad about the Rite. But I wanted to make sure you''re okay, and¡­ I just wanted to see you."

    "I''m really d you came over," she murmured, and touched his face again. "Can youe back tomorrow? I have something I want to give you before the ceremony."

    "Sure, sure. Is there a better time of day?"

    His mother looked at Eadhye who gave a brisk p of her hands and started toward them. "This is actually a really good time¡ªright before, or right after dinner is our best time of the day, I think. And tomorrow''s going to be busy for you I''m sure. Why don''t you drop by after you''ve eaten?"

    "Sure, I can do that," he said, wanting to do whatever would be best for her. But something about the look on her face, the desperate confusion and frailty¡ªlike she was about to crumple¡ªjust broke his heart. "Mom¡­ Are you¡ª"

    "Don''t you worry about me," she said firmly. "I''ve been through this before, you know that. And Eadhye''s been a real help. You just¡­ you just keep doing what you need to do, and you don''t worry about me, okay?"

    "Mom, I love you. Of course I''m going to worry about you."

    She shook her head and sat up straighter. "No. I will be at the Rite, so you stop worrying. You go enjoy yourself and prepare and¡­ and I''ll be so happy to see you two bonded. So happy, Aaryn. And your father¡­ your father would have been overjoyed."

    Aaryn blinked. He didn''t want to hear about his dad, didn''t think it was good for her to talk about him. But he also didn''t want to argue with her. So he swallowed his protests and said, "That''s good to know. Thank you. Now, why don''t you rest, and I''lle back tomorrow. And in the meantime if there''s anything, Eadhye can send a messenger to find me, okay?"

    "Okay, that''s a good idea."

    Eadhye had moved to stand behind her mother at the couch and she nodded. "You''re a good son, Aaryn."

    He shrugged and leaned in to hug his mother. "I love you, Mom,"

    She clung to him tightly. "I love you, too, son," she murmured in his ear.

    She was smiling again when he stood up, but his guilt had shifted into an uneasy feeling in his gut. He didn''t know what was wrong, but something was. He could smell it on her.

    ****

    WANT A PAPERBACK???

    There is an extra THIRTY FIVE chapters avable through the privilege system this month! Support Elreth & Aaryn in the new Win-win Event AND for Spirity, by buying ANY privilege tier and unlocking the chapters in those tiers every day as they be avable. (You can follow our progress in the "Explore" tab of the app. Just hit the "Win-Win" ranking which is the bottom icon on the lefthand menu!)

    AND, if you buy the TOP TIER in this book (and/or in KING OF BEASTS) you will gain an entry into the drawing for a Paperback copy (only 12 in existence!) at the end of August! (You will need toment on the most-recently released top-tier chapter at some point during the month to enter, or join my discord and join the private author chat for Ruler-Level Privilege tiers by downloading discord app, click the plus sign in the left hand menu, then enter these letters: 92g42X4nRv

 Chapter 157 - Hollow Victory

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Sick in the pit of his stomach from the strange look on his mother''s face, Aaryn pretended he didn''t notice her hands shaking and brushed his hands on his leathers. "I just need to run upstairs for something really quick, then I''ll leave you to rest." He started across the room towards the stairs before his mother could protest, and ]gave Eadhye a look and tipped his head for her to follow him.

    The older woman whispered something to his mother, then trotted in his wake up the stairs to his room.

    He closed the door behind her, then whirled. "What''s going on? Why does she look so¡­ frightened?"

    "Because she really wants to be at the mes and Smoke, for you. But she''s terrified. She swings back and forth between confident and convinced she can''t even step foot out the door. But she doesn''t want you to know that. She wants you to enjoy getting ready and not worry about her."

    "I can''t not worry about her!"

    "I know, Aaryn. It''s fine. You''re a good son. I mean that. I can''t tell you how many Anima just throw up their hands when their loved ones fall into the dark like this."

    He frowned. "Really? They just don''t care?"

    "Oh, they care. They just don''t know what to do. So they end up doing nothing, except perhaps pressuring their loved one to change¡ªwhich only makes this worse. Look, Aaryn, she''s right: You have very, very important life events happening over the next few days. And she doesn''t want those ruined for you¡ªno matter what. I will get her there if she''s ready for it. But if she''s not, you need to go and focus on your Mate, and enjoy yourself. You cannot let her hold you back. Not for this."

    He swallowed a protest. He didn''t want to walk the mes without his mother, but he also didn''t want to dy them. He needed Elreth and¡­

    Fuck he was a terrible son.

    "No, don''t you do that to yourself, Aaryn," Eadhye said firmly, suddenly.

    He blinked. "I didn''t do anything!"

    "I can see it in your eyes¡ªyou are right to focus on your mate right now. You two have to build a life together. The Creator bonded you for a reason. And she will be a support to you while your mother can''t. That''s a good thing. Don''t reject it. Not to mention that your mother hadn''t lost her wisdom¡ªshe wants that for you, Aaryn. She wants you to start building a life, whether she can be a daily part of it or not."

    "Wait¡­ what do you mean, ''or not''¡ªshe''s not going to stay this way?!"

    "She might. She likely won''t. She''ll most likely improve, then get worse, then improve again. The fact that she''s gone so many years without a serious bout is a good thing. But this is a severe case, Aaryn. This isn''t something she can just shake off in a few days. I''m sorry. You need to be prepared to have her absent a lot in theing months."

    He felt his entire body pinch. "It''s not absence I''m worried about. It''s what happens to her when I''m with my mate and you''re gone, and¡ª"

    "Don''t you worry about me, Aaryn. This is my calling in life. I will be with her, one way or another, until she doesn''t need or want me anymore."

    "Don''t you have a family?" he blurted, then wanted to p himself. "I''m sorry, that was rude, I¡ª"

    "No, no, you''re fine," she said with a gentle smile. "The truth is, my mother was afflicted this way early in my life. And I was afflicted for many years after the death of my mate¡ªnot a True Mate, but I loved him all the same. We were unable to have offspring. So now¡­ now I help others. It''s what I do. And I''m happy to do it."

    Aaryn shook his head. "I had no idea. I''ve never heard of this happening with anyone else."

    "You''d be surprised. It''s something we rarely speak of because many don''t understand it. But there are varying degrees of the darkness, and many are afflicted, even if they don''t take to their beds. It''s why I love what I do. I help people. Truly help them."

    Aaryn took her hands and squeezed them. "Thank you. Thank you for helping. I wish I''d known. I wish I''d found you for her sooner. I''m so grateful, Eadhye."

    She waved him off. "Just go be happy. Just make sure you make the most of your days, Aaryn. That is the best thanks you could give me¡ªand her. Enjoy your mating day. And doe visit tomorrow night. If she''s doing well, it will be encouraging for both of you. And if she isn''t, she can have some time with you alone before you''re swallowed up into the festivities."

    He sucked in a breath at the idea that his mother might not make it to the Rite, but he''d heard Eadhye when she said that applying pressure was only going to make this worse.

    "I will definitely be here tomorrow. Right after dinner. For as long as she wants me to be."

    Eadhye pulled him into a hug. "You warm an old female''s heart, Aaryn. Now go before I start weeping like a babe." He frowned, and she clucked her tongue and waved him off. "I''m mostly joking," she said with a wry smile. "Go. Now. And kiss your beautiful Mate for both of our old, romantic hearts, okay?"

    "I will," he said and smiled at the thought of kissing Elreth.

    Eadhye chuckled. "Ah, the first flush of love¡­ it''s a beautiful thing. Thank you, Creator, for letting us witness it."

    Aaryn couldn''t agree more, but he found himself ushed out of his own home, saying another hasty goodbye to his mother whose eyes were beginning to droop, then he was out of the door and hurrying into the night to find Elreth.

    He couldn''t say why, but all of this only made him more desperate to see her, to touch her.

    Thank the Creator he was going to make her his in two days. He didn''t think he could wait an hour beyond that.

    ****

    VOTE TO WIN COINS! Every vote on QUEEN OF BEASTS until the end of August is an entry into the draw for one of TWO AllNovelFull redemption codes worth 100 coins! (That''s about 15 chapters for FREE!) So, get voting and watch this space for winner announcements on 1 September!

 Chapter 158 - Something Borrowed

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth stood with her mother in the bedchamber of the cave, staring at herself in the mirror. "I could wear the flowy blouse and that little skirt. It''s not very fancy, but he would like it, I think, since it shows my legs."

    Her mother snorted. "I''m sure he would. But I think¡­ I know you need to fight in the Rite, but¡­ honestly, I wish my memories of our mes felt a little less stressful, and a lot more special. I brought something. I want to see if you want to wear it," she said, then put a finger up to Elreth. "Stay there. Don''t move."

    Elreth frowned as her mother turned out of the bedchamber and hurried back into the cave. She''d arrived just minutes earlier and Elreth had already been in the bedchamber. What had she brought?

    A momentter, Elreth''s eyes went wide when her mother walked in with a dress hung over her arm.

    The most beautiful dress Elreth had ever seen, and one she''d touched only in awe as a child.

    Her mother''s offering dress. The one she''d worn the night of the festival, when she''d offered her throat to El''s dad, and been adopted by the Leonine pride.

    The dress was a soft, glossy fabric, almost sheer, and off-white. Her mother said it had been whiter when it was made, but the years had stolen some of its brightness. Elreth didn''t care. Her skin always looked better in cream than white anyway.

    The bodice was gathered on ace that tied at the back of the neck and turned it into a halter. The stitching¡ªmade to look like stylized butterflies in shades of blue and gold¡ªwas thick on the bodice and waist, but scattered and spread from the hips, until there were a bare handful of the beautiful shapes on the bottom of the full skirt.

    Both the fabric and the dress itself had been handmade by her mother''s dear friend and Cohort twenty years earlier.

    "Mom," she breathed. "I can''t¡ª"

    "Oh, yes you can," she said firmly. "In fact, I want to insist unless it doesn''t fit, or you think it will hinder you too much. Elreth, for me this dress reminds me of one of the most wonderful days of my life. And I''ve never worn it since because I never had another asion where it felt right. It feels right for this. It''s a human tradition when a woman gets married that she wears something old, something new, something borrowed, and something blue. This dress has all of those elements¡ªand it would look so beautiful with your coloring. Not to mention¡­ I''d love to see it live again."

    Elreth covered her mouth with her hands. She''d seen this dress several times when she was younger and always dreamed of wearing it. Of feeing beautiful and¡­ "Mom!" she wailed.

    Elia turned to her, tears in her eyes. "Oh, sweetie, don''t cry. Then I''ll cry, and then we''ll just be useless."

    "I already am!" Elreth sobbed and threw herself at her mother. Because she was taller, she buried her face in her mother''s neck. Elia pulled her close with the arm that wasn''t holding the dress, and whispered in her ear.

    "You are beautiful whether you wear this or not, El. But if you want to, it would mean a lot to me to see you join your life with Aaryn in it."

    "I''d love to," she blubbered into her mother''s neck. "I''m just¡­ I feel so stupid, but I just want to cry whenever I look at it. Are you sure Dad won''t mind?"

    "Your father would love to see it live again, too, I''m sure," her mother said, stroking Elreth''s hair. "Our mes and Smoke weren''t really the celebration they should have been because of the way it all came about. It will be nice for both of us to be taken back to that day with another memory that holds such joy for us."

    Elreth pulled back, sniffing. "I thought you said walking the mes with Dad was one of the best memories of your life."

    "It is, because of what came of it," her mother said frankly. "But at the time I was terrified and confused, and your father didn''t know how I was going to react to¡­ well, everything. It was just a lot of uncertainty for us that turned out for the best. You, though¡­ you and Aaryn are taking a love that''s been ripening for years and making it a life-long vow. Your mes are a celebration, El. And I can''t wait. I want to see you enjoy it!"

    Elreth stepped out of her mother''s arms and pulled the skirt of the dress out, fanning it to look at the beautifully stitched design.

    "Mom, I would love to wear this. But what if it gets damaged? What if someone tears it, or I fall over in the dirt¡ª"

    "Then it would wear the marks of being well-loved and remind us even more of this day, El. I can''t think of a better way for it to go. It''s been sitting in the back of my closet for twenty years. The time hase to give it life again."

    Elreth''s smile grew. She finally met her mother''s eyes and pped her hands. "Yes, please!"

    Her mother beamed and immediately walked the dress over to the sleeping tform,ying it out on the furs and fluffing the skirt. "I can''t wait to see you in it. It''s going to be shorter on you than it was on me, but that''s probably good, since you''re likely going to fight a lot more than I did," her motherughed.

    Elreth began to undress as they spoken. Her mother spread the neckline of the dress out on thece, then Elreth stepped into the skirt and her mother pulled it up, turning her to tie it at the nape of her neck.

    They yed a little with where to let it sit, how low to let the neckline hang, until Elreth felt like it hugged her curves beautifully, leaving her back bare, the hem of the skirt hanging well above her ankles.

    "There''s nothing we can do about the length," her mother said, finally tying the neckce off in a bow and stepping back."

    "I think it''s perfect," Elreth giggled, and gave abat front-kick, watching the beautiful fabric flutter around her legs. "They won''t see meing."

 Chapter 159 - History Repeats

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her mother smiled at Elreth, her eyes welling slightly again, but she swallowed and wiped them and shook it off. "There''s one other thing I want to give you for when the time is right."

    "Oh?" Elreth couldn''t take her eyes off the dress in the full-length mirror that they''d brought in the day before so it would be there for their preparations.

    Her mother took a deep breath, then pulled a deep blue scarf from her back pocket and straightened it out with her hands, pulling the soft fabric through her fingers over and over again as she spoke softly. "This is the scarf I used to offer my throat to your father. Now, I''m not suggesting you do that with Aaryn yet. You''ll know when the time is right. Get through the mes and get your rule established first. But I can see in you two what your father and I had."

    Elreth flinched at the past tense but her mother went on.

    "I want you to hold on to this. It was given to me by Aymora, who used it when she offered herself. Then she gave it to me to use with Reth. And I did. It was the most¡­ love-filled day of my life, El. Now this is yours. Use it when you know for certain there''s nothing of yourself you''d never give. And if you''re ever blessed with a female offspring, maybe you can pass it on if she finds a True Mate. But I want you to have it, okay? It''s yours now."

    She offered the scarf, draped over both hands to Elreth.

    Elreth, overwhelmed with emotion again, just stared at it for a moment, trying toprehend the sheer amount of love this scarf had been used to signify.

    Then she reached out to touch it, "Mom, what''s¡ª"

    A grunt sounded behind her and her mother''s head snapped up, her face going pale.

    Elreth turned to find her father standing in the doorway, staring at her, his jaw ck.

    When she gaped back at him, he just blinked several times as he scanned her from head to toe, then finally met her eyes. "El¡­ you''re so beautiful," he rasped.

    "Dad!" Elreth squeaked. "Don''t¡ª"

    Then her father turned to look at her mother, his eyes deeply pained, weary, and¡­ afraid? "Nothing you wouldn''t give?"

    Her mother''s face crumpled. "Nothing."

    "But¡ª"

    "Reth, you have to understand¡­ there''s nothing I wouldn''t give. It''s¡­ there are reasons¡ª"

    Her father growled and pped a hand at her. "Not this, not now. Our¡­ Our daughter is here and she''s so beautiful and¡­ we can discuss itter."

    Elreth was heartbroken to see her mother dete like a blow up skin that had been popped. But she nodded and held the scarf out again. "Please, El. This scarf only ever speaks of love. Real love. The soul-deep kind. Take it and hold onto it until it''s your turn."

    Elreth did take it, with trembling fingers. Then she ran the soft silk through her fingers and around her hand several times, marveling at the sensations it brought to her skin. "Could I¡­ use it today as a remembrance, and as a promise?" she said quietly, still desperately aware of her father standing behind her, watching all of this. Of the tension between them. "Look."

    She twisted the scarf around and around her wrist, like a cuff. The blue in it brought out one of the blues in the dress, and she shook her head at the beauty she was being given. "What if I tied it here and¡­ you and I would know what it symbolizes. And I can tell Aarynter. It''s like a¡­ a promise that we have more toe?"

    Her mother covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes shining. But it was her father who stepped forward,ing around to where Elreth held out the wrist with the scarf looped on it.

    He took her hand gently and turned it over so the underside of her wrist was bared. Then he found the ends of the scarf and, despite his massive fingers, began to painstakingly tie the two, small ends together.

    "Tomorrow, when you''re dressing for the final time, I''lle and I will tie this on you," he said, his voice gruff with emotion. "For me it will be a promise to you, El. A promise to you and Aaryn, too. That I''ll never stand between you. That I know you two are meant to be together, and¡­ and that I understand that you still have to grow into the love you have. Your mother and I were able to just fall in love and be together, despite the hate and conflict around us. But that is what galvanized us. We knew we wanted to be together, through anything, because they were constantly trying to tear us apart, and we couldn''t bear it.

    "You two have a much more normal life to lead¡ªI hope. I pray. I promise not to be a barrier to your love. But also¡­ I pray you don''t take each other for granted, either. What you have is special. Protect it. Protect it with your dying breath."

    He finished tying the scarf and Elreth threw herself into his chest and he hugged her, holding her while she shook, trying not to cry. "Thanks, Dad," she whisper-sobbed into his chest.

    "I love you, El," he whispered back, his own voice a little choked.

    "I love you, too. And I won''t¡­ I won''t take it for granted. I promise."

    He nodded, then pulled back, stroking her hair, letting his eyes scan down the dress again. He blew out a breath and shook his head. "You''re almost as beautiful in that as your mother was," he said, his voice wistful in a way that would usually have made Elreth squirm. But now¡­ now she yearned to see that side of her parents again. Where they hid in corners, kissing, and disappeared from gatherings when they thought no one was watching.

    She ached to see them dance, their eyes locked on each other, moving in step so unified, it was as if they were truly one.

    Then her father looked at her mother over her shoulder and his face fell.

    A tiny, gasping sob came from behind her, but before she could turn, her father squeezed her hand and said, "It''s going to be amazing, El. Don''t let anything get in your way. Anything." Then he turned on his heel and fled the bedchamber as if something was chasing him.

    Her mother took a few steps toward the door, then halted.

    Elreth felt like she was witnessing her mother''s heart break and she wanted to scream.

    "Mom, go after him!" she blurted.

    Her mother turned, tears tracking down her cheeks. "He doesn''t want me to."

    "Yes, he does. He''s heartbroken about this. Make him listen! Tell him whatever you need to tell him. But don''t let him stay away from you anymore!"

    Her mother blinked, then looked out the door where her father had disappeared. "You''re right," she breathed.

    "Yes, I am," Elreth growled. "Now, I''m going to take this stuff off then go find Aaryn and remind him why we''re doing this. So go!"

    As if her words were a starting gun, her mother took off running. Elreth sighed and threw up a silent prayer that her parents would finally find their way past whatever this lie was. Whatever this canyon of space was that had appeared between them.

    Elreth needed to know that it could be done. That no matter what, love could win.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 160 - Whole Hearts

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He had just picked up the cuffs and tools from Lhandyn and was headed back into the Tree City to find Huncer and discuss the honeymoon with her, when a red sh appeared on the trail and all the air was forced out of his lungs by the impact of his Mate throwing herself into his chest, weeping.??

    Aaryn almost dropped the satchel that held the cuffs. "El?! El, what''s wrong!?" he held her to him, pleading with her.

    "N-nothing!" she gasped, burying her face in his chest and holding him so tightly she pinched his back. "I just¡­ I just needed you. I needed to be close to you," she whispered.

    "What happened?" His heart was pounding and he wasn''t yet certain there wasn''t a reason to be frantic.

    She put her arms around his neck and pulled herself harder against him. "I just watched my parents¡­ I mean, I think¡ªI hope¡ªthey''re about to work this out. But I just watched them kind of break over each other and¡­ I don''t ever want that to happen to us, Aaryn!"

    "Shhhh, gorgeous. Shhhh. Nothing''s going to break us. I wouldn''t let it." The words just came. He didn''t mean to sound arrogant. He should have questioned them, but he didn''t. He refuse to let anythinge between them. Anything.

    Elreth lifted her face, baring her throat in order to turn her head up to meet his eyes. "I won''t either."

    "There you go then, you see? Nothing is going to stop us, El. We did the hard stuff already. Now it''s time for the good things."

    He put his free hand to her face and smiled.

    Elreth sighed. "I wish we didn''t have to wait until tomorrow night."

    "So do I," he said honestly. "But it''s only one more day."

    She nodded, pouting a little. He hummed and kissed her, pulling that full, lower lip into his mouth until she giggled and pushed him back.

    They were both already breathing quickly.

    "I''ll see you after dinner?" she gulped.

    Aaryn nodded, never taking his eyes off of her.

    "One more day," she said, breathless.

    "One more day," he repeated with relief. But he let her see the heat he felt for her, burning in his eyes.

    *****

    An hourter, his heart was full. Elreth had promised to find him after dinner. Huncer was on board for the honeymoon¡ªthough she''d agreed with Reth that security measures were needed. And he was sitting on the couch with his mother again, who seemed slightly better than the night before.

    "I have something for you," she said and her smile seemed genuine.

    "Okay," he said, smiling back, curious, and afraid to get too excited since she''d been holed up in the house for a couple weeks, so what was she likely to have?

    She patted his knee and got up from the couch, pushing aside the nket she''d had over her knees.

    He looked at Eadhye quickly¡ªwas she okay to do this? But Eadhye was smiling at her she climbed the stairs, motioning to Aaryn to stay where he was.

    When she came back a minuteter, she wasn''t smiling as widely, but she moved confidently. She brought herself back to sit next to him, an old and worn leather wallet in her hands.

    "I¡­ I promise your father I would give you this when you were mated, if he wasn''t here," she said, then looked at him from the side of her eye, clearly scared about how he would react.

    Aaryn was stunned. "My¡­ father?"

    She nodded. "When the war began and he was so close to the King¡­ we knew there was always a risk he wouldn''te home, or they woulde for him. So, we both organized our affairs. And part of that was¡­ things we''d want you to know or have if we were gone."

    Aaryn sat back, but she put that hand to his knee again. "Aaryn, I really want you to take this and read it, okay? He let me read it before he sealed it. It''s¡­ it''s things you should know."

    Aaryn blew out a breath. "I''m not sure it''s good for you to be talking about him, Mom¡ª"

    "Actually," Eadhye broke in quietly from the chair across the room, "I think it would be really good for her to have chances to talk to you about your father more, Aaryn. I think that could help her."

    His mother nodded. "I want to, Aaryn. I want you to know him better. And this¡­ please, just take it and read it. Just once. If you want to get rid of it after that you can, but please. Don''t make a liar out of me. I vowed to him that I would keep this and get it to you on this day in your life. Please?"

    She pushed the wallet into hisp like she was afraid he would bat it away. But he just picked it up, felt the soft weight of it.

    If there was anything he''d expected from his mother, this wasn''t it. "Okay," he said, because he didn''t think she was breathing while she waited to hear his answer. "Don''t worry. I''ll read it. I don''t know about after that, but I''ll read it."

    "You have to read it tonight," she said urgently. "That''s what he asked for. That you''d read it the night before you were officially Mated."

    Aaryn raked a hand through his hair, but he nodded and gave his mother a small smile of reassurance. "I will, Mom, I promise."

    "Thank you, Son, thank you," she said slumping in relief.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure what would possibly be so important in this message, but his tension rose with every breath he sat there after that. And his mother''s tiredness increased.

    Soon Eadhye stood and suggested Aaryn get moving to his other responsibilities. "Let''s not wear her out. Tomorrow''s going to be a big day."

    He nodded, then leaned over and hugged his mother, who clung to him, but also sagged into her seat when he let her go.

    A minuteter he''d farewelled Eadhye and was out on the trail, thete afternoon light dappling the forest floor through the tree canopy.

    He still had more than an hour, almost two, before dinner and meeting with Elreth. He decided to go to the Weeping Tree. He could work on his gift there, and not be worried about interruptions. So with a twist to his lips, he added the wallet to his satchel and cut between the trees on the shortest route.

    He would read the letter or whatever it waster. He didn''t want it ruining his preparations for El.

 Chapter 161 - The Missing Love - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It took longer to etch the cuffs than he''d anticipated. So by the time he was done it was dinnertime. He considered leaving the letter forter, but in truth, he wanted it out of the way. Part of the reason his gift had taken longer was because he kept catching himself staring at the satchel that currently hid the wallet his mother had given him, wondering what was inside it. How he would feel reading it. Whether his father was an ass, or just a normal man who''d gotten off-track¡­??

    With a snort of distaste for his own melodrama, he carefully ced the cuffs inside the satchel and pulled out the wallet.

    The heavy leather was old and worn, but in the way that made it soft and pliable. When he pulled it out of the satchel, it sagged over his fingers, but the parchment within it crackled, unable to hold up the weight of the old leather.

    He opened the p on the wallet and pulled out two sheets of thick parchment that were slightly yellowed by the leather.

    Adrenalin shot through his system when he realized the handwriting on the paper was simr to his own. Noticeably simr.

    He didn''t remember ever seeing his father''s handwriting before. How had that happened?

    Curious and scared, he unfolded the thick pieces and began to read.

    DEAR AARYN,

    MY SON, I PRAY THAT THE DAY YOU MATE, OR WALK THE FLAMES AND SMOKE, I WILL BE THERE TO TELL YOU THESE THINGS MYSELF, IN PERSON. I PRAY YOU WILL LAUGH AT ME, TEASE ME FOR TRYING TO HAVE THAT CONVERSATION AGAIN¡ªOR TELLING ME THAT I''M FAR TOO LATE. THAT YOU''RE ALREADY AWARE OF ALL THESE THINGS.

    OR THAT I WILL KNOW THAT, AND INSTEAD WE''LL SIMPLY TAKE AN EVENING TO SIT UNDER A TREE AND TALK ABOUT LIFE BEFORE YOU JOIN YOURS.

    I PRAY ALL THESE THINGS¡ªAND THAT YOU FIND A TRUE MATE. BUT IF YOU ARE READING THIS IT MEANS NONE OF MY PRAYERS HAVE COME TRUE. SO INSTEAD, I PRAY THAT YOU CAN HEAR ME. HEAR MY HEART. I PRAY YOU HAVE KNOWN ME WELL ENOUGH TO UNDERSTAND HOW I WILL SAY THESE THINGS.

    I PRAY YOU DON''T LOSE ME NOW WHILE YOU ARE STILL SO SMALL.

    Aaryn''s stomach dropped to his toes. That was exactly what had happened. If this was written around the beginning of the War of the Wolves, he was three or four. His father died when he was four.

    For a minute the urge was there to just fold the paper up and not hear it, not look at this man whose legacy had haunted his life.

    But he''d promised his mother. And he was curious. What would his father say? Did he want to hear it? He wasn''t sure. But he knew there was only one way to find out.

    He took a deep breath and dived in.

    YOUR MOTHER SITS IN THE NEXT ROOM WHILE I''M WRITING THIS. SHE''S SINGING. I LOVE LISTENING TO HER SING. SHE DOES IT SO QUIETLY BECAUSE SHE''S NERVOUS PEOPLE MIGHT HEAR. BUT SHE LOVES TO DO IT SO MUCH IT OVERCOMES HER FEAR. SO I NEVER COMMENT. BUT I''VE BEEN LOVING HER AND LISTENING TO HER SING THIS WAY FOR SEVEN YEARS, AND I LOVE IT AS MUCH NOW AS I DID THE DAY WE MATED FOR THE FIRST TIME.

    THESE ARE THE THINGS YOU WILL LEARN ABOUT YOUR MATE, SON. THESE ARE THE TREASURES THE CREATOR GIVES YOU IN A MATE. THEY ARE NOT HER BEAUTY¡ªTHOUGH THAT IS A GIFT. THEY ARE NOT HER ACHIEVEMENTS AND TALENTS, THOUGH YOU WILL LIKEY APPRECIATE THOSE AS WELL.

    THE TRUE BLESSING OF A MATE¡ªESPECIALLY A TRUE MATE¡ªIS COMING TO KNOW THEM IN WAYS YOU HAVE NOT, AND CANNOT KNOW ANYONE ELSE.

    WE ANIMA ARE FEARLESS IN SHARING OUR BODIES, AND YET WE CAN CLOSE OUR MINDS. EVEN US WOLVES. I PRAY WHOMEVER YOU MATE IN THE END, YOU WILL HAVE THE JOY OF THE MIND-LINK. BUT EVEN IF YOU DON''T¡ªPERHAPS EVEN MORE SO IF YOU DON''T¡ªYOU CAN CREATE THAT INTIMACY WITH HER.

    DO NOT HOLD YOURSELF BACK. THAT IS MY NUMBER ONE PIECE OF ADVICE. IT IS SO EASY TO DO BECAUSE WE FEAR THE REACTION. WE FEAR DISAPPROVAL, OR REJECTION, EVEN MOCKERY. OR WE SIMPLY DON''T KNOW HOW TO SHARE THE DEEPEST PARTS OF OURSELVES.

    I PRAY WHEN YOUR MATE IS FOUND, SHE IS A FRIEND TO YOU FIRST, SO YOU HAVE LEARNED TO CHOOSE ONE ANOTHER''S COMPANY ALREADY. BUT IF SHE IS NOT. IF THE BOND APPEARS, OR IF YOU ARE STRUCK BY HER ON FIRST MEETING, MAKE A FRIEND OF HER AS WELL. LET YOURSELF ENJOY HER MIND AND WORDS AND HER HUMOR AS MUCH AS YOU ENJOY HER BODY. SHE WILL SURPRISE YOU IF YOU DO. IF YOU TELL HER SHE IS SAFE TO SHARE HERSELF WITH YOU AS A FRIEND, NOT JUST A LOVER, SHE WILL NEVER STOP SURPRISING YOU.

    SURPRISE IS A JOY IN THE MATEBOND, SON. A JOY FAR TOO MANY MISS. BECAUSE THEY AREN''T LOOKING.

    NEVER STOP SEEING HER. NEVER LET HER STOP SEEING YOU. ALWAYS TAKE A SECOND LOOK. ALWAYS ASK THE QUESTION YOU ASSUME YOU KNOW THE ANSWER TO. BECAUSE SHE WILL SURPRISE YOU, OVER AND OVER. AND IT WILL LIGHT YOUR HEART EVERY TIME.

    Aaryn sucked in a breath. The paper shook in his trembling hands. Who was this man? This man with insight and humor and age? How had he be a traitor? Had he written these things when he already nned to defy his King? Or did that happenter?

    Why did he assume Aaryn would want to hear these things from him?

    THE JOURNEY YOU ARE ABOUT TO TAKE IS ONE THAT CAN BE YOUR LIFE''S GREATEST ACHIVEMENT, OR YOUR SOUL''S DEEPEST PAIN. DO NOT LISTEN TO THOSE THAT WOULD TELL YOU THE SHARING OF BODIES DOES NOT AFFECT THE MIND OR HEART. THEY LIE EITHER TO THEMSELVES, OR YOU. SO, KNOW THIS: YOU ARE ABOUT TO BECOME THE MATE. THERE IS GREAT RESPONSIBILITY IN THAT¡ªAND HERS TO YOU, AS WELL. DO NOT TAKE THAT LIGHTLY. DO NOT REJECT IT. DO NOT IGNORE IT.

    LOVE IT. EMBRACE IT. KNOW IT AS YOUR RIGHTFUL PLACE.

    SHE WILL HURT YOU. IT IS UNAVOIDABLE. SHE WILL HURT YOU, AND ANGER YOU, FRUSTRATE YOU, AND PERHAPS SOME OF HER SURPRISES WILL NOT BE PLEASANT.

    BUT SHE WILL LOVE YOU, IF YOU LET HER.

    THERE IS ONE THING I SEE IN THE PEOPLE OF OUR TRIBE NOW THAT GRIEVES ME, AND THAT IS¡­.

    Aaryn blinked. It took him a moment to realize he''d read to the end of the first page and needed to turn it over. But he found himself scared to do so.

    His father was about to tell him something that he would wish he''d known all these years. He was certain of it. And he didn''t want to know. He didn''t want his mind changed. He didn''t want to have more questions, he realized.

    He didn''t want to begin grieving the loss of this man that he''d always told himself he was better without.

    It was an act of sheer will to turn the page over.

    But he did it.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 162 - The Missing Love - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn swallowed hard, and forced himself to read the rest of the letter from his dead father.??

    ¡­THERE IS ONE THING I SEE IN THE PEOPLE OF OUR TRIBE NOW THAT GRIEVES ME, AND THAT IS¡­.THAT WE AS A TRIBE ARE BEGINNING TO SHIFT BLAME. WE ARE SEEING OURSELVES AS VICTIMS WHERE WE HAVE ONLY HAD TO DEAL WITH DIFFICULTY.

    NO ONE IS ALWAYS RIGHT. NO ONE IS ALWAYS NOBLE.

    BUT SOMETIMES, SOMEONE ELSE IS BETTER. AND SOMETIMES WE SHOULD BE THAT PERSON.

    WHAT DOES THIS HAVE TO DO WITH MATING, YOU ASK?

    I''M GOING TO TELL YOU THE KEY TO A SUCCESSFUL MATING LIFE. AND YOU AREN''T GOING TO WANT TO HEAR IT. BUT IT IS TRUE. AND I CHALLENGE YOU NOT ONLY TO REMEMBER IT, BUT TO LIVE IT:

    BE THE BETTER PERSON.

    NOT JUST IN A MOMENT. NOT JUST ONE TIME. ALWAYS.

    IF YOU WANT TO HAVE THE DEEPEST AND BEST KIND OF LOVE IN YOUR LIFE, BE THE ONE WHO IS WILLING TO BE HURT AND KEEP COMING BACK. BE THE MALE WHO IS WILLING TO BE LET DOWN, BUT STILL HOLDS HIMSELF ACCOUNTABLE TO DO WHAT HE SAID HE WOULD DO.

    FORGIVE.

    FORGIVE.

    FORGIVE.

    NEVER ASK YOURSELF IF IT''S WORTH IT, OR IF SHE DESERVES IT. ALWAYS LOVE, ALWAYS OFFER, ALWAYS GIVE.

    HERE IS THE THING NO ONE TOLD ME, THAT I HAD TO LEARN BY ACCIDENT: WHEN YOU LOVE HER EVEN WHEN SHE DOESN''T DESERVE IT, SHE WILL LOVE YOU BETTER.

    HERE IS THE OTHER IMPORTANT PART THOUGH: LOVE DOES NOT MEAN GIVING SOMEONE WHAT THEY WANT. IT MEANS GIVING THEM WHAT IS BEST FOR THEM. ALWAYS. WHAT WILL HELP THEM IN THE LONG RUN. WHAT WILL MAKE THEIR LIFE BETTER¡ªEVEN IF IT''S A STRUGGLE.

    SOMETIMES WE NEED TO STRUGGLE, SON. SOMETIMES WE HAVE TO DO THE HARD THING BECAUSE WITHOUT IT, WE WILL NEVER TAKE THAT IMPORTANT STEP, OR LEARN THAT LESSON, OR MAKE THAT CHANGE.

    AND SOMETIMES THE HARD THING IS PRESSED ON US BY SOMEONE ELSE. IF YOU HAVE A TRUE MATE, WHO ACTUALLY CARES FOR YOU, THAT DOES NOT MEAN THEY WILL NEVER HURT YOU. BE WILLING TO FORGIVE. ASK TO BE FORGIVEN WHEN IT''S YOUR TURN.

    DON''T LET ANYONE ELSE TELL YOU THAT THERE IS A LINE TO BE DRAWN BETWEEN MALE AND FEMALE. DON''T LET ANYONE TELL YOU THERE IS A LINE TO BE DRAWN BETWEEN TRIBES. DON''T LET ANYONE TELL YOU THAT IT''S NOT YOUR JOB.

    LOVING YOUR MATE, PROTECTING HER, PROVIDING FOR HER, AND CELEBRATING HER IS ALWAYS YOUR JOB.

    AND YOU ARE HERS.

    THAT''S WHERE THE TRUE BEAUTY IS FOUND. IF YOU HAVE A MATE WHO LOVES YOU IN THIS WAY, THE TWO OF YOU WILL BE UNSTOPPABLE.

    I PRAY THAT FOR YOU, SON, I PRAY I HAVE HAD THE CHANCE TO LIVE THESE THINGS IN FRONT OF YOU SO THAT YOU ALREADY KNOW THIS TRUTH. BUT IF NOT, IF I HAVEN''T BEEN THERE, OR YOU HAVEN''T LISTENED, LISTEN NOW.

    LOVE GIVES.

    LOVE WAITS.

    LOVE ENDURES.

    LOVE IS FAITHFUL.

    LOVE LOVES, EVEN WHEN LOVE IS NOT RETURNED. ESPECIALLY IN THE MOMENT THAT LOVE IS NOT RETURNED.

    I PRAY THIS DAY YOU ARE ABOUT TO MEET IS THE MOST BEAUTIFUL AND FULFILLING OF YOUR LIFE. I PRAY YOU ARE ABOUT THE SHARE THE JOY I FELT WHEN I TOOK YOUR MOTHER¡ªAND LATER WHEN WE HAD YOU.

    BUT REGARDLESS, REMEMBER: LOVE. ALWAYS LOVE. LOVE FOR HER BEST, NOT FOR HER EASIEST. AND LOVE HER FOR YOUR OWN SOUL. BECAUSE YOU''LL FIND OUT VERY QUICKLY, TRUE MATES OR NOT, SHE IS ALREADY A PART OF IT. AND HARMING HER, JUST HARMS YOU.

    LOVE, SON. JUST LOVE.

    I LOVE YOU,

    DAD.

    Thest words blurred with the tears that made his throat pinch and his nose run. He tried to push them away, but he couldn''t.

    This was the father he''d always wanted. This was the male he''d wanted to follow, to learn from, to live with.

    What had happened to this male? What had happened to this wolf who wrote him a letter about the most important day of his life and didn''t even mention his disformation?

    What had happened to this male who had fathered him? And why had he been drawn to such a dark end?

    Aaryn had never really let himself think about his dad. He''d trained himself for as long as he could remember not to think about him. Not to associate with him. Not to need him. He''d refused to talk to his mother about him because he didn''t want to miss him. He didn''t want to feel the loss.

    But reading this, and the way it fed something within him that yawned wide, and empty, screaming to be filled¡­ his appetite for his father was suddenly ravenous. He didn''t just want to know the male, he needed him.

    And he couldn''t have him.

    It was the pain he''d been trying to avoid his whole life, and it was as if he were suddenly cut down the middle and his guts spilled out.

    He needed his dad. Here. Today. And tomorrow. He needed the hand that was older, and stronger, and could see around the corners that Aaryn didn''t even know wereing.

    He needed him to be there, and set him down, and make him submit. And he needed him to apud and to cheer, and tough in celebration.

    He needed his dad, and he couldn''t have him.

    Aaryn was startled by a sudden coughing cry, then realized it came from himself. From deep within himself. A groaning call of grief and injustice and rage.

    Suddenly so full of hot, demanding anger that he could barely see straight, Aaryn shoved the pages into the satchel, ignoring the wallet his mother had given him, and the scent on it that he knew was his father''s.

    "Why did you do this now?!" he cried hoarsely into the growing dark. "Why didn''t you bring me this years ago? Why didn''t you show up sooner? Why break me now?!"

    His shoulders sagged under the weight of his grief and the feeling he''d always feared, always tried to avoid, became a tidal wave, crashing over him, burying him, pounding him from every side.

    His father was gone.

    He needed his father, and his father was gone.

    And he was nevering back.

    Aaryn howled into the branches of the Weeping Tree, his face pointed to the sky. And across the wildwood, wolves howled back.

 Chapter 163 - Broken Wolf

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was rare that the wolves howled anymore. Elreth''s parents told her that in the past, when the Tribe was in its fullness, howling was a part of all their traditions¡ªan expression of emotion, both good and bad. When the wolves had howled suddenly a couple years earlier, she''d been with Aaryn. He''d told her that ever since the war, they''d been careful not to show their unity too much, because the other tribes feared there were still traitors among the pack. But whenever they lost one of their number, when they grieved, they howled.??

    She was in the market, a little tense because Aaryn hadn''t shown up, but assuming he was with his mother, when the first howl began in the distance, raising the hair on the back of her neck.

    She''d only heard him howl once before in his life, and it was in answer to someone else''s grief, but it was as if the sound called to her heart, tugging at her.

    Before she could move, several wolves there in the market stood and raised their mournful howls in response¡ªand then across the City, and the WildWood, the chorus of them rose, wafting through the leaves like a wind of grief and mourning.

    Elreth was on her feet and moving before she''d even thought. Gwyn called after her, but she just ran¡ªout the back door from the stage so she wouldn''t frighten the people with her urgency. But she knew¡­ she knew¡­ that was her mate that they mourned for.

    What had happened?

    Was something¡­ had something happened to his mother?

    As soon as she made it to the edge of the Tree City, she leapt into beast form and galloped between the trees, running for the Weeping Tree as the crow flies.

    Her hackles rose as the howls continued to echo across the sky, though they faded off when she was halfway there.

    Her fear ratcheted up in response to the silence though. What was he doing if he wasn''t howling anymore.

    She was so frantic for him, when she reached the clearing of the Weeping Tree, she barely tugged at her beast and it submitted, letting her take her feet again and sprint thest few feet to the tree, to push between the trailing leaves to the darkened dirt beneath

    She stopped dead.

    Aaryn sat at the trunk of therge tree, his knees pulled up to his chest, face buried in them, and his hands wed into his hair.

    Elreth whispered his name and threw herself across the space between them, sliding to the dirt to wrap him in her arms.

    "What''s wrong? What''s happened? Aaryn, tell me¡ªis it your mom?"

    He put his knees down and pulled her into hisp, curling his arms around her head and burying his face in her neck.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him in tight and they rocked together.

    "Please, Aaryn," she said, her own voice high and tight with fear and the pain of seeing him hurt so deeply. "Tell me, what''s wrong? Is your mom¡­ did she¡ª"

    "No. No," he whispered, but he was shaking. "It''s my dad."

    "What?!"

    Aaryn sat back suddenly, eyes closed, his face lined with grief. But there were no tears on his cheeks.

    Then he looked down and picked up something that was in the dirt next to him, and handed it to her. "Read this," he croaked.

    Elreth took the two pages from him, staring at him. But he closed his eyes again and tipped his head back against the trunk of the tree, and waited.

    So, Elreth read.

    And her heart broke.

    "This is¡­ Aaryn this is beautiful. And so true." She put a hand to his neck and his head came up. He finally opened his eyes and locked on her.

    She was fighting tears of her own, but relief as well. "We''ll do this. We''ll do it together," she whispered. "I love you this way. I''m already trying to¡­ I know I don''t always get it right, but¡­ we can do this, together, Aaryn. I know it."

    He nodded and pulled her back into his chest.

    "Is there¡­ something else?" she whispered a minuteter when he hadn''t stopped shaking.

    He shuddered. "I always¡­ I always thought of my dad as a bad guy. I actually avoided thinking about him if I could. I didn''t want to miss him. I didn''t want to be like him. But this?"

    He swallowed hard. Elreth stroked his chest and waited until he had control of himself.

    "I wished I''d had this, Elreth. This male. I tried to avoid knowing him because I didn''t want to miss a bad male. But I miss this. I wish I''d had it. Reading this¡­ it''s made me ache for him like it''s a wound inside."

    "It is a wound," she said softly. "We all need a father¡­ some of us just don''t get the luxury."

    Aaryn nodded. "I didn''t think¡­ I though I had burned him out of me. I thought I''d kept him far away. I thought he was evil, and I didn''t want to be close to that. But this¡­ I wish I could have been close to this."

    They held each other for a long time, Elreth searching for any words that might help, buting up nk.

    How did youfort someone who had lost something they couldn''t get back?

    How did youfort a male that needed his father when his father was dead?

    She couldn''t think of anything except to stay close and keep reminding him that she loved him. But as darkness set in and with it the cold, she wondered if part of his tension was difort.

    "Do you want toe back to the cave? We don''t have to talk. But I could¡ª"

    "No," he said quickly, shaking his head as he straightened. "No. Thank you, but¡­ please understand, Elreth, I think I need to be by myself for a while.

    But he wouldn''t meet her eyes. Elreth''s stomach sank.

    *****

    (Posted 6 August) WANT TO ATTEND MY AUTHOR "ASK ME ANYTHING"? Join my discord! My monthly Q & A is in 2 days and as a privilege reader you have earned entry to my Extras & Deleted scenes, as well as the private chat for Top-Tier readers that''s ongoing all month! Soe join us:

    Download the discord app, click the + sign, and enter these letters: CZWWgkUDtS

 Chapter 164 - Love You, Dad - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth frowned and sat back, staring at Aaryn who still wouldn''t meet her eyes. "I''m afraid to leave you," she admitted. He was carrying so much!??

    But Aaryn pulled her back into the hug and whispered in her ear. "I love you, so much. And tomorrow I want to celebrate that. I want it to be a day of joy. But I think the only way that''s going to happen is if I¡­ face this tonight. Get it out of my system. Otherwise I''m going to bring it with me tomorrow, and I don''t want to do that. Do you understand?"

    "You can''t grieve for a lifetime in one night, Aaryn. I wouldn''t expect you to."

    He shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. I mean¡­ I just need to give this some time and space and¡­ take a step. Trust me, El. I''m not going to do anything stupid. I just need to be alone."

    Elreth sighed and stroked his hair, staring into his pinched and pained eyes. But then she nodded. "Okay. I get it." She tightened her fingers in his hair. "But screw that whole staying apart thing. When you''re done,e to the cave so I can hold you? We won''t do anything. I just¡­ I want to know that you''re okay."

    He shook his head and forced a smile that made her stomach pang. "No. This is one tradition I think is going to make tomorrow special," he said. It''s just one day. If I need you, I''lle. But I don''t think¡­ I think I''ll just go back to Gar''s like we nned. Don''t worry. He''s good to me. He knows when I need to be left alone. He won''t tease me. He probably won''t even be there," Aaryn said with a forced grin. "You go rest. I''m going to grieve, and then I''m going to sleep. And tomorrow will be a new day."

    Elreth hated leaving him, but she understood. And with only a few more protests, she unwound herself from his arms and got up, squeezing his hands before she walked slowly away, out from under the tree, and towards the cave.

    But very, very soon after that, she started to run again. She considered giving over to the beast, but she needed to feel the wind on her cheeks, and push her body to release some of the tension. So she ran as fast as she was capable of running in her human form, and she didn''t stop until she made it to her parent''s tree.

    She barely knocked, shoving the door open and rushing in to find her parents standing in the living room, facing each other, like they''d been talking about something serious. But they both looked at her with surprise when she rushed across the wooden floor and threw herself into her father''s chest.

    "Hey, hey!" Reth murmured, closing his arms around her just as tightly as she clung to him. "El, what''s wrong?"

    "Thank you for not dying!" she squeaked into his chest. "Thank you for not being a traitor! Thank you for¡­ for being a dad! I love you! I love you so much!"

    There was a hesitation and she could feel her parents looking at each other with confusion as she blubbered into her father''s chest. But he just rubbed her back. When he spoke, she listened to his deep voice rumble in his chest and it made her feel like a cub again.

    "I love you too, sweetheart. And¡­ you''re wee? But¡­ Don''t get me wrong, I love the outpouring. It soothes an old dad''s heart. But do you want to tell me what happened that made you feel like this?"

    She told him then, in between hups and cleared throats, about Aaryn''s mom giving him a letter from his dad, and that was why the wolves howled.

    By the time she had pulled out of his arms and was done outlining what was in the letter, how much it spoke to her¡ªso how much more must it have spoken to Aaryn?¡ªher parents were staring at each other worriedly.

    It was nice to see them looking at each other with something other than fear, or anger, she realized. She looked back and forth between them as they had one of those silent conversations they''d always had, and her heart expanded.

    They were going to be okay. She could feel it.

    "Did you want to stay here tonight?" her mother asked her suddenly. "So you aren''t alone?"

    "No," she said, shaking her head. Ironically, if she couldn''t be with Aaryn, she didn''t want to be with anyone. But she''d had toe and hug her dad and remind herself that he was real and alive and not going anywhere. "I want to be alone. But pray for Aaryn because he''s really grieving and he says he''s still going to stay with Gar tonight, and¡ª"

    "I''ll talk to Gar and make sure he doesn''t pull another stunt," her father growled, his face going stony.

    "No!" Elreth put a hand to his chest and he looked down at her, shocked. "No, Dad, thank you, but¡­ Gar is good to Aaryn. He likes him. And he won''t hurt him when he sees he''s already hurting. Gar''s a good ce for Aaryn to be. I just¡­ I just wish he could be with me. But that''s for tomorrow. We''ll survive. And so will Gar. You don''t need to say anything. Gar will take good care of him."

    Her father looked confused. "Coming from you, that''s high praise."

    Elreth shrugged. "I''ve learned some stuff about him recently." She studiously ignored her mother and kept her eyes on her dad. "I''m still mad at him for being such a jerk, but¡­ I can see more of his good side now."

    She risked a nce at her mom and discovered her, hands to her mouth, beaming in pride, nodding in agreement with Elreth''s words.

    Her father looked more skeptical, but he pulled her into his chest for another hug and sighed. "Don''t you worry about tomorrow," he said softly. "You''re right. Everyone''s going to survive the night and make it there. and when you walk the mes and Smoke, this will all fall away. You''re going to have a wonderful time."

    "I know," she said with a reluctant sigh. "Thank you."

    *****

    WOW! You''re amazing! Thank you for your Golden Ticket votes! Our little WSA book here reached the Top 20 for the Golden Ticket rankings, which is HUGE! Thank you! The increases will slow now that most readers have given their stockpile of tickets. Please keep voting--at the end of the chapter you can click "vote" and select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any avable to use! Or, any SINGLE ITEM gift you give worth over 300 coins will receive a ticket (or more than one if the gift is worth 1000 or more coins. Whew. Definitely NOT necessary!)

    Now, tell me in thements: For our September challenge, would you rather receive a mass-release in return for a certain number of Golden Tickets (i.e a Chapter per 50 votes up to a limit) or for reaching certain rankings in the list (i.e. 4 chapters for top 20, 5 chapters for top 15, 10 chapters for top 10) TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT TO REACH FOR!

 Chapter 165 - Love You, Dad - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    An hourter, Aaryn wished he hadn''t pushed Elreth away. He did need to be alone, he knew that. Or at least, not distracted. But sitting there in the cold, in the dark¡­ it was hard to get perspective on the whole situation.??

    He felt terrified and angry and hopeless.

    At least the tears had stopped.

    When he heard the first footstep, his heart leapt, assuming it was Elreth. But the steps were far too heavy for her lithe frame.

    Aaryn supposed it should have been a surprise when Reth pushed the leaves aside and stepped under the cover of the Weeping Tree, but it really wasn''t.

    It was exactly what he needed, he realized.

    "I guess Elreth told you," he muttered as Reth crossed the dirt, then let himself sink to the ground next to Aaryn, leaning his back on the trunk of the tree as well.

    "My daughter just hugged me and loved on me in a way she hasn''t since she was a cub. And yes, she told me¡­ can I see the letter? Or do you prefer to keep it private? I will understand."

    Aaryn handed him the sheets, then sat back, not watching as the older man read it.

    Then Reth sighed and handed it back.

    Aaryn didn''t meet his eyes. "How could a traitor write that?" he asked in a small voice. Reth had tried to talk to him about his father a couple times when he was younger, but he hadn''t been interested.

    Now he was suddenly dying to know anything that Reth could tell him.

    Reth sighed again. "I think there''s two really important things I need to tell you," he said quietly. "The first is that your father wasn''t a traitor all along. In the beginning of the war, he was good and helpful, and he very obviously loved you, Aaryn. He came to me, offered to help me, because he sensed Elia would help you. He supported her as Queen because of her heart for the disformed. He was trying to help.

    "But things during war areplicated. And wolves always prioritize their packs, their families, over the Anima as a whole." Reth gave him a sidelong look then. "I''ll be honest, I haven''t known whether to celebrate that in you, or not. I know my daughter¡ªmy whole pride¡ªwill benefit from it. But¡­ anyway, Charyn, your father, made a decision that I could not support as King. It was a decision born of love for his family, but it flew in the face of my orders to him. And when we were at war, that simply couldn''t be allowed.

    "You can see that now, right, Aaryn? You''re an Alpha now. You can see that when you are in conflict, if your followers won''t follow, it will be chaos?"

    "Yes," Aaryn said. "I can. I had to remove my Second for that reason."

    Reth nodded. "That was the situation with your dad. He made a decision that, with a cool head, I could understand. But as a King¡ªand especially in the moment, in the danger we were all in¡ªI could not support. So, I sent him away."

    Reth shifted his weight like he was ufortable. "You know, I''ll tell you something I''ve never told anyone else about this. When I kicked him out of the Tree City, in truth, I half hoped he would go to the enemy and gather information for us. Try to bring it back. Make amends. But weter found out he never made it. As far as I know, he was killed by them before he even made it to their encampment. I don''t know if they knew he was a traitor to them, or if it was just bad luck¡ªthere was a lot happening at that time. But on the night¡­ I''m sorry, Son, I was relieved. Now, of course, knowing you and watching you grow, I wish it hadn''t been that way."

    Aaryn grimaced. "Why didn''t you tell me this before?"

    "I tried. More than once. But whenever I brought him up, you would shut down. You refused to listen. And that one time, you''ll remember, you growled at me?" Reth grinned. "It was like having puppy gnaw on my foot. But it was also the day I realized what a male you would be. And I¡­ I wanted to help you."

    Reth shifted his weight and cleared his throat as if he were ufortable. "I''ve been careful with you, Aaryn, because I didn''t want to force you to confront this when you weren''t ready. And, the truth is, sometimes I can be¡­ a little tough on the males in my life. I didn''t want to create a further rift¡­" Aaryn''s eyebrows popped up. He had to be talking about Gar. But Reth continued. "Anyway, what''s done is done. The point is, I have been a coward, and I''m sorry. I should have said this sooner."

    "Said what? About my dad?"

    "No," Reth said, his voice low and soft. "I should have told you that¡­ I want to be your¡­ well, your surrogate father, I suppose. I want to stand in that gap for you. I have always wanted to do that. I have tried to do that. But I''ve also known that you never let yourself fall into our family, notpletely."

    Aaryn scratched the back of his neck, his stomach suddenly tense. "I didn''t think I should," he admitted, finally.

    Reth looked surprised. "What? Why not? Weren''t we weing to you?"

    "Of course you were. That was never¡­ I just always felt like if my family''s past came to haunt you, you''d regret having taken me in. And it felt¡­ a little disloyal to my mom."

    Reth nodded. "I can understand that. It''s a mark of what a good male you are that you even thought to be concerned for her, or how it would feel to her. But I want you to think this through, Aaryn. Does loving Elreth lessen your love for your mother at all?"

    "No, of course not!"

    Reth nodded. "So, loving us¡ªour family, being a part of what we do¡­ that doesn''t have to lessen your love for your mother, either. Look at me, Son."

    Aaryn lifted his eyes to meet Reth''s¡­

 Chapter 166 - Love You, Dad - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Reth''s eyes were bright and slightly red in a way that made Aaryn''s stomach drop. But the older man didn''t flinch away, or try to hide his emotion. He stared Aaryn down, pressing the urgency and love of his words in. And Aaryn felt each one of themnd in a hole in his heart and begin to fill it.??

    "Here''s the way I see it," Reth said quietly, "and the way I want to ask you to see it from now on: You are one of us, Aaryn. You were one of us before you mated El, but the truth is, walking the mes and Smoke just makes it more¡­ formal. Aaryn, you are a second son to Elia and I, and we want you toe to us that way. Not as an outsider. Not even as a friend. We want you toe to us as family. And me¡­ I want to be that male for you. The father you missed having. I know it''s hard¡ªyou''re going to get things wrong, and so is she. And anytime I''m talking to you, I''m always going to have Elreth''s good in the back of my mind. But it sounds like, reading that letter, your father would have done the same. Which makes me grieve the loss of him even more. What he''s said in that letter? I couldn''t have said it better myself. And I''m so grateful that he chose to share that with you. That he prepared for it in advance. Because¡­ because Elreth is precious to me. And giving her to you¡ªeven though I trust you, and I know you love her¡­ you won''t understand until you have your own, but trust me, Aaryn, with the exception of my own mate, giving my daughter to you is the biggest act of trust that the Creator has ever asked of me. I''m just grateful He gave you both the bond. It''s an affirmation that soothes my fatherly heart."

    Aaryn swallowed. "It isn''t just the bond, Reth. I love her. I always have."

    He nodded. "I know. That''s why I''m willing to do it. She is better off with you in her life."

    "Even if I can''t protect her? Because I can''t shift?"

    Reth turned and held his gaze, his eyes alight not just with emotion, but with humor. "You and I both know my daughter is more than capable of defending herself. What she needs isn''t a bodyguard. It''s someone who will protect her heart. She needs someone who lets her rest. Someone who will be her safe ce tond¡ªsomeone who can bear her burdens, and stand at her shoulder when she has to face her fears. Which she will do because she''s courageous and strong.

    "No, Aaryn, there isn''t a single thing about you that I would change for her. The Creator knows what He''s doing when he brings two Anima together in this way. I haven''t doubted it for a second. But I am a male, I bleed just like you do. And I am not always right."

    "Wait, wait¡­ can you say that again. I wasn''t sure I heard you¡ª" Aaryn teased.

    Reth growled, but his lips twitched towards a smile. "What I''m saying, Aaryn, is that you are a son of my heart, and from tomorrow you will be a son of our family. I do not pretend to be the father of your birth. But I would happily be the father of your future."

    Aaryn had to look away, blinking and swallowing to keep the tears at bay. "Thank you," he murmured.

    Reth put a hand to his shoulder and squeezed. "Let us be there for you, Aaryn. Let me show you the way as best I know how. I know you won''t be me. And I know we''ll butt heads at times. But I also know you are a good male. And good for my daughter. Good for our family. So, I make thismitment to you: Even if you disagree with me, even if you defy me, you will always be weed as family in my den." The former King''s deep voice was resonant with a vow, and it broke Aaryn open inside.

    He covered his face with his hands to hide his emotion. "Thank you," he choked out.

    "Don''t thank me," Reth murmured kindly. "Just live as a part of our family. Stop holding yourself back. Be with us, as one of us. To us, you already are."

    Those word spoke to something inside Aaryn just as deeply as his father''s letter had. He snapped his head up to meet Reth''s eyes, and found Reth with silver tears welling.

    For a second he couldn''t breathe. But then the male leaned forward, nudging him with a shoulder. "I''m only going to say this once, because I''m embarrassing myself, but¡­ I want you to be absolutely certain: It isn''t a burden for us to love you, Aaryn. It''s a joy."

    Aaryn''s mouth dropped open as something inside him, some hole that he''d carried since his days as a pup, was suddenly filled to the brim, overflowing with love and eptance, and healing.

    "But¡­"

    Reth shook his head. "It''s just true, son. Stop letting yourself believe that somehow you''re not enough for us¡ªor for anyone else. The issues you''ve had to face, the way you''ve handled them. I admire you. I want you in my pride. I want you in my den. I want you watching over my daughter.

    "You are a good male, Aaryn. The best kind. No matter what your father did, he was too. I regret that things had to go the way they did. I regret that I didn''t find you sooner and try to step into those shoes earlier in your life. But I do not regret that you have be a part of my family. And I know I never will."

    Aaryn was stunned. Then, to his embarrassment, he bent forward, weeping like the cub he was when he lost his real father¡­ and for the relief of knowing he still had one.

    *****

    WOW! You''re amazing! Thank you for your Golden Ticket votes! Our little WSA book here reached the Top 20 for the Golden Ticket rankings, which is HUGE! Thank you! The increases will slow now that most readers have given their stockpile of tickets. Please keep voting--at the end of the chapter you can click "vote" and select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any avable to use! Or, any SINGLE ITEM gift you give worth over 300 coins will receive a ticket (or more than one if the gift is worth 1000 or more coins. Whew. Definitely NOT necessary!)

    Now, tell me in thements: For our September challenge, would you rather receive a mass-release in return for a certain number of Golden Tickets (i.e a Chapter per 50 votes up to a limit) or for reaching certain rankings in the list (i.e. 4 chapters for top 20, 5 chapters for top 15, 10 chapters for top 10) TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT TO REACH FOR!

 Chapter 167 - The Day Of Flames - Part 1

    <strong>(August 2021) READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, from the bottom of my heart for the very, very generous gifts you gave in July. I am always a little embarrassed when readers give extra on top of paying for my content. I am truly humbled. I want to say a special thank you to these readers whose generosity made my jaw drop: DaoistDavPrw, PBMamaRae, Nessa52283, MoonGoddess21</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>??

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn stayed the night at Gar''s in the spare bedroom, and wokete after being awake most of the night. His eyes were bleary and puffy, and he still didn''t have any appetite. But his first thought was that tonight he would finally be with Elreth, totally,pletely. Tonight they would walk the Rite of the mes and Smoke. Tonight they wouldplete the bond.

    Tonight their lives together would begin.

    He leapt out bed and had to stifle the mating call¡ªand a cheer. He still had many hours to go. He was going to have to pace himself.

    When he got downstairs in Gar''s Tree House¡ªwhich was almost identical to Elreth''s old house that her parents now used, with a wide open Great Room downstairs that had dining, kitchen, and living, then stairs that climbed the back, rounded wall of the hollowed out tree to the next level where the bedrooms were.

    Neither of the royal trees had been hollowed out for a third level because Gar and Elreth didn''t have a trade when they were built.

    Gar was in the kitchen when Aaryn walked downstairs. Another surprise. Gar usually slept until early afternoon.

    "Morning, soon-to-be-brother," Gar said cheerfully. Standing in the kitchen in just his leathers, his broad back flexing as he flipped something on the fire-drawn stove that smelled delicious. "Did you sleep at all?"

    "Not a lot, but that''s okay," Aaryn replied. "What are you making?"

    "I''ve got sausage and toast and fruit. Do you want some?"

    "Maybe, I''m not¡ª"

    The front door swung open and Reth''s massive form filled the bright morning sunlight with a dark, looming silhouette.

    Third surprise of the morning. Aaryn''s brows popped up. Reth rarely visited Gar''s house. Gar even more rarely invited him to.

    Aaryn looked back and forth between them as he greeted Reth. Gar didn''t turn around, but he did call a hello over his shoulder. He didn''t sound surprised. Was this part of the mating day n?

    The older man grunted. "Finally, something normal," he muttered.

    Aaryn lifted a single eyebrow. Reth being at Gar''s house for breakfast wasn''t normal. But he decided it wouldn''t be wise to point out. "What''s going on?"

    Reth rubbed his face. "My mate has turned into a flighty little girl. My daughter has turned into a weeping mess. And there are several other women running back and forth between our Tree and the cave, always flustered and looking for something that they had their hands on yesterday. One of them asked to use my hair to practice a twist before she tried it on Elia. I had to get out before I started growing teats."

    Aaryn choked, but Gar threw back his head and let himselfugh. "I would give my left testicle to have seen that!"

    Reth red at his son, but then looked sheepish. "Anyway, what are you two doing this morning? Please say I can join you because if I don''t hide I''m going to be forced to¡­ help."

    Aaryn sniggered, but opened his hand to the room. "You''re wee to hide here. I have to go see my momter, but other than that, I''m really just waiting. The more distraction, the better as far as I''m concerned."

    Reth winked at him, and Aaryn was reminded of the conversation they''d had the night before. The memory made his throat pinch again, but he swallowed it down and headed over to the kitchen to see what Gar was doing.

    "Where did you learn to cook?" he asked a minuteter as he watched Gar flipping sausages, and tossing fruit in sugar.

    "The females are very generous with their advice when you tell them you want to learn," Gar grinned. "And they usually very impressed, as well."

    Aaryn rolled his eyes. "I''ll ask Elreth if I need to know anything."

    Rethughed. "Good luck."

    "Elreth could burn water," Gar chortled. "You should be d the market exists, or you''d waste away to nothing."

    "Then how much she''s always got cookies and stuff around?"

    "Because her mother makes them and gives them to her," Reth growled. "ept your lot, Aaryn. If you want good food, go to the market, or visit my Tree."

    Aaryn smiled. "Your tree¡­ it sounds so weird."

    "You''re telling me."

    Gar chimed in and they both got distracted, teasing him, until before Aaryn knew it an hour had passed, he''d eaten breakfast, and they were all sitting in the living room, nursing full bellies.

    Aaryn hadn''t missed that whenever things got quiet, Reth went as twitchy and ufortable as Aaryn himself.

    When Gar left to use the bathing room, he turned to his father inw. "What''s wrong?" he asked quietly. "You seem tense. Is it Elia? Or Elreth? Or both?"

    "Both," Reth muttered, "But honestly, my mate concerns me more than yours."

    "I''m sorry, again, Reth, for putting you in that¡ª"

    "Don''t get started, that''s not what today is about. And besides, I needed to know. She''s just the one who should have told me. Knowing she''s held that away from me all these years¡­ something is different. Something is changed that I thought could never change and I don''t know how to get it back. Listen to me, Aaryn: Never lie to your mate. Never. It only ends in pain."

    Aaryn opened his mouth to reply, but Gar stalked back into the room and plopped down on the couch next to him.

    "This day is going to be he tense and boring if we don''t do something about it," he said.

    Aaryn blew out a breath. "Like what?"

    "We need a drink." Gar immediately got back up from the couch and headed for a small cab under the window.

    Aaryn shook his head. He remembered Elreth''s warning about not drinking with Gar today. "I don''t think so, not for me. But you enjoy yourself."

    Gar snorted. "I will. Don''t you worry. Did you want one, Dad?"

    Reth blinked as if he''d forgotten where he was, then turned to look at his son.

    Gar stood there, a wineskin in one hand, a tumbler in the other, waiting to hear what his father would say.

    In Anima, taking a drink with your former enemies was used to symbolize a truce. Clearly Reth made the connection¡ªand Aaryn had a hunch Gar did as well, the way he stared at his father so intently.

    "Sure, I''ll have one," Reth said casually. "But don''t try to keep up with me. You aren''t bigger than me yet, Son."

    Gar snorted and shook his head as he poured. "Whatever, Dad."

    *****

    Two hourster, Aaryn sat back and watched the father and son pair demonstrate why everyone had called Gar "The Little King" since he''d been small.

    The resemnce between them was stunning when both their guards were down. Which was unavoidable as they both worked quite intently on getting drunk.

    Aaryn was slightly concerned about the ceremony tonight, but he figured if they drank the early afternoon away, then he could get them sobered up in time for dark, when the Rite would begin.

    He just prayed neither of them were needed by the females before then. Otherwise this could get messy. But he smiled to himself. It was nice to see the two of them not jumping down each other''s throats. Something had shifted in Gar this week. Whatever made him go to the disformed meeting with Elreth had obviously got him thinking about making peace with his dad, as well.

    He made a mental note to ask his friend¡ªhis brother¡ªwhen things had settled down. But in the meantime, he would just let the two of them enjoy themselves, while he sat back and prayed for his mate. He hoped her day was going as easily as his.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 168 - The Day Of Flames - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn grinned. Gar had fallen asleep half an hour earlier, while Reth sat in the chair in the sunlight from the window, blinking, his eyes drooping.??

    He was drunk enough not to have noticed when Aaryn tipped the end of his drink out, then reced the empty tumbler next to his hand¡ªand when he''d asked for a refill, Aaryn showed him one empty bottle and insisted they were all out.

    He''d been intending to let Reth sleep as well, but the older man kept talking about the ceremony, and how intense it would be, but that Aaryn wasn''t to worry. Then he''d gone quiet.

    But when he blinked himself awake again and frowned at his empty ss, Aaryn decided it was time to distract him.

    "Tell me about your mes, Reth," he asked quietly, so he wouldn''t wake Gar who was snoring softly on the bench seat next to the wall. "It must have been strange, not knowing Elia before you mated."

    "I did know her, as a child."

    "Yes, but you hadn''t seen her in how many years?"

    "Ten. At least."

    Aaryn whistled softly. "How was it, seeing her again?"

    Reth turned his head to look at Aaryn, his brow lined with concentration as he tried to focus. "It was the most exhrating, and saddest moment of my life when I saw her, because I was convinced she was about to be killed, and there was nothing I could do about it," he growled.

    "But when she won and you chose her¡­ to walk the mes¡­ did you two get to talk at all beforehand?"

    "Yes, I took her back to the cave to change clothes and exin a little bit. I knew she was overwhelmed, and she wouldn''t want to change clothes in front of people. It was the right thing to do," he said, his voice gruff, but gentle.

    "What did she think of the Rite? When you told her, I mean?"

    Reth chuckled. "She didn''t have a clue, and I didn''t really have the means to tell her. She was still in shock from the Rite of Survival. I just gave her some advice and¡­ let her go. And she was amazing." Reth trailed off, his eyes drifting to a spot on the carpet as he dove head first into his memories of his mate.

    "Wait," Aaryn said. "You didn''t tell her how the Rite would go? That she had to fight?"

    He shrugged. "I told her no matter what, she had to choose me. And then¡­ then I told her to follow her instincts."

    Aaryn frowned. "But¡­ she''s human."

    Reth''s eyes snapped to find his and Aaryn suddenly wondered if the man wasn''t as drunk as he''d thought. "Humans have instincts¡ªCreator given instincts. They are just¡­ they aren''t trained to listen to them. They stifle them in themselves and each other. It is¡­ it leads to a great deal of pain and deception. I told her to listen to her gut, to follow her instincts, and she did. And she was remarkable."

    "You trusted her instincts even then?"

    "Of course. That''s what instincts are. They''re inherent. Bred into us. They don''te from knowledge. Theye from the senses we can''t see. Theye from the Creator. And if we listen and don''t harden ourselves against them, they lead us to truth."

    Aaryn was going to let it go, but¡­ he cleared his throat. "Does she still have human instincts, or has she learned the Anima version now?"

    "She never needed to learn the Anima version of anything. She is a mighty lion, and she was since the day she was born. She only looked different, so others didn''t see it. I always saw it in her." He''d drifted into memories again, his eyes fixed in the middle-distance, flickering back and forth as if he was watching something.

    "So, she still has them?"

    "Of course!"

    "Then¡­ weren''t they guiding her when she held things away from you? Weren''t they guiding her in her dealings with the disformed, and the choices she made about what to share with you, and what¡­ not? I mean, I''m only working on my own experience. But I never held things back from you because I thought you would do wrong by them. It was something inside me, deep inside, telling me to step carefully. To weigh their needs first. I just¡­ I''m guessing that''s what happened for Elia, too?"

    Reth blinked, then blinked again. He turned his head slowly to find Aaryn''s eyes.

    At first, Aaryn was afraid he would see anger in Reth''s gaze. But instead, it was shock and¡­ something he couldn''t put his finger on.

    Aaryn took a deep breath. "She loves you so desperately, Reth. I know she wouldn''t have done this to hurt you. She was listening to that unseen voice in all of us. I don''t always agree with it either, but¡­ Don''t you think you would have done the same?"

    "For twenty years?"

    "Almost twenty. But¡­ I don''t know. It seems like the passing of time would have left lots of opportunities to tell you without it being a problem. Unless, like me, her instincts stayed the same. Unless the Creator had a reason?"

    Reth grunted like he''d been stuck with a jabberthorn. His brow pressed into lines, and he went back to staring at that spot on the carpet.

    Gar rolled over on the bench and almost rolled off, caught himself, then yawned and stretched. "Is it dinner time yet?"

    "Almost," Aaryn answered, then blinked. He would have dinner soon¡­ then it would grow dark¡­ then the Rite would begin. Then he would take his mate and never have to let her go. Ever. For the rest of their lives.

    His nerves and excitement spiked and suddenly he was breathing quick and shallow.

    "There is it, finally," Gar muttered.

    "What?"

    "The normal response to the idea of mating my sister for life¡ªgut-wrenching terror."

    Aaryn threw a pillow that bounced off of Gar''s head. They went back and forth, Gar teasing, and Aaryn defending El, until suddenly, Reth was on his feet like he''d beenunched out of the chair.

    "I have to go," he announced in a strange voice.

    Aaryn stared at him. "Are you okay?"

    "Yes, yes. I''ll¡­ I''ll be back for the Rite. I just¡­ I have to go." Then he turned on his heel and walked out, straight as an arrow, Aaryn frowning at his back.

    Gar made a gagging noise as the door closed behind him. "Ugh. They''re going to have make up sex now. Lots and lots of make-up sex."

    Aaryn shot a look at Gar, ready to tell him to grow up. But then he caught the relief that Gar was trying to hide, and he smiled.

    "I hope you didn''t want the Weeping Tree tonight," Gar continued. "It''ll be busy."

    Aaryn shuddered at the mental image, but decided that they could visit the Weeping Tree anytime. If giving it to Reth and Elia tonight would bring them back together, that would be worth it.

    "Oh, shit!" Gar groaned.

    "What?!" Aaryn asked, rmed.

    "He''s going to be roaring all fucking night. Honestly, he''s like a teenager when he gets going."

    Aarynughed, but Gar just gagged again.

 Chapter 169 - The Day Of Flames - Part 3

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth was in the bedchamber, looking in the mirror again, this time with her mother, Huncer, Gwyn, and a couple of the wise-women that Huncer had brought to help.??

    Other females had been in and out all day, bringing food, clothes, and the body-paints that Elreth requested¡ªand apparently chasing her father out of his own home. Her mom said he''d disappeared before lunch.

    Elreth''s chest bubbled with excitement¡ªand more than a little fear. But mainly she was just impatient.

    She was going to mate Aaryn tonight. Finally. He would finally be hers. Finallyplete the bond. She just had to get through this ridiculous Rite first¡ªand in front of the entire poption of the Tree City.

    She shook her hands out and blew out a breath. She stood in front of the mirror in nothing but a tank top and underwear, while the wise-women painted her.

    It was an old tradition, one Huncer had asked in passing if she would like to fulfill (her mother hadn''t, but then, she hadn''t been Anima.) And when Elreth heard about it, she''d known. She had to do it.

    "¡­The Queen is usually being taken by the King, of course. But since her rank was not associated with a tribe, there was an old tradition in which the Queens would paint themselves in the symbols of all tribes, to signify their desire to represent all, and¡ª"

    "Let''s do it," Elreth said quickly. "Yes. It''s a good idea. Exactly what I want people to see in me. Let''s do it."

    Huncer had been surprised, not expecting Elreth to jump on the old traditions. But Elreth couldn''t get painted fast enough. She needed something to put distract her from the endless waiting. It was decided that they would paint her before dinner so there was no chance of the paint getting on the dress which she wouldn''t don until after the meal. And so she stood here, skin pebbled not with cold, but with excitement¡ªand a little from being ticklish¡ªas two women painted her for each tribe.

    Wings over her eyes for the Avalines. The curls, swirls, and short lines of the sheep, goat, and equine herds down her back. A stylized mane circling her neckline, below her corbones for the lion pride. ws on her fingers for the wolves, dots on her toes and coils on her inner arms to signify the Toad and serpent Amphines.

    She stood very still, arms extended as the blue paint was applied in careful strokes and tried not to think about how much time she still had to wait.

    Her mother stood behind her, but looking at her in the mirror, her face pinched with fighting tears already and they still had hours to go!

    "Mom!" El sighed. "Please don''t cry. If you cry, I''m going to cry, then they''ll have to paint my eyes again and¡­"

    "It''s not you, sweetie. I''m sorry. I''m trying," her mother said.

    Elreth watched her in the mirror as she tried to busy herself straightening the dress that wasid out on the bed, waiting for her. But she could see the tension in her mother''s face. Something was going on.

    As soon as the women were finished painting her she announced that she needed some time and quiet and she would like all of them to go get dinner and bring something back for her and her mother.

    Gwyn approached Elreth before she left and asked her if there was anything else she needed for the night? In preparation?

    Elreth wasn''t sure what she expected, but she couldn''t think of anything, so she just said no, she was prepared.

    Gwyn patted her shoulder carefully¡ªa spot that wasn''t painted¡ªand smiled. "I''ll see you after dinner then."

    Elreth grinned back. Yes, she would. And so would Aaryn. Thank the Creator, this was finally happening!

    Her mom didn''t argue with Elreth''s demand as Gwyn walked out and the others made their bows, Huncer winking at her in the mirror before she ushered them all out, closing the door carefully behind her.

    Her mother sighed and sagged to sit on the sleeping tform, her hand running across the furs, stroking through them, her eyes wide and searching.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Elreth said, turning carefully to make sure she didn''t brush any of the paint that hadn''t dried yet. "You don''t have to worry about me, about us. I''m so certain Aaryn''s my True Mate¡ª"

    "Oh, Elreth, honey, that isn''t what I''m worried about," she said in a tired voice. "In fact, I never thought I''d say it, but I''m not worried about you at all¡ªat least, not in this. You''re right about Aaryn. Your father and I both know it. We''ve known for years, if we''re honest. No, I have no concerns about your marriage¡ªI mean, mating."

    "Then what is it? You look so sad and afraid!"

    Her mother dragged her fingers through those furs again and her shoulders slumped. "It''s your father," she whispered. "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to put this on you today. But... I''m struggling because this should be a beautiful night for us. Our own Rite was rushed and¡­ I didn''t really understand it, and I was in shock¡­ I mean, of course, I understand it now. And it''s still a great memory because it started us together. But¡­ gosh, El. I''m being selfish. That''s all there is to it. I wanted to go to your mes and remember ours with your father. I wanted to relive it from the beautiful ce we got to, rather than the frightening ce we started. And instead¡­ instead I''m not even sure he''ll touch me tonight," she said, her eyes squeezing shut and pping one hand over her mouth as soon as the words were out.

    "Mom! What¡­ why wouldn''t he?!"

    But her mother didn''t answer immediately, she was too busy fighting back tears. And Elreth''s nerves shot through the roof.

    What was happening? Why was her mother falling apart today of all days?

    And was it going to dy the mes and Smoke?

 Chapter 170 - The Day Of Flames - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "Mom, you have to tell me what''s going on!" she whispered, reaching for her mother''s hand. "Why wouldn''t Dad be close to you tonight of all nights?!"??

    "Because he''s so angry with me Elreth, and I''m sorry, I can''t tell you why. I can''t tell anyone! That''s why he doesn''t know¡ªthat''s what he''s angry about! But I just can''t. And¡­ I miss him so much, El," she sobbed. "I just miss him so much. I didn''t realize how much of my life felt safe because of his arms around me, and his eyes on me, and¡­ I just miss him."

    Her mother dropped her face into her hands, her shoulders shaking once, then she lifted her head, shaking it, shaking her hands, "No, no. I''m not going to do this to you today. This day is about you, El, not us. We will get through this. I know we will. And we''ll remember your night with joy, just as we should. Neither of us is unhappy about this¡ªwe''re excited for you. It''s one thing we can agree on right now¡­"

    They talked about her father for a few minutes, and how even in the strongest rtionship, barriers could appear between you. But that it was worth pursuing it to the end, until you coulde back together. That fighting for your mate was a part of being together. And Elreth should never forget that.

    "¡­that''s the beauty of the Rite. It''s all about choosing the person that makes your soul sing. So, you listen to me, El, walking the mes with your father was the best choice I ever made. Ever. And I would do it again in a heartbeat. No matter whates. He has¡­ he is my life. And Aaryn will be yours. And that''s the way it should be. So you go out there tonight and you show everyone how much you want Aaryn. You don''t back down. You fight for him! And don''t believe all this crap about this just being theater, or whatever. Those females will keep him from you if they can, and the males will take you from him¡ªdon''t let them. No matter wh¡ª"

    The door suddenly began to slide open and they both turned to find her father peering around the side, his eyes widening when they fell on Elreth.

    "You painted, El!" he said breathlessly. "What an excellent idea!"

    "It was Huncer''s¡ªwait!" Elreth gasped. "Dad! I''m in my underwear! Get out of here!" she squeaked.

    Her mother gave a little growl, and her father sighed and turned his back. But he didn''t leave. Just put his hands up and spoke to the wall instead of to her. "There are some females out here with food that smells delicious, so perhaps you should dress, El. And¡­ I need your mother for a¡­ a few minutes. I''m wondering if you can miss her for a short time. I will bring her back soon, I promise. Well before the Rite."

    "Well, of course. I mean¡ª"

    But her father''s eyes had fixed on her mother, and when Elreth turned to look, her mother was staring back at him, her eyebrows up and jaw ck¡­ her expression half-hopeless, half-pleading.

    "Mom?" Elreth asked quietly.

    "I''m¡­ I''m fine, El," she said, blinking. But she still didn''t take her eyes of Elreth''s father. "You have some dinner and chat with the girls. I''ll be back to help you dress and do your hair, okay?"

    Elreth nodded and watched, smiling as her mother walked carefully towards her father like she was afraid he''d disappear if she moved too quickly.

    He swallowed when she got close, then pushed the door wide so she could walk through first. But she stopped and tentatively reached up, as if toy her hand on him, watching him for his reaction. When he didn''t move away, she put her hand to his chest and they both breathed out heavily.

    Elreth almost made a joke about giving them the room, but her heart was sparkling with hope and¡­ something else. Contentment? Relief? She wasn''t sure. She only knew that watching the two people she loved most in the world fall in love all over again was going to be beautiful.

    And knowing them, probably a little sickening.

    *****

    An hourter¡ªand ten minutes after they''dst heard her father roar¡ªElreth''s mother returned, swinging in the door, humming and smiling, just as Elreth had decided it waste enough that she had to begin dressing without her.

    Elreth was relieved. As the Rite grew closer, her courage was beginning to fail.

    What if the people revolted and wouldn''t let her and Aaryn get to each other?

    What if something happened to one of them in the fight and it was deemed an act of the Creator and they weren''t to Take each other as mates?

    What if she froze up after they left the Rite and Aaryn decided he didn''t want her anymore?

    "Breathe¡­ just breathe," her mother whispered to her as she came to stand in front of her. "This is going to be the beginning of the rest of your life, and it''s worth it, El. Whatever the fight, whatever the barrier you have to break through, you do it. It''s worth it, okay?"

    Elreth swallowed and nodded.

    Huncer and Gwyn had picked the dress up from the furs, but her mother took it from them and told Gwyn to get a scarf over Elreth''s hair so it wouldn''t be messed up by the dress. Then she lifted it over her arms, motioning for Elreth to take off her tank top and raise her hands.

    Elreth blushed at getting naked in front of the others, but at least they were all women. She closed her eyes and raised her arms, and her mother dropped the dress over her head.

    There was a lot of fluffing and tugging, muttered words, and pulling bodices along thece, but then finally her mother sighed happily and walked around to stand behind her and tie theces. "Open your eyes, El," she said quietly, her voice sounding teary again.

    Elreth did, and what she saw was a fierce woman¡ªeyes shadowed with wings, and symbols all over her body¡ªin a beautiful dress, her hair swept up with wisps drifting around her face. And a mother staring at her from behind her, her eyes shining with tears, beaming.

    "You''re beautiful, El," she whispered.

    There was a sniff from one of the other women in the room, but Elreth ignored it. She took her mother''s hand and squeezed. "Thank you," she said. "And I''m so happy for you, Mom."

    "Me too, baby," her mother said. "Me too."

 Chapter 171 - Dance With Me

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth wasn''t sure why she was surprised that all of the Anima were at the circle before she got there. She wasn''t sure why she''d expected to wait. But of course not. Already emotional from her father''s intrusion before they left the cave, she was shaky and near tears...??

    He''d shown up at thest minute, just as she and her mother were hugging, and he''d stared down at the two of them looking like he might cry.

    "My precious girls," he murmured.

    Her mother''s eyes welled, and Elreth was clearing her throat. Then her father stepped forward and her mother stepped away and Elreth frowned. But Dad took something from her mother''s hand, then turned to her and she was suddenly locked in his love.

    He took her right hand and pulled it closer to him, staring down at their sped hands as he took a deep breath. "I''m giving you away tonight," he said gruffly. "Giving you to another male to protect and watch over you, and that''s hard, El. You won''t realize it until you have your own, but that''s really hard. But he''s the right one. I know he is. I''ve watched him love you for your good instead of his own. And anyone can see the Creator made you for each other. So even though this is hard, and even though I might fight it, I want you to know that I know it''s right. When the timees... I want you to use this."

    Then he shook out the scarf her mother had given her, and Elreth''s breath caught. She''d forgotten. How had she forgotten?

    As her tears broke and she worried they might cut through the paint on her face, her father gently wrapped the scarf around and around her wrist, then tied the tiny corners in a knot under her wrist. "Don''t give yourself until you know... he said, his voice hoarse and cracking. "But don''t wait once you do. You have my blessing, beautiful girl. He''s a good male."

    Then he looked up into her eyes, and Elreth wailed and fell into his chest, and they clung together for several minutes...

    Elreth blinked back to the present, her tears welling again at the memory. She took a deep breath and stepped out of the trees and into the circle, her nerves jangling as they walked into the clearing, but she couldn''t see Aaryn right away.

    Instead, she was forced to stand there, between her parents, with Gar beside her father, while speeches were given by the elders about the beauty of a union chosen by the Creator, and how the tribes reflected Creation.

    She had to stifle a yawn more than once. She kept searching the crowd for him, terrified when she couldn''t find him. But she suspected this was intentional. That he was being kept from seeing her also.

    But then, finally, there was a lull. And apart from some whispered jokes about first-time matings, and clusters ofughter around them in the crowd, everything was near-silent except for the crackles of the mes on therge fire in the center of the clearing, and the shuffling of feet, and asional cry of a babe.

    Elreth marked the security that Tarkyn had indeed ced in and around the crowd, though Elreth hoped it wouldn''t be needed. Then she started to turn, to ask her father what was next, when the skin on the back of her neck prickled and as she turned around she found Aaryn, just feet away, stalking towards her from the dark, his chin down, shoulders back and solid, his pace the confident stride of an Alpha, ready to take control.

    He wasing for her, the shadows of the mes flickering across his skin and deepening the lines that marked his muscles. The look in his bright, light blue eyes behind those strands of silver-white hair spoke of nothing more than his love and desire for her.

    She literally stopped breathing.

    Her parents must have faded into the crowd, because when he reached her, there was no one else nearby.

    "Hi," he breathed. "That dress¡­ You''re so beautiful, Elreth."

    "And you''re so handsome!" she whispered back.

    He took her hands and they stared at each other for a moment, until a drum began to beat and they both turned their heads toward the fire.

    The crowd was getting to their feet, voices and hubbub rising, children being ushered to the edge of the clearing so they would stay clear of the smoke. And then Huncer walked forward with a huge basket of herbs.

    She winked at Elreth as she passed, then tossed the basket to the top of the mes.

    Smoke began to curl from the basket and the herbs within it immediately. Long, gray fingers of lightly scented smoke, curling and twisting in tendrils that drifted into Elreth''s hair, and across the air between she and Aaryn.

    The drum beat again, then again, slowly picking up time as the crowd began to move, and Elreth turned to Aaryn, a wide smile on her face.

    He beamed back at her. "May I have this dance?" he asked, his voice honeyed gravel.

    "Always," she whispered back, smiling wider when he pulled her into his chest.

    She took a deep breath and her skin began to tingle. She blinked several times as the entire world seemed to get brighter¡ªas if the light of the mes were able to glow and touch everything. And it all took on a slightly dream-like quality, as if she did not live it, but lived within the one who lived it, held apart, buffered from the dark.

    She let go of her breath and it rushed out of her. Aaryn''s fluttered in her hair as she began to sway, and his hand traced down her side, seeking to sway with her.

    There was a song in the air that she couldn''t quite hear, as if it echoed on the edge of the world. Yet the beat of it, the rise and fall of the melody moved her limbs, pumped her heart, and throbbed in her skin.

    Aaryn''s smile faded until his expression was only quiet intensity, his eyes fixed on hers, his hands stroking, leading, tugging her into the dance, his body rippling against hers.

    Her breath came faster, shallow and quick. She put a hand to his firm chest and he trailed his fingers up her bare back so that she shivered and closed her eyes.

    Then they swayed together and the world spun around them, but she didn''t open her eyes, didn''t see it.

    Aaryn''s breathing quickened, too. When she lifted one hand to his shoulder and he trailed his fingers down her arm, it felt as if her skin rose to meet his touch. To wallow in it.

    Shepletely forgotten the crowd, the rite, everything. All she was aware of was the bubble immediately around her that included her own body, and her mate''s¡ªas he took her hand and ced his other palm to her back, and began to lead her in the dance, swooping, turning, stopping only to sway together, then swooping off again. He turned her at one point and ended at her back, his hands trailing up her sides, their bodies swaying together.

    That gorgeous, resonant call echoed in his chest, and she called back, dropping her head back against his chest as his lips found the side of her neck and she almost cried out with the rush of prickling skin and sheer desire that his touch rose in her.

    Then, as the crowd closed in around them, Aaryn whispered in her ear. "You are my north, Elreth. No matter where I am, no matter what stands in the way, I am alwaysing for you."

    "And you''re mine," she whispered back. "Always. Only mine, Aaryn."

    He shuddered and sucked on her neck. But she only buried her fingers in his hair and groaned.

    She was lost in the warmth of the fire, the firm smoothness of her mate''s body at her back, and pumping beat of her own heart that seemed to align with the drums until everything in her pulsed, ready and waiting.

    She opened her mouth to tell him that she loved him, but his touch trailed down her side, down her arm, then he was gone. His absence leaving her back cold and her skin dull.

    She opened her eyes and turned, looking for him¡­ and found only a wall of males, each with their eyes on her, each reaching, smiling, calling.

    All of them determined to keep her from her mate.

    Elreth set her teeth and dived in.

    ****

    WANT A PAPERBACK???

    There is an extra THIRTY FIVE chapters avable through the privilege system this month! Support Elreth & Aaryn in the new Win-win Event AND for Spirity, by buying ANY privilege tier and unlocking the chapters in those tiers every day as they be avable. (You can follow our progress in the "Explore" tab of the app. Just hit the "Win-Win" ranking which is the bottom icon on the lefthand menu!)

    AND, if you buy the TOP TIER in this book (and/or in KING OF BEASTS) you will gain an entry into the drawing for a Paperback copy (only 12 in existence!) at the end of August! (You will need toment on the most-recently released top-tier chapter at some point during the month to enter, or join my discord and join the private author chat for Ruler-Level Privilege tiers by downloading discord app, click the plus sign in the left hand menu, then enter these letters: 92g42X4nRv

 Chapter 172 - Choose Me

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d known the moment wasing, had pulled her closer and swayed against her because he grieved the loss of touching her. But knew he had to do it, too. He''d whispered in her ear, given her his heart, and she''d given hers right back. The weight of her head on his chest felt like home.??

    So, when the males closed in and began to pull him back, away, he wanted to fight. It wasn''t his turn, but he yearned to fight. He tried to hold onto her, but his fingers trailed down her bare arm, the dress giving him nothing to hold. He saw her turn, to look for him, confusion all over her beautiful face. And it was an act of sheer will to let himself be torn from her. But he had to do it. He knew he had to do it, so he stopped fighting as he was pushed through the crowd, ushered to the other side of the mes where he would wait for her.

    Gar and Reth both appeared¡ªneither swaying or loose from the alcohol that afternoon, he was pleased to see. But then they stepped behind and beside him, to bracket him with their strength, and when he turned to look for Elreth he found her in the center of a crowd of males with their hands on her and he almost leaped out of his skin.

    The snarl that rose in his throat was predatory and warning, and many of the males in the watching crowd submitted.

    But Reth leaned in, wrapped an arm around his shoulders and held him back when he was about to leap forward.

    "Don''t be stupid," he muttered in Aaryn''s ear. "She''sing for you. Look. Watch."

    He noticed Reth didn''t take his arm back, but kept it around Aaryn, barring him from moving forward as he watched his mate be touched and teased and tormented.

    At first she simply ignored them, turning her head left and right, looking for him, pushing between the bodies and baring her teeth at any that forced themselves into her way. But the mes were between them, blinding her, and not knowing where he was, she couldn''t find him behind the re.

    She growled and shoved a hand off that locked on her arm, but another took its ce. Males pushing themselves into her path, gripping her arms, or stroking her back. Voices rose in a deep rumble so he couldn''t discern individual words, but as Elreth''s face twisted into a snarl and she bared her teeth, he pitied any male that broke the rules of the Rite and tried to touch her inappropriately.

    She would bite his hand off.

    Aaryn hoped she did.

    "Easy," Reth muttered. Aaryn hadn''t even realized he''d been straining towards her, Gar had an arm across his chest now too. "Don''t worry, man, look at her. She''s not even looking at those males, she''s just fighting to get to you. Look at her!"

    Aaryn was, and it soothed him to see her so single-minded, even when several males stood in her path at once.

    But as she reached the edge of the first group of males¡ªmuch faster than he expected, his heart rose with pride¡ªthen stuttered to a halt when a tall, dark male with a broad shoulders and a shy grin, stepped into her path and Elreth, for the first time since Aaryn had left her, stopped, because Dargyn had stepped in front of her.

    Aaryn''s stomach went cold. Surely not? Surely she wasn''t still tempted by the peacock? They''d¡­ they''d found peace with this¡­ hadn''t they?

    Dargyn put a hand to her waist and leaned in, whispering in her ear and Elreth''s head gave a strange tilt.

    Aaryn tensed, and Reth and Gar both tightened their grips on him, but then Elreth put a hand to his chest¡­ and she fucking roared.

    Aaryn''s heart leapt as she pushed forward, swiping Dargyn''s hand from her, snarling when he followed, and others closed in. Aaryn lost sight of her for a moment behind all the taller, broader bodies of the males, but then there was another snarl from her, a male cry, and Dargyn''s head whipped back and down, felled like a tree.

    Aaryn snorted as he realized Elreth, despite the long skirt of her dress, must have tripped him, taken him to the ground, then stepped over him, through the firstyer of the younger males¡ªthe hungry and the striving. She shook her head and plowed through them, catching Aaryn''s eye every time her sightline was clear.

    Reth squeezed his shoulder. "See, shees for you, Son. Don''t fear. She belongs to you."

    "Don''t fear her, but I''d be shit-scared if I were you about what she''s going to do when she sees the females pawing you. We''re probably going to have break tradition and tackle my sister to the ground to keep her from fighting your battles," Gar said dryly.

    Aaryn chuckled, his heart beginning to sing. She was only halfway through the males and her eyes continued to haze with the smoke, but she hadn''t stopped moving forward. Hadn''t wavered a step.

    She really was choosing him. He hadn''t been aware of his fear of this¡­ hadn''t thought deeply about it. But something, a knot within him, began to unclench.

    She was his mate, and she wanted him¡ªmore than anyone else. No matter how the males ced themselves, no matter the pretty words, or pretty eyes they presented to her, she wasn''t slowing down.

    Aaryn would have cheered, but he knew his friends¡ªand Gar¡ªwould never let him live it down. So instead, he kept his eyes on her whenever she was in view, and pleaded with her, cheering her on.

    She''d made it through the rows of younger males, her peers, and those close in age. She had only a few more lines of males to reach and Aaryn was already beginning to look forward to holding her when something changed.

    The crowds of males between them thickened as the older, wiser males began to close ranks in front of her.

    And one¡­ one in particr stepped square into her path and for the first time, Elreth stopped dead. For the second before the males shifted his weight and put himself between Elreth and Aaryn, he saw her eyes flick up to his face and Aaryn wanted to scream.

    It was Tarkyn.

    *****

    WOW! You''re amazing! Thank you for your Golden Ticket votes! Our little WSA book here reached the Top 20 for the Golden Ticket rankings, which is HUGE! Thank you! The increases will slow now that most readers have given their stockpile of tickets. Please keep voting--at the end of the chapter you can click "vote" and select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any avable to use! Or, any SINGLE ITEM gift you give worth over 300 coins will receive a ticket (or more than one if the gift is worth 1000 or more coins. Whew. Definitely NOT necessary!)

    Now, tell me in thements: For our September challenge, would you rather receive a mass-release in return for a certain number of Golden Tickets (i.e a Chapter per 50 votes up to a limit) or for reaching certain rankings in the list (i.e. 4 chapters for top 20, 5 chapters for top 15, 10 chapters for top 10) TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT TO REACH FOR!

 Chapter 173 - The Fire Inside

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When Dargyn stepped in front of her, she''d almostughed. Had he really thought he had any kind of hold on her heart???

    It was petty, but she listened to his whispered promises of passion and heat for just a few seconds¡­ to string him deeper. She almost shook her head. This was the best they could do? This was the temptation they ced before her?

    She hissed when Dargyn put a hand to her waist, and removed it for him quickly. When he wouldn''t let her past, when he remained persistent, she ankle hooked him and put him on his ass¡ªseveral of the nearby malesughing out loud as he tumbled to the dirt. Including Dargyn himself. It had been harder to pull off with the skirt of her dress in the way, but the shorter hem saved her.

    "Well yed, El, well yed!" Dargyn chuckled as she lifted her skirts and stepped over him.

    She beamed and caught sight of Aaryn again, moving straight for him, sliding betweenrger bodies, past broad shoulders and heated smiles.

    It was too easy. She didn''t know why anyone had warned her about the smoke¡ªit clouded her mind a little, certainly, but all she felt was desire. And she yearned for Aaryn. Had to lick her lips when she saw the cords in his neck standing proud with the effort he was putting into restraining himself froming to her.

    She wanted him to fight! She wanted him to snarl. Let them all see how much he loved her¡ªand she loved him! That would make the critics take notice!

    When she broke through the lines of younger males, she thought she was almost done. As the older males¡ªharder, darker, their bodies tested and refined¡ªstepped into her path, she smiled. These males knew her and loved her¡ªand would not hurt her. She stepped forward confidently. Then suddenly lost sight of Aaryn when a tall, steel body stepped into her path.

    She put her hand up to his chest to hold him off and looked up, opened her mouth to tell him to get out of the way¡­ but the words died in her throat.

    Tarkyn stared down at her, his broad shoulders lined with the fluid strength of muscle, vein and tendon that showed his strength. He stood over her, his sandy-brown hair clipped short, but messy after a day of work, his clean, square jaw shadowed because he hadn''t shaved beforeing the Rite.

    His posture was protective and calm as he loomed over her, which he''d done so many times before in the course of his work, and time with her family¡­ but this time¡­ Tonight there was a fire in his eyes that she''d never seen before. A heat.

    For her.

    Elreth''s jaw went ck as the man she''d always regarded as her father''s friend, stared at her with intent.

    And as the other males around them began to close in, he buffered her from them, and leaned into her ear, whispering.

    He told her of years he''d barely noticed her¡ªnothing more than a cub.

    Then of ufortable days in thest two years when she''d reached her majority and her strength, when he''d watched her train and fight, and seen the fire inside her. And it called him.

    And now, today, her beauty, her dignity¡­ it called to him.

    "¡­I do not deserve you, El. I have not earned you¡ªhave not felt like I should. But you call me to my bones. I have the strength you need. I have the respect that should stand behind you. The people will not reject me. And¡­ if you were to choose me I would make you happy. I would apply every waking moment to your safety¡­ and your pleasure¡­"

    He stood back to meet her eyes, solid and certain, warm and unwavering, and Elreth''s breath caught.

    For a moment she could see it¡ªthis male who had always been on the periphery of her life, who had always stood in ce to help and protect with his bronzed body and whip-quick strength¡ªthis male would worship her. He would live for her. He would smile just to see her. He would show her the things she had yet to discover, and he would do it with finesse and¡­

    And he was not Aaryn.

    Elreth blinked.

    Tarkyn put a hand to her shoulder and leaned into her ear again. "I know how to make you cry my name," he whispered. "And your people would choose me freely. Celebrate me. I am an asset to your throne."

    Elreth''s breath caught as he straightened and held her gaze, his confidence in himself rock-solid. And he was right, she realized. They would. He was as respected as her father, and Behryn, and Lhern. He was stronger than each of them, and positioned to protect the people. He was loved because he was good¡ªand he was offering all of that to her.

    He had no qualms about submitting to her, and would bite out the throat of any male who didn''t. He would protect her to his dying breath¡ªand her people, too. And they would wee him with open arms because he was the best kind of male.

    Just as Aaryn was.

    But he was not Aaryn.

    He was not hers.

    He was not the mate her heart called¡ªhis was not the soul that danced with hers and yearned to entwine.

    Then she heard it, the snarl¡ªhalf-rage, half-fear¡ªfrom behind the mes.

    That was the heart that called hers. That was the soul she was tied to.

    It was not this male¡ªno matter how pretty, or strong, or good he might be. He was not her True Mate.

    She closed her eyes and put a hand to his chest.

    Tarkyn leaned closer, one hand sliding to her waist, but Elreth shook her head and pushed him back.

    "Thank you," she said, then opened her eyes to watch the mes in his slowly die as she said the words he did not want to hear. "Thank you for caring for me and my family. Thank you for protecting me and my people. I pray you will continue to do so.

    "Thank you for humbling yourself. And know that¡­ if I wasn''t so certain of my True Mate¡­ know that we might have a different conversation. But I am his, and he is mine. And you¡­ are not."

    Tarkyn''s throat bobbed, but he nodded, stepping back as Elreth pushed him out of the way, giving the ground she demanded, though the others tried to close in behind him to stop her. She gave the mating call and heard Aaryn answer and her heart pounded behind her ribs.

    There was only a handful of males left, all of them wide-eyed and jaws clenched, forcing themselves to resist her as she let herself feel her dominance, feel her certainty, and she plowed forward to find her one and only True Mate.

    *****

    NOTICE ABOUT CONTENT THIS WEEK (Last Week of August): I know you''re always eagerly awaiting updates (thank you!) Unfortunately, because I am on vacation this week and had to fit an entire month''s content for two books into three weeks of writing, there will be mostly single-chapter days for QUEEN in theing week, beginning tomorrow. On those single-chapter days, the chapter will post at 7pm, Pacific (Los Angeles time). Thank you for ALL your support, and don''t fear, double daily updates will be consistent in September!

 Chapter 174 - Finding You

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    A growl puttered in Aaryn''s throat, but Reth just pulled him back harder. "She won''t be tempted, don''t worry. It''s the females I fear for," Reth chuckled in his ear.??

    "Yeah," Gar added, grinning. "She''s going to tear out their throats them when she sees them touch you."

    But Aaryn barely heard them, because Tarkyn wasn''t grabbing like the others had. He didn''t try to force Elreth to stop. He didn''ty his hands on her, he locked his eyes on hers, and he leaned in, his lips brushing her ear as he spoke.

    And Elreth¡­ Elreth''s eyes slipped up to his face. She stopped pushing forward. And she listened.

    Aaryn leaped forward, stopping only when Gar and Reth both took him by an arm each and wrestled him back, turning to put themselves between he and the crowd of males.

    "Aaryn, don''t do this. Remember your role. Remember hers!"

    "He is seducing her! He''s taking her! She isn''t his to take!" he snarled.

    "No, she isn''t, and she won''t give in. The Rite will test her and she will show herself true¡ªbut you do not interfere!"

    "But, she''s¡ª"

    "She''d doing nothing but listening to words, and in a moment, you''ll see her remember herself. Pay attention Aaryn, remember this moment. This is when she chooses you. This is when the temptation is given, and she does not take it. Pay attention!" Reth snapped.

    Aaryn struggled to get past them, but they kept him boxed in. He was forced to peer between their heads, over their massive shoulders, and watch as his mate tipped her head and smiled up at her Captain of the Guard, her eyes bright as if she enjoyed what she was seeing. As if¡­ as if¡­ No, Aaryn told himself. She wouldn''t. she coulde for him and Tarkyn would be just another servant to her throne. Just another strong male she did not love.

    The strong male she would work with every day of her rule. Unless he died.

    Aaryn decided he could see his way clear to arrange that.

    A snarl rattled in his throat and Gar chuckled. "Someone is literally pussy whipped."

    "I don''t know what that means," Aaryn snapped. "But I don''t think I like it."

    "Trust me, it''s relevant," Reth muttered with a grin.

    Aaryn knew they were trying to distract him, to keep him in his right mind. But he felt like he was going to break out of his own skin. Elreth wasn''t walking anymore. She was listening. Her eyes were open and she listened to this male make promises! She spoke to him, softly, her face gentle, then she was raising a hand to touch his¡­ chest. She put her hand to Tarkyn''s chest and Aaryn thought his own might crack open.

    He leaned forward, Gar and Reth pulling him back with warnings he was about to snap down when, to his relief, Elreth pushed the male out of the way.

    Aaryn blew out a breath as his mate turned her head through the gap in the crowd and found him, finally, and her eyes lit up.

    Tarkyn tried to step into her path again, speaking frantically, and the other males rushed around them, creating a wall between she and Aaryn. But Elreth shook her head and didn''t turn away again. She gave the mating call and he leaped to respond, to im her before the others. He saw Tarkyn flinch, but the older male had already given ground, was already behind Elreth and not fighting to get forward of her again. Tarkyn let Elreth move on. And move on, she did.

    Elreth locked eyes with Aaryn, and he saw his name on her lips.

    She wasing for him, just as she''d promised.

    She''d chosen him.

    She wasing.

    But when he took a step forward to meet her¡ªrealized that Gar and Reth''s hands were no longer on him, holding him back¡ªhe almost tripped over a smaller female who stood in front of him. He looked down to apologize for almost stepping on her, then his eyes widened.

    He was surrounded. Utterly surrounded on every side.

    Females of every age and stripe, shoulder to shoulder, gleaming eyes and shing smiles.

    For the first time in his life Aaryn was the most desirable male in the Tree City, and the females wereing to tell him so.

    Over their heads he saw Elreth about to break free of the males and start towards him. She had only a handful to defeat¡ªand he would be at her side.

    As he took his first step forward and female hands appeared on his chest, his arms, his back, he shuddered.

    He locked eyes with Elreth and took another step. It didn''t matter how many steps it would take. He wasn''t letting go.

    But the females were persistent, rubbing themselves against him, whispering promises of love and lust, of homes and offspring until Aaryn was near frantic with the desperate need to get away from them.

    More and more appeared without blouses, letting him see their bodies, cupping themselves, stroking his chest, teasing him with their eyes.

    Tongues licked lips, husky voices whispered of touches and mating, and bodies, warm and lithe, pressed against him.

    He groaned, and pressed forward, always forward, but they closed ranks and fought for him.

    "¡­always wanted you, but never had the courage to tell you¡­"

    "See how good we would be together?"

    "I see your strength, I know your intelligence. I could give you offspring¡ª"

    "Are you certain she''s a True Mate? Wouldn''t you prefer someone with more experience in giving you pleasure?"

    They were all words he''d yearned to hear throughout his life. Words not of rejection or suspicion, but of admiration and respect.

    He shuddered as one of them, another wolf, slid her arms around his waist and pressed her naked breasts into his stomach. "Are you certain?" she whispered, her voice husky with desire.

    Aaryn growled, took her by the upper arms and moved her carefully aside, using the small gap she vacated to move forward, always forward.

    As more hands appeared, and more whispers, he should his head, shook off the haze of the smoke, and called for his True Mate.

    And she called back.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 175 - Mine

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He called for her, and she wasing, the bond between them sparkling and crackling with need, lighting in his veins and swirling through his bloodstream, tugging him towards her.??

    But then one female caught his wrist, yanking him to a halt and snapping him away from his mate. Before he could break her grip, she began to whisper. And this time it was not the call of temptation, or seduction.

    She whispered his deepest fears. And those near her picked up the chorus.

    "Useless."

    "Spineless."

    "Weak. You can''t even shift, how would you protect one such as her?"

    Aaryn shuddered to a halt, his heart pounding.

    "You will bring down the most important leader our people have ever had¡ªjust by existing!"

    "The people do not want you, do not deserve you!"

    "The Queen needs a real anima, not a half-male like you!"

    He felt himself shrink, his mind screaming that the voices were right and true and she didn''t know what she was choosing for herself, that he shouldn''t take her. Shouldn''t have her. Shouldn''t make her fight for her mate against her own people.

    He wed his hands into his hair, praying, desperate, confused and afraid.

    Then he heard her snarl and his eyes snapped up to find her¡ªfighting tooth and nail, spitting, snarling, shoving males aside, her eyes afire and locked on his.

    And when he looked at her, pleading, she turned, her fingers shing the signal for ''Mine.''

    His heart erupted.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth roared when she saw the female rubbing her breasts on Aaryn. On her mate! She roared, and snarled, and the males before her began to shake. They still tried to keep her away, but their efforts were waning.

    Then the females began to fight for Aaryn¡ªnot with eyes and breasts, but with words. She saw their wordnd¡ªnot to tempt him away, but to make him fear. To make him hate himself. She watched as his face fell and his gaze broke from hers.

    No. NO.

    She would not let these females do this to him!

    A male handnded on her arm and she broke the grip like breathing, calling for her mate, and snarling at those who stood between them, vowing pain to the females who were hurting him.

    He looked up, startled and their eyes caught and she tugged at the bond between them, shing the hand signal for ''Mine.''

    Aaryn''s mouth fell open and he went very still¡ªthen she made the mating call and he came alive. He huffed the call back to her and it twanged in her belly, tearing the response from her throat. And Aaryn became a whirlwind, slipping, turning, breaking grips, denying the eye-contact to the other females, letting himself stare only at Elreth, his teeth gritted and bared as he fought to reach her.

    ted, Elreth roared, demanding that everyone stand aside because this fight was over!

    Many did, especially the males, drifting aside with their shoulders rolled forward and heads down. But a few strong souls continued to fight. Elreth snarled and pushed forward.

    Aaryn snarled too, and though he was careful not to harm anyone, he used enough force to remove females that gripped him, to push between those that tried to slow him, or to block any that attempted toy their hands on him.

    Elreth was not going to be distracted, or dyed any longer. And her heart sang when her eyesnded on Aaryns and they locked on each other. She was shaking, trembling with the need to reach him. And she could feel him yearning just as desperately for her.

    Aaryn fought, snarling, swiping and pping hands away, checking bodies that sought to press between them.

    They called to each other, each of them twisting, growling, and desperate, until Elreth took the final step, shaking off thest of the males and turning towards Aaryn who had only two more females contending for him.

    Elreth''s shoulders rose and fell quickly with the rage she felt at the sight of these females touching him. One had twisted her arms around his to keep him in a grip, the other held his wrist I both hands. He would be forced to hurt them to free himself and he was shaking, trembling, his eyes cutting between Elreth and them, torn by his need to be with her, and his desire not to hurt them.

    Elreth had no suchpunction.

    She considered and discarded speaking with them in a heartbeat, instead stalking the few paces between them with a growl in her throat that echoed through the night and over the watching crowds.

    The female holding Aaryn''s wrist growled back, but Elreth didn''t even give her a moment, just leapt on her, spitting, one hand in the female''s hair, the other arm twisting around hers in a grip that would force her to let go, or risk having her arm broken.

    The female yelped and let go, swearing as Elreth tossed her to the dirt by her hair, then whirled on the other female.

    But Aaryn had a free arm and his own desperation had broken through. As Elreth turned and started for the second female, he twisted, snapping the woman''s grip and reversing it in a move Reth had taught him years ago.

    Then, as she hissed her frustration and was flung to the ground, he and Elreth threw themselves at each other, clinging, snarling to warn others off.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His heart sang when she thudded into him and he pulled her into his chest, twirling her around, away from the other females, his lips next to her ear.

    "My mate, my mate," he whispered, squeezing her as hard as he dared.

    "Mine," she whispered back, beaming, her arms wrapped around his neck as her feet dangled a foot above the ground. "I love you, Aaryn," she gasped. "Don''t ever listen to them. You are exactly right. For me and for Anima."

    He hadn''t realized she''d heard, understood what had shaken him. His mouth dropped open as the hole in his heart, that deep, wounded spot that still wondered if he was enough for her, was filled by her words and the love in her eyes.

    The mating call erupted from his throat, hoarse and desperate. Elreth threw her head back and responded. Then, her arms still wrapped around his neck, she whispered, "Mine," again as the crowd surged back in around them and drums picked up a new rhythm.

    "I will fight for you, Aaryn. Every time." And her scent was the solid rock of the royal cave, the unshakeable certainty of forever.

    "You amaze me," he whispered into her ear, then pulled back his head back far enough to meet her eyes as the people circled them, dancing, calling, weaving in and out of each other in lines by tribe, beginning thest part of the Rite that would see them finally bonded in the eyes of the Anima.

    Traditionally, the dance was a recognition of the couple''s belonging to the people, but even more so, each other. It was the first time Aaryn felt it, like a rock under his feet: They were made for each other¡ªand everyone else recognized it, too.

    Letting her slide down his body until she had her feet on the ground, Aaryn buried his hands in her hair and kissed her, open-mouthed and desperate.

    And with the mating call resonating in her chest, Elreth kissed him back as the cheers and calls of the people rose around them.

    *****

    NOTICE ABOUT CONTENT THIS WEEK (Last Week of August): I know you''re always eagerly awaiting updates (thank you!) Unfortunately, because I am on vacation this week and had to fit an entire month''s content for two books into three weeks of writing, there will be mostly single-chapter days for QUEEN in theing week, beginning tomorrow. On those single-chapter days, the chapter will post at 7pm, Pacific (Los Angeles time). Thank you for ALL your support, and don''t fear, double daily updates will be consistent in September!

 Chapter 176 - Shoulder To Shoulder

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Despite her tion, she knew this wasn''t over. Now that they''d chosen each other, they had to prove that they were stronger together than apart. They had to fight their way out of the circling lines of the tribes.??

    Traditionally, this part of the Rite was little more than show. Often there wasughter and teasing as the couple pushed through the tribes to run away together.

    But as the drums picked up their beat, and the shuffling thump of feet in the steps of the dance got louder and more insistent, Elreth turned her head to measure the people.

    She found every kind of expression and gaze looking back at her¡ªsome excited, some relieved, some determined¡­ and some angry.

    So far, everyone had yed by the rules of the Rite. So far there hadn''t been injuries, or vitions. But as she turned back to Aaryn, she wasn''t confident that things would stay that way.

    ''Tension in the people,'' she signed.

    He nodded and frowned, scanning the crowd over her head. ''Together, we''ll do it,'' he signed back.

    She squeezed his arm and stole one more kiss before turning, putting her back to the mes and preparing.

    The drums clicked up another notch, pounding, thumping, vibrating in the air and in the dirt under their feet.

    "Are you ready?" she murmured to Aaryn below the level of the drums and crowd.

    He nodded, sping her hand in his and ring at the lines of people circling in front of them. "I''ve never been more ready for anything in my life," he said with a frightening smile.

    "You want North or South?" she asked carefully, referring to how they had been taught to fight, back to back, or shoulder to shoulder, each covering one side for the other.

    "Oh, I''ll take North," he said through this teeth, which meant he would lead, calling the fight, and she would follow his orders.

    Elreth grinned, anticipating the reactions when the people got to see the side of her mate that they were unfamiliar with. "Sounds good to me."

    "Let''s do this."

    Shoulder-to-shoulder, theyunched themselves into the crowd, shifting until they were back-to-back as the crowd surrounded them. Elreth prayed her skirts wouldn''t trip him.

    At first, Aaryn called the switches, when they would turn or shift positions to catch awkwardly ced attacks or new attackers,ughing as they both blocked and swung, keeping all hands and feet at a distance. But soon the sheer numbers put them under pressure and they both began to fight, careful to keep their backs to each other so neither could be taken by surprise.

    But then Elreth took an unseen elbow with an audible, "Oof!" and Aaryn flinched.

    He called the switch and they turned, Elreth keeping her elbow tucked in to protect the rib that she prayed wasn''t cracked, while Aaryn''s scent spiked in anger.

    The Rite was supposed to be a struggle, but only as a chance for the Pair to demonstrate tenacity, not to injure.

    "Who harmed my mate?" he snarled.

    "No one seeks to harm her," a familiar male voice snapped back. "But you put her in a position for battle, you have to be able to protect her."

    Elreth''s anger rose. Tarkyn was making a point, she knew. He didn''t hold prejudice for the disformed, but he would hold any mate of hers to high standards for her safety. But she also knew how Aaryn would hear the usation.

    "I''m fine!" she barked between blocks as three hands came at her at once.

    "No, you aren''t!" Aaryn and Tarkyn both growled back at the same time.

    If she hadn''t been busy defending herself, she would have rolled her eyes. But she barely caught a wed hand as one of the females swiped for her face. She growled.

    She''d been at a few of the mating Rites. This attack was far too strong. Some were using it to vent frustration¡ªor in an attempt to make a point.

    "Aaryn," she said quietly, "I say, no mercy. Let''s show them what we can do."

    "Everything?" he asked quietly, grunting between kicks and blocks. "It''s a risk."

    "Everything," she affirmed. "Don''t hold back."

    She felt him shift, smelled his scent spike, and her heart flipped as he snarled and unleashed his Alpha¡ªthe waves of power, strength, and self that still stole her breath. And not just hers¡ªwith pride she watched as the weaker nearby all shuddered to a halt,pelled to submit. While others staggered, fighting the urge, their faces wide with shock.

    None of them would soon forget his strength.

    Grinning, Elreth did the same, letting herself feel her own power, her ownership of thisnd, these people, the confidence of her throne.

    Then she dove into the fray.

    Back to back, they fought, teeth bared and growling, but their challengers fell away one by one as they each caught scent of two alphas, matched in power and determination, different in their strengths, but equally certain and sure.

    Elrethughed as the space in front of her began to clear as, one by one, the people stepped back, dropped their heads, and submitted. She could smell Aaryn''s amusement, though he seemed to have a greater number of challengers.

    Finally, thest of Elreth''s attackers stepped back, kneeling to submit, and she cackled, turning to help Aaryn¡ªbut finding him battling only one final fighter.

    Tarkyn.

    Elreth sucked in as the two faced each other, arms whipping and thrusting, legs kicking, each twisting and dodging to avoid the other''s blows.

    And she realized she wasn''t the only one taken with the beauty of these two males¡ªone taller, the other broader, both fighting with teeth bared. She wanted to jump in and help Aaryn end it so they could finally get out of here, but she sensed¡ªand was sure he did as well¡ªthat this was a conflict that needed to ur. That Tarkyn wouldn''t submit to Aaryn until her mate had proven his strength.

    So, with the rest of the people, she held back, watching the two dance, but she hung behind Aaryn, poised, on the balls of her feet, in case she was needed.

    She wasn''t, but her nerves rose. What would happen if these two determined to actually harm each other? Or if Tarkyn won?

    Aaryn was an incredibly skilled fighter and had trained with her father even more than she had in recent years. But Tarkyn had been fighting as long as they''d both been alive. His experience would give him the edge. Would he actually beat the future King-Regent? Or would he submit?

    Elreth held her breath.

    *** There will be FORTY-FIVE unreleased chapters avable in September through privilege! ***

    DO NOT BUY EXPENSIVE PRIVILEGE TIERS THIS WEEK! Wait until 31 August (USA)/1 September (elsewhere). Privilege is a subscription that must be renewed on the first day of the calendar month regardless of when it was purchased. If you buy now, you will have to re-purchase in a few days! (And you''ll get less content for your money.) So wait until the new month (which begins 9:30am, 31 August Pacific time--Los Angeles) then you''ll enjoy more content for your money, and ess to unpublished chapters for a FULL MONTH before there will be any new charges!

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 177 - Power To Power

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As if he heard Elreth''s fearful thought, Tarkyn feinted a thrust, then dropped, swinging his foot out to attempt to sweep Aaryn''s leg.??

    Aaryn leapt and Elreth danced back, pulling her skirts up to stay out of the way as the fight shifted while both tried to find their centers again¡ªbut she hadn''t realized one of the females who''d submitted to her still knelt behind her. Elreth''s skirt caught on the female''s shoulder, shifting her weight so that she stood on the poor woman''s foot, and gave a frustrated cry as she tumbled to the dirt, catching and rolling as she''d been taught and was back on her feet within a second¡ªjust in time to see Tarkyn snap his head, startled, to check her, and Aaryn take advantage of his distraction to sweep his leg, then pin the Captain to the ground and abort what could have been a knife-hand to his throat.

    Tarkyn swore and pounded his fist into the dirt, but then he let his eyes drop and turned his head, rxing, submitting to Aaryn.

    Elreth pped her hands to her mouth waiting as Aaryn muttered something, then offered his hand for Tarkyn to take and helped the older male to his feet.

    As they both got up and dusted themselves off, Elreth rushed to join them, overjoyed and fighting not to bounce on her toes like a little cub with the excitement of it.

    But she couldn''t touch Aaryn because the two males were still toe-to-toe and holding each other''s gaze.

    Aaryn held a grim smile and waited, the Alpha power still wafting off of him as he offered the other male a chance to speak first.

    Elreth held her breath, waiting to hear what Tarkyn would say. If he rejected Aaryn, many would follow him. She red a warning at him, but Tarkyn wasn''t looking at her.

    "I submit the challenge," Tarkyn growled. "But it surprises me that you smile. You would take pride in ignoring your mate in distress?"

    Aaryn''s eyes narrowed and Elreth bit her lip.

    "No," her mate said, leaning in until they were almost nose to nose. "But I know what she can handle without me¡ªI know when she doesn''t need me to step in. She''s not a cub anymore, Captain. If you''d measured her strength correctly, known her signals, you might have won."

    Then, without another look at Tarkyn, Aaryn turned to her and his eyes softened. "There you are."

    "I''ll always be here, right behind you," she whispered.

    Something twisted into Tarkyn''s scent that she didn''t want to identify. But Aaryn shook his head. "You humble me," he whispered.

    Then, still holding his own Alpha power, he dropped to one knee and sped his hand to his chest, bowing his head.

    "I submit, my Queen," he said, his voice a low, determined husk. "You are my mate. You are my Queen. You are my heart. I submit my life in defense of yours."

    Elreth wasn''t the only one who sucked in a shocked breath.

    *****

    AARYN

    He''d intended to show the people that, no matter what Alpha power he might hold, no matter that he got lucky and felled the Captain, his strength would never be used against her. His gesture of submission was authentic, but so many nearby gasped or eximed that he was startled and almost stood before she''d epted it¡ªwhich would have ruined the entire thing.

    But he caught himself in time, keeping his eyes to the ground, and his hand to his chest until she tapped his shoulder and told him to rise. Then as soon as he did she wrapped her arms around his waist and kissed him deeply. So deeply, he forgot those watching, forgot where they were, just became lost in her lips, her tongue, his fingers in her hair, stroking her back.

    Until both of them broke apart in the same moment, beaming.

    "Are you ready to go?" he asked breathlessly.

    She nodded happily, so he took her hand and turned, ignoring all those who''d remained in submission, and the crowd beyond who hadn''t been a part of the challenge¡ªincluding Reth and Elia, standing at the front. There was a tiny pang in his stomach when he realized his own mother was nowhere to be seen, but he understood. He''d told her not toe if it wasn''t good for her. He would ask Elreth if they could go see her tomorrow before they left the Tree City and tell her all about it.

    Shaking off the negative thoughts, Aaryn was so pleased to see Reth holding his mate again, his arm pinning her to his side, while she kept her arms around his middle.

    Elreth marked them too and murmured something under her breath, then waved, smiling with tears in her eyes¡ªjust like her mother. Her parents waved at both of them, and Gar rolled his eyes, but winked at El. Then she tugged him away from the circle, towards the path into the trees as everyone began to dance, shuffling and singing to the beat of the drums that finally picked up into a celebration beat.

    They disappeared quickly under the trees, and Aaryn opened his mouth to tell her how relieved he was to finally have her alone, when the sound of a cleared throat made him snap his head to look down the trail¡­ and his jaw dropped.

    Twenty feet under the trees, where the deepest shadows began, the Outsiders had gathered, lining the trail on both sides.

    They hummed and stomped to the beat of the drums, beaming and beckoning them forward.

    Aaryn turned to El. "Did you¡ª"

    But she shook her head and just nodded for him to walk on. So, together, hands sped tightly, they walked slowly down the trail, through the honor guard who each stopped singing and submitted as they passed, murmuring, "Congrattions, Sire and Sire. We celebrate you today. Anima celebrates you."

    Again, and again, and again¡ªdirected at him, not just at Elreth. One after the other, from both sides of the track, the disformed submitted to their Queen and her King. And they celebrated the union Aaryn suspected none of them had ever really believed woulde to be.

    "Thank you," he said, over and over again. "Thank you."

    Elreth kept nodding at them, smiling, murmuring her thanks as well. But it went on and on and on. Almost every disformed in WildWood must have gathered for this.

    Aaryn''s throat pinched and he had to swallow to clear it. Elreth squeezed his hand and beamed at him, then went back to thanking the submitted Anima on either side.

    It took several minutes to pass them all and finally step out and away. The dancing and singing echoed across Wildwood, and through the trees so Aaryn could barely breathe.

    He and Elreth both looked back to see the disformed waving and singing, some dancing together, others on the spot, but all of them celebrating. And then they looked at each other. Elreth pulled his face down as they walked and kissed him.

    "I honor you, Sire," she whispered, scratching her fingers in the stubble on his cheeks.

    He made a tiny whimpering noise. "And I, you," he croaked, overwhelmed with her generosity, and the spirit of his people who''d reached out in such a touching way.

    "I''m so d it''s you, Aaryn. You have no idea," she said, her brows pinched together earnestly. "I can''t wait to start our life together."

    "Me too," he said quietly. Then he put his arm over her shoulders and pulled her close so that they walked into their new life, not as a Queen and her King, but as two souls and bodies united.

    *** URGENT INFO RE GOLDEN TICKETS -- STARTS TOMORROW! ***

    This message was posted 17 August AFTER publication so you are not charged for the words:

    The new App update which opens all of this up is supposed tond tomorrow (ish) so keep an eye out for it. We learned new details about the gift system. Please read below carefully and do NOT give multiple small gifts in the hopes of earning Golden Tickets. This new system does not work that way:

    You can earn Golden Tickets in the following ways:

    1. Spend over 300 coins in the previous month and earn 1 ticket. (So, all those small gifts will earn you a ticket for next month!)

    2. Have a membership and earn 1 ticket each time the membership renews.

    3. Buy a gift worth over 300 coins IN ONE PURCHASE for a book and THAT BOOK will automatically receive a golden ticket. (Big gifts, like a wand, or a crown, will give the book multiple tickets.)

    4. Every 500 coins you spend on unlocking chapters or privilege tiers will earn you a new ticket to be given to the book of your choice.

    THANK YOU for all your support. Once we have gotten through August and I can see what QUEEN needs in terms of tickets, I will provide a reward system for you to gain a mass release or other rewards in gratitude for your Golden Tickets! Watch this space!

 Chapter 178 - Warming Up

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth was ecstatic to finally have Aaryn alone. So happy and excited that she urged him to run so they could get to the cave sooner. But the truth was, as they ran down the trail and she was forced to raise her skirts so she could keep up, she had wanted to let go of his hand because she was also trembling. And not from tiredness or the smoke¡ªher head began to clear the moment they left the circle, and Aaryn''s as well as far as she could tell. But that just meant more room in her head for the screams about how she was about to mate for the first time and she didn''t have a clue what she was doing. ??

    Thest time she hadn''t been scared at all because she hadn''t known it wasing. Not really. Things had just progressed naturally and felt like they were meant to be. But now? Now she knew it wasing. Now she knew she might do something he didn''t like. Or he might do something she didn''t enjoy.

    Or course, it would probably also be awesome, she reminded herself.

    A shiver trickled down her spine. They weren''t touching, yet Aaryn turned to look at her over his shoulder¡ªhad he smelled something on her? But she put on a burst of speed, shing him a grin as she passed him on the trail and he growled and darted after her.

    They made it to the cave in minutes and Elreth sprinted inside, dropping her skirts andughing only slightly hysterically as Aaryn turned on his heel and mmed the cave door shut, lifting therge bar and dropping it into ce across the door, then turning to face her, his chest rising and falling with his heavier breath.

    They stared at each other for a moment, then Aaryn smiled. "Mate," he said, his voice a low gravel.

    "My mate," she said with a grin.

    "My mate," he repeated and started toward her, stalking, chin down, eyes locked on hers.

    "Mine," she whispered as he stopped right in front of her.

    Her breath ratcheted even higher, her skin prickling because he was right there. They weren''t touching, neither of them reached out. Aaryn searched her eyes back and forth, his face awed.

    "Mine," he rasped.

    They stared at each other a moment longer, then Aaryn lifted a hand to her face. "We did it, Elreth. We fucking did it. And we never have to be apart again."

    "I love you, Aaryn," she whispered. "And I''m so d it''s you."

    He groaned and opened his mouth on hers. Elreth fell into his chest and sucked in a breath when they finally, finally kissed.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The first touch of her lips was electric and his entire skin lit up like tinyets chased themselves up and down his spine. He pulled her into his chest and deepened the kiss immediately, and she came willingly. But he could feel the tension in her.

    No surprise there. There had been so much anticipation of this moment. She likely wasn''t rxed yet from all the fighting in the Rite.

    So he slid his fingers into her hair at the nape of her neck and pulled them through until she shivered. Then he did it again. Elreth whimpered and he almost took her on the spot.

    Her hands slid up his stomach, his chest, to his shoulders. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down, tilting her head to deepen the kiss further. Holding her at the small of her back, he started walking her backwards, deeper into the cave, without breaking the kiss. He couldn''t bear the idea of not being joined with her in even that small way.

    He never wanted to stop touching her, worshiping her body, being closer to her than any person had ever been.

    Then they reached the spot where the Great room gave way to the dining and kitchen, and the wall of the cave curved.

    Shaking with the restraint of still being clothed, not yet plunging into her, he pulled her to the side, pressed her into the wall and, groaning, pressed his hips into hers.

    Elreth''s head fell back against the wall and she clung to him so hard her fingers dug into his shoulders.

    He trailed a hand down from her jaw, down the long cord of her neck, to the spot where the dress gathered on the tie over her corbones. Some of the paint had ked off and he stroked the spot. "The Lioness with a mane," he chuckled. Then he met her eyes and froze, his smile dying. "El, what''s wrong?"

    Her eyes widened. "Nothing!" she said in a voice far to high and thin.

    Aaryn snorted. "Babe, you are a terrible liar. Tell me. It''s okay. Whatever it is, we''ll face it together. That''s how we''re going to do everything, now."

    Her face crumpled and as she dropped her face into her hands and Aaryn was truly rmed for the first time, her scent tumbled through love, into heat, then confusion, then... ah... fear.

    She was frightened. Of course. He was a thick-headed male for not thinking this through, just leaping on her and pawing her the moment they got in the door.

    He growled at himself, then stepped back, taking one of her hands and pulling it from her face, forcing her to look at him. "El, look at me."

    Her cheeks were pink, but she made herself look up at him through hershes and blinked when she found him smiling.

    Then he pulled her forward, away from the wall and into his arms, as if he would dance with her. But instead they stood and he kept her eyes, speaking quietly, stroking her back gently.

    "Nothing is going to happen tonight¡ªor any night in our lives¡ªthat you do not choose."

    "I know," she said, shaking her head and looking away. But he took her chin and turned her to look at him again

    "Hear me, El. You are precious to me. You are the most precious thing in my life. I will never knowingly do anything to you, or with you, that you do not choose."

    "That''s not what I''m worried about," she grumbled, and her cheeks bloomed hotter.

    "Then what concerns you?"

    She swallowed and dropped her eyes, but kept them on her own hand on his chest, so he allowed it. "I''m worried I''ll be bad at it and you won''t like it."

    Aaryn just about swallowed his own tongue.

    *** There will be FORTY-FIVE unreleased chapters avable in September through privilege! ***

    DO NOT BUY EXPENSIVE PRIVILEGE TIERS THIS WEEK! Wait until 31 August (USA)/1 September (elsewhere). Privilege is a subscription that must be renewed on the first day of the calendar month regardless of when it was purchased. If you buy now, you will have to re-purchase in a few days! (And you''ll get less content for your money.) So wait until the new month (which begins 9:30am, 31 August Pacific time--Los Angeles) then you''ll enjoy more content for your money, and ess to unpublished chapters for a FULL MONTH before there will be any new charges!

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 179 - Finding Heaven

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth stood in front of him in that gorgeous dress that he couldn''t wait to remove from her, her expression making her look younger than she''d seemed in years. ??

    He cleared his throat and chose his words carefully, but he was fighting a smile. "El, I want to promise you¡ªreassure you¡­ emphatically¡­ that I will enjoy every moment with you. Every one."

    "You can''t know that until we''ve done it and¡ª"

    "I assure you that I can. Withplete confidence. Even touching your arm sends sparks to my bones. I know with certainty that when we are together it will be nothing but heaven for me. My concern is much greater for you."

    "I love it when you touch me," she said breathlessly. "I know I''ll like it."

    "That I can''t guarantee you," he said without the smile. "Firstly, your first time will likely hurt. They usually do. And¡­ it''s unfortunate, but these things tend to be far easier for males than females." He cupped her face, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "You have to promise you''ll talk to me, El. Tell me what you like, and what you don''t. Tell me what lights your skin on fire, and what makes your breath stop. I may not always be able to tell¡ªyou have to tell me."

    "I can''t talk about that stuff!" she squeaked. "I''m sure it will be fine. Every time you''ve touched me I''ve gone up in mes, Aaryn. I''m not worried about me, okay?"

    "Well, just¡­ we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. But promise me that if anything is unpleasant or¡­ you just don''t feel right about it, you''ll tell me. I want to pleasure you, El, not possess you."

    "I promise," she whispered, her cheeks beet red.

    He lifted her chin again, forcing her to look him in the eye and he held her gaze for a moment, let her see his love and anticipation of being with her. "There''s no rush," he whispered. "Did you want to take a bath first? We could go to the bathing pools and tryter¡ª"

    "Aaryn, I''m scared, not a child. I want to do this. In fact, if you don''t start kissing me again soon I''m going to get pissy. I just¡­ I just want you to know that I want you to enjoy it. And if I''m doing something wrong¡­ teach me. If you tell me, or show me, I''ll do it right. I just need a chance."

    He choked back augh. "El¡­ I doubt you can do anything wrong tonight, but I promise you, if you do, I''ll tell you, okay? Honestly, you''re worrying about me for nothing."

    She looked skeptical, but she was also rxing under his hands, which made him breathe easier. He started stroking his fingers up and down her arms, raising the little pinhairs there as she shivered.

    "Creator''s Light that feels good," she whispered, closing her eyes. He let his hands drift to her back and began to trail them there. Elreth''s breath got a little shallower and she bit her lip.

    His leathers got tighter seeing that plump pillow pinched by her teeth. He wanted to tease it out, so he kissed her and she leaned into him, their tongues dancing.

    He pulled back far enough to speak, leaning his forehead on hers. "You are the most beautiful female I''ve ever seen, El. I''ve always thought so. I can''t believe you''re mine, truly."

    "That makes two of us," she said breathlessly. "I do want you, Aaryn, terribly. It''s embarrassing."

    "You don''t ever have reason to be embarrassed with me," he murmured and kissed her mouth softly, then her jaw, then nuzzled her neck andid his lips there gently, just under her ear.

    She sighed and her head tipped back in a gesture of trust that hit him like a blow to the stomach. "I love you, El," he whispered against her neck, then kissed his way down to her throat as she let her head ease back, her hands exploring his chest and shoulders.

    "I love you, Aaryn. So much."

    She pulled him closer and he took her mouth again, his breathing faster, praying that she wouldn''t be frightened again.

    But she was liquid in his arms, rippling against him, her fingers digging into his back as she pulled him closer.

    He let his hands slide to her bare, lower back, pulling her in so she arched back over his hands, her breathing faster too, the rhythm of it feeding the pound of his heart.

    When she stroked his chest again, then began on his buttons he groaned, but at first, only kissed her, until her breath began to pant and she''d gotten most of his shirt unbuttoned and slid her hands inside to run her fingers up and down the ripples of his stomach so that his stomach clenched and his leathers became ufortably tight.

    Then she dropped her forehead to his chest and went to work on the rest of his buttons, tugging his soft shirt out of his leathers until it was all free and she could slide her hands up to his shoulders and push the shirt off for him.

    He let his hands drop for a moment so it would slide off behind him, then pulled her into his chest again.

    "Undress me, Aaryn. Please. I want you," she whispered, then kissed him again. "I''ve never wanted to be with anyone like this before. Only you. Only you."

    He groaned and deepened the kiss, finally letting himself find the tie at the back of her neck and pull thece until it loosened enough that he could pull the ends apart until it sagged.

    Then she went still and so did he.

    Aaryn pulled back far enough to meet her eyes¡ªher wide, staring eyes.

    He swallowed hard and was about to reassure her when she reached up to the sagging fabric at her throat and pulled it down, tugging it so theces slid free and the entire bodice fell between them.

    Aaryn''s eyes went wide, staring at her like that again. It never got old.

    He lifted a single finger to trace her nipple and she closed her eyes, the nipple hardening under his touch in a way that made him have to stifle the mating call.

    But then he realized¡­ he didn''t need to stifle it. Didn''t need to soften it. Didn''t need to hold back at all.

    He was hers, and she was his, and tonight they were going to prove it.

    *****

    WOW! You''re amazing! Thank you for your Golden Ticket votes! Our little WSA book here reached the Top 20 for the Golden Ticket rankings, which is HUGE! Thank you! The increases will slow now that most readers have given their stockpile of tickets. Please keep voting--at the end of the chapter you can click "vote" and select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any avable to use! Or, any SINGLE ITEM gift you give worth over 300 coins will receive a ticket (or more than one if the gift is worth 1000 or more coins. Whew. Definitely NOT necessary!)

    Now, tell me in thements: For our September challenge, would you rather receive a mass-release in return for a certain number of Golden Tickets (i.e a Chapter per 50 votes up to a limit) or for reaching certain rankings in the list (i.e. 4 chapters for top 20, 5 chapters for top 15, 10 chapters for top 10) TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT TO REACH FOR!

 Chapter 180 - Always And Forever

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The deep, resonant call of the mating rumbled in his chest, and she dropped her head back, calling back to him, pulling him in as he leaned down, took the peak of her breast in his mouth and sucked.??

    She whimpered with pleasure and her hips rocked forward instinctively.

    "Fuck, El," he rasped against the plump of her breast.

    She was already panting, already trilling inside¡ªdespite her fear and self-consciousness. Standing there with him she wanted nothing more than to beying with him.

    While he worked first one breast, then the other, sending jangling jolts through her belly to her core, she reached between them to find the buckle of his belt.

    He growled in approval when she gripped it, pulled the thick leather through the holders until it pped against her bare belly, then tugged it free and started on his buttons.

    She could feel the hardness of him pressing against her, and the delicious coil of desire beginning between her thighs. But something else was happening as well, even deeper inside her. Something tingling and fizzing, delicious and spiraling, something that wasn''t about desire, but about¡­ connection.

    It started in her chest and spiraled out from there, winding into her veins and feeding out to her limbs, then her skin, until she trembled with it.

    Then she popped thest of Aaryn''s buttons and his leathers fell open and he sprang into her hand. It was instinctive to stroke him the way he''d shown her¡ªeasier to do from this angle and he groaned, then pulled away, catching her wrist.

    Her eyes flew open. Had she gotten it wrong already?

    But he was panting, his eyes gleaming, and he stared at her like he wanted to eat her. "That''s¡­ gorgeous, El. But if you keep doing that, I''m not going to be able to do this right. So, just for now¡­ leave the touching to me, okay?"

    She nodded, embarrassed that she was already panting, but so was he. So she supposed they were even.

    "I love you, El, you know that right?"

    She nodded. "I love you, too."

    He swallowed. "Then, I''m going to kiss you, then we''re going to go to the bedchamber, and I''m going to show you how much I love you there, where it''sfortable and free and¡­ you have nothing to worry about. Because you''re so beautiful, El. So damn beautiful to me. Please, baby¡­ don''t ever feel like you need to cover yourself with me, okay?"

    "Okay," she said, a lot more confidently than she felt.

    Then he kissed her and started walking her backwards, towards the bedroom, whispering with each step about how beautiful she was, how much he loved her, how he''d dreamed about this day for years.

    And with every step, that fizzing in her veins built up, the pressure rising within her, seeking release from under her skin, fueling her desire, fueling the urge to be closer, always closer to him, until, by the time they walked into the bedroom, the kiss was frantic and deep.

    Aaryn kicked the door closed behind them, then stepped back, holding her eyes, while he shucked his leathers off and leaned down to tug them off his feet. Then, naked and glorious, he stood before her, letting her look at him.

    She''d seen him before, but she''d always been embarrassed to just stare. But he stepped back and opened his arms, turning himself slowly to disy himself to her.

    The sight of his strong back, that dip running down his spine to his firm buttocks and thighs¡­ and then he turned to face her again and his chest, the ripples of his abdomen and sides, the way his muscles cut in over his hips in a V that pointed straight down to his¡­ himself.

    She swallowed hard and stared at the strange ways his body was so different to hers. She was tempted to make a joke about a handle by which she could tug him around, but she didn''t want to ruin the mood.

    When she scanned back up his body to his face, he was smiling. "I''m yours, El. Holding nothing back. Just yours."

    She took a deep breath and bit her lip, then pushed the dress down, off her hips, until it pooled around her feet and she could step out of it to stand before him.

    She resisted the urge to cover herself and forced herself to do as he''d done, opening her arms and turning slowly so he could see her from all sides.

    "And I''m yours¡ª" she whispered, but as she turned to face him again, he grabbed her up, one hand in her hair, the other at her back and he kissed her desperately.

    Elreth clutched at him, and that spiraling in her veins tightened until she could barely breathe.

    Aaryn lifted her so she sat on the furs atop the sleeping tform and followed her up as she scooted back. He crawled over her, his eyes bright and wide, gleaming with love and desire for her as shey down and covered her, dropping his hips to rest between her thighs, groaning and dropping his head for a moment when he slid against her.

    "Already ready for me," he croaked.

    "I''ve wanted you for weeks, Aaryn," she whispered, putting a hand to the back of his neck and pulling him down. Then she held his face just an inch from her own and stared into his eyes. "You''re mine," she whispered, blinking back tears. "You''re the only one I''ve ever wanted. And I want you so badly."

    She trembled, but so did he, so she didn''t let herself think about it. Just stretched up to kiss him, letting her tongue tease his for a moment before she rxed andy back down. Then, as he dropped his head to kiss the soft skin between her breasts she wed her fingers into his hair and arched as he slid against her once, then twice, then a third time, gasping each time he slid over that bundle of nerves that he''d so masterfully yed before.

    She shivered with the anticipation as Aaryn began to rock against her in a rhythm that made promises.

    She could feel her soul reaching for his and sent a silent prayer up that she wouldn''t screw this up as he murmured her name against her skin.

    "I''m ready, Aaryn," she whispered. "Please. It''s time."

 Chapter 181 - Her First Time

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn couldn''t even speak. His entire body trembled with the sheer force of his desire¡ªand the call of the mating bond, fizzing in his veins like a line of sparkling stars that wanted to shoot across his skin. ??

    She pleaded with him, and he couldn''t resist any longer.

    He kissed her deeply, mimicking with his tongue what their bodies would do, rolling against her as her pleasure grew and she began to pull at him, yearning for him to soothe the aching hunger inside her.

    She got lost, her eyes closed and head thrown back as he yed on her skin¡ªhis own body intoxicated by the mix of the deepest frustration, and the most promising kind of pleasure¡ªuntil she was twitching and keening, arching every time he rocked, sliding against her most sensitive skin.

    Aaryn groaned and rested his head where her shoulder met her neck as he reached between them and took himself in hand.

    "Are you ready, El? This might hurt?"

    "I don''t care!" she gasped.

    "I love you."

    "I love you."

    Then, with a shuddering groan, he pushed into her, rolling his hips and his entire body lit up like a firework.

    Elreth cried out, but pulled him closer. When he would have stopped to give her a moment, she rocked back into him and gasped. "Holy shit!"

    "El, are you¡ª"

    "Don''t stop, Aaryn! Please! This is¡­ this is¡­"

    "I know," he whispered, stroking her hair back off her face, then cupping the top of her head as he rolled into her again and his breath stopped.

    Her mouth dropped open and her breath shuddered. He could feel her rippling beneath him, her body clearly reacting both to pain, and to pleasure, and he trembled with the effort of holding himself back.

    But his brave, fearless, adventurous mate had other ideas, that almost sent him over the edge.

    "Don''t¡­ stop¡­" she growled and took his mouth. Her kiss was punishing¡ªand hot as hell.

    "You''re hurting¡ª"

    "It''s not bad¡­" she gasped. "It''s already fading. Please."

    He pulled almost the whole way out, then thrust back in with a tortured moan, and Elreth cried out, her skin pebbling under his hand.

    Then, as if her cry had called it out of him, that coil inside him, that rush of something supernatural that flowed in his veins and sparkled in his bones began to pound, throbbing first in his muscles, then in his skin, pushing him closer, deeper, needier.

    "El," he gasped.

    "I feel it!" she panted. One of her hands pped at his neck and she held on, clutching his shoulder, urging him on.

    He could feel this thing with him, pulling towards her, pulling him closer.

    And as Elreth began to keen, gasping his name and arching to meet him with every roll of their hips, he wasn''t sure how much longer he could hold back.

    "Elreth¡­ I¡­ Oh fuck."

    "I know. I know. Me too!" she cried, her voice high and quavering.

    With the next thrust, he took her mouth, their tongues tangling, lips searching, twin breaths hot, mingling as they rolled together towards this impossible, shivering release.

    Elreth whimpered in her throat, but pulled him in tighter and Aaryn picked up the pace, his breath tearing out of his throat in guttural moans. Elreth clung to him, rocking with him, arching, her breath frantic.

    Then she began to clench around him, and Aaryn shuddered. He wasn''t going to be able to hold back much longer.

    Desperate, knowing Elreth still sought her own release, he slid one hand between them, his thumb finding where she was hot and swollen, and using the pad of his thumb, he slid from where they were joined, up to that nub at the center of her pleasure.

    She jerked, and gasped his name. "Oh!"

    He did it again, and again, her body tensing around him, her cries calling him, the spiral in his blood pressing on his skin until he felt as if he might explode.

    Then he thrust again, slid his thumb again, and Elreth arched beneath him, crying his name, her body twitching, jerking, clenching around him and his own release washed over him in pummeling wave¡ªjust as the sparking in his blood exploded out, reaching for her, wing for her, demanding her.

    Torn between the sensations of the flesh and the soul, Aaryn howled the mating call, and she roared it back, and as if their hearts lifted from their chests, Aaryn felt his flutter and flip, reaching for hers, and felt hers press close, embracing him.

    For a moment they both hung in the crystal moment of pleasure, their bodies peaked, their minds overwhelmed. But their souls¡­

    It was as if she curled herself around him, pulled him within her, then gave him back¡ªbut now, with a piece of herself tattooed upon his heart, and a piece of him tattooed on hers.

    They were joined at the soul, tied together for eternity.

    If Aaryn had been in his right mind, he would have wept.

    Then, as quickly as it had hit, his climax and that soul-destroying bond both faded, like a wave drifting back to out to sea, and he grieved it. But even as it pulled away, leaving its mark, but sinking into the sand, he knew it was never truly gone.

    Aaryn slumped, sweaty and breathless, his lips at Elreth''s neck. She shuddered and rxed as well, holding him close, her heart pounding so hard he could feel it in her skin.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment as they blinked and panted, trying to find themselves after the onught of sensation.

    Then Elreth turned her head and, without lifting his, he pulled back far enough to meet her gorgeous eyes.

    "Is it¡­ always like that?" she gasped between pants.

    He swallowed hard, shaking his head. "Never. Never before, and never again, Elreth. Only with you. Only with you."

    She smiled and gave him a soft kiss. He fisted her hair and, taking some of his weight on his elbow, leaned in to kiss her properly.

    She sighed when he let her go and slumped deep into the pillow. "Can I ask you something else?"

    "Of course," he said softly, stroking her hair back from her face.

    She bit her lip. "How long until we can do that again?"

    Aaryn''sughter bounced off the walls of the cave.

    *****

    NOTICE ABOUT CONTENT THIS WEEK (Last Week of August): I know you''re always eagerly awaiting updates (thank you!) Unfortunately, because I am on vacation this week and had to fit an entire month''s content for two books into three weeks of writing, there will be mostly single-chapter days for QUEEN in theing week, beginning tomorrow. On those single-chapter days, the chapter will post at 7pm, Pacific (Los Angeles time). Thank you for ALL your support, and don''t fear, double daily updates will be consistent in September!

    *** There will be FORTY-FIVE unreleased chapters avable in September through privilege! ***

    DO NOT BUY EXPENSIVE PRIVILEGE TIERS THIS WEEK! Wait until 31 August (USA)/1 September (elsewhere). Privilege is a subscription that must be renewed on the first day of the calendar month regardless of when it was purchased. If you buy now, you will have to re-purchase in a few days! (And you''ll get less content for your money.) So wait until the new month (which begins 9:30am, 31 August Pacific time--Los Angeles) then you''ll enjoy more content for your money, and ess to unpublished chapters for a FULL MONTH before there will be any new charges!

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 182 - AfterGlow

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth was¡­ awed.

    Images shed through her mind, things she''d seen and felt¡ªAaryn rearing over her, his head thrown back. The tingling, irresistible sensation of his body within hers. The aching hunger within her that he''d sated¡ªand the rush of love, and desire that hadn''t abated, even now.

    She finally understood why her parents called it making love.

    Gar was going to mock her so hard¡­

    She shook off the thought, returning her mind to her gorgeous sexy mate, whose body covered hers as he tried to catch his breath.

    Her entire skin quivered in the wake of that overwhelming experience. Her heart pounded until it throbbed in her skin, in her ears. Her hands trembled when she reached for his back and began to stroke it. She felt shy, and yet never less self-conscious. She was¡­ she was whole for the first time.

    As theyy there together, their hearts slowing until they beat in time, Elreth found herself close to tears¡ªand yet, brimming with joy. It was a confusing, heady mix. But she didn''t want it to end. She''d been absently stroking Aaryn''s back, marveling at her own stupidity for not seeing him earlier, not realizing who and what he was to her. For missing out on this for so long.

    No wonder everyone had rolled their eyes when she said she couldn''t understand why they were all so obsessed with mating. She wanted to p herself.

    Aaryn shifted his weight and pushed himself up to lean on one elbow, staring down at her, smiling. His silver-white hair was mussed and it stuck out in several directions from the many times she''d wed her fingers through it.

    She reached up andbed it back for him with her fingers, twice to get it toy almost t, then she let her fingers trail down his jaw, to his neck, to his corbones, then his broad chest.

    She swallowed. Just looking at him, naked and glorious, made her belly coil again.

    She traced the lines of his muscles, the small circles of his nipples. The rippling nes of his shoulders. "You''re beautiful," she murmured.

    Aaryn snorted and leaned his temple on his fist. But she saw him shift as he flexed his muscles for her and she giggled.

    Aaryn sucked in. Still inside her, herughter made her clench around him. Elreth blew out a breath, her heart pattering again from a mixture of embarrassment and joy.

    "This is all really¡­ overwhelming," she said quietly, trailing her fingers along the lines of muscle over his ribs.

    "Overwhelming good?" he asked, his eyes searching hers.

    She stopped ying on his skin and met his gaze. "The very best overwhelming I''ve ever experienced."

    He leaned down to kiss her slowly, softly, then used a finger to stroke a strand of hair back off her forehead.

    He was shaking, she realized. "Are you okay?" she asked. She''d assumed because he''d done this before, that to him it wouldn''t be a big deal. But he seemed as blown away as she was.

    "I''ve literally never been better," he breathed, staring at her. "I''m just¡­ I''m struggling to believe we''re finally here. That this isn''t some kind of joke or¡­ I don''t know. I keep thinking that tomorrow I''m going to have to get up and go back to my life without you. I have to remind myself that you''re mine. Truly mine."

    Elreth swallowed the pinch that had appeared in her throat. "You''ve never had a life without me, Aaryn. I''ve always loved you."

    "Yes, but¡­ this¡­ Elreth, I''ve been dreaming of this since you were fourteen years old."

    She blinked. That meant at least five years, maybe six? He''d seen this for them so long ago?

    It hit her then, how easy it would have been for him to give up. How he might have found someone else in that time and decided to pursue them instead. How she might never even have known, had the chance to look at him.

    She pulled him in, and he came willingly, covering her with his body, kissing her temple, whispering love and joy. And she clung to him, tears threatening.

    "Hey, hey, what''s wrong?" he whispered.

    "I just¡­ I just realized that I almost lost you. Almost didn''t ever get¡­ this." She swallowed the lump in her throat. "Aaryn, I''m so sorry! I was so blind."

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "The Creator had a n. I think¡­ I think if you''d seen me sooner things would have gone really differently, Elreth. You needed to dominate first. You needed to find your ce in the people."

    "But six years? You could have found someone else¡­ mated¡­ had offspring by now! I can''t believe you waited that long for me!"

    He braced on both arms, either side of her head, pushing himself up so they could see each other clearly. His hair fell down over his eyes and cheeks, and his shoulders rippled the tendons standing proud as he held up his own weight.

    Elreth swallowed for a new reason. But she was still fighting the emotion, the fear of almost losing him. It felt real. Tangible. As if she''d just watched it happen.

    But he was shaking his head. "El, there was never anyone else for me. That made waiting¡­ inevitable. It was only hard because I didn''t know if you''d ever feel the same. I¡­ I kind of imagined that I''d just pine for you for the rest of my life, to bepletely honest."

    With a little sigh, she leaned up and kissed him, holding onto his neck and shoulders to get herself high enough, her lips tracing his, her tongue just barely tasting his. It was a kiss of love, not heat, and she shook with it.

    She''d almost lost him. Almost never had him.

    That strange sensation in her veins, the bond, began to curl and stretch again, but this time instead of making a demand, instead of reaching for him, she felt her heart throb with the presence of him.

    When he pressed her back down into the pillow and kissed her deeply, she sighed with relief. He was here. He was really here. And they had forever.

    Then he leaned on his elbow again and put his other hand t between her breasts, feeling her heart race behind her ribs.

    "Do you feel that¡ªthe bond?" he asked softly.

    She nodded. "It''s like¡­ it''s like I have a piece of you now."

    "You do. You always have, truth be told," he said dryly. "But it feels that way to me too¡­ like I carry you with me."

    She put her hand to his chest in the same spot, felt the pounding of his heart under his skin¡ªbut more.

    With her palm t on his chest, but fingertips pressed in, it was like she felt the shape of him, his heart. His love.

    As if she could pull it out and examine it. It was a tangible thing that looped around her own heart and tugged at her.

    She blew out a breath.

    Then Aaryn''s smile grew and his eyebrows went up.

    "What? What are you thinking about?" she asked.

    "I just remembered, I have a present for you," he said excitedly.

    Elreth beamed. "I think you already gave me a present!"

    Heughed, but leaned in to kiss her, then pushed himself back up. "Don''t move," he said. "Don''t move."

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 183 - The Symbol

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn darted out of the bedroom and into the main cave, muttering a curse under his breath. Why had he trusted Gar to be the one to bring his bag to the cave? The male had promised he wouldn''t pull any pranks, but as Aaryn walked through the Great Room and there was initially no sign of his bag, he swore at himself for being a stupid idiot.

    But then, there it was, therge, leather duffle tucked behind a chair near the door and he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He dug through it to find the little parcel he''d wrapped up to make sure it was safe, then he hoisted the bag onto his shoulder and trotted back through the cave to the bedchamber.

    Elreth was sitting up, the furs only covering her to the waist. High spots of pink in her cheeks told him she was very aware of being bare. But the fact that she hadn''t covered herself filled him with a rush of love. He dropped the bag on the floor, and mbered onto the sleeping tform, crawling up to her and cupping her face, kissing her deeply.

    She smiled into the kiss and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "I missed you," he murmured against her lips.

    She blew out a breath. "Good, because I did too, and I was feeling ridiculous."

    shing a grin to hide his nerves, he turned to sit next to her on top of the furs, holding the little parcel in his hand. "So, there''s something I want to give you," he said slowly.

    Elreth watched him from the side, her eyes wide. He struggled to hold her gaze, looking down at the present in his hands over and over. "When I knew this was happening, I wanted to¡­ mark it. Something to remember this day by," he murmured. "Something that recognized all of you, El. Not just your dominance and your Beast¡­ something that remembered your humanity, as well.

    "I talked to your Mom because I wanted some idea. I didn''t know what humans did for their Rites¡ªI mean, weddings. She told me that they give each other rings. But I know you don''t like rings. I like the idea of that though¡ªa circle that never ends."

    Elreth''s breath caught and she put a hand to his arm. But she didn''t speak.

    Aaryn blew out a breath. "I got some help to make these, but I¡­ I did the etching myself. So, there''s one for both of us here, but I hope¡­ I hope you like yours. Because I''d love to see you wear it all the time."

    He swallowed and looked at her as he handed her the parcel. She smiled and took it, untying the twine around it to peel open the paper.

    She stopped breathing.

    Inside were the two leather cuffs and a thin metal tool. The smaller cuff, for her, was in a deep brown that had the mahogany hue Aaryn knew would go with her hair. The other was thicker and ck, for him. Each with a small buckle to keep it closed on the wrist.

    Elreth picked up her own first and turned it over in her hands, her eyes wide. Aaryn reached over to undo the buckle and open the soft, thick leather so she could see what was inside.

    She made a small, sobbing noise, and covered her mouth with one hand.

    Inside he had etched into the leather the symbols of their signnguage¡ªusing lines instead of fingers. She traced her finger over the lines.

    "Forever¡­ love¡­ trust¡­ submit¡­ mine," she read in a whisper.

    "It''s what I vow to you," he said, then cleared his throat. "I don''t ever want you to doubt it. I want you to wear that next to your skin, and no matter what happens¡­ just remember it. I mean it. I love you, El. To my soul."

    She dropped the cuff and threw her arms around his neck, pulling him in. He embraced her, breathing easier now that he could see that she loved it. That he hadn''t gotten it wrong.

    "Thank you," she whispered in his ear. "I don''t¡­ just thank you."

    "You''re wee. Happy Day of mes," he joked, trying to lighten the mood, but she pulled back to pick up the cuff andy it on her wrist, turning it over. "Will you buckle it for me?"

    Aaryn grinned and started on the small buckle, his shaking fingers making it take longer than it should. But soon he had it secure and she turned her hand back and forth, staring at it, biting her lip. "I love it, Aaryn. You''re so thoughtful. I''m sorry I didn''t¡­ but wait! Did you put the words on yours as well?"

    "No, I, um¡­" he grimaced. "I was hoping if I showed you how, you could etch your own signs? Or something that''s meaningful for you? That way I''ve got a piece of¡ª"

    "Yes! Yes, show me how!" she said quickly, picking up his cuff and the small tool.

    Heart brimming, Aaryn showed her how to hold it and use the sharpened tip to first draw, then deeply etch the leather. Lhandyn had shown him how deep the cuts had to go to remain for the lifetime of the leather and he showed Elreth, both of them hunched over the cuff.

    With a shaking hand, Elreth began the first symbol and Aaryn was surprised to find his eyes stinging because she was so earnest, frowning at the leather and working hard to keep the lines straight and tidy.

    She worked them over and over until they were deep enough, then dropped the tool and held the cuff out to him. "I vow to you, Aaryn: Forever. I''ll love you. I''ll trust you¡ªand be trustworthy. I''ll submit to you, and ept your submission. Because you''re mine. No one else''s. Just mine. Forever."

    He huffed the mating call and she returned it as his lipsnded on hers. But as quickly as his breathing picked up, he knew he needed to stop himself from being distracted.

    He pulled away, a promise in his eyes, then picked up the cuff and ced it on his wrist, holding it out to her as she''d done for him. "Put it on for me?"

    She smiled and got the buckletched more quickly than he had, then they stared at each other.

    "Forever," he said, stroking her cheek with his thumb.

    "Mine," she whispered back.

    Aaryn wondered if pouncing on one''s mate was frowned upon, but decided it didn''t matter what anyone thought, except Elreth.

    And she seemed very open to the idea.

 Chapter 184 - Beautiful You

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The kiss deepened and made promises, and Elreth assumed they would mate again there in the furs. Her entire belly tingled with anticipation as Aaryn stroked his hands up and down her back and sides.

    But then he pulled back, smiling. "Why don''t we go have a soak in the bathing pools?" he said, his voice honeyed gravel.

    She was about to protest¡ªshe didn''t want to stop! Then she saw the gleam in his eye and she smiled. "I''d love to."

    He kissed her again briefly, then scrambled off the bed, beckoning her toe with him. She was only a little slower getting out of the bed, bracing for the moment she''d be naked and bare to the air and¡­

    She took a deep breath and stood there, facing him, forcing her hands to stay at her sides and not cover herself.

    From the other side of the bed, he scanned her from her toes to her face, then shook his head. "Look at this beautiful you," he whispered.

    Elreth groaned. "I don''t feel beautiful like this!" she sighed, exasperated. "I feel¡­ I want to squirm."

    Aaryn padded around the sleeping tform to her, raking her with his eyes. "Oh, I wish you could see yourself through my eyes, El," he whispered, taking her hand in his, then using his free hand to stroke first her cheek, then down her neck, down her breast to the peak that rose as the rest of her skin goose-bumped under his touch.

    He circled her nipple, his breath getting louder, then he leaned down andid his open mouth over it,ving it with his tongue and groaning when she arched into him and pulled him in tighter.

    Goosebumps rose and prickled all the way down her back and thigh on that side and she shivered with the delicious sensation he pulled from her. Then he kissed his way back up to her mouth.

    She was desperate for him already, aching inside. But he teased her, kissing, pulling her against him, cupping her ass with one hand and her neck with the other. But just as she gave over and was going to pull him back into the bed, he pulled away, smiling. "Come on," he said. "You need a soak."

    He winked at her, took her hand, and led her from the bedchamber. And for the first few steps, she''d forgotten she was naked.

    Then for the next few steps she battled with herself¡ªthere was no one else to see her, and she definitely wanted Aaryn to see her. He seemed to enjoy it a great deal. The lights in the bathing pool cavern were always low, she''d actually be less visible there than she was here in the bedchamber under thenterns.

    She tensed when she thought of the moment she''d identally walked in on her parents¡ªwhat if someone did that to her and Aaryn? But then she remembered he''d barred the door. Plus, everyone knew this was their first night¡­

    Oh¡­ shit¡­

    Everyone knew.

    Her mouth had just dropped open in horror when Aaryn turned, slid his hands to her waist and whipped her around to put her against the side of the cave, and pressed in, his mouth open and hot, his tongue searching, his hands exploring every soft inch of her skin.

    "Stop. Thinking."

    Before she could respond, his tongue was in her mouth and he''d pressed a thigh between her knees, pulling her against him so the pressure of straddling him made her ache.

    It was only seconds before she''d forgotten what she was worried about, and was instead wondering how to get him to a ce where they could do this again, because she ached for him.

    But Aaryn, his chest rising and falling quickly, leaned back to catch her eye, and smiled again. "That''s better." Then he tugged her away from the wall and started walking her backwards towards the door to the bathing pools.

    He was still smiling, staring down at her as they shuffled through the dining space and past the kitchen. He stroked a hand through her hair, then down her back and she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    They stared at each other, drank each other in. But neither of them spoke.

    He backed up her to the door to the bathing pools and leaned in to kiss her gently, softly, just teasing, while he turned the knob to get the door utched.

    When it opened behind her, he pushed her through, taking her lips in small sips, whispering her name, still holding her against him so she could feel his desire for her.

    Then their feet were on the slick stone of the bathing pools cavern. He shoved the door behind him so it would close andtch, and he kept his hands on her hips, walking her back as he spoke.

    "First, the cold water, I think," he said.

    Her eyes went wide. "But it will be freezing!"

    "I love it when you shiver, and your skin prickles," he said, and his eyes went dark.

    Elreth blinked. Males were so different in the way they looked at these things! But something about the fire in his eyes¡ªthe way his pupils got bigger¡ªmade her want to see what he would do when he saw her skin pebbled like that.

    "Okay," she responded, breathless. "First the cold water. Then?"

    "Then we''ll soak in the hot pool and¡­ just touch," he said, his voice bing hoarse. "Then I''ll bring you out where I cany you down and¡­" he groaned and leaned in, taking her mouth in a deep and frantic kiss.

    Elreth felt the sudden urgency too. All this talk, the images he put in her head, it just made her want him more!

    He was still shuffling her backwards, though their steps had be somewhat erratic, when her heelnded in the cool water of the shallow entry to the cold pool.

    She sucked in and Aaryn dropped his head to kiss her neck in a gentle suck that raised the goosebumps on her arm. And she wasn''t even in the cold water yet?

    Feeling suddenly bold, she pushed him back, barely applied pressure to his chest before he raised his head and gave her space, panting, but measuring her, his eyes concerned.

    Elreth smiled and trailed a single finger down the center of his chest, down his abdomen, then stroked the soft-velvet skin of him.

    His cock twitched at her touch and sheughed, delighted. "Stay here," she said, breathless. Aaryn raised an eyebrow, but she just leaned in to kiss him, then stepped out of his arms, warning him with a look when he took a step after her.

 Chapter 185 - Come Play With Me

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Turning her back to him¡ªand suddenly uncertain if that view wasplimentary¡ªshe tried to keep her pace slow as she walked through the water at the edge of the cold pool, where it met the hot, straight for the waterfall at the back.

    Just before she reached it, she looked over her shoulder at him.

    He stood at the edge of the water, his jaw ck, and eyes beginning to ze.

    Elreth pulled together every piece of courage she had and stepped under the water.

    The cold shock of it made her gasp, and her skin immediately tightened, prickling all over as she breathed fast and hard, forcing herself to stay under it. Aaryn called to her and it echoed around the chamber.

    She turned to face him, the water hitting her hair and shoulders, trailing down her chest her breasts, her sides and legs.

    She pushed her hair back and dropped her head so the water would make it slick down her back. Then she straightened and locked on the hot, pleading gaze Aaryn was stroking up and down her entire body.

    Letting her hands slide down from her hair and over her breasts, she murmured, "I''m cold, Aaryn."

    He growled andunched himself across the space, tumbling into her, kissing her and exploring every inch of her skin as he pushed her backwards so the water hit his back and she was sheltered from it.

    "Holy shit, Elreth," he groaned into her neck.

    "My thoughts exactly," she gasped.

    *****

    AARYN

    His mate had no idea how beautiful¡ªhow sexy!¡ªshe was. When she left him on the side of the pool and walked way, he watched her hesitant steps, loving the way her ass bounced, though he imagined she would be self-conscious about it. He celebrated the undting lines of her body, and the strong muscles rippling under her skin, but grieved the way her shoulders tensed because she was bracing not to cover herself, and the careful way she held herself¡­ she was scared, but trying. Her innocence only added fuel to his fire.

    Then, when she forced herself under the water and her entire body tightened and she called him over with her wide eyes and trembling lips¡­ he almost fell over his own feet getting to her, holding her, stroking her, putting his body between the cold of the water and her pebbled skin.

    He groaned her name and she gasped his.

    She was oil to his fire and at first he gave in to the mes¡ªpawing at her, kissing her desperately, deeply, moaning when she rubbed against him, gasping when she kissed his neck.

    As the kiss deepened, she clung to him, morefortable when he covered her nakedness, but opening herself to him, forcing herself not to hide, shivering whenever he sucked at the peak of her breast, or opened his mouth on her neck.

    His hands were everywhere, kneading, stroking, and she gasped under his attentions, her hips rolling instinctively until Aaryn was afraid he might lose himself before he''d even taken her.

    He had to slow down. But looking at her, knowing she was his, knowing he never had to say no again¡­ she was such a feast to his eyes and his soul, he trembled with it.

    "Oh shit, Elreth," he groaned when she put a hand between them to palm him. "Stop, stop," he gasped.

    She whipped her hand away. "Sorry, sorry. Did I do it wrong?"

    "No, no," heforted her, pulling her out of the waterfall so she was out of the cold, pulling her against his body so she could soak up his heat. "It''s all too right, too good. I want to make love to you, savor you, not pound you against a wall."

    She snorted. "Unless¡­ is that fun?" she asked, her head tilted like she was trying to imagine it.

    He muttered about vixens that tortured their mates, and she giggled. With a long-suffering sigh, he took her hand. "Come with me," he said.

    It was his turn to walk back through the water, holding himself in restraint. To be braced against his own desire¡ªthough this one to bring them together not to hide. But he knew¡­ he knew that this night would live forever in their memories, and he was determined to make it worth the reliving.

    So he braced himself and didn''t touch her, except to hold her hand, as he walked her back across the water to the side of the pool where he thanked the Creator for whomever had thoughtfully left a pile of towels waiting for use. He hadn''t thought to get some on their way out here.

    Letting go of her hand, he picked up one of the towels and turned, shaking it out, intending to dry her off.

    But she stood there, cold and shivering, one arm crossed over her body¡ªunder her breasts so they were pushed up¡ªher nipples high and proud.

    He groaned again, and she looked rmed. "Are you okay?"

    "I am more than okay, my beautiful mate," he said, forcing himself to cover her fantastic breasts with the towel and rubbing her down. "I am so good I''m threatening to be good all over myself without even touching you," he rasped. "I need a moment to just¡­ calm down. And you need to warm up.

    He''d been drying her chest over and over again, he realized. He blinked and paused, looked up to find her grinning at him. "I don''t need to be dried off, Aaryn," she said quietly.

    "You don''t?" he asked dumbly.

    She shook her head. "I just need to be close to you. And maybe¡­ maybe take a dip in the warm water."

    Aaryn stared at her, silently thanking the Creator for making her, and this ce, and this n¡­

    Then she reached up with both hands to take his face and pull him down into a kiss.

    A few secondster he dropped the towel and it slumped to the ground on their feet. But he pulled her in tight against him and she arched, willingly.

    "Warm water, huh?" he said, barely coherent his brain was so addled by desire.

    "Are you okay?" sheughed, putting a hand to his forehead.

    "I am the best I''ve ever been," he said genuinely, gazing at her with eyes that spoke of all the things he''d vowed on her cuff. Elreth swallowed. But then his smile turned wicked. "Now hold on."

 Chapter 186 - The Male You Are

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He leaned down to put a hand behind her knees, and the other behind her shoulders, then lifted her to his chest.

    She shrieked and clung to his neck, but she was smiling. As he walked back, towards the hot mineral pool, she hummed and leaned in to kiss the skin beneath his ear.

    Last time he''d done this he''d dropped them both into the water and pulled her in, but this time¡­ he needed to take his time. To show her love, not just desire. So he kissed her softly, then walked her to the edge of the pool, stepping carefully down, first to the bench level, then down into the pool, the warm water engulfing them both slowly, sliding up his legs, then his body, then over her, embracing her as he did.

    He let her legs go so she could stand, but didn''t stop holding her close, so once she found her feet, she was facing him, her breasts pressed against his chest, the steaming waterpping their waists.

    She smiled up at him, but must have caught his mood because she didn''t speak, just stared into his eyes.

    He spent a full minute just taking her in,bing his fingers through her wet hair, across her scalp, pulling the heavy, wet strands away from her neck, and then starting over again in her hair.

    She''d wrapped her arms around his chest, under his arms, so her fingers yed on his back, up and down his spine, and her eyes shone.

    For Aaryn it was a stunning moment of letting himself absorb what had happened, what was real. She was real. She was his. She was there¡ªwillingly, in love, wanting¡ªand she wasn''t going anywhere.

    He shook his head, in awe.

    "What?" she whispered. "What are you thinking?"

    Aaryn cleared his throat and let his hands trail through her hair again. "I''m trying to believe this is real," he rasped.

    "It is."

    "I know. I mean, I know that in my head. But my heart¡­ my soul¡­ I keep waiting for the moment when you''re taken from me, or I have to leave. I don''t know why, Elreth, I just struggle to believe this has actually happened."

    She sighed andid her hands on his back. "You know, we don''t talk a lot about what you go through with being disformed," she said quietly. "I never want to focus on that with you because it isn''t important to me."

    His heart squeezed at those words. "I know," he said, gruffly. "And I''m grateful for that every day."

    He knew the truth of it¡ªshe''d proven it every day since she was eight years old. But for some reason in that moment, hearing her say it out loud fed something in him. Filled a hole. Made him feel more certain of himself.

    "But I want to tell you something, Aaryn: There''s something in you that draws me. Draws people in general. When I watched you at that meeting with the disformed, for a while it was almost like watching someone I''d never seen before. It was good¡ªdon''t get me wrong! It was¡­ really attractive. But I had think about it. Think about why I hadn''t seen that side of you before. And I realized¡­ it was because you were surrounded by Anima that were the same as you. You''d let go of¡­ something. I don''t know what. You were just being your full self. And your full self¡­ he takes my breath away, Aaryn. Do you realize that? You are the strongest male I know. And even I hadn''t realized that until recently."

    "No, I''m not," he said tly, "I appreciate the thought, El, but let''s not y games here, okay? Your dad¡ª"

    "My dad is strong," she said, putting a hand to his chest. "He''s the most confident male I know¡ªthough he ims Papa Brant was stronger. That''s not what I''m talking about, though, Aaryn. My dad was raised being told how special he was, how strong, how he was destined to lead.

    "You were raised being told youcked something, didn''t have what was needed, or that you weren''t wanted. And yet¡­ yet you''re here. Facing down the elders, challenging my dad¡ªmaking me submit. Aaryn¡­ you lead the disformed¡ªincluding my mother and brother and trust me, they don''t listen to just anyone¡ªkeep the former King on his toes, and dominate the new Queen¡­ you do all that even after everyone told you that you can''t be an effective member of the tribe. I mean, imagine if you''d been held up like my dad? No one would be able to touch you. You''re amazing!"

    "Wow. Thank you." He didn''t know what to say. He was touched. He''d never really thought of it that way. Never really acknowledged the effect being disformed had had on his mind. Hadn''t really considered whether he''d be a different male if he hadn''t been.

    "Aaryn, I want that side of you. I know I get pissy when people challenge me, and I''ve got my own chip on my shoulder¡­ but even so, believe me: I want that you that I saw the other night¡ªand tonight when you were fighting Tarkyn. I want the you that knows his own worth and doesn''t make apologies for it. I want the you that''s confident in his own skin. I want the you that loves me and submits to me even though he could dominate me.

    "You''re an example to every Anima. You are needed in thisnd, you are needed to lead this Kingdom, whether they realize it or not. And I''m just humbled that I get to call you mine."

    "Fuck, El," he whispered, dropping his forehead to hers. "You need to stop before I stop whining like a pup."

    She put her hands up to his face and kissed him softly, gently. "I love you, Aaryn. Exactly as you are. I want you exactly as you are. I want exactly what you are. Do you know that?"

    He nodded, but Elreth growled. "Do you know it?" she insisted.

    "Yes. I do. Thank you. I don''t deserve that from you, but I know it''s real. Thank you."

    "Thank you for loving me even when I''m hard to love," she whispered.

    Then she kissed him. And Aaryn felt it to his toes.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 187 - My World

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d spent half of this day and night trembling, but now he shook with something new. Emotions, so raw and overwhelming they threatened to split his skin.

    He put a hand to her chin and held her still as he tilted his head to kiss her softly, barely brushing his lips against hers, but mouth open and tongue teasing. Once, again, again. He tasted her so softly it made him shiver. His lips began to tingle, his skin wanting more of her, stretching to find her. But still he held back.

    Nothing moved but their heads, their mouths, their breaths fluttering against each other''s cheeks.

    He kissed his love to her, tasted it, treasured it¡ªtreasured her. For a long, silent moment, there was nothing in his world but her lips.

    Then her hands appeared on his chest, pressing, sliding, reaching to pull him closer. One hand cupping her head, the other at her waist, he sighed into her mouth and took it.

    He turned his head further, deepened the kiss, invaded her, plunging with his tongue, his breath suddenly hot and short¡ªand hers thundering in time.

    They clung to each other, bodies pressed together from chest to knees. He lost track of where they were, of what had urred that day, of everything except the ripple of warmth against his skin that was the water, and her.

    He needed her. He yearned for her. He ached to have her¡ªand from the way she raked her hands down his back, he knew she felt the same.

    Sucking in a breath he began to kiss his way down, kneeling in the water to bring himself lower, to take the weight of her breasts in his hand, then take one in his mouth while he thumbed the other.

    Elreth''s head fell back and she made a small cry when he bit down gently on her nipple. Then, before he could lose all control, he pushed himself backwards and away, the water rippling under his hands, against her stomach, as he stroked it with his hands and walked himself backwards to sit on the bench.

    Elreth''s head came up and she blinked¡ªshe''d been as lost as he was. He wanted to growl with pleasure, but he didn''t want to break the mood. So he beckoned her towards him without a word and she came, walking slowly like she was waking up from a dream.

    As soon as she stood between his knees, he took her hips in his hands and kissed her stomach¡ªsoftly, but with the t of his tonguepping the water from her.

    She curled her hands into his hair and sighed¡ªthen gasped when he slid a hand down the back of her thick, to cup her knee, and pull it up, urging her to straddle him.

    When she understood what he wanted, she smiled and climbed up to sit on his thighs. He grabbed both her hips and pulled her closer, right up against him, until they slid together, so close to being one.

    Her mouth fell open, but he took it with his, his hands buried in her hair, his kiss hot and demanding.

    She writhed against him, already seeking to join and he ached for it too, but he was so afraid of losing himself, he was careful, so careful, to only slide against her softest skin, to find the pressure, the rhythm that made her jaw go ck, that felt so heavenly she was distracted from the kiss.

    Then he leaned her back and pulled her hips against him as they rocked together and she shifted in the water, lifting her slightly, and he found her, right there. And ready.

    Her breath caught in anticipation, but Aaryn froze, holding her there, the moment ripe with promise.

    She looked down at him, her skin pink and flushed from the warmth of the water, her nipples high and hard and pressing into his chest, and she put a hand in his hair. "Please?"

    Aaryn groaned and kissed her, then slid both hands to the backs of her thighs, spread her slightly wider, and plunged in.

    They both groaned and the water rippled between them, away from his shudders. He''d take this slowly, but with her over him and around him, he couldn''t remain still. He pulled back and pushed into her again, slowly, pulling her in and holding her against him for half a second before pulling out again.

    Elreth made a tiny cry and arched back, her hands on his shoulders, fingers digging in. Then she gasped his name and let her head drop backpletely back, until shey backwards in the water, arched over his hands.

    Aaryn''s eyes widened at the way she bared her throat¡ªnot just offering it, but surrendering fully, arching backwards, opening herself, her body, and her lifeblood.

    "Oh, El," he rasped.

    "I love you, Aaryn!" she cried quietly. "I love you. I trust you. Only you. I''m yours. Please¡­ please don''t stop."

    Huffing the mating call, heid his open mouth over her jugr, flicking it with his tongue.

    Elreth jerked like she''d been jolted with electricity, then she went ck, groaning the mating call. So, he did it again.

    He shook with impossible pleasure at the sight of her, the feel of her, the surrender of her. He plunged into her, sucked at her neck, teased her nipples, and plunged into her again. She rolled into him, clinging, pulling him in tighter, clenching around him and crying out, keening, her voice high and wailing as she climbed higher and higher.

    The water was silk on his skin, and sexy as hell, sluicing over hers. He sat up enough to see her fully, staring open mouthed as she rxed into his hands and he watched the water ripple over her floating breasts, only the peak of the rounds puckered out of the water, but washed in the silver light of it with each thrust.

    Her mouth dropped open, her jaw rolling in time with her hips.

    Together, slowly, so slowly, they rocked together and every nerve ending in his body lit up. Despite the heat her skin pebbled everywhere he touched her, or kissed her. And she couldn''t stop staying his name, calling to him, pleading with him.

    He was suddenly frantic.

    As she called his name over and over he sat up, pulling her with him the water sucking at their skins, sshing when he stood to turn them both around. Then, holding her at her back, and one hand cupped under her knee, asy her down on the stone at the edge of the pool, bracing his hand next to her head and pulling her into him as he thrust again, and again, and again, groaning the mating call, crying her name.

    She grabbed at his neck, pulling him down into a kiss, then gasping his name against his lips.

    As they both climbed the heights of pleasure, step by step, everything within him called to her. And everything within her answered until they crashed together, their bodies jerking and twitching in ecstasy, clinging to each other, desperate¡­ then finally¡­ sated.

    Aaryn, panting heavily, one hand braced on the stone, the other still holding her leg, dropped his forehead against hers. "El, are you okay?"

    In answer, she pulled herself up to kiss him again. "I''m amazing," she whispered. "And so are you."

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 188 - Waking With You

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Waking the next morning as thenterns red alight, Elreth was aware of two things: Warm, strong arms around her, holding her back to a firm, t chest. And an ache inside her, half of dull pain, and half of frustration and need.

    She wanted him again, already.

    She blinked her eyes open, then smiled.

    One of Aaryn''s hands was syed out in front of her. He''d held her all night, one arm under her neck, the other over her waist, his palm t to her stomach.

    Somehow, seeing hisrge, rxed hand, the tendons standing up on the back, the fingers slightly curled¡­ his strength resting.

    It made her sigh the kind of sigh that her friends had always had for her father and Tarkyn. The kind of sigh that used to drive her up the wall. But now¡­ now it made her ache to see those handse alive and on her skin.

    But he was still sleeping. Somehow the flickering light hadn''t woken him, so Elrethy there in the warm cocoon of his arms, and the furs, wallowing in gratitude and anticipation for this day.

    It would be strange, she decided, to go out to the Tree City and pretend she was the same person, only mated. Because she felt like the past twenty-four hours had changed herpletely. As if she would look in the mirror this morning and see a different female. But she knew it wasn''t true.

    She wasn''t a different person. Just changed.

    For the better.

    By her mate.

    She knew she should leave him to sleep. They''d probably only been asleep for three or four hours¡ªhadn''t wanted to sleep at all. But had reluctantly agreed that they would regret facing this day without at least some rest.

    Elreth didn''t have any meetings today¡ªshe''d specifically asked the Elders and the Security Council to avoid asking for her for the next two days. And they''dplied. But she was still Queen. There would be decisions to be made. Questions to be answered.

    And Mates to entertain.

    Elreth smiled. She nned to enjoy this new life that was beginning today. A lot.

    She finally understood why her father had made it a point never to schedule evening activities unless they were unavoidable. She''d always thought he was just old and boring, wanting to go to bed early and sleep like some kind of bear.

    But no¡­ now she understood. Holy shit, she''d been so na?ve!

    Then Aaryn stirred behind her and pulled her tighter against him for a moment.

    Elreth blinked. Was he¡­ wasn''t he asleep? She held her breath a moment to listen to his breathing, slow and even. She didn''t think he was faking. Yet, a small wiggle of her hips confirmed¡­ yes, he absolutely was desiring her. In his sleep? She wasn''t sure whether to blush orugh. What was he dreaming about to make that happen?

    Perhaps more importantly, how could she make sure they took advantage of it?

    Elreth gave it some thought. She decided she wasn''t quite brave enough to roll over and just start touching him. But if he was already interested, maybe if she woke him he would¡­ take the dominant role?

    She shifted her hips, slowly at first, wiggling her way backwards until they were pressed together a little more firmly. Then she flexed her back¡­ but he didn''t react.

    Elreth frowned and wiggled again.

    He stirred this time, stretching a little and pulling her closer, rolling his hips so his arousal pressed into her back. But then he sighed and his breathing returned to even and slow.

    She almost cursed.

    Then, biting her lip to stifle a grin, she bumped him with her behind, and added a roll of her hips just to make sure.

    Aaryn sucked in and went quiet. Elreth, smiling, didn''t move, but let her eyes drift around, wondering when he would move. She couldn''t hear him breathing anymore. Had he stopped, or was he awake.

    With lips pressed thin in frustration, she wiggled her hips again and heard him curse. Suddenly, she was flipped onto her back and her mate had pinned her to the bed with his hips. He took both of her wrist and pinned her hands on either side of her head. She didn''t even care. She loved the view of his flexed shoulders and chest, and his hair falling into his eyes which were puffy and red fromck of sleep¡ªbut glinting over his smile.

    "Well, good morning, El," he rasped, his voice rough as gravel fromck of use.

    "Good morning, Aaryn."

    "What are you doing?"

    Her smile turned coy. "Just waiting for you to wake up."

    "Is that right?" he murmured, then rolled his hips slowly so that he passed right over her most sensitive flesh. She sucked in, but she couldn''t stop the smile.

    "Yes," she said breathlessly. "It''s a very, very good morning."

    He half-growled, half-chuckled and dropped his head to kiss her, soft and sweet, and far too brief. When he pulled back again, she tried to follow his lips up, but couldn''t raise her head more than an inch from the pillow because of the way he had her arms pinned.

    "Seriously?" she giggled. "You''re going to keep me here? On the very first morning?"

    "Well, we are in private, so you have to submit," he said, his tone saucy and his eyes shing. "I mean, those are the rules."

    "Are they?" she asked breathlessly. "Maybe I''m not as clear on the rules as I thought. Maybe¡­ maybe you should show me."

    Aaryn let a soft growl putter in his throat. "Show you what, El?" he asked, his voice low and daring.

    She swallowed. "Show me what it means to submit. In the furs. Since we''re in private."

    His eyes widened and he gaped at her.

    She lost her nerve. "I was just ying. I thought we were flirting? Sorry, I¡ª"

    "Never apologize for flirting with me, El," he rasped, taking her mouth. "Never."

    He kissed her long and slow, rolling against her softly, then pulling her hands until they were both over her head, where he pinned both wrists with one hand, then stroked the other down her face, down her neck, down to her breast.

    "Where should I start?" he breathed.

    "Anywhere you want," she answered breathlessly. "Anywhere, Aaryn."

    As it turned out, he started exactly where he''d started before, and they both ended exactly where they''d ended before, too. But the road there¡­

    Elreth was definitely learning the joy of submission.

    Definitely.

 Chapter 189 - Surprise

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    After that incredible start to the morning, Aaryn and Elreth both dozed off again.

    Aaryn was jerked back to consciousness by an adrenalin rush that apanied the moment his mind screamed at him that he hadn''t seen his mother the day before, and he was supposed to be leaving for three days.

    And he had to tell Elreth they were leaving too.

    He groaned and rolled away from the warmth of his mate, onto his back, rubbing his stinging eyes. Thank goodness there would be noplicated responsibilities today. His brain was a fog, and his body yearned for sleep. And Elreth. Not necessarily in that order.

    Holy shit, had she really woken up and let him¡­

    He shook his head, smiling, thanking the Creator for her and the life they were about to build. Then she sighed and rolled over, her hair falling into her face.

    "Good morning, again," she said with a grin.

    He''d never seen her so puffy and messy. It was adorable. He pushed up on one elbow to lean over her andb her hair off her face, then leaned in to kiss her full, swollen lips again. "Good morning, again."

    "I''m hungry," she said. "But I don''t want to go to the market."

    "We''ll have to, I''m afraid," he said reluctantly¡ªhe wasn''t excited about their little bubble being popped by other people either. "You have to show yourself, they need to scent us and know the mating bond isplete. And I have to go see if my mom''s okay."

    She put a hand to his chest, not smiling anymore. "Are you okay? Can Ie with you? Or do you think it would be better if¡­"

    "No, no, I think you shoulde," he reassured her, loving that she was humble enough to even ask the question. "She''ll want to see you, and she''ll celebrate the bond too. And¡­ I just hope she''s okay and not hating herself too much. She gets kinda funny when she''s promised something, then isn''t strong enough to do it. I remember that from¡­ anyway, I just want to make sure she''s okay and tell her not to worry about it."

    Elreth nodded, then they both sighed. "I guess we better do this," she said. "At least I don''t have any meetings today. Do you? We coulde back here after breakfast and just¡­ rx?" she grinned wickedly and Aaryn almost kissed her again. But that wasn''t going to get them out of this cave, so he shook his head.

    "Actually, I have a surprise for you."

    "Oh?" Elreth grinned. She loved surprises. She was like a little kid when she knew someone was going to give her a gift. She pushed up her elbows. "What is it?"

    "Do you want to know now, or after breakfast?"

    "Now," she said, without hesitation, as he''d known she would.

    He chuckled. "Well, there was one other human tradition I wanted to try and¡­ it''s the one thing your mom said she felt like she missed from her Rite¡­. Has she ever talked to you about something called a honeymoon?"

    Elreth frowned. "No. What''s that?"

    "Well, I guess in the human world when two people mate¡ªmarry¡ªthey go on a trip together, away from everyone they know, just for a few days. To spend time alone. I know you can''t do a week like she said, but I talked to Huncer and Lhern. Everyone''s okay with you being gone for a couple days, as long as they know where we are and the Guards cane for you if there''s a problem."

    "Seriously?" she gasped. "You did that?"

    "I hope you don''t mind. I just wanted to¡ª"

    "Mind?! Aaryn, you are so sweet to me, so thoughtful¡­ I don''t even know what to say!" she threw her arms around his neck, heedless of her nakedness, and kissed him. Then kissed him again. "Thank you," she said when she finally pulled back. "That''s¡­ that''s just really special. And I can''t believe you arranged it with the elders!"

    "I wanted to make sure I wasn''t going to n this thing then have someone stand in the way," he said, d that she was excited. "So, do you want to pack now, or after the meal? I think we should go eat, and you can announce that we''ll be gone. Then we can go see my mom, then we can leave¡ªunless you want to pack then go. We''re going west, so we''ll be out this way."

    "No! Let''s pack now so we''re ready. We can leave our bags on the trail and then leave straight from the City. I can''t wait! Where are we going?"

    "It''s not fancy, El," he warned her. "It''s set up for males who are hunting or fishing. I think maybe they took some drinking trips out there. I''m not sure. All I know is, your dad grins every time he talks about it, and he told me not to mention it to Behryn when hees back."

    Elreth''s face fell and she sighed. "I wish Uncle Behryn could have been therest night."

    Aaryn nodded. "Me too. And I''m sure if he could have, he would have wanted to, as well."

    They were both quiet for a minute, but Elreth shook her head and pushed up to sit. "Nope, we aren''t going to get sad this morning. Today we''re celebrating. All the problems and people we can deal withter. Let''s do this!"

    She leapt out of bed and Aaryn had to smile. She was so excited, she didn''t even get coy about being naked, just pushed out of the furs and ran to the closet to pull out a bag and started asking questions about where they''d be and what they''d do, so she knew which clothes to bring.

    He watched her stuff the bag full, her breasts dangling, and shook his head, still in disbelief that she was his. Truly his.

    Thank you, he prayed. I don''t deserve her. But I will love her until myst breath.

 Chapter 190 - Dont Look Now

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Packing bedrolls and fire starters reminded Elreth of the camping trips they''d taken with their friends when they were younger. She found herself smiling and nostalgic¡ªand looking for reasons to touch Aaryn and pull him in for kisses. Theyughed about the stupid things that had happened when they''d been younger¡ªincluding the first time Elreth got drunk, though she seemed to find that one a lot funnier than Aaryn.

    They kept distracting each other, hands drifting along bodies, gazes lingering when they watched the other across the room. Both of them smiling.

    They were suddenly the kind of couple she''d always made gagging noises about. And she loved it.

    She stood up from her bag and stared at him, reaching into his own bag and transferring things out that he''d brought over the day before that he wouldn''t need for the trip. He was still naked and she admired the long lines of muscles in his legs, thedders up his sides and stomach, the broad, t chest and rippled shoulders as he tugged things out of the bag. Then he stood, turning to the closet that had always been her fathers, and hanging some items in there.

    With his back to her, she got to watch the way his muscles twitched and rippled when he moved his arms, his thick shoulder des rounding and falling, that line down his spine deepening when his arms came back. And then she remembered the night before¡ªclutching onto him, feeling those muscles rigid and hard under her hands with his restraint and effort.

    Her mouth went dry.

    She had to keep reminding herself that this was real. This was her life now. She could have him every day. Multiple times a day, ifst night was any measure. Aaryn was never leaving. He was her mate.

    He belonged to her.

    The thought took her breath away.

    He turned from the closet and caught her watching and his lips curled up on one side. He raised his eyebrows, and when she didn''t speak, he stalked over to her, dropping to wrap his arms around her waist and lift her off her feet.

    Sheughed and clung to his neck, returning the silly, sloppy kiss he nted on her. "Put me down!" she gasped a momentter. "We need to get this stuff done so we can get out of here and be alone!"

    "Well, technically we''re alone right now¡­" he growled, nibbling at her neck.

    She let her head fall to the side to give him better ess, and sighed as the goosebumps prickled up her arm again.

    He barely needed to touch her before her body was alight.

    But she wanted to take her time, to explore him, to ask questions and discover more between them. And she couldn''t rx into that as long as she knew she had responsibilities.

    So she kissed him one more time, then whispered. "Put me down and let''s pick this back upter when we''re really alone."

    He groaned, but did as she asked, letting her slide down his body and feel his arousal, then taking her face in his hands and kissing her one more time. "I can''t wait, El. I love you."

    "I love you, too," she breathed.

    Then she stepped away from him while she still had the strength to do it.

    *****

    After dropping their bags at the intersection of trails where they''d leave town, they met several families on the way to the City¡ªall calling their congrattions and celebrating the mating bond. One of the males they saw was a wolf, and he howled for Aaryn¡ªwhoughed, but howled back. Then more howls rose across the city again.

    Elreth had hidden her face, halfughing, half-mortified. In her head the words kept repeating: He knows! They all know! And they are picturing it!

    But the male just sped Aaryn''s hand and pped his shoulder and then moved on. And Elreth''s heart was full.

    The wolf wasn''t disformed. Yet he seemed truly pleased for Aaryn. She prayed more and more of the people would show that they saw him that way.

    She''d realized that they spent so much time focusing on the portion of the people who were unhappy about the disformed, that they often forgot the greater portion didn''t hold prejudice. She nned to celebrate that, right alongside shutting down the bigots.

    The market was bustling when they arrived, and Elreth was already blushing. But it got worse after Aaryn took her hand as they walked into the market, and squeezed it, looking back over his shoulder as he led her into the crowd that were still finding their seats.

    Apuse began near them and spread. People cheering andughing, some calling their congrattions, others just smiling.

    Elreth nodded to everyone close by who bowed or spoke to her as they passed. She rubbed Aaryn''s steel-strong arm with her free hand, findingfort from his steady presence. But in her head, the drumbeat continued.

    They know. They all know. They can picture it.

    Her cheeks med.

    How she wished she had her father''s shameless attitude about these things¡ªthat she could just grin and nod and celebrate right alongside them.

    She''d seen her mother¡ªwho was never as embarrassed as Elreth was¡ªroll her eyes, and her cheeks flush at times. But neither of them had ever stifled the Anima spirit, which was to acknowledge and celebrate Mates and the Mate bond. If that meant acknowledging sex¡ªwell, her father in particr was more than happy to do so. Loudly and with gusto.

    Aaryn didn''t seem disturbed by it either. And most of her friends¡ªeven when they mated with someone and it didn''t go well, everyone seemed to just shrug it off.

    Why couldn''t she do the same? Why did she want to hide her face in Aaryn''s shoulder when they made it to the stage and people had stayed on their seats, stamping and calling?

    The people were celebrating them! Her True Mate was disformed and a wolf, and yet the majority of the Market this morning called and cried their approval! She should be overjoyed!

    She muttered to herself to get a grip, and tried to make eye-contact with people, motioning for them to sit and eat, to rx. But her tension must have shown. Because when the people finally did sit and she and Aaryn were able to take their seats, he leaned into her ear, one hand on her thigh, and whispered, "Don''t look now, but they''re all jealous of me, El. I am the most blessed male in Anima¡­ and they know it."

    She turned, smiling and held his face while she kissed him.

    The market stood up and cheered.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 191 - Undercurrents

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He barely tasted his breakfast, though the cooks had made their favorites¡ªbeef sausage and minted berries for Elreth, fried pan cakes with the sugar syrup for Aaryn. He spent the lengthy morning torn between staring in awe at his mate as she received the joy of her people, and sensing the dark eyes and tension of those who were... less excited.

    Aaryn found he couldn''t stop scanning the market, finding the unsmiling faces, the uncertain ones, and the few that stared back with a downright challenge. They were fewer than he''d anticipated, he reminded himself. He''d even been greeted by wolves who were not disformed that morning. Wolves were always impressed by status and power. For some, his title and position would be enough to swing the bnce.

    He would take those wins where he could get them. But that didn''t rx the tension in his back, or make him any less aware of the Anima who remained disapproving¡ªor even aggressive.

    Then he would look at his mate, at her pride and certainty that she would address this, unify the Anima and remember that he was not fighting a losing battle. Elreth had won her position because she was so determined to bring the disformed intoplete unity with the rest of the Anima. He knew they would meet obstacles, but he also knew she was strong enough to do it. He believed in her¡ªand would do everything in his power to help. They would do it together.

    "Sire, would you like more pan cakes?" Aaryn blinked. It took him a breath to realize the voice was addressing him. That he was a Sire now.

    He turned to find a female sheep smiling down at him, her wide blue eyes shining eagerly. What had she asked him? Oh, right.

    "No, no, I''m fine," he said, holding his hand over his te. "I''m stuffed actually. But¡­ thank you."

    "You''re wee," she said and held his gaze a moment longer before taking his te, then leaving with it, throwing him a nce as she descended the stairs, then over her shoulder before she passed out of the market toward the kitchens.

    Aaryn frowned. What had that been about?

    Then his mate growled and he turned to see her staring at the space where the Sheep had disappeared into the walkway that adjoined the market and the kitchens as well.

    "El?" he asked quietly.

    She turned to look at him, a scowl on her beautiful face. He leaned in, kissing her cheek before whispering in her ear. "Mine. Forever. Remember that."

    She nodded, then met his eyes sheepishly when he pulled back. "This is going to take some getting used to," she whispered.

    He nodded. "We''ll do it together. Are you ready to get out of here? I am."

    Her face lit up as she smiled, then without another word, got to her feet and pushed her chair back. "Anima! Hear me!"

    The entire market settled to a hush, the only sound the clink of tes as servers brought meals or removed dirty tes from the tables. It was so quiet that, somewhere, deep in the Wildwood, a massive crack¡ªlikely distant lightning, or arge boulder falling onto other rock¡ªsounded and everyone turned for a breath. But then Aaryn cleared his throat and took a deep breath as hundreds of eyes came to rest, mostly brightly, to watch his mate, and him.

    This was definitely going to take some getting used to.

    "Good morning and thank you for being here," Elreth called, and a round of apuse rose in the market. She raised her hands to quiet them, waiting calmly until they did. She always reminded Aaryn of Reth in these moments¡ªher confidence and ease in speaking torge groups wasn''t a talent Aaryn had ever mastered.

    "Thank you for being a part of our joiningst night, and thank you for celebrating with us today. You have made thepletion of our bond a true joy."

    Her cheeks bloomed red as she realized what she''d said, but Aaryn just chuckled. They knew what she meant, but there was a lot of hooting and calling when they saw her embarrassment. The Anima would always enjoy teasing her for this. He prayed she''d grow a thicker skin so she didn''t end up bursting blood-vessels in her face.

    "In honor of our union, my mate has arranged a¡­ a gift for me. I ask you to join me in celebrating that he recognizes my heritage. There is a human tradition of spending days in solitude following a new mating union. As such, we will be leaving the Tree City for a few days¡ªbut know that we are safely watched over, and I will return immediately should there be a need.

    "We pray, though, that these days are days of rxation and refreshment for all of us! There has been a lot of change and upheaval, and we don''t know what the Creator has in store. So let us all take tomorrow and the following day as days of rest! When we return, we will be excited to see you all again, and to embark on the new future of the Anima together!"

    There was another great round of apuse and calls¡ªand from all the tribes. Aaryn found himself touched by the outpouring. Even if it was really for her, it was the most positive the people had seemed since she took dominance. He prayed this was her true beginning, and that no matter what difficulties they faced, the people would stand behind her.

    With the apuse still buffeting the roof over the market, she turned to him and offered her hand, pulling him to his feet. The apuse surged as he stood, and the disformed began to whistle, howl, and stamp their approval¡ªalong with many of the others as well. Aaryn shook his head in disbelief. If he''d ever imagined standing in front of the people this way, this was far from the reaction he''d thought to receive.

    He leaned into Elreth''s ear as she beamed at her people and said, "Remember this. You brought them here. They follow the good in your heart, my Mate. Creator bless you."

    Her smile lifted higher on that side as they both nodded and epted the des of the people.

    Aaryn prayed, fervently, that they wouldst.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 192 - Eyes On

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As they were walking out, still receiving greetings and calls from the people as they passed, Aaryn kept his eyes open until he found the disformed he was looking for.

    At a table near the back, a group of males had clustered around a circr table and were pping and jeering at him, winking when he looked at them.

    Within them were two other Lupine disformed, and when their eyes met, he formed the mind-link with them¡ªsomething he struggled to do with normal wolves unless they were very physically close. Though he suspected that had more to do with their reluctance to link with him, than any inability to do so.

    Tell everyone: Watch our backs over these days, he sent to them both. Watch the disformed for impatience, and the others for dissension while she is out of the City. Let me know even while we''re gone if you sense anything serious.

    They both nodded, then nced at each other. Aaryn was confident of both of them. They were steady males, too young for leadership yet, but eager to please and hard workers. They would spread the word discreetly and call for him if there were any serious problems.

    As he and Elreth finally made their way out of the Market and onto the trails in the city, he considered the mind link and his difficulties with the tribe. He wondered if his new status would affect his experiences there? It would be interesting to see. It would certainly be useful as an Alpha to be able tomunicate with some of his people without being nearby.

    He made a mental note to start experimenting when he returned.

    "Let''s go see if you''re Mom''s okay," Elreth said, taking his hand as they started down the trail.

    Aaryn took a deep breath. He was nervous, he realized. Not that his mother would be unhappy about Elreth. But just that she might be in bad shape, hating herself because she''d been unable to be there the night before.

    He prayed she would forgive herself¡ªhe''d already forgiven her¡ªas they pushed the door into the Tree open and stepped inside. "Mom?" he called.

    There was no sign of anyone on the ground floor. While Elreth closed the door behind them he headed for the stairs, expecting Eadhye to meet him as he climbed them. But she didn''t. He reached the upper level and knocked on his mother''s bedroom door¡­ but she wasn''t in there, either. The room remained dark, the bedclothes crumpled as if she''d crawled out without intending to stay away. Aaryn frowned.

    A quick check of the other rooms, Elreth following him with a slight frown, didn''t yield any clues about where his mother was, or where Eadhye had gone.

    They trotted back downstairs and he searched for any note¡­ was it possible they''d gone to the market and he''d somehow missed them?

    No. There was no way his mother would go to the market this morning when she hadn''t made it to the ceremony the night before.

    He stopped in the kitchen when he realized he was considering searching the drawers for notes and turned to Elreth.

    She tipped her head then came to put her arms around his waist. "Why don''t you stay here and I''ll circle around a little and see if anyone''s seen them?"

    "You''ll get stuck talking to people," he growled.

    She shrugged. "I''ll have you as an excuse to be in a hurry. No one will me me for wanting to be near my mate today," she winked.

    He didn''t like it, but he agreed that it would be better not to leave in case she returned, so he kissed Elreth quickly and sent her off, warning her not to be long. If they couldn''t find her in the next few minutes¡­ well, she should juste back.

    El nodded, then hurried out the door while Aaryn paced the living room.

    If she hadn''t made it to the ceremony, she wasn''t going to be in any shape to be social today, so what would have taken her out of the house?

    Then he remembered, she''d often been walking in the mornings. He breathed a little easier then. Eadhye likely went with her. They were probably discussing the night before, unaware that Aaryn was nning to visit¡­

    He sighed and sagged into a chair then. That was all, she was walking.

    When Elreth returned fifteen minutester and no one had seen them, Aaryn just pulled her into a hug. "It''s okay, let''s go. I think she''s walking. It''s how she processes. She might¡­ she might need some time. She''ll be feeling like she failed. She''d got Eadhye with her. And¡­ I think we shouldn''t let this stop us, El. Maybe it will be good for her to have a couple days, to recover and rethink. Eadhye told me sometimes having to answer for stuff will just make her worse. So maybe this is just the Creator''s way of giving her a break?"

    Elreth squeezed him tightly. "I think that''s a really good way to look at it."

    "I''ll leave her a note about where we are and what we''re doing, and we cane visit when we''re back, okay?"

    "Good idea."

    So, still sad, but his guts no longer twisting, Aaryn scribbled a note to tell his mother that all was well and she wasn''t to worry, that they would be gone, but would return in three days to see her and share memories. She was to rest until then. He thanked Eadhye for all her help, then signed off, took Elreth''s hand and led her out of the Tree.

    Taking a deep breath as they stepped onto the trail¡ªtaking the back route out of town so they could connect with the trail where their bags were without having to walk back past the market¡ªAaryn''s heart felt lighter. This was a good thing. He and Elreth would take their time, then he could give all his attention to his mother when he returned.

    "Let''s do this," he said with a grin and Elreth smiled back, swinging their arms as they walked the ways she had when she was still small.

 Chapter 193 - Honeymooners - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She was concerned that Aaryn might be denying his true fear about his mother, that it might bother him to leave the City. But he didn''t seem hesitant as they walked. They reached their bags quickly and Aaryn swung both up onto his shoulder.

    Elreth grinned at him. "Does this mean that when I race you, you''llin that it''s uneven?"

    Aaryn snorted. "This means when I race you, you might actually have a chance to win."

    "Oh ho! Is that a challenge?"

    He gave her a sly look from the side. "Do you want it to be?"

    She was about to dart off down the path, but he hooked her waist with his free arm and swung her around in front of him and kissed her soundly.

    She was taken by surprise, but quickly responded, her stomach trilling at his kiss so that she kissed him back with enthusiasm. So much enthusiasm, he dropped the bags so he could hold her properly.

    She wasn''t disappointed.

    A minuteter, he groaned and dropped his head back. "You can''t do this to me, or it''s going to take us forever to get there where I can love you properly."

    She slid her hands up his back and grinned. "I like the sound of that."

    Aaryn growled, but took her mouth again until they were both panting.

    Then it was Elreth''s turn to groan. "I see what you mean. How far do we have to go?"

    "A couple hours," he croaked.

    "A couple hours of walking, or¡­ running?"

    Aaryn raised one brow. "I do love the way you think, Elreth. You wicked, wicked female."

    She snorted. "I am about the furthest thing from wicked. I am super-practical though. What do you say we run a mile, walk a mile? That should get us there a little faster." She hoisted her back onto her shoulder and turned up the trail, grinning at him over her shoulder.

    Aaryn scrambled to pick up his bag, then followed her, pping her ass as he trotted past her. "I vote for running first," he said, then lengthened his stride.

    Elreth groaned, but started after him. It would be worth it, she reminded herself. He was always going to be worth it.

    *****

    When they stepped off the trail a little over an hourter, Elreth''s heartrate picked up. Aaryn had pushed aside a thick branch, then looked over his shoulder at her, heat in his eyes, and her entire body jolted as the mate bond throbbed.

    They''d gotten quieter in thest mile or so, hands entwined as they walked, both of them lost in thought.

    Elreth wondered where they were going this far out west. But was excited to see what Aaryn had nned.

    When they finally pushed out of the undergrowth and trees into a simple little clearing, Aaryn seemed to breathe a little easier, and Elreth''s heart flipped.

    There were fewer Great Trees out this far, but they yawned up over the canopy behind them, while this clearing, hugged so tightly by the undergrowth and smaller pines and leatherleaves, seemed like a mirage.

    Sunlight cut over the lush grass still sparkling with the overnight dew, which meant the sun had only just reached the area. The grassy carpet was broken only by the tracks of small animals that made the trek to the river that flowed to Elreth''s right.

    There was arge, t rock thaty half-in and half-out of the water, surrounded by other boulders and rocks that would make the perfect spot to fish. Then the mountain began its climb steeply from the opposite bank, giving the entire ce a sense of being closed in and unseen.

    To her left, a cave mouth beckoned¡ªa natural cave, but someone had taken the time to install a door. Elreth wasn''t sure why that made her feel better. All the way out here the chances of them being interrupted were very slim, but knowing they had a door to close made her feel like she could rx.

    Elreth stopped dead on the grass and just looked around.

    She suddenly felt like she could breathe. Like she hadn''t been able to for weeks, but now¡­ "Aaryn, this is beautiful."

    "It''s going to be really simple, El," he said softly. She could feel his eyes on her. "But we can be alone and just enjoy ourselves."

    She nodded. "It''s perfect. You said this belongs to my dad?"

    "Yeah, I guess he and Behryn and the brotherhood have beening out here for years¡ªsince they were our age. But they haven''t used it in a while, and he said he''d make sure none of them were thinking about it. No one else knows about it."

    She just gaped, following the line of the mountain up, up, to catch sight of a circling hawk high above them, near the snowline where the trees ended and the mountain became mostly rock and ice.

    Turning, she saw nothing but a wall of trees and shrubs, broken only by the river, glittering, running slowly here where the bed dropped away to allow deep water.

    By the time she''de full circle, Aaryn was standing there, smiling at her. She met his loving gaze and shook her head. "You did good, my mate," she said.

    "Do you want to see the cave?"

    "Yeah, lets put our bags inside then¡­ then I think I''m really sweaty from all that running and maybe we should swim?" She grinned at him cheekily and Aaryn''s eyes lit up.

    "I like that idea," he growled. "I like that idea a lot."

    "Then I''ll race you," she quipped and shot past him, running for the mouth of the cave that was less than one hundred feet away.

    She thought he''d run too, but instead when she reached the door and turned,ughing, she found him, stalking towards her, his chin low and eyes fixed on hers¡ªnot a hint of a smile on his face.

    But there was more than a hint of heat, and passion, and promise.

    A lot more.

    Elreth shivered and pushed the door open, thanking the Creator for her mate.

 Chapter 194 - Honeymooners - Part 2

    LIMITED EDITION PAPERBACKS avable in giveaway only! In light of WebNovel''s move towards offering books in other formats (we''ll see if we get there!) I have a very limited number of approved paperbacks for giveaway ONLY, and no more will being. So, this month, if you purchase the top tier of privilege (50 chapters for King of Beasts, or 45 Chapters for Queen of Beasts) thenment on thest avable chapter "I want a paperback!" You will be entered into the draw. Check out thements where I''ve posted a picture of the books!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Every muscle in his body was taut, every inch of his skin prickling as he stalked toward the cave where Elreth stood, slightly shocked, but also delighted.

    She''d pushed the cave door open and he followed her through, but he paid little attention to the surprisingly spacious cave¡ªmultiple sleeping tforms at the back, a firece carved out of the rock to make use of a natural chimney, and thick pads and squabs all over the floor so they could lounge wherever they wished,

    The only real furniture was a table, set back from the living around the firece, a few chairs, and a short bench and cupboard pushed up against the wall next to it.

    Reth had warned him that the space was usually used by males and didn''t have many of theforts of home. He''d been concerned Elreth might be disappointed. But her eyes only lit at thergest of the sleeping tforms at the back of the cave where she threw her bag down. Then she turned, smiling, to scan the rest.

    "I can see why Dad never told us about this years ago," she giggled. "We would have been out here all the time. Could you imagine?"

    Aaryn forced himself to focus on something other than the delicious curve of her waist. "I might still bring Robbe out here the next time he wants to go camping," he said finally.

    Elreth snorted. "Not if I make you bring me instead."

    Aaryn held her eyes as the delicious electricity crackled between them. "How are you feeling?" he asked carefully, aware that she was likely sore from their adventures the night before.

    Elreth tipped her head. "A little sore," she said, then smiled. "Nothing that a swim wouldn''t fix."

    He tossed his bag down at the foot of the sleep tform where she''d dropped hers, then started on the buttons of his shirt. "Sounds like a n."

    Elreth''s throat bobbed and she watched, fascinated, as he popped the first button, her eyes immediately dropping to the skin that was revealed under the triangle opening at the top of the shirt.

    Aaryn paused, and she frowned. Then he popped the next one and her eyes widened.

    Oh, he was going to enjoy this.

    Without a word, he dropped his hands and closed the space between them, pulling her against him so she could feel his arousal already pressing at his leathers. "You know my favorite part of a swim?" he asked in a low, husky voice.

    Elreth shook her head, reaching for his buttons and popping the next one, sliding her hand inside against his skin and blowing out a breath.

    Aaryn forced himself not to groan as he slowly, slowly slid her first button out of the little hole and let the fabric fall aside, revealing just a hint of her corbones and chest. He swallowed hard. "My favorite part of a swim, is that moment when I''ve walked in until I''m up to my thighs. It''s a little cold, so my skin is prickling, and I know it''s not going to stop feeling cold until I''mpletely under¡­ so I take a breath and slip all the way in, letting the water ripple against me¡­ all of me¡­" he rasped.

    Elreth''s mouth was open and her fingers beginning to shake on his buttons. She nodded, biting her lip. "That''s¡­ that''s a really good part. But you know what I like better?"

    Aaryn liked this game. "What?"

    She bit her lip harder and he almost grunted with the effort not to pull her plump, lower lip out from under the prison of her teeth. "I like it after that," she said, hushed. "When you''ve swum a little bit, then you''re in shallow enough water to get to your feet and you stand up and all the water¡ª" her breath caught as she popped thest button and began to tug his shirt out of his leathers. "¡ªum, all the wateres up with you, but then it slides down your skin and makes you shiny. Little rivers of it flowing over your, um, your muscles and¡ª"

    With a groan, Aaryn took her mouth, sucking in hard when she fisted her hands in his hair and pulled him in.

    He was still working on her shirt, but not for long. Soon she was helping him pull it out of her leathers and off, scrabbling at it to let it slump to the floor of the cave, then, without breaking the kiss, they both worked the buttons of their leathers, shoving the pants down, thening together, sighing with pleasure as their skins met from knee to chest.

    Aaryn trailed his hands down her back to that lovely curve at the base of her spine, then let both hands slide down to cup her ass and pull her tight against him.

    He''d intended to make their next coupling a lot slower, less frantic. He wanted to show her how it could be when they were calm and had time. But she seemed just as urgent as him, pulling at him, her fingers digging into his back, trying to bring him closer, always closer.

    "Shit, El¡ª"

    "We can swim after!" she gasped, then slid her tongue against his.

    Aaryn groaned and lifted her so they were hip to hip. She didn''t miss a beat, wrapping her legs around his waist and arching into him, yearning, seeking the union she''d known for such a short time, but ached to repeat. Her warmest, softest skin found his and they both sighed for the promise of what was about toe.

    As she rolled her hips, rubbing herself on him, he walked her the two steps to the sleeping tform, then leaned her back until shey t, her hair flowing out around her head like a halo, her arms still reaching for him, pulling him down with her.

    She let him go to put her hands to the furs, about to scoot back so he could join her on the tform, but he caught her wrists and pulled back far enough to meet her eyes.

    She blinked, staring at him, eyebrows up in a question.

    "Let me show you something," he whispered. And when she nodded, he plundered her mouth with all the promises of what he was about to do.

 Chapter 195 - On The Edge

    LIMITED EDITION PAPERBACKS avable in giveaway only! In light of WebNovel''s move towards offering books in other formats (we''ll see if we get there!) I have a very limited number of approved paperbacks for giveaway ONLY, and no more will being. So, this month, if you purchase the top tier of privilege (50 chapters for King of Beasts, or 45 Chapters for Queen of Beasts) thenment on thest avable chapter "I want a paperback!" You will be entered into the draw. Check out thements where I''ve posted a picture of the books!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The furs here were the old-fashioned type, thick and slightly stiffer, but made from the hides of the shaggy mountain goats that inhabited the mountains around her. They were plush and thick, embracing her skin a soft cloud that sent delicious prickles up and down her back.

    When heid her down, her legs still wrapped around his waist, she''d been about to push herself back, to give him room toe up with her. But he stopped her, his eyes so dark the pupils had nearly overtaken the startling ice-blue of them and he smiled a smile that, had she been prey, would have made her blood run cold. But as it was, she shivered for an entirely different reason.

    "Let me show you," he whispered, stopping her from moving.

    She swallowed and nodded, then with a quiet moan, he took her mouth. She''d barely sunk into the kiss when she sucked in, her skin pebbling. His hands everywhere¡ªsliding up the back of her thighs, cupping her knee, thumbing her breast¡ªand the joint sensation of his strokes sandwiched with the soft plush of the furs beneath her lit up her skin with crackling, electric rushes.

    Instinctively she began to roll against him, bringing pressure to that ce where they joined that gave her yet another reason to prickle and sigh.

    "Aaryn, I¡ª"

    "Rx," he whispered, kissing his way down her neck. "Rx, I''ve got you."

    Her kiss turned desperate when he returned to her mouth. Aaryn''s breathing was heavy and growing faster. She''d locked her ankles behind his back and was pulling him closer, urging him to cover her, to join her on the furs. But he chuckled and stroked his fingers through her hair, then gently down the side of her jaw.

    "Don''t worry," he whispered and even with her eyes closed as she focused on the shimmering sensations he was building in her skin, she could hear the smile in his voice. "Just let me take you."

    "That''s exactly what I''m trying to do," she whined. "But you''re down there and I''m up here and¡ªoh!"

    Bracing his hands on the furs right behind her shoulders, he rolled quickly against her, the steel velvet of him finding all the right ces on her. He rxed, then did it again, rubbing himself against her hard until her mouth dropped open.

    "Rx, El," he said, his voice shaking a hair. "Let me show you."

    Understanding dawned on her and she opened her eyes.

    Aaryn was still braced on the furs, his wide chest tense, veins popping as he held himself in check. A sheen of sweat made him glisten in the dim light because they hadn''t lit antern yet, so the only light came from the door, and the natural chimney.

    But even in the deep shadows, he looked carved from marble, his normally warm-brown skin looked almost white¡ªthough not as white as hers when she lifted her hands to his chest, gripping his pecs and stroking her thumbs over his nipples.

    He growled and leaned over her, kissing his way down her neck, to her breast, opening his mouth wide, to take as much of it in as he could, and sucking in a slow rhythm to match the way he rolled his hips.

    Elreth trembled, jangling currents zapping between her breast and the apex of her thighs in time with the music he yed on her skin.

    She shoved a hand into his hair, pulling him tight against her breast and arching up¡ªeven has he rolled against her again.

    For an endless minute, all she could feel was the slick pressure of him against her, the warmth of his mouth on her, and the flutter of his panting breath on her cheek.

    Then he pushed himself up, his mouthing off her breast with a soft ''pop''. She grabbed for him, not wanting him to leave her, her hand pping as she pped it to his neck, and he growled.

    "Rx, El."

    "But¡ª!"

    "I said, let me show you."

    The rhythm of his hips was slowly picking up pace, slowly, slowly. She arched against him, trying to catch him as he rolled, trying to bring him into her where she ached.

    Aaryn chuckled and eased back to put space between them, the sudden cold a shock.

    Elreth groaned. "What are you¡ª"

    "Remember, El," he said, his voice a dark silk. "I submit to you in public, but in private¡­"

    She shivered at the look on his face¡ªthe power of the Alpha in him, the rock-solid certainty, and he raked her with his eyes, savoering every inch of her skin¡ªdropping his head to examine even where she was open to him.

    She put a hand over her eyes, half-delighted, half-appalled.

    "Don''t do that, you''re beautiful," he whispered, taking her hand from her face, then catching the other one as well, entwining their fingers.

    Then he gripped her hands and pulled them up, cing them over her head and pressing them into the furs. He caught both wrists in one of his hands and locked on, like manacles.

    She shivered. Thest time he''d done this they hadn''t been able toplete the bond, but now¡­ now¡­

    She arched, her elbows pressed up, until only her shoulders and bottom were on the furs¡ªand the hands he held so tightly. "I want you, Aaryn," she whispered. "Please. I submit. I''m asking. Please¡­"

    He chuckled, one arm locked and braced over her head to hold her hands, she got the perfect view of his flexed bicep, the beautiful roll of muscle and tendon that curled around his arm, then up to his shoulder. The steel strength of him wrapped in warm, weing skin.

    Then he stroked his other hand down her neck, over her corbone, let his fingers catch on the peak of her breast. She gasped, but he''d already moved on, his eyes following the progress of his hand down, to stroke across her belly, to the hollow of her waist where he slid his long fingers behind her, sping her. Then he brought himself against her, sliding up and down until he found her there, and ready. So ready.

 Chapter 196 - Over The Edge

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Quivering, holding her there, he leaned down, his mouth hovering just above hers, their eyes locked. Elreth''s were wide, fascinated, and touch nervous.

    "Trust me," he rasped.

    "I do."

    He smiled and tilted his head to kiss her, turning so his mouth took hers at a right angle and he could sweep the t of his tongue against hers.

    She whimpered and pulled against the grip he had on her hands, but instead he tightened his hold and with a silent prayer to the Creator for control, he lifted her hip in the same moment he entered her in one long, slow slide, both of them barely breathing as he pulled all the way out, then pushed back in again, so slowly.

    Elreth''s body was a signal fire, her tension ring and easing, shuddering under his touch, but never going out as Aaryn, standing at the end of the tform pulled her back, back, back down against him, until her bottom rested right on the edge and without him there, she might have slid off. But when he had her positioned perfectly, her knees hooked on his hips, their bodies joined perfectly, he thrust. Hard.

    Elreth cried out at the explosive union¡ªhe reached her so deeply he could feel her inside. But he didn''t let up. Using his twin grips on her, he held her in ce as he plunged, again and again¡ªnot too quickly¡ªholding the pressure against her at the peak.

    His beautiful mate writhed, arching, her throat bare to him as she called him again and again, her entire body vibrating with pleasure.

    Standing gave him traction. If he hadn''t held her, the force would have pushed her up the bed. Instead, her cries caught in her throat as he invaded her¡ªalways careful not to let himself gopletely, not to harm her, but with enough pressure to make her speechless with pleasure.

    Leaned over her like that, her back arched so her breasts were forced up, he moaned watching them bounce, her nipples upright and a deep rose against her fairest skin that had never seen sunlight.

    She gasped and cried at the onught, until she was left whimpering, panting, calling for him to keep going, to not stop.

    "Aaryn¡­ Aaryn please¡­ please let me touch you," she gasped. "I submit. Creator''s Light, I will do anything, please!" her voice was raspy and breathless, and Aaryn, fighting so hard for control, let out a shuddering groan, then released her hands.

    She sighed with pleasure, reaching for him immediately as he straightened and took her hips, lifting her slightly, changing the angle as her hands stroked his shoulder and chest, and gripped at his neck.

    "Oh¡­ Oh!"

    Elreth writhed, bumping herself into him, taking what he gave, and doing her best to return it, reaching for him, arching to meet him, her voice climbing higher as her pleasure crested.

    Then, still holding her, Aaryn curled over her, taking her nipple in his mouth again and sucking, thrusting into her as hard as he dared given herck of experience.

    "Please! Aaryn! Oh!"

    He could feel her bearing down, her body closing around him, drawing him in, seeking that perfect connection.

    Then Elreth sucked in, held her breath, and went still. As Aaryn continued to stroke into her, the mating call erupting from his throat in an ecstatic groan, a wave of goosebumps washed down her body.

    "El! Oh, my love!" He cursed, so close to his own release, but determined to find hers, when her eyes flew open and she called his name, her body jerking and quivering, mping down on him and sending Aaryn over the edge, the orgasm hit him like charging bear, stealing his breath and making his legs shake as he groaned and huffed, afraid he might lose his feet before it was over.

    He caught himself before he copsed on her with his full weight, braced himself on the furs at either side of her head, panting, still shuddering with the aftershocks as Elreth slumped.

    She curled her fingers into his hair and pulled him into a kiss, deep and sensual as she rode out the shivers that still wanted to rock her.

    Holy shit¡­ holy shit¡­ He hadn''t intended¡­ she was his mate¡­ he never wanted to hurt her.

    Stroking her hair back off of her face, he searched her eyes for pain or confusion. "Are you¡­ okay?" he asked hesitantly, bracing for an answer he would have to¡ª

    "Aaryn, that was¡­ that was¡­ incredible. I didn''t know you could do it like that!"

    Aaryn snorted. That was nothingpared to what he would show her if¡­ "I didn''t hurt you? That got a little rough."

    "Rough? That''s rough?"

    "Well, I mean¡­ not for me. But I don''t want to hurt you. I know this is new¡ª"

    "Hurt me? I wanted more! Aaryn that''s¡­ I didn''t know it would be like this. It''s like, you''re filling me, and I''m just greedy. I want more, always more. When you''re doing that all I can think of is how to reach for more of you. I am¡­ I''m afraid I''m going to¡­ how am I ever going to get anything done? I will just want to do this all the time!"

    Aaryn spluttered, blinking. He wasn''t sure whether tough or cry. His mate was perfect. She was¡­ she was perfect.

    He took her mouth, ovee with gratitude for her, with desire for her, with shock at her willingness to just follow him into this. And she kissed him back, humming with pleasure, the gooseflesh on her arms still prickled as he stroked his hands up her body and she sighed happily.

    "I''m so d we decided to do this," she whispered a minuteter, stroking his hair as he rested his head on her chest.

    "Me too," he croaked, still humbled and uncertain how to express what he was feeling. "El?"

    "Yes?"

    He lifted his head to meet her eyes and she smiled,bing his hair back off his face with her fingers. "Promise me something."

    "Anything," she said.

    "Never change," he said. "Never stop being exactly who you are."

    Her eyes began to shine. "I''ll make you deal¡ªI''ll stay me, as long as you stay you, too."

    He smiled and leaned up to kiss her, taking her lower lip between his teeth and tugging it out before he said, "Deal."

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 197 - Swim With Me

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She hung back when they went outside to swim. The early Autumn afternoon was just hot enough to make a swim sound good, but she knew the mountain-fed water would be freezing. She wasn''t excited about that first shock of cold.

    But she was looking forward to watching Aaryn.

    His words from when they''d arrived kept echoing in her head.

    "¡­My favorite part of a swim, is that moment when I''ve walked in until I''m up to my thighs. It''s a little cold, so my skin is prickling, and I know it''s not going to stop feeling cold until I''mpletely under¡­ so I take a breath and slip all the way in, letting the water ripple against me¡­ all of me¡­"

    They''d walked out of the cave naked, and even though she was self-conscious in such bright light, she also wanted to be here with him, like this, so alone and¡­ unashamed. So she''d forced herself not to think about anyone on the mountain above them, or anyone who might have followed, and just let herself enjoy watching her mate as he prepared to dive into the cold river.

    She''d hung back, making excuses about warming up in the sun first, so she could watch him.

    Aaryn strode across the clearing, utterly confident in his skin¡ªhis burnished skin, lighter on his thighs and buttocks that didn''t get as much sun, but the rest of him a warm, light brown in contrast with his silver hair.

    She admired the lines of his calves and thighs as he passed her, walking easily into the water until it went over his knees. Then he paused.

    Elreth bit her lip.

    His back rippled as he swung his long arms back and forth, preparing himself to take the plunge. She loved watching his body, so different to her own¡ªbroader, stronger, his muscles even more defined. She loved the line down his spine leading to the crack between his buttocks. She loved the rounded strength of his shoulders, the way they flexed, and the sharp nes of his shoulder-des pressing out from under his skin when he moved.

    Her mouth went dry following the lines of muscle down the back of his thighs, and the sharp rounds of his calves¡­ then she giggled as he braced to drive and his butt clenched.

    That was something she''d never seen before.

    Then he dove into the water, a strong, graceful arch, disappearing below the surface, thening up, flicking the hair out of his face and shoving out a breath with a shocked "whoa!" from the cold.

    "Come on in!" he called to her a momentter, treading water in the deeper hole of the riverbank.

    "I don''t know," she said. "It looks pretty chilly."

    "I''ll warm you up."

    She snorted, walking to the edge of the water and only in to her ankles.

    It was freezing.

    Elreth danced back, holding herself like she was cold, though the rest of her body was fine. "Nope. Nope, nope, nope." She''d always been pathetic about cold water. She''d get in eventually, but he would tease her until she did. Growing up she''d mostly avoided swimming with her friends because they usually swam naked. She''d always been horrified that someone would see how¡­ red she was. Or she''d wear a tunic to cover herself¡ªwhich only made her friendsugh and tease her.

    But here, now, with Aaryn, she wanted to get in. Visions of the bathing pools swam in her head and she wanted to enjoy the water with him at a time when there was no rush, no meeting to get to, no responsibility. She couldn''t think of anything better¡ªexcept maybe snuggling into the furs together on a cold night.

    But that meant she had to put her big-girl pants on and get past the shock of the cold.

    She was still standing on the edge of the water, trying to talk herself into it, when the sound of water disced roughly caught her attention and she looked up to see Aaryn standing up, halfway up the bank.

    Her mouth went dry.

    She hadn''t been lying earlier when she told him that her favorite part of the water¡ªnow that she knew what to look for¡ªwas watching him stand up and watching the water sluice down his body, rippling over his ripples, and finding the lines and hollows to follow down. She wanted to ask him to duck under, then stand again just so she could watch it.

    She also wanted to get in there and follows those lines herself with her hands.

    "I love it when you look at me like that," Aaryn growled, prowling towards her. "I love seeing your body prickle like that. You''re giving me all my best gifts in one day, El. All the things I''ve dreamed about¡­" he trailed off and kept walking towards her, the water sshing around his legs.

    Elreth''s eyes followed a trickle from his corbone, all the way down his chest, to his stomach, where it disappeared somehow in the ridges of his abdomen. She swallowed hard. Aaryn growled and was suddenly rushing towards her.

    Catching the look of heat and mischief on his face, she shrieked and turned to run, but he was too quick, grabbing her up in his arms and swinging her off her feet, cradling her to his chest as he turned back to the river.

    "No! Aaryn! No! It''s too cold!"

    "I told you, I''ll keep you warm!" he said as he carried her to the edge of the water.

    "No! It''s a shock, it''ll stop me breathing!"

    "Then I''ll give you mouth-to-mouth," he chuckled.

    "Aaryn!"

    "I love you, El. And I especially love it when you''re really cold and your nipples stand up, so forgive me, but we''re doing this."

    "I¡ªwait! NO!" But he''d already jogged into the water, sshing it everywhere so it pattered on her skin like hail. She shrieked again and Aaryn¡ªnow thigh-deep again¡ªtensed like he was going to throw her, but then he froze.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 198 - River Of Love

    Earn an entry to win a Limited Edition paperback of this book by purchasing top-tier privilege this month! After you''ve purchased the Ruler tier (45 chapters) justment "I want a paperback!" on thest published chapter and I will put you in the draw.

    You are also wee to join my discord chat where there is a lot of general fun, but also a private chatroom just for top-tier privilege buyers. (If you''d like to join, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD ).

    If you aren''t in the discord, or subscribed to my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) watch out for author announcements here, in the chapters in early October to see if you won!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth froze, looking around quickly, obviously wondering what he''d seen or scented. She pulled her arms to her chest, suddenly aware of her nakedness. "What is it?"

    Aaryn didn''t answer immediately, just stared at her, marveling again at the fact that she as truly his. He could feel it in his bones.

    When he didn''t answer, she snapped her head up, worried. "Aaryn, what¡ª"

    "I told you we''d never do anything where we weren''t together, I''d never ask you to give yourself to me in a way you didn''t want, El. I just¡­ I just want to be sure¡­ I''m ying here. I want to throw you in this water, and I want to hold you in it when you''re cold and warm you up. I want to feel your body against mine in there. But if you really don''t want to, if you aren''t ying like I am¡­ I won''t force you."

    Her face softened from worry to love. She held his face in her hands and pulled him in, kissing him, then whispered against his lips. "Of course I want to y with you, Aaryn. I never want to lose that. You''re still my best frien¡ª"

    "GOOD!" heughed and threw her high over the surface, doubling over withughter as she shrieked then tumbled into the river, her face a wide mask of shock.

    "Aaryn!" she gasped, sucking in hard as she came to the surface and flicked her hair out of her eyes. "You are g-going to p-pay for that!"

    He wasughing so hard he didn''t even try to avoid her when she plowed out of the water, tackling him and grabbing his head to dunk him so that he sucked in a big mouthful of water and came up coughing.

    She wasughing by the time he got his breath back. He mock-red until she noticed, thenunched himself at her. She shrieked again and stumbled backwards, the water slowing him enough that his hand only grazed her arm before she was back on her feet and diving into the deeper water toe up, stillughing and inviting him to follow with her eyes.

    She wanted to be chased, which made his cock twitch, but the cool water helped him keep it under control as he dove into the water,ing up just a couple feet from where she was treading water, and still giggling.

    He chased her around the swimming hole for a time, until she let herself be caught, then he pulled her into his chest and took her mouth while she still spluttered withughter, though not for long.

    As he kept them afloat, the kiss deepened. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms at his neck and pulled herself against him.

    "I''m cold," she said, her lips brushing his neck.

    "I''m here," he said simply in reply.

    For a moment they just stayed there, together. Slowly, Aaryn swam them back to the bank, until he could touch the bottom, so he could keep them both afloat without using his arms. He held her to him, bobbing them up and down in the water as Elreth sighed happily.

    "I''m not sure it could ever get better than this," she said quietly a minuteter.

    Aaryn thought about it. "You''re probably right."

    "Isn''t that sad, though? That our very best days will be now, right at the beginning?"

    He sighed. "I don''t think it''s that we''ll never have days like this, El. I think it''s that most of our days we won''t be able to just be together. We''ll have other people and responsibilities¡­"

    "Maybe offspring?" she said, very quietly.

    Aaryn''s heart fluttered. "I hope so," he said huskily.

    "Me too." Leaving her arms around his neck, she leaned back far enough to meet his eyes. "Will it bother you if our offspring is Leonine?"

    He snorted. "Will it bother you if they''re disformed? Or a wolf?"

    She shook her head. "I''d love to have a son like you."

    Aaryn blinked and his breath stopped. She said that so simply, as if it was nothing but pure truth. "I''d¡­ I''d love to have a daughter like you, El. I''d¡­ that would just be the best thing I could imagine."

    Her face crumpled, but she caught herself. "Are you worried? If they are disformed, I mean? Because I''m not."

    He looked down, feeling vulnerable, but his eyesnded on her breasts, bobbing at the top of the water. He cleared his throat and yanked his gaze back up to meet hers. "I''m not worried exactly. I know you''re going to make things better for the disformed¡ªand she''ll be in a home with both parents, and... She won''t have the life I had."

    "What if she''s a he?"

    Aaryn shrugged. "I really don''t care. I just want them to be half of you."

    "Only half?" she asked, one eyebrow up.

    Aaryn snorted. "I''m not sure I''m strong enough to parent all of you, El. It might actually kill me."

    Sheughed, then pulled him into another kiss, and they drifted together in the cool water.

    Elreth rested her chin on her arm, at his shoulder, and sighed happily. "I can''t believe I get to have these conversations with you," she whispered.

    "Trust me, El," he sighed. "It''s me who can''t believe it. I''ve been waiting for this for so long."

    Her arms tightened around him. "Thank you for waiting for me, Aaryn. I¡­ I can''t even imagine if you hadn''t¡­"

    "I''ll always wait for you," he said, shifting her against his chest so he could y at the nape of her neck. "I''ll always be right behind you, El. I''ll always fight for you. Always fight with you. I''ll always want what''s best for you. Always."

    She pulled back, eyes red and tears fluttering on hershes. "You are such a good male, Aaryn. I don''t deserve all of that."

    "Do any of us?" he asked,bing her hair back from her face. "I know you''re going to do all those things for me, too. We don''t do it because we deserve it, El. We do it because we love."

    She took his face in her hands and kissed him, long, slow, whimpering in her throat, but she didn''t stop. They floated together for minutes, lips teasing, tongues exploring, hearts beginning to race.

    And when he couldn''t bear not to have her any longer, he gripped her to him and walked out of the water, carrying her back to the cave.

 Chapter 199 - A Heart Of Gratitude

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    At some point in the dark of night, the only light in the cave was the moonlight seeping in around the edges of the door, Elreth woke feeling cold.

    She blinked and it took a moment to remember where she was, but she sat up to find her bearings, then reached over for Aaryn¡­ but found only cold fur.

    Frowning, she pulled the top fur around her as she slipped off the tform and shuffled through the cave, shivering.

    Where was Aaryn? Was he sick?

    Hurrying for the door, she swung it wide and rushed out, to find him standing just a few feet outside, naked and bathed in moonlight, staring at the river that gurgled and hummed, the music to their "honeymoon."

    "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly, rushing forward to wrap her arms around him, and the fur.

    His skin was freezing, but she could feel the warmth of him underneath. He pulled her in and wrapped his arms around her, tucking the fur in tightly to keep them both warm. "I''m fine, I''m fine. I''m sorry I woke you."

    "You didn''t. I got cold," she said. "And you''re freezing. What are you doing out here?"

    "Just¡­ thanking the Creator," he said softly, still staring at the river over her head.

    She waited, knowing there was more.

    He sighed. "I woke up and I was looking at you," he said sheepishly. "You''re beautiful when you sleep. But you look really young, too. And it reminded me of that first day when you helped me. Do you remember?"

    Elreth nodded. She''d been eight. She''d known of Aaryn¡ªat least, she''d noticed him around. Liked the way he carried himself. But he always looked just a little bit hunted, and that bothered her. The one time she''d gotten close enough to scent him, she''d realized he was disformed¡ªwhich exined the way his eyes were always darting around, looking for danger.

    She''d wanted to get to know him, but he was older, ahead of her in training, and a wolf. Their paths just didn''t cross, except at the market or other gatherings. And she knew he didn''t like attention. If she''d singled him out there, everyone would have been watching.

    It had be a game, following him when he didn''t know it. Trying to learn about him. See if there was a way she could insert herself into his life.

    She didn''t know why she was so drawn to him, but she hadn''t been able to let it go.

    Her mother had noticed and chided her. If she was going to chase boys, she needed to wait a few years. And following them around wasn''t the way to do it. Elreth was horrified that she''d been found out.

    But she still couldn''t let it go.

    Then that day hade. It was a weekend afternoon. She''d been on her way back home and seen him leave the market¡ªand seen the three boys run up behind him. She wondered at first if they were friends. But the wariness in his scent, and the way he kept eyeing them told her quickly that they weren''t.

    She''d followed them deep into the forest, trying toe up with excuses to give if she was noticed. But none of them saw her. If they had, perhaps it wouldn''t have happened.

    But she was so, so d it had.

    That was the first time she''d seen the utter cruelty some of the disformed faced. And it made her raging angry.

    She''d struggled not to jump in the second the boys began to taunt him. But when one of them talked about seeing if they could scare him into shifting¡ªthen all three of them took beast form and he was trapped there¡­ she hadn''t even thought about it.

    She''d leaped into her beast¡ªnot as big as the three wolves, but she would have gambled that her jaws were stronger. And she was a Princess. Even if they could beat her, they wouldn''t. She knew that. So she''d run it, full of confidence. And sure enough, each of them had run, yelping, or taken off back home¡ªthest one in tears¡ªbefore she was done.

    When she realized they were all gone and this male she''d been following was staring at her, she hadn''t known what to say at first.

    "Are you okay?" She knew he wasn''t, but what else was she supposed to do?

    He''d angrily swiped the tears off his own face, cursing himself. She''d pretended she didn''t notice. When he didn''t answer, she thought maybe he hadn''t heard her. She tried a new approach. "I''m Elreth," she''d said. "Do you want a snack? My mother will make it."

    But he''d just gaped at her.

    She frowned confused. "Do you speak?"

    His face twisted in anger and her stomach sank. She was forever saying the wrong thing to people.

    "Yes, I speak," he''d snapped. "But you can''t be friends with me. You''re the Princess."

    "Pfffft." She knew her parents wouldn''t care. She also knew other people would. But she''d already decided not to let that stop her. She''d tossed her shining copper hair over her shoulder and turned towards home. "My mother doesn''t care. Come have some cookies¡­."

    "I remember," Elreth said quietly.

    "All it would have taken was that one day going differently," he said quietly. "Have you ever thought about that, El? That we just happened to be in the same ce at the same time? And if we hadn''t been¡­ none of this would have happened."

    Elreth squirmed. "Well, I wouldn''t say it would never have happened¡­" she said, sheepish. She''d never told him she''d been following him for weeks.

    "You know what I mean, though," he said, stroking her back. "One little change. One different friendship, or different day¡­ one thing that drew us apart early on¡­ but that didn''t happen and now look at us," he breathed. "Look at what we''re going to do. El, you''re literally going to be a living legend. Little females are going to tell their grandpups about the day that you took dominance. You''ll be written in the histories¡ª"

    "So will you!"

    "That''s my point!" he said happily. "I just¡­ I can''t believe it. I can''t believe this is our life. I''m so grateful. And I needed a minute to say that. To think about it. That''s all."

    They stood there, holding each other, until Elreth took a deep breath. "Do you want toe back to bed now?"

    Aaryn nodded and let her go. She unwrapped herself from him, grieving the cold for him. But he just took her hand and led her back into the cave, stopping to close the door, then leading her to the sleeping tform¡­ where he showed her exactly how grateful he was.

    *****

    MY MONTHLY LIVE VOICE CHAT IS THIS SUNDAY, 12 September at 1pm (Los Angeles time). To be a part of it, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD. Or listen to a rey on my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) next week! See you there!

 Chapter 200 - Fishing For The Past

    LIMITED EDITION PAPERBACKS avable in giveaway only! In light of WebNovel''s move towards offering books in other formats (we''ll see if we get there!) I have a very limited number of approved paperbacks for giveaway ONLY, and no more will being. So, this month, if you purchase the top tier of privilege (50 chapters for King of Beasts, or 45 Chapters for Queen of Beasts) thenment on thest avable chapter "I want a paperback!" You will be entered into the draw. Check out thements where I''ve posted a picture of the books!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    They''d slept in andid around for almost an hour¡ªsomething neither of them could remember doing for years. When hunger pushed them out of the furs, Aaryn tossed Elreth an apple and a strip of dried beef. "Why don''t we go fishing for dinner?" he said.

    It was getting a littlete, but he suspected that since the sun didn''t hit the water here for another couple hours, they might still have some sess.

    Elreth bit into the apple, nodding. "Sounds perfect."

    Now they''d been out there for over an hour,zing on the rocks, their lines in the water. There were already three small fish gutted and hanging off a stick in the water, but Aaryn knew they''d need more.

    Elrethy on her back on the t rock, one arm over her eyes, her hand with the fishing line stretched towards the water, but she hadn''t spoken in several minutes. He wondered if she''d fallen asleep.

    Being out here with her kept reminding him of their days as adolescents, before either of them had real responsibility. Things like camping trips,te night bonfires with friends, walks in the forest because they didn''t have anything else to do¡­ This felt like that, only better.

    He sat up carefully so he wouldn''t make noise, in case she was asleep, and pulled in his line, checking the bait. He could see the fish under the surface. They were still feeding though they were slowing. He should be able to get a least a couple more before they stopped until evening. Perhaps a different bait would tempt them more?

    He was hunched over the hook, weaving a worm onto it, when something warm and gigglingnded on his back and a hand pulled his chin around.

    Elreth wrapped herself around his back and kissed him from over his shoulder.

    Forgetting the fish, he let the line drop and turned to press her back onto the boulder and silence her giggles with his kiss¡­

    *****

    <em>ELRETH</em>

    She''d beenying there, almost ready to doze, but watching him out from under her arm.

    For several minutes she''d wallowed in memories. Seeing him hunched over like that, no shirt on, frowning at his bait reminded her of one of the camping trips they''d gone on with friends when she was only sixteen.

    Two of their friends had joined the n at thest minute and, unprepared, there hadn''t been enough food to keep them going for the weekend.

    Aaryn''s first concern had been for her. He muttered about what Reth would say if she came home tired and hungry. He''d found an old fishing line in his bag and scraped the hook to remove the rust, then he''d hunted for worms for over an hour so he could fish in the morning.

    No one else had been too concerned. But Elreth had followed him that evening, as the sun went down, to theke nearby. He hadn''t known she was following¡ªsomething she still did to him on asion, just to hone her tracking skills¡ªso she''d been able to watch him settle himself on the bank, work the bait onto the hook, then throw the line in.

    When she''d finally joined him, he''d seemed pleased when she sat down, but neither of them spoke.

    They''d sat there while he caught a dozen fish, cleaned them, and prepared a sapling branch to carry them back.

    "Thank you," she''d said as he gathered everything together in the near-dark.

    He''d blinked, seeming surprised. "For what?"

    "For doing this." She gestured at the fish. "I know it''s for me."

    He''d snorted. "It''s actually more for your dad. He''ll kill me if you don''t get fed for two days."

    She''d grinned, but deep in her gut, she''d known he was covering.

    He''d always taken care of her¡ªand he always would. It was one of the reasons he was her best friend. She didn''t trust anyone the way she trusted him.

    She''d fallen in step with him and they''d returned to the camp where their friends sat around a fire, celebrating him as their Alpha hunter when they saw all the fish he unloaded.

    Elreth blinked back to the present and found she was smiling. Aaryn was still curled over his bait, muttering something to himself about finicky fish.

    At least he wasn''t muttering about her father, she supposed.

    She watched as the muscles on his back flexed and moved under his skin with every tiny movement of his hands and arms, and her mouth went dry. She saw the way he frowned at the water, measuring his chances and making adjustments to what he was doing with the bait.

    It was such a little thing, but he was so¡­ capable. So strong. So intelligent. So willing to put his own needs aside to meet hers. He always had been. She''d taken it for granted for years.

    She wouldn''t do that again.

    She''d suddenly needed to be close to him. To let him know how much she appreciated him. How excited she was for their future.

    But she also couldn''t resist seeing how close she could get without him noticing. Focused was he was on his task, if she didn''t make a noise, or let her shadow fall over him¡­

    Less than a minuteter she was crouched behind him on the rock, and he hadn''t noticed her yet.

    She toyed with the idea of tackling him, but she was worried she might identally push the hook into his unsuspecting fingers. So instead, she just sighed and sat down directly behind him, wrapping herself around him from the back and pulling his chin around so she could kiss him from over his shoulder.

    She didn''t expect him to drop the bait and turn, pressing her down into the rock, sighing her name. But she wasn''t upset about it. Not one bit.

    Thank the Creator for her gorgeous, handsome, capable mate. Thank Him from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 201 - Kisses In The Morning

    Earn an entry to win a Limited Edition paperback of this book by purchasing top-tier privilege this month! After you''ve purchased the Ruler tier (45 chapters) justment "I want a paperback!" on thest published chapter and I will put you in the draw.

    You are also wee to join my discord chat where there is a lot of general fun, but also a private chatroom just for top-tier privilege buyers. (If you''d like to join, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD ).

    If you aren''t in the discord, or subscribed to my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) watch out for author announcements here, in the chapters in early October to see if you won!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The kiss turned deep quickly. He hadn''t intended to get so distracted, but his mate was warm and eager, and they could live on three fish if they needed to. So he pressed his hips into hers, cupped her jaw, and arched over her, letting his fingers trail down her neck to the buttons of her shirt.

    "At this point, maybe we should just stop wearing clothes at all," he rasped. "It''s not like there''s anyone out here to see."

    She hummed and wrapped her arms around his neck. "But then I wouldn''t get to let you undress me. Where''s the fun in that?"

    Aaryn growled and dove for her neck, licking, kissing, and sucking at the skin there as Elreth''s breathing ratcheted up.

    By the time he had all her buttons undone and hadtched onto her breast, she was arching into him, her hips rolling. He marveled at how quickly she became ready for him. But before he could pull away to tell her so, she sighed. "Oh, Aaryn," she whispered, her head trailing back against the rock. "Teach me something."

    The coil of desire in the pit of his stomach surged and his cock twitched. He had to clear his throat before he spoke. "I''m sure that could be arranged," he said breathlessly. Then he pulled back to kneel between her knees.

    She looked disappointed, but he just waggled his eyebrows at her, took her hands and pulled her up to a sitting position. She tipped her head, but let him pull her up, then he let his fingers catch either side of the neckline of the shirt, and pull it slowly off her shoulders.

    Elreth turned to watch him bare her skin, and desire spiked in her scent.

    Aaryn growled and cupped her beautiful breast, leaning down tove the nipple with his tongue. Elreth sucked in a breath and leaned back so he had better ess. He growled again, then forced himself to straighten and meet her eyes.

    "There''s no graceful way to remove leathers, so I propose that we both just get them off, then return here to¡ª"

    But she was already pressing ot her feet, her hands on the buttons, grinning at him.

    While he got up and shucked his leathers off too, he considered and discarded several options. She was still new to this¡ªthough clearly ready to try new things¡ªand probably sore. He didn''t want to pus her too hard too fast. But he was also curious to find out what she liked.

    When she''d tossed her leathers up onto the grass and turned back to him, she lowered herself to the warm rock again. Aaryn joined her quickly, but instead of lowering himself between her thighs, he knelt at her feet.

    She lifted her head, frowning. "What are you doing?"

    "I just want to y for a while, make sure you''re ready."

    "Oh, I''m ready, Aaryn."

    He snorted and cupped one of her legs under the knee, bending it up then sliding his hand down her perfectly formed calf to cup her ankle. "Just rx, El, and trust me."

    She smiled and eased her head back down to the rock, letting him do as he chose.

    He chose to kiss her everywhere, for a good, long while. Up her legs, the soft skin of her inner thighs, the center of her pleasure¡ªuntil she was gasping¡ªher belly, her breasts¡­ he explored her throat, her jaw, he kissed her until she was pulling him in, urging him to take her.

    Then, without warning, he wrapped his arms around her lower back and rolled them quickly, pulling her on top of him.

    She gasped and braced herself on his shoulders, but once she''d found her bnce, she was grinning down at him,ying along his body, pressed against him from toe to chest.

    She raised her eyebrows, but didn''tment. Aaryn lifted his head to kiss her throat again, then whisper, "Straddle me."

    One eyebrow levered higher, but as he kissed and stroked and held her against him, she took his advice, opening her thighs to kneel either side of him, humming with approval when he shifted so they rubbed against each other where she sat.

    Cupping her ass, he took her mouth and she followed him down in the kiss, rubbing herself against him and kissing him eagerly.

    He let her y, find her rhythm, discover the angle and speed that peaked her interest. He waited to hear her breath catch, or the tiny, broken groans she would make when something felt particrly good. By the time she was bracing her hands on either side of his head to give herself the right angle, and rubbing herself against him enthusiastically, he was so hard he wasn''t sure this had been such a great idea. She''d need time to figure out what worked for her here. He needed control¡­ he prayed for control. Then, holding her close, he whispered, "Arch back, just a little, love."

    She did, and as she shifted, he found her and, with a shuddering groan, entered her.

    Elreth''s eyes flew wide as they rolled together, Aaryn gripping her hips and pulling her down as he pressed up. Her mouth dropped open and she stopped breathing. So he rxed to ease out, then did it again.

    "Oh¡­" she sighed and rocked into him. "That''s nice¡­"

    He wanted to say it was a lot better than nice, but Elreth was blinking and smiling, her attention so fully on where they were joined where she experimented every roll, tilting her hips, grinding into him, shifting her weight, her breasts swaying and bobbing with her movement, that Aaryn almost came.

    "Stop, stop for a second," he hissed through his teeth.

    Elreth froze, her eyes going wider¡ªbut this time with fear. "Did I hurt you?"

    "No, no, fuck no, El. It''s just¡­ it''s so amazing to see you enjoy yourself¡­ I just need to breathe for a second so I don''t ruin this."

    She tipped her head andbed their hair out of his eyes that had fallen over them. "Ruin it how?"

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 202 - Hard Times

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The look on her face¡ªso innocent, but so determined to understand¡ªAaryn snorted and it moved them together. Elreth blinked,. But Aaryn groaned and pulled her down into an embrace so he couldn''t see her breasts anymore. "If Ie too soon we''ll have to stop. I don''t want to stop until you''vee first," he murmured in her ear.

    "Come?" she frowned, then pressed back up onto her hands to meet his eyes. "Oh, you mean that¡­ that pleasure?"

    He nodded and cupped her face with one hand. "Once that happens, I can''t do this for a while. So¡­ I want to make sure you''ve had your chance first. It''s harder for you, so¡ª"

    "I definitely think you''re the harder one, Aaryn," she snorted.

    He growled and took her lips, but he was still trembling, still right on the edge. He wasn''t sure talking about this was going to make it better, but he didn''t want to stoppletely, so he put a tight leash on himself and rxed his head back to meet her eyes again.

    "Usually, it''s far easier for a male to find that pleasure, Elreth, than for a female. So if the male is impatient, orcks control¡­ it can end up frustrating for you. I hope I never do that to you, but there are times it is difficult to control. If it happens, please forgive me."

    She smiled. "I will," she said. "But why do you call iting?"

    Aaryn opened his mouth, then frowned. "Do you know, I don''t know. That''s just what everyone called it, so I do too."

    He''d never thought about that before. Huh.

    Elreth grinned and her eyes shed with desire. "You know, that''s definitely the best part. But it''s not the only part I like."

    "Good to know," he chuckled. "And just so you know, it''s not the only part I like, either. That''s why¡­ sometimes I might need to take a breather, so I can savor you. Not get too excited too quickly."

    "Okay," she said then looked at him shyly. "Can I¡­ sit up?"

    Aaryn''s breath came faster. "Definitely."

    "Will that be too much?"

    "It will be just right, Elreth. Just do what''sfortable for you." Breathlessly he watched as she carefully pushed herself back until she sat on him, bare and glorious in the sun, her hands ying on his chest.

    Aaryn groaned and took her hips in his hands again.

    And then they began to move.

    At first, Elreth''s eyes went wide and she didn''t seem certain what to do. But as their movement increased, as Aaryn''s breath began to rasp, she opened her knees further so more of her weight settled on him and braced herself on his chest.

    "Oh!" she sighed again, her eyes hooded, her jaw ck. "That''s¡­ I like that."

    "So do I," he said, staring hungrily at her breasts. With her hands on his chest they were pressed together by her upper arms and her nipples, hard as rivets, beckoned him.

    Aaryn blew out a heavy breath and pulled her down against him, rocking into her harder so her breath sped up again and she dropped her head forward. Her hair fell over her face and dangled near her breasts which made him groan again.

    "Oh, El," he rasped. "You''re so beautiful."

    "That''s¡­ that''s good, Aaryn," she whispered, her lower lip barely moving.

    "Tell me what you like, baby," he gasped. "I''ll always try to give you what you like."

    "You already are," she whispered. "I just¡­"

    "Just what, El? Tell me."

    "I feel far away from you. I wish I could be close to you while¡ª"

    Aaryn didn''t even hesitate, pushing himself up to sit and taking her mouth as he pulled her into him with each thrust.

    She eximed at the change in angle again, but linked her fingers at the back of his neck and kissed him, a searing kiss, until her mouth went ck again and she rested her forehead on his.

    For a time, they simply rocked together, Elreth''s mouth open, her eyes screwed tightly shut, and tiny cries breaking in her throat. Aaryn fisted his hand in her hair and held her close, breathing through his teeth for control when she dropped her head back to bare her throat to him.

    "Holy¡­ El¡­" he growled, then dropped to open his mouth on her throat, kissing his way down the cord of her neck, to the spot where her shoulder met her neck and holding here there gently, between his teeth.

    "Aaryn," she gasped, "This is¡­"

    Sensing her urgency, he dropped his hands to her lower back and leaned her back. Taking his cue, she pulled her legs around to wrap them behind him and her eyes opened again as he took all of her weight and began to thrust, holding her to him.

    Stretched back like that, her breasts bounced under his chin and he wanted to howl. But as she cried at the peak of each thrust, her voice growing higher and tighter each time, he groaned the mating call and pounded into her until she broke, crying his name, shuddering around him.

    The temptation was there to let himself go then, and when she clenched around him, he almost didn''t have a choice. But she''d asked him to teach her something, and he really, really wanted to show her how beautiful her body could be.

    As she shuddered and jerked,ing down from her climax, he took her mouth again, then leaned back, away from her. "Are you ready, El?" he groaned.

    "I¡­ yes¡­ I mean I already¡ª"

    "Do you want to try again?"

    "I¡­ again?"

    Aarynughed, but it turned into a groan as she gripped his shoulders and clenched around him.

    "You said you wanted me to teach you something," he panted. "Do you want to try again?"

    She blinked several times, then nodded, biting her lip. "I think, I think I''d like that a lot," she whispered.

    Aaryn smiled, and started praying. The look in her eyes had almost tipped him over the edge again. He took a deep breath and started to lean back.

    *****

    MY MONTHLY LIVE VOICE CHAT IS THIS SUNDAY, 12 September at 1pm (Los Angeles time). To be a part of it, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD. Or listen to a rey on my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) next week! See you there!

 Chapter 203 - New Normal

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As Aaryn began to lean away, Elreth reached for him, urgent and gasping, "What are you doing?" she rasped, her breath panting and cheeks pink. She was moving forward, going to lean over him again, trying to bring them closer together, but he shook his head. Putting one hand up to catch her at the breast, bracing so she couldn''te forward, he thumbed her nipple as he spoke. She shivered again.

    "Lean back a little, beautiful," he rasped, pulling his knees up so she''d have something to lean against. "See if you can pull your feet up so they''re t on the ground."

    He gritted his teeth as she did as he said, her jaw still ck and eyes hooded, her breath thundering. She was still trembling from her first release. He prayed she was still sensitive enough.

    As she got her knees up, feet t on either side of his waist, and leaned back against his thighs, she opened herself to his view. Aaryn groaned. His breath came in fast, short pants and his control was shredded.

    But as she rolled against him and began to sag into him, her desire rising, he reached down with the pad of his thumb and pressed along her, from where they were joined, up, up, up, until he found that hot swollen flesh that made her cry out.

    Again, and again. Her trembles became shakes, and her whimpers cries.

    She struggled to keep herself t against him, but then he whispered, "Come for me beautiful," and slid his thumb against her and she shattered, her breathing in hot, ragged moans, her body twitching and shuddering, until she sucked in and sagged and Aaryn, no longer able to wait, sat up and pulled her against him, one hand in her hair, the other holding her ass, thrusting, calling her, until his own climax hit him and he howled her name.

    Secondster, he slumped, panting, holding her as she shook in his arms.

    "That was¡­ that was¡­" she panted.

    "I know," he gasped.

    "Twice?" she squeaked, then pulled back far enough to meet his eyes her hair sticking to her face where she''d sweated.

    "Wee to the joys of being female," he grinned and kissed her deeply.

    And damned if he didn''t twitch inside of her again.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was a blissful day to Elreth. A slow start to the morning, that incredible love-making with Aaryn on the rock, then a swim in water that was too cold to enjoy, so they got out and jumped back into the furs to nap for another hour.

    By the time the sun was beginning to sink and they were getting hungry again, Elreth felt more rxed than she could remember feeling in years.

    She was more than happy to eat the dried meat and fruit for dinner to make things easy, but Aaryn insisted on cooking. "The fish will be better while they''re fresh, and besides, you need to keep your strength up," he said with a wink.

    Elreth had barely blushed. She was getting used to this!

    Mentally congratting herself, she got busy collecting wood for the fire and anything else he might need. She''d never really learned to cook, so she sat by, fascinated, as Aaryn took the fish, strung them on green switches, and hung them over the fire, turning then every few minutes.

    "Does it bother you that I don''t cook?" she asked him suddenly, realizing that she''d never really thought about it. There were always meals at the market, and her mother gave her fresh baking a couple times a week. She''d never had need. Maybe she needed to think about it?

    But Aaryn just snorted. "Of course not. All females don''t cook. Most males don''t!"

    "That''s my point though. I mean¡­ it seems like we do everything differently than everyone else, don''t you think? I''m dominant in the hierarchy, you''re doing the cooking¡­ will it grate on you, do you think? Don''t you wish we could be normal?"

    "If we were normal, you wouldn''t take me as a mate, Elreth, so no, I don''t wish that. At all."

    She pped that away. "That''s stupid. We''re true mates. We would have ended up together no matter what roles we had."

    "But these are the roles we have. And I am disformed. And you are the Queen. El, we are going to have an incredible life."

    "Not an easy one, though."

    Aaryn shrugged. "No one''s life is easy. I can''t wait to have a front-row seat to yours."

    "And I get to watch yours, too," she reminded him. "The histories won''t forget you, Aaryn."

    "I know, I just don''t really care about what gets written down. I just want to see things change. I want to see Anima treating the disformed like they''re true Anima. If we have a disformed offspring, I want them to grow up feeling like they are normal, instead of always looking for an attack."

    Elreth''s heart panged and she sighed, rubbing his back as he leaned forward to turn the fish again. "Me too," she said quietly.

    They were both quiet for a minute. She was reluctant to talk about work stuff, but¡­ maybe they needed to.

    "I''m going to do it, Aaryn," she said quietly. "I''m going to give the disformed their own tribe. I just¡­ I just need to figure out how¡ªso I don''t make things worse for them. I need to figure out how to introduce the idea to everyone, and how to put it together in a way that doesn''t'' make them more of a target. The goal is to integrate, not divide."

    Aaryn blew out a breath. "I know. I know it''s not easy. And I don''t know how to do it either. But¡­ I''m d you''remitted. I do think it''s what we need."

    Elreth nodded. "I''ll talk to the elders when we get back, make sure they understand what I''m trying to do, and get their advice on how to start. It might not happen as quickly as we want it to, but it will happen, Aaryn. I promise you."

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn turned away from the fire and the fish and looked at her over his shoulder, smiling in disbelief.

    "I know you''re going to do it, El. I believe you. That''s what amazes me about you. You never doubt yourself, that you can do it."

    "Do what?"

    "Anything."

    "That is not true," she grumbled. She looked young again when she pouted like that. He wanted to kiss those swollen lips, but she went on. "I doubt all the time," she sighed. "I just¡­ I just want to believe what is right can be done, so I move ahead like it will. Until it starts to feel real."

    "Well, whatever it is, it works. You''re the strongest Anima I know. I''m blown away. I admire you, El. Do you get that?"

    He held her gaze and Elreth had to swallow tears. "Thank you," she rasped.

    He shook his head. "Don''t thank me. That''s all you. Just be certain I''m here, okay? Whatever we have to face, we''ll face it. I''ll stand behind you. Whatever you need. No matter what."

    She pulled him into a hug.

 Chapter 204 - The Darkness

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Once they''d eaten, neither of them was in a hurry to move. The mes still crackled merrily, and with the river burbling nearby, Elreth sighed with peace.

    Aaryn had pulled a log they''d found over next to the fire and was sitting on it. Elreth sat on the ground, leaning against his legs.

    It was a peaceful moment and one Elreth hoped they''d find ways to repeat when they were back in their normal lives, but the quietness between them made her wonder what Aaryn was thinking¡ªwhich immediately turned her mind to the things they would face when they returned. His scent threaded through with rising tension, and Elreth suspected she knew why.

    "Are you worried about your mom?" she asked quietly.

    Aaryn''s hands, that had been kneading her shoulders, hesitated. "Not exactly," he said. "I''m a little nervous that I didn''t see her, but less so now that Eadhye''s helping. She''s been amazing. I don''t think I would have gotten through the ceremony without her there to care for Mom."

    Elreth nodded. "What is it, exactly, that''s wrong, do you know?"

    "Not really," Aaryn admitted. He started stroking Elreth''s hair absently as he spoke. "Eadhye calls it the darkness. She said a lot more Anima go through it than we realize¡ªbut Mom''s case is severe. She said her own mother had it when she was growing up. Which I guess is why she''s so sweet to me."

    Elreth pushed herself up straighter and leaned her head back on his knees. "That''s so scary. What causes it? I mean, seems like she got sad, right? Something hurt her? And then she just¡­ what? Retreated?"

    Aaryn shrugged and shifted his weight. "I don''t really understand how it works. I only know that when she''s in that ce it''s like¡­ it''s like she can''t see the sun. I remember when I was kid, for the longest time I''d spend every day looking for something good, or funny, or exciting. I''d run up to her room to tell her, because I thought if she heard enough funny things, or enough good news, she''d get better."

    He snorted at his own naivete, and Elreth''s heart went out to him at the sharp self-loathing that entered his scent.

    "Don''t me yourself, you were a kid!" she said, taking his hand and holding it at her shoulder.

    "I don''t me myself¡ªnot anymore. I did when I was little though. No one exined it to me. Mom didn''t know how to, I don''t think, and no one else understood. They all just thought she was grieving my dad¡ªthen they all thought she got shy. I guess she''d been pretty quiet and shy when she was younger and everyone just assumed with him gone, she''d kind of gone back? I don''t know. I just now that our house felt like someone was dying, but no one talked about it. It was really confusing."

    "I''m so sorry, Aaryn. I had no idea."

    "No one knew. And besides the worst of it had passed by the time we met. She was still shaky then, she''d still go to bed sometimes. But she usually fed me or made sure I had what I needed. She was at least aware of the world."

    Elreth got up from the ground and turned around to sit next to him on the log, hugging his arm. "I guess I just pray I''m never afflicted that way. I''d hate to put you through that."

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Something cold and eerie twisted in his gut, but he tried to ignore it. "I don''t think¡­ I don''t think it''s a sickness that you catch, El," he said dryly.

    "That''s not what I meant. I just¡­ I don''t want to see you go through that again."

    He didn''t want to go through it again, either. He didn''t watch his mother go through it again now. But it had never urred to him that others in his life might be afflicted this way.

    His mind''s eye was suddenly battered with images of Elreth, sick and frail,ying in bed, unwilling, or unable to see anything beyond her own need to escape.

    He tightened his arm against his side, pulling her closer.

    She stroked his back and squeezed his arm. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you."

    He shook his head. "You have to tell me, El. If you ever get to feeling¡­ down. If you feel like you want to stay away from people, or sleep all the time. You have to tell me, even if it''s only a little bit."

    "I will. But don''t worry about that. Seriously, Aaryn, so shouldn''t have said that. I''ve never had a dark day like that in my life." Her voice was soft and warm, but he couldn''t look at her, was too busy staring at the horrific images in his mind. It didn''t even have to be the darkness. Elreth might get in a fight with a challenger and be injured, or even killed! She might have to travel to negotiate with the bears, or another of the outlying tribes. She could get sick¡­

    "Hey, hey, look at me," she whispered, taking his chin in her hand when he didn''t turn and forcing him to meet her eyes. "Look at me, scent me for truth. I''m never leaving you. Never. And I''ll never¡­ retreat like that, I promise. Okay? We''re in this together. You''re stuck with me. As long as you''re near, I''m never going to want to retreat from the world."

    "Me either," he whispered back. "I can get through anything as long as you''re there, El."

    She nodded. "Me too. So you see, we don''t have to worry about this. We''ll help with your mom, and we''ll help with my parents when they get old or sick, or whatever. We''ll help other people, because we''re going to be fine. We''re here for each other. Always"

    "Forever," he murmured, remembering their cuffs.

    She nodded and smiled. "Forever."

    He leaned in to kiss her, not the heated, insistent demand of his earlier kisses, but a soft, gentle-touch. Featherlight. Barely there. But so, so full of love that he shivered.

    As they kissed, he buried his fingers in her hair and pulled her to him, and she clung back, the kiss still desperately soft¡ªand full of promise.

 Chapter 205 - Tender Love - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d thought the kiss was an end to the conversation, but it turned out, it was only the beginning.

    Aaryn seemed to wrestle with some kind of demon¡ªhis hands so gentle on her face, his fingers stroking her cheeks, his lips caressing hers. It was as if she were breakable and he was terrified.

    At first she wanted to snap him out of it, afraid it was borne out of fear. But then, as his breath turned to sighs, and the mating call echoed in his throat, she realized, no¡­ he wasn''t kissing her that way out of fear. He was kissing her that way out of love.

    "You are so precious to me," he whispered, then tilted his head to take her mouth in a slow, tender drag that made her lips tingle and her heart race.

    "You''re the best thing that''s ever happened to me," she whispered back.

    He whined in his throat, pulling her into hisp so she straddled his thighs and the kiss went on. And on.

    The night air was bing chill. They were still in leathers and shirtsleeves. But Elreth didn''t feel cold. Her arms rose in goosebumps, but that was because he was slowly, slowly trailing his fingers up and down her back, kissing her as if she were the sweetest thing he''d ever tasted, and groaning with the sheer pleasure of it.

    It seemed tost forever. She lost track of time, lost track of everything except his trembling hands, his soft lips, the scruff on his cheek because he hadn''t shaved, the tiny noises he made that rang of his desire for her¡ªand warmth of his skin under her hands.

    Then suddenly he pulled away, staring at her, pushing the hair back off her face with one finger andbing it toy down her back. "I want to take you inside," he whispered, his eyes bright and dark at the same time.

    Elreth smiled. "I want you to take me inside."

    So they got up and banked the fire, then he took her hand and led her back to the cave, closing the door behind them.

    Neither of them bothered to light amp.

    Moonlight, and thest gray of the evening sky filtered in around the door, and made the firece glow. It was more than enough light for both of them to see clearly, and Elreth smiled when Aaryn walked her straight to the sleeping tform, then turned to face her and, without a word, began to undress her. Not urgently. Not seductively. He simply stared into her eyes and started on her buttons.

    So she followed his lead and began on his.

    Before long, both of them were naked and he took her hand again, urged her onto the tform, toy on the furs, then he climbed up beside her.

    Theyy on their sides, facing each other. Elreth''s breath was a little fast, but not heavy. Aaryn just stared at her, stroking her hair, her face, down her arm, following the curve of her waist, then up to cup her breast.

    He looked like he might speak, so she didn''t. She waited. But as his eyes followed the trail of his hand and his body tensed, Elreth smiled.

    "I love you, El," he murmured, then kissed her¡ªso softly. His lips barely brushed hers, the touch so light it made her lips tingle.

    "I love you too," she said when he paused, his lips just barely against hers.

    He huffed the mating call¡ªsoftly, but it came from his chest. She could feel it under her hand, and it made her heart race.

    Then he pushed up on one elbow to lean over her and began to worship.

    He tasted her mouth first, cupping her face with his hand, stroking her cheek. His breath thundered in her ear when his tongue flicked to find hers, then danced away.

    She cupped his neck and held him close, arching her back a little so their stomachs brushed. But still he didn''t be urgent.

    For minutes, he traced the lines of her, his lips following his hands, rolling her onto her back as he arched over her, tasting every inch of her skin, stroking, licking, pressing himself to her¡ªbut always so softly.

    He said her name like a prayer, then took the peak of her breast in his mouth,ving it with his tongue, the pressure electric, but oh-so-slow.

    She shuddered against him and her breath picked up.

    And still he didn''t rush.

    Settling himself between her thighs, he reared up to brace his elbows on either side of her head, his hands cupped over her crown as he took her mouth again¡ªslowly,nguidly¡ªbut then his hips began to roll.

    Elreth arched her back, harder this time, seeking that glorious pressure¡ªseeking him. Wanting him. But his every movement was careful. Every touch a tease¡ªand a praise.

    Despite her rising desire, she made no noise, her breath catching in her throat and her eyes closed as her skin prickled and fizzed, stretching towards his touch, yearning for it.

    Then he pulled one of her thighs up, her knee bent, positioned himself, entered her with a shuddering cry¡ªslowly, so slowly.

    Elreth was overwhelmed with sensation, her entire skin shivering, as if he kissed every inch at the same time.

    He groaned the call and she answered and they rolled together again. But still his control did not break.

    He yed her skin like a musical instrument, his fingers rising trails of heat and cold, a fizzing sparkle that made her more alive than she''d ever felt.

    Then, from tasting her throat, his teeth grazing her jaw, he pushed up, into her, in the same moment he took her face in his hands and they locked eyes.

    The intimacy of his gaze in tandem with his body inside her, almost made her weep. She was speechless, her mouth falling open, as she searched his gaze for the answers to everything that was happening.

    But all she could see in him was love. It shone out of him in the dark, underlined by the glint of his eyes, the flutter of his breath on her cheek, and warmth of his skin.

    Elreth, overwhelmed, tumbled into his gaze and surrendered to the hands, the mind, the heart that would love her so.

    And she prayed there would never be a day when she could not find him.

 Chapter 206 - Tender Love - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His entire body was ame with a fizzing, sparkling love for her. His initial fear, the thoughts of losing her had driven him to pull her close. But as he did, as he stroked and kissed and tasted her skin, the fear morphed, be a shining, crystalline light that drew him, guided him, like the north star.

    He could not express the feelings welling in his chest with words. They defied artiction. He could only show her¡ªfluttering touches to her cheek that was rosy and warm. Breathless kisses to her throat that she''d offered so willingly it humbled him. Groaning calls that spoke to the surge in his soul when she was close. The warmth of skin-on-skin, the featherlight stroke of fingers, hands, mouths¡­

    He wallowed in her. He worshiped her. He prayed she could feel it.

    When he sank between her thighs, he braced himself on his elbows, framed her head with his hands and kissed her, shaking with restraint and sheer love. He savored the sweetness of her mouth, the ripple of her body, the hush of her breath.

    Then he rolled against her and she arched, mouth open, unbreathing, her hands gripping his back, pulling at him. But he didn''t give in to her urging, needing still more moments to taste her, to tease and to slide, to let the desire with him¡ªfueled by love and the utmost value¡ªbuild. To show her in a cascade of sensation, what he wanted and why.

    She was precious. So utterly precious. He would take her within himself if he could, hold her away from the world to keep her safe. But the world needed her. He needed her. And so, he showed her with every touch and every taste, the value he ced on her.

    She was invaluable. Cherished.

    She was his prize.

    Everything within him expanded. His hands shook as he reached for her, stroked her hair. His breath shuddered as he kissed her. Everything within him ached, drove him towards her, and still he held back. Just for a breath.

    Then stroking one hand up her thigh, he cupped it behind her knee and pulled her leg up. She arched, her voice breaking in her throat when he finally entered her, his body electric and gasping with the dazzling explosion of pleasure and sensation that washed over him from crown to toe.

    Aaryn groaned the mating call, and she answered¡ªher voice higher, sweeter than his, but her love no less deep. He shook with the urge to possess her, but pulled himself back, held himself in check, awed by the rushing, exhration of touching her.

    He began to paint her with kisses, with the touch of his fingers, with the wash of his breath. Everywhere he touched her skin pebbled. She gasped and arched into him as he continued to roll into her slowly, pulling almost all the way out, only to slide back inside in a groaning hush.

    Hands all over her body, she froze and held at the peak of each slow thrust, her head thrown back and throat bare. He tasted her again and again, the salt on her skin a counterpoint to the sweetness of her broken cries.

    He opened his mouth over her jugr and let his teeth graze, either side, and Elreth shuddered and clung to him.

    His control was beginning to shred.

    With shaking hands he cupped her face, held her there and met her eyes, let her see into the depths of his soul¡ªand almost came when she stared right back and didn''t flinch.

    They rolled together once, twice, three times and she was beginning to whimper.

    Aaryn sucked in, arching over her, pleading with her to understand the things he couldn''t say, could only feel.

    And her eyes begged him in return.

    "You''re mine," he breathed, then took her mouth again, her breath hot and demanding on his cheek,

    She shivered and met him roll for roll, her breathing faster, harder each time.

    "Mine," he whispered against her jaw, then dropped to suck at her throat again so she cried out, her hands pping at his back as she gave herself so desperately, meeting his intensity.

    "Only mine, El," he croaked. "Only ever mine."

    "Yes!" she cried, her voice breaking. "I am, Aaryn. Only yours. Please¡­ let go¡­ let go¡­ I''m here¡­"

    A tremor wracked his body as his control broke and he howled her name, pressing deeper and deeper into her, faster and faster. And she met him stroke for stroke, her words tumbling into ecstatic cries as they slowly climbed the heights together.

    The world disappeared. All that was left was her body, her skin, her voice, her eyes, her mouth open and seeking. The only thing that mattered was where they joined, the frantic, desperate quest to show love, to demonstrate need¡ªto satisfy it.

    Unaware of anything except her, his brain and body fired, again and again, lighting up along every path that led to her¡ªthe warm softness of her skin, the rippling pressure of her body, the keening cries that told him everything that was right.

    Cupping the back of her neck with one hand and her hip with the other, he pulled her in as he invaded her body¡ªpleading with her to understand, marveling when she did, climbing the wave when she pressed back, gripping him, pulling him closer, always closer, begging for more.

    It wasn''t enough. It was never enough. Aaryn felt himself crest the wave and cried out.

    "Elreth!"

    She tensed, her eyes wide and shining and she groaned, her breath torn from her as she clenched around him, frozen in his grip.

    For one, pure second, as they both rode the heights of pleasure together, there was no sound, no breath, no need except to be there together. Always together.

    Then Aaryn gave a guttural moan and Elreth sagged in his grip, her body rocked with the aftershock of her orgasm, and they both slumped, sweaty and panting, to cling to each other.

    Aaryn huffed, blinking, unable to even think for a moment until the world rushed back in.

    Elreth was giving tiny peeps, her voice breaking on each breath as she held him to her chest and shivered.

    Neither of them spoke. Neither of them had to.

    They both knew.

    This was the True Mate''s bond. This was two souls tied together by the Creator.

    This was love as it was meant to be.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

 Chapter 207 - Aftershock

    This chapter is dedicated to DespinaNY. My friend, I have been blown off my feet by your generosity. Truly. I was stunned when another author saw the notificationsst night and informed me of your INCREDIBLE gifts. I literally don''t know what to say, except that you were yet another topic for discussion and thankful prayer in my homest night. I hope you enjoy this chapter!

    And to anyone else who is reading this... Thank you. Your gifts, your votes, yourments... they are all contributing to making my dreamse true and I cannot express what that means to me. I am genuinely thankful for you, personally, no matter where you are, or what you''re doing. If you''re reading this, you are a gift to me. Thank you!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn had rolled only to take his weight from her. They hadn''t parted. But he held her to him, her leg cocked over his hip, his arms holding her to his chest, her nose in his neck.

    She was warm and held and she''d never felt more loved in her life.

    "That was¡­" she whispered against his skin.

    "I know," he rumbled, his voice deep, vibrating against her chest.

    They''d rxed several minutes earlier, but neither of them wanted to let go. They''d avoided talking about how they only had one more day before they had to go back to their real lives. She wondered if, like her, he was reluctant to sleep, to lose any moment where they remained alone.

    But then she realized, why fight it? The day was theirs. They could make love, sleep until high sun, and still have a wonderful day ahead. If they had only hours left of this magical time, why not? Just then, all she could think about was being with him.

    "I wonder if it will always be like this?" she asked in a small voice, partly in smug joy, partly in fear. If it always felt this raw, this intense, how would she ever focus on the many, many things and Anima that were her responsibility?

    How would he?

    "I think¡­ I''m guessing this is what your parents have," he said. "Why they''re always so sickening, as you say," he grinned. "So¡­ yes, I do think it will always be like this. But maybe we''ll just be better at holding it aside when we need to?"

    "I hope so. Otherwise I''m going to end up throwing you down on the dining table in the Market and traumatizing the children."

    Aaryn''sughter echoed off the cave ceiling.

    Elreth smiled, but she wasn''t entirely joking. "I''ve never felt this¡­ drive before," she whispered, awed. "It''s¡­ I can see why people call it a hunger. That''s what it''s like. It''s like, when you touch me, I can''t think of anything else. Nothing else matters. Nothing else even registers, Aaryn. I just want you so badly. It''s a need."

    He huffed. "You''re telling me."

    "Seriously, though, this is a problem. Like I don''t think we''ve gone more than a few hours since the mes and Smoke. What are we going to do when it''s elders meeting and disformed conferences, and meals at the market and..."

    Aaryn snorted. "I suspect we''ll find private corners and hidden thickets, and pray no one is listening?"

    Elreth put a hand to her face. "You''re describing my parents."

    "Well, at least youe by it honestly," he said, smiling. "What''s my excuse?"

    Elreth raised an eyebrow. "Have you looked at your mate?"

    Heughed again, then kissed her, sighing when they finally broke apart. "What do you want to do tomorrow, since its ourst day?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t decide if we should try practicing doing things other than this for more than an hour, or if we should try to mate it out of our systems before we go home."

    Aaryn cleared his throat. "I can''t be certain, of course, since I''ve never had a true mate before, but my experience in general with holding yourself back is that it tends to just make the fire burn hotter."

    Elreth sighed, then wiggled against him until Aaryn grunted and grabbed her ass to keep her still.

    "Temptress," he muttered, then kissed her neck.

    She giggled as the goosebumps washed down her side again. "It''s not my fault you''re so desirable. me the Creator."

    Aaryn chuckled, then pulled back to meet her gaze. "I do love you, El. I love your heart and your mind and your courage. It''s not just this. This is¡­ this is how I show it."

    Elreth could feel her cheeks heat, but she nodded. "I know. Me too. And I''m serious. We''re going to have to have some kind of strategy for¡­ I don''t even know what to call it. Feeding the need?"

    They bothughed and Elreth snuggled back into his chest to listen to his heart. The heart that beat so strong and true. And only for her.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He didn''t remember going quiet, but they must have, because the next thing he knew, he was waking up, blinking at the bright lighting in around the door and through the firece. It had to be at leastte morning, if not high sun.

    Part of him panicked¡ªthey needed to get up and see each other, talk andugh and pack as much as they could into the day ahead before they had to leave! But then Elreth shifted and sighed her arms still wrapped around him.

    He squeezed her closer and sighed. No. No, they didn''t need to rush or pack things into this time. This was enough. Just to be close and touching, and focused on each other. This was enough. Hell, he could spend the whole day in the furs today and it wouldn''t wasted, though they might get hungry.

    As Elreth woke with a groan, then rolled over to stretch, her breasts pressing up as the furs fell down her extended body, Aaryn swallowed.

    Definitely, definitely didn''t need to pack much of anything into this day. Nothing at all, as it happened. Definitely a great idea to just stay in the furs and¡ª

    "Good morning, gorgeous." Her voice was husky from sleep, and about the sexiest thing he''d ever heard.

    Aaryn hummed and pulled her back into him, burying his nose in her neck. "Good morning," he said, his body fully awake and already seeking her again. "What do you want to do this morning?"

    She snorted. "I''m not sure there''s much of the morning left, is there?" she said, squinting towards the door.

    "No," he admitted, stroking his fingers through her hair. "But whatever we have, I just want to spend it with you."

    She finally met his eyes then. Hers were puffy and a little bloodshot, but they shone. She smiled and shook her head softly. "You are more than I deserve, Aaryn."

    He wanted tough that off, but something stopped him. There was a soft awe in her eyes. He recognized that feeling. It was one he had for her.

    "Well, then, I guess we''re even," he whispered and rolled her onto her back to kiss her a proper good morning.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS: My Patreon page is now LIVE! Go there NOW to vote on my next project. The survey will only be public for a few days!

    Go to patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    There you''ll find ways to support, to read extra and behind-the-scenes content, read an entirely new book, or get exclusive merchandise! And if there''s anything you think is missing and would like to see added to tiers for support, let me know. This is all very new to me, so I''m open to suggestions!

 Chapter 208 - The Clearing

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was a very slow start to the day, but once they were up and fed, she persuaded Aaryn to go for a walk. He''d been eyeing the swimming hole and she knew where that would lead. But the day was just cool enough that she wanted to get warmed up first. Then swim¡­ and do whatever else came to mind.

    "Are you blushing?" Aaryn asked, strolling along next to her as they cut between the trees.

    Elreth shrugged. "No, it''s just cold in the shade, that''s all," she lied.

    He looked at her sideways, like he knew she was lying, but he was smiling so she decided it didn''t matter.

    They''d decided not to go back to the trail, but just to explore the forest. They didn''t walk quickly, didn''t try to be particrly quiet. The birds and little creatures avoided them both, anyway, since they were predators, though the echoes of the birds calling in the distance was pretty. But near them, the forest remained silent except for the wind rustling through the leaves in the canopy of the trees above them.

    There was a very distant, very brief crack that sounded like lightning, that echoed across the Wildwood. Elreth turned, listening for thunder and scenting the wind to see if the storm was close enough to reach them that day.

    Instead she found her mate, pensive. Aaryn had been quiet that morning, though not in the brooding way he had when he was upset. More thoughtful. She wondered if, like her, he was just thinking ahead to what it would be like to return to the Tree City in the morning. Or if there was something else on his mind. His mother.

    "Is there anything¡­ bothering you today?" she asked carefully. She didn''t want to bring difficulties to mind if he wasn''t already thinking about them.

    He shook his head. "I''m just very content," he said, taking her hand. "It''s amazing to me. So much of my life has been full of holding myself back and being careful¡ªor protective. It''s just kind of mind boggling to be here with you and not have to hide anything or¡­" he trailed off.

    Elreth smiled. "Yeah, I know. I still keep feeling like I''m going to asked to hand you back. Like, I''ll show up in the Tree City tomorrow and they''ll be like, "That was just a fun vacation! Now, back to your regrly scheduled rtionships!"

    Aaryn chuckled. "I hadn''t quite thought about it that way, but yes. That is kind of crazy, isn''t it. We''re in this together now, El. You can''t get rid of me."

    He looked at her from the side, one side of his mouth tipped up in that lopsided grin she loved. But the shadow of fear passed behind his eyes, too.

    She squeezed his hand. "I don''t want to give you up, Aaryn. Ever. I''ll fight for you. Every day if I have to."

    He pulled her into a brief, chaste kiss, then started walking again. "So¡­ is there anything we''re looking for on this adventure? Or are you just trying to distract me from your very beautiful legs?"

    Elreth grinned. "I just wanted to explore, and talk and¡­ get warmed up."

    "Wamred up for what?"

    "Well, I mean, it would be nice to go for a swim again. But for that to feel good I need to be a little sweaty."

    "I know a way to make you sweaty," he quipped.

    She pped his arm. "Behave."

    They walked on like that for half an hour, bantering and teasing, flirting, and sometimes stopping to kiss. Then, through the trees ahead, the light began to filter more brightly.

    Elreth smiled. "There''s a clearing up there!"

    Aaryn smiled and nodded, but then he blinked and his forehead pinched a little. He didn''t say anything, but she could feel him suddenly tense.

    "Don''t worry, no onees out here except the scouts, and they''ll leave us alone if they see us. Let''s go see what''s up there."

    Aaryn murmured a quick, "Sure," but she noticed he''d gotten a little wary, like he was uncertain of something.

    When they stepped into the clearing, Elreth smiled. It was a beautiful ce. A small creek flowed down one side, the main trail led into this round, grassy area, then away to the northwest, toward the bigger river that she knew was winding its way up there somewhere. There was a cave across the clearing that had a musty smelling from it¡ªhad something died in there?

    Vines and small trees clung to the edges of the cave mouth, twisting up towards the sun.

    "Ooo, let''s go see what''s in there!" Elreth said, heading for the cave.

    "I don''t know, Elreth. It smells a little off. Why don''t we head back to our cave? We can run¡ªget hot and sweaty¡ªthen go for a swim, and¡ª"

    "We can still do that," she said, waving him off and walking towards the cave. Then she shot him a flirtatious look over her shoulder. "What was it you said to me? Holding back only makes the fire burn hot¡ªAaryn, what''s wrong?"

    He was standing, staring at the cave mouth, frowning.

    When she asked, he turned away from it, scanning the clearing. "The hair on the back of my neck is standing up, El," he muttered.

    Elreth looked around. If she ignored the smelling from the cave¡ªand it was very faint¡ªthere was nothing about this spot that concerned her. If anything, she felt drawn to it. Like¡­ like there was something to be discovered or¡­ something.

    She stopped walking and put her hands to her hips. Aaryn''s instincts were good. And he rarely got jumpy. But then, he''d seemed reluctant toe here before they even got close. Maybe he was just getting grumpy because it had been a full twelve hours since they''d mated?

    Stifling a grin, she looked at him. "I''ll make you a deal. Youe with me to explore the cave, and I''ll race you back to the clearing and a swim."

    Aaryn frowned, but then sighed and started towards her. "Fine," he sighed, but his eyes were never still, examining the clearing, the cave, the trees as they walked, approaching the cave mouth. "But if there''s a bear in here, I''m going to say I told you so."

    Elreth rolled her eyes. "So dramatic when you''re horny."

    Aaryn snorted, then stepped into the cave and froze.

 Chapter 209 - The Cave

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As soon as they''d walked into the clearing he''d had a bad feeling. He''d asked himself if it was possible, but everything looked wrong and it seemed so unlikely. He''d been uneasy though. He should have listened to his instincts.

    The moment he stepped into the cave and the previously dark depths were revealed, he knew, and he froze mid-step, cursing himself.

    He couldn''t believe he hadn''t recognized it. He should have known! They were in the right region. But thest time he''d been out here was the year before he was Alpha, when he was still considering taking the training. It had been winter and the snowbanks changed the shape of thend. Plus, they''d approached from the trail¡ªand stupid Gar had been badgering him about bing Alpha, he''d been so wrapped up in everything he was thinking, he really hadn''t paid enough attention.

    Gah! He was an idiot. He should have recognized that smell the moment he caught it. But it had shifted slightly from what he remembered, and the truth was he hadn''t wanted to think about what it would mean if he and Elreth had stumbled into this ce.

    "El, we need to get out of here." His conviction was absolute, and only barely selfish¡ªit really wasn''t safe for her to be here.

    She stopped in her tracks next to him, wide eyed. "Why? Because of that smell? I thought something had died, but this is different. It''s almost like¡­ it smells like old. What is it?"

    Aaryn took a deep breath. "This is the portal cave."

    Elreth stayed still for a moment, then her face lit up. "What?!" she shrieked¡ªbut not with the fear and concern he would have liked to hear in her voice. No, that was Elreth''s excitement and sense of adventure echoing off the cave walls and making creatures scrabble deeper into the dark, further down the cave.

    "El¡ª"

    "I''ve never seen it before. Show me!"

    Dammit, he''d known this would happen. "You can''t go into the portal!"

    "I''m not going to go inside it," she rolled her eyes like he was being irritating, which made him want to grind his teeth. "I just want to see where it is."

    "It''s nothing much to see. This isn''t safe, El. What if someone came through, or¡ª"

    "Please! You''re starting to sound like my mother. Come on, Aaryn. I''ve never seen it and I need to understand it better anyway. If you don''t show me now, I''m going to have to get the guard to bring me out here."

    "They don''t know where it is."

    "Oh, right. But the scouts¡ª"

    "The scouts know what area to patrol, but they don''t know what they''re patrolling for, Elreth, remember? The only people who know about this are elders and disformed¡ªthey don''t tell the others because Anima need to be smart enough to stay away from this!"

    "Just like the disformed, you mean?" she asked, her voice a little dark. She folded her arms and stuck out her hip, which meant she was getting stubborn.

    Aaryn shot her a look. "We can discuss thatter. Right now, I¡ª"

    "Right now, I don''t want to pull rank on my mate who I love, so I''m just going to walk in here and follow the smell. You can join me, or you can stay out here. But I''m going to see it." Then she turned and flipped her hair over her shoulder as she started deeper into the cave.

    He ground his teeth as she stalked away, muttering about Alpha-male bullshit. At first, he didn''t follow, hoping that she''d take one look at that strange spot on the wall that looked solid and see-through at the same time, then leave. But after her steps disappeared into the branching tunnel and she eximed, then went silent, he rushed forward. Darting deeper into the cave and down the branch, he rounded the corner just in time to find Elreth standing in front of the portal in the dim light, her eyes wide, and her hand up in front of her chest reaching for that impossible opening.

    "El, NO!" Aaryn growled,unching himself at her, pushing her sideways, past the portal, deeper into the tunnel. "You can''t! You can''t do that!" he snarled.

    Elreth stumbled, but he caught her elbow and helped her keep her feet. "Geez, Aaryn. Calm down, I wasn''t going to go through," she growled. "I just wanted to see what it felt like."

    Aaryn''s breath heaved in his chest, his heart racing with panic. "Well, you can''t. Just¡­ don''t. I''m not¡­ I''m not equipped to get you through there and I don''t know how far is too far before it won''t let you back out."

    "No one can get me through there except me, Aaryn, my dad exined it. Just¡­ chill."

    "No, I will not chill while you''re being reckless!" He took her by the shoulders and almost shook her.

    Elreth''s eyes went wide. "What''s going on? Why are you so mad?"

    "Because that ce is dangerous and you''re just acting like this is a game or something!" His breath wasing to fast, his chest rising and falling with it.

    Elreth put a hand to his shoulder and squeezed. "Okay, okay. Calm down. I won''t get near it. I promise." But she looked at him strangely, like she wanted to ask something, but was afraid of the answer. "Let''s go. Just, stop at the edge of it, I just want to look. You can stand between it and me if you want. I really do just want to look."

    He frowned, but straightened and walked her back the few feet to stand in front of the portal, keeping his shoulder and arm between her and it.

    Elreth looked at it, and bit her lip. Her nostrils red as she scented it. "What is that awful smell?"

    "I don''t know. But I know it doesn''t get any better inside¡ª"

    "You''ve been inside?!" she gasped.

    "No. But my friend has and he said it''s horrible. He said the whole space is dark and dry and dusty, but it stinks like that. Like death. Except there''s nothing there."

    Elreth peered past him, her nose wrinkling. "Okay, let''s go."

    Aaryn heaved a sigh of relief and hustled her out of the tunnel and through the cave until they were back out in the sunlight where he could actually breathe.

    Stupid, stupid, stupid not to have kept her away from this area! If the disformed showed up for training she''d probably demand they teach her! Elia would never forgive him.

    They started on the trail back towards the cave without a word, but he could feel Elreth''s eyes on him, her mind working. He prayed she wouldn''t let this take her too deep. They would address it. She would hear the whole story. But this wasn''t the time. Then the tiniest thread of anger entered her scent and he opened his mouth before she could.

    "I''ll race you!" he said, hoping that challenging her would give her a vent for her frustrations, but also get her mind off of this. How had he been so stupid as to end up there! So thoughtless! Being with her this way hadpletely stripped him of his wits!

    But as he ran down the trail, he could hear her feet pounding¡ªfaster than his, catching him up. He let her overtake him, then stayed on her heels all the way back to the little clearing, until they pushed through the undergrowth and shrubs into the clearing. She began to slow, her shoulders swinging and hands dropping, but Aaryn ran up behind her, lifted her off her feet and ran her towards the water again.

    Neither of themughed when he threw her in, fully clothed. But it didn''t matter. When she pushed out of the water, the white linen clung to her every curve and ripple, the deep rose of her nipples showing through the wet material and making Aaryn''s eyes go wide.

    She caught his look, and her own turned feral.

    He should have taken a warning from that, but all he could do was stare.

    Then, obviously realizing the power she held in that moment, instead of removing the shirt, she stood in the water, her clothing sucked up to her skin, and worked on the buttons of her leathers. It took some wrestling for her to get the wet leather off¡ªby which time Aaryn was already naked and openly gaping.

    When she finally got her pants off, she threw them up onto the bank, then stood there with her hands on her hips.

    Fuck, she was beautiful. Even when she was tense.

    "What about the rest?" he asked breathlessly.

    Elreth took a moment to look down at herself, then slowly back up at him to y him with what had to be the single most erotic look she''d ever given him, her chin nted to the side and staring at him through hershes with a knowing smile.

    "That''s your job," she said, a challenge in her tone¡ªand in the sh of her eyes as well. Something was definitely bothering her, but it wasn''t going to stop her.

    With a growl of approval, Aaryn shoved deeper into the water until he reached her.

 Chapter 210 - Things Unsaid

    LIMITED EDITION PAPERBACKS avable in giveaway only! In light of WebNovel''s move towards offering books in other formats (we''ll see if we get there!) I have a very limited number of approved paperbacks for giveaway ONLY, and no more will being. So, this month, if you purchase the top tier of privilege (50 chapters for King of Beasts, or 45 Chapters for Queen of Beasts) thenment on thest avable chapter "I want a paperback!" You will be entered into the draw. Check out thements where I''ve posted a picture of the books!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her head was spinning. She stood, half naked in the water, and her instincts screamed.

    He was keeping something from her.

    But just as strongly came the conviction right behind it that he was afraid. And that made her step carefully. He''d shown real fear back in the cave¡ªand true concern for her. It could be as simple as the fact that he''d learned things through the disformed''s use of the portal that other Anima didn''t know. He might not want to scare her. But the way he''d reacted when she almost touched it¡ªhe was never aggressive, not with her. Never physical. That had been panic in his eyes, not anger.

    He''d been terrified she would step inside. Why? She knew the portal was dangerous. She''d never beenpletely clear on why, both her parents just making it clear to her after they learned that Gar had crossed that he had taken a very, very stupid risk. And not one she was to repeat. But the secrets of the portal were held to the Elders for a reason. A reason she respected. Now that she was Dominant, she would be informed. She simply hadn''t asked. She could have asked Aaryn¡ªit sounded like he knew. But that was the rub.

    His response was touching¡ªhe didn''t want her to be hurt or in danger. But it also meant that he had information that she didn''t, and that rubbed her fur the wrong way.

    What did he believe he was protecting her from¡ªand why panic like that without filling her in? He''d been so clearly ufortable, so insistent that they get out of there¡­

    What was he trying to avoid telling her?

    Then, when she''d almost gotten the courage to ask him straight out, he''d started running on the trail. Now they were here, tension and desire crackling between them¡ªAaryn very clearly willing to pursue anything that would get her mind off the portal.

    The question was, would she let him?

    Because, deep down, there was something in her that was scared to ask. Scared of what the answer would be.

    The tension between her parentstely, the way secrets had almost torn them apart after over twenty years together¡­ could she and Aaryn survive something like that? What if it was better not to know? What if it was better to let him have his secrets?

    What if it wasn''t better, but it would still destroy them?

    Elreth''s tension ratcheted up a notch¡ªwound tighter by the heat in Aaryn''s eyes as he stalked towards her, and the challenge she''d issued by not stripping the wet shirt off for him.

    Her mother had told her once that what was hidden was often of far more interest to males than what was unted. She''d never really thought about it until she saw his face when he looked at her in that wet shirt.

    His gaze was always appreciative when she was naked. But that¡­ that expression had been pure joy.

    The temptation was there to just enjoy her mate and forget about this unfortunate little incident. After all, he''d been protecting her, not lying to her. But¡­

    But¡­

    The water rippled around her waist as Aaryn slid close and put his hands to her waist. "Hey, beautiful," he said, teasing, flirting.

    She looked at him without smiling. "Hey."

    He stood over her by inches, his head down to stare at her as he slowly trailed his hands up the outside of her thighs, then under the wet linen. It sucked at her skin, wrinkling up above his hands until he reached her waist, then he paused and dragged his eyes up to meet hers.

    She met his gaze, that challenge still in her own¡ªthe question. If he knew it was rted to the portal, he didn''t let on. Instead he inched in until his belly touched hers and, keeping his chin low, his pupilsrge and round, he said huskily, "Lean back a little."

    He gripped her waist so she had some resistance.

    Elreth raised an eyebrow and tilted her head. "Why?"

    "Because I want to try something, but I need a little room."

    "You''re the one who''s not giving any space, Aaryn."

    His smile curled up on one side. "That''s not the kind of space I need."

    Still a little angry and a lot nervous, she was also mightily aroused by the look on his face. Blowing out a breath, she raised her hands to his shoulders, then leaned back a few inches.

    "Like this?"

    "More."

    She gave him a skeptical look, but did as he asked, leaning back until her head curved back down towards the water and her breast, still shrouded in the wet fabric, were pressed skyward.

    Then Aaryn put his mouth to her nipple over the fabric and rolled his tongue.

    The sensation jolted through her and her breath caught. She twitched in his arms, but didn''t pull herself up because that felt incredible and she didn''t want him to stop.

    Instead, pressing her hips into his, she used one hand to hold him to her breast, and the other to keep her bnce.

    "I have you," he said softly, his lips fluttering against her breast. "Rx."

    "I''m curled backwards in a river, Aaryn," she gasped. "You know how I hate getting water up my nose."

    He snorted, which kind of killed the mood, but Elreth was relieved. Everything within her tingled¡ªshe wanted him. But she was off-bnce. Uncertain. And doubting her mate. A feeling she very much did not enjoy.

    "Rx," he murmured a momentter.

    When she shifted her weight and clearly tried to, but then almost fell, he pulled her close and she straightened.

    "Wait," he said, his eyes alight with heat for her, "I have an idea." Aaryn kissed her and walked her backwards until they were in deeper water, then sank down until, with his feet on the silt below he was buoyant and almost sitting in the water.

    "Come here," he rasped, pulling her legs around his waist.

    Elreth, her breathing too fast, held his shoulders and let herself sink into the water until she was floating. Aaryn pulled her by the thighs, urging her to lock her legs around him, then pulled her into hisp.

    She gasped as they came in contact. He was already aroused, but the shock of the cold water right alongside the warm, velvet iron of him was curious.

    Aaryn blew out a breath. "You''re so beautiful, Elreth," he said, his voice a bare husk. "I can''t stop wanting you."

    She groaned and closed her eyes, telling herself to give in to thenguid ripple of the water against her skin, and the stroke of his hands as he held her there so she wouldn''t float away. She reminded herself that she could think about portals and disformedter. She didn''t want to ruin this moment with her mate. Pushing aside the questions and the twist of worry, in her chest, she curled her legs around his waist and let herself go, sucked in as his hands slid along the backs of her thighs, then cupped her bottom, then cradled her back.

    "Oh, El," he rasped.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    She opened her eyes as he feasted on the sight of her¡ªher partially open mouth with that full lower lip, the cord of her neck as she let her head fall back into the water. He brought up one of his hands with the tinkling ssh of water, to stroke from her jaw, down her neck, then down until he cupped one of her breasts where it pressed out of the water, the ripples of water-logged fabric looking like snow on a mountain.

    "Aaryn, I¡ª"

    But he was already leaning forward, one hand t to her back andid his mouth on that wet mound again and her breath stopped.

    Laving it with his tongue, she twitched against him, and he couldn''t resist. He couldn''t wait. There was no restraint this time. Still sucking on her nipple, he positioned her and entered her, sliding home without resistance¡ªboth of them groaning with the delight of it.

    All thoughts of the portal, the disformed, her tension fell away as she took him in and he nearly wept with the joy of having a mate who wanted him, truly wanted him.

    The water slowed his thrusts, but it didn''t matter. The contrast of cold water and warm skin, the view of her as she arched and flowed through the glinting water, her breasts floating, bobbing to meet him almost undid him. He shook with the tension of holding back, his mouth open and ck at the sheer beauty of her, her hair floating around her head, her eyes closed and mouth open, trembling whenever he pushed forward.

    "I love you, El," he rasped.

    "I love you too, Aaryn," she whimpered. Did he imagine the resistance in her, the desperation? But she reached for his shoulder and pulled herself into him with the next thrust and he forgot about everything but loving her, needing her, and showing her that.

    The rest could be dealt withter.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 211 - Advise Me This - Part 1

    Earn an entry to win a Limited Edition paperback of this book by purchasing top-tier privilege this month! After you''ve purchased the Ruler tier (45 chapters) justment "I want a paperback!" on thest published chapter and I will put you in the draw.

    You are also wee to join my discord chat where there is a lot of general fun, but also a private chatroom just for top-tier privilege buyers. (If you''d like to join, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD ).

    If you aren''t in the discord, or subscribed to my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) watch out for author announcements here, in the chapters in early October to see if you won!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They both sprawled on the warm surface of the t rock, Aaryn on his back, Elreth''s head resting on his shoulder, one leg cocked up. She could feel herself soaking in the sun. It was early enough in the season that the afternoon sun was still warm¡ªbut just not quite warm enough. She snuggled into his side and winced, turning her mind from what had happened back at the portal. They only had a few more hours like this. She could confront that tomorrow, or the next day. After they were back at home and settling into their responsibilities.

    She groaned. Aaryn''s arm closed tighter around her. "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t want to go back tomorrow," she sighed.

    "Me either." He paused a moment. "I wish it could always be like this. But I also don''t. I''m excited, El, for what we get to do. I''m excited to help the disformed. I''m excited to see the change in the tribes. The whole thing."

    Elreth nodded. "I''m excited for you to be my Cohort. You''ll be able toe to just about everything as my Advisor. We can be together, even when there''s stuff going on."

    "That could be as dangerous as it is enjoyable," he murmured with a sly smile.

    Elreth smacked his chest. "Don''t remind me. Seriously, this is going to be a problem."

    "We''ll have to find private corners¡ªbut of course, that means you''ll have to learn to be quiet."

    "Me?! I''m not the one who''s forever groaning."

    "No¡­ you just say my name. A lot," he sniggered, then put on a false, high voice. "Aaryn! Oh, Aaryn!"

    Elreth growled, and rolled over him, pinning to the rock as heughed and continued to mimic her cries. She pped a hand over his mouth, but he wouldn''t stopughing.

    "At least I don''t swear." Then she made her voice deep. "Oh, fuck, El¡­ fuuuuuuuuuuuck."

    His brows pinched, but she didn''t let go of his mouth until he licked the palm of her hand, then she yanked her hands back. "Gross!"

    "You don''t think it''s gross when I do it other ces." Then, grabbing her around the waist, he sat up, holding her on hisp so she couldn''t move.

    "Don''t you even start this again!" she warned him. "I need a nap and¡­ and¡­ to prove to myself that I can go more than an hour without¡ª"

    "I wasn''t going to," he grumbled. "I''m just holding you because we''ve only got a few more hours and I want to make the most of it."

    Elreth sighed. He was so sweet. She shook her head and put a hand to his face. "You''re a good male, Aaryn," she said quietly. "I can''t wait to walk through this life with you."

    He shrugged. "Yeah, I have that effect on people. Especially the disformed. They think I''m awesome."

    Elreth rolled her eyes, then dropped her head to his shoulder and hugged him. "They''re all going to think you''re awesome soon, Aaryn," she said quietly, turning her head so her lips brushed his neck. "All the tribes are going to be so impressed by my Advisor. They''ll probably like you more than they like me."

    He snorted. "Now you''re just lying to be nice. It won''t work."

    They sat there, holding each other for a silent minute, then Elreth remembered the question she''d been meaning to ask him. "Who will you give the Alpha to when you be Cohort? Are you grooming anyone for that yet?"

    Aaryn froze. His breathing stopped.

    Elreth sat up quickly to look at him and found him gaping, his forehead pinched. "What''s wrong?"

    "What do you mean, give the Alpha to? I''m the Alpha?"

    Elreth jerked her head back. "You said you''d be my Cohort!"

    "And I will. But I''ll also be Alpha of the disformed¡ªunless someone challenges me and wins. I''m not abandoning them, El."

    "I''m not asking you to abandon them. But you can''t be Alpha and my Advisor, not if I''m making them a real tribe!"

    "What? Why not?!"

    "Because you''d be biased! You''d have a responsibility to make everything as good for them as possible!"

    "So? You have Alphas in leadership everywhere¡ªthey''re Security Council and Women''s council¡ªHuncer''s your Cohort and she''s the head of the Women''s Council! It doesn''t get more Alpha than that!"

    "Aaryn, Huncer''s been in leadership for twenty years or more. She''s proven herself. Everyone knows she can be bnced and¡­ do you really want to add this to the resistance we''re already going to have around making the disformed a tribe? You know it will make the other tribes nervous!"

    "The Cohorts always have a special interest in their own tribes¡ªthat''s why you pick them, because they can represent wisely!"

    "Remember what the Equines brought to the Petition? Remember what the Elders said the first time we spoke about you? Everyone is going to be suspicious of your motives and what you''re angling for even without this. But if you''re Cohort AND Alpha and then I announce that I''m making the disformed a tribe¡­ they''re all going to think I''m only doing it because you want me to!"

    "So! We''ll show them that you aren''t!"

    "How are we going to do that? They won''t even entertain this if they think it''s a power y. We can''t put another obstacle in front of them, Aaryn. I''m not making this up. You know I''m right!"

    He growled and she had the feeling he wanted to push her off hisp. But to his credit, he just red and didn''t move.

    "Aaryn," she said more gently a minuteter, putting a hand to his broad chest, "As Advisor, you will be in a better position to improve the lot of the disformed than you would be as their Alpha. You need to be able to give advice that''s good for the entire Anima, not just one tribe."

    "You think I''m not capable of being objective?"

    Elreth tipped her head. "I think it would be really hard for other people to see when you''re objective, even if you are. And I think you underestimate the loyalty you''ll feel¡ªespecially since those first few months are going to be really hard for them. You''ll want to make it easier if you can. But¡­ but we are at the top of the hierarchy now, Aaryn. We can''t be tunnel-visioned. I want to bring the disformed into their own tribe as much as you do, but I won''t do it in a way that puts them at risk or disrupts the other tribes any more than necessary. That''s because I have to be objective. I can''t just think about them. And if you would look at it that way, you''d see¡­ I know it''s hard. I''m sorry, I thought you realized this."

    "No, I didn''t," he muttered. "I didn''t at all. I don''t see why other leaders can be Cohorts, but I''m the one who has to give my leadership up?"

    "Not initially," she said. "Just, once we make them a formal tribe. It''s very rare for an Alpha to be a Cohort, because the role takes them away from the tribe too much. But even where I know it''s happened, it''s always been males who have been in the position for years, and have proven to the people that they work for all of Anima. No one''s going to believe that of you yet, Aaryn. I''m sorry. They just won''t."

    He growled again. "So we just bow to their expectations and don''t even try?!"

    "No, we are wise and we look ahead and we remove what obstacles we can, wisely, then deal with the rest. You won''t like being an Alpha and my Advisor, Aaryn. You''ll have to be away from your people too much. I don''t¡­ I don''t want you to resent me because they need someone who''s present."

    Aaryn blew the air out of his nose, then met her eyes, his own were hard and flinty. "Well, maybe I won''t be Cohort after all, then."

    "WHAT?!" Elreth leaped off of him and stood over him, gaping. "You can''t be serious?"

    "I have brought them this far. I did, El. They look up to me. I have fought for this¡ªfought for them! And now that we''re finally about to see it alle to fruition, you want me to abandon them?"

    "I don''t want you to abandon them¡ªI want you to see that being my Advisor gives you a better chance to help them than being Alpha does!"

    "Not from their perspective. They''ve spent their whole lives either being rejected by the people they love, or watching others go through that. I don''t know a single disformed who isn''t at least a little bit traumatized by the fear of being abandoned, either by their family or their tribe. Do you have any idea what it would do to them if I just said, "See ya!" and headed off into the sunset with you?"

    "That''s not what I''m asking you to do!"

    "Maybe not, but that''s how it will feel to them!"

    Elreth stared at him as it came home to her what he was saying. "You''re serious," she breathed.

    "I¡­ I think I have to be."

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 212 - Advise Me This - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth stood over him on the rock, hands at her sides, her mouth open in shock. Aaryn had to brace himself. He hated making her look like that, but she''d just sprung this on him and he knew¡ªhe knew¡ªthat what she was describing was only going to hurt the disformed. At least, from the way they''d see it.

    Then Elreth shook her head and her hands. "No, no, no. You won''t convince me that bing Advisor to the Queen is bad for the disformed," she snarled. "Being in a position of such power is not abandoning them!"

    "But they''ll think¡ª"

    "Then you show them differently!" she snapped. "That is what leaders do, Aaryn. We make the hard decisions and we have to bring the people with us. If they disagree, we have to persuade them. I am happy to help you, and I can talk to them too, but¡­ but you can''t abandon me for them, either!"

    "I''m not abandoning you!"

    "You are if you insist on choosing them over being my Cohort! I need you, Aaryn. The entire people of Anima need you and you''re looking at this so narrowly!"

    "Now you''re having exactly the reaction they''re going to have! I can''t win!"

    "No, you can''t. That''s why you get to be Alpha. You get to make the hard choices and own the consequences, and work through them."

    "Except that you¡ªand the rest of Anima¡ªaren''ting from a ce of weakness, El. You''ve had every opportunity, every support, every kind of training¡ªfor fuck''s sake, your family is damn perfect even if they weren''t royals! We don''t all get that, do you understand that?!"

    He was up in her face. Hadn''t even realized he''d gotten to his feet, but there was suddenly a well of rage in his chest.

    Elreth''s eyes were wide, her mouth dropped open. He''d shocked her.

    He decided he didn''t care.

    "You stand here in front of me, saying you need me, when you have literally every good-hearted, strong Anima on the entire continent on your side! Every single one! You''ve been raised in a home full of love and wisdom. You''ve been guided your whole life by people who not only know what is right and true, but who have the power to make changes when things go wrong. You''ve been supported, educated, trained and groomed for this, and now you''re squealing to me about how hard it''s going to be? WAKE UP, ELRETH!" he snarled.

    She blinked like he''d spat in her face, jerking back. But he wasn''t done.

    "You have no clue, not a single clue, how it''s been for those people. Some of them¡ªa really small number¡ªhad love and support like you. But even those people had to face hate when they walked around every day. Even as pups, do you realize that? They grew up learning that every minute might¡ªjust might¡ªbe a minute where they get rejected, or forgotten, or outright hated on.

    "You''ve never faced hate a day in your life!"

    "That''s not true!" she spluttered.

    "You''ve never faced this kind of hate!"

    "That doesn''t mean¡ª"

    "These are people who, even when it''s a good day, even when things are going well¡ªeven when they''re being sessful¡ªthey always have to hold the question in the back of their minds when it''s going to go wrong. They always have to be braced for attack, just in case. They know, with certainty, there are people in their lives that can''t stand to be around them and will actively work to make them fail."

    "You think I don''t know how that feels, Aaryn?"

    He clenched his teeth. "Even when you''ve had resistance, El, you''re still the King''s daughter. You''re still a royal. You could still run home to loving arms, and empathy. Everyone doesn''t have that!"

    "No, they don''t! And I''m grateful for what I have. I know I''ve got it good, and I don''t y the victim. But don''t you try to tell me that I''ve never been hated, or I''ve never hit obstacles I didn''t deserve. I''m a fucking female in a male''s world and some people want me to fail just so their precious ideas won''t be shaken, do you realize that?" She stormed up to him and put a finger to his chest. "I''ve been dominant since the day I could walk, and yet every day of my life I''ve got people asking me when my brother¡ªmy irresponsible, angsty, mental fucking brother is going to take the throne!

    "I walked into the first Elders meeting after I beat my FATHER for dominance, and they treated me like a pet that needed to be coddled¡ªuntil they found out I had teeth.

    "My whole life I''ve had male friends who thought it was so cool that I was strong¡ªuntil the day I dominated them and then suddenly I''m just a spitting cat that''s too annoying to deal with.

    "Even my father set me up to take dominance because it never urred to him that I could do it on my own¡ªdo you have any fucking clue what it''s like to have people take one look at you and decide you''re not as valuable, or not as smart¡ªor just not right for the job¡ªjust because of the way you were born?"

    "Yes, I do," Aaryn said quietly.

    Elreth blinked. Then blinked again. Then took a step back. She swallowed. "I''m sorry. I know you do. I wasn''t¡­"

    "I know what you meant, El," he said tiredly, raking a hand through his hair. "So, okay, the reason we understand each other so well is because we both get it, right? We''ve both experienced it in different ways. But I''m sorry, I''m not buying this whole idea that you''re starting from this ce of weakness. Misunderstanding, maybe. Prejudice, yes, I''ll give you that. But it''s different. Not a single Anima has challenged you since you took dominance because they know how strong you are. And they don''t want to. They''ve tried to undermine you, or they''ve underestimated you. But they''ve never tried to take you down. Because they know they can''t. That is not what my people live. You heard their stories. You know what it''s like for them. Even if most of the people don''t treat them badly, there''s a big enough portion who do that it affects their whole lives.

    "I am not going to be one more Anima who find something better and walks away. I can''t do that to them¡ªI can''t do that to me!" He stared at her, his jaw hard and tense, his eyes shing.

    "No," Elreth said quietly. "You''ll just do it to me."

    Aaryn blinked.

    "Is that how it is, Aaryn?" she asked. "Because I got a good family, I don''t get your support? Because I might seed, I don''t get to have you in my corner."

    "I am always in your corner, I have always been in your corner! You know that!"

    She nodded. "I do. But you''re telling me that right now, you''d choose supporting them over supporting me, even when I''m offering you a chance to do both. Really effectively. You''re saying their feelings of hurt are more important than mine. You''re saying their fear of rejection is more important than mine. You''re saying¡­ you''re saying a whole lot, Aaryn, that I never thought I''d hear from you. Especially not now."

    Aaryn turned away from her, walking off the rock, then turning around to return, but throwing up his hands. He ended up pacing in the dirt. "That''s not what I''m saying," he muttered eventually.

    Elreth stood on the rock, arms folded and tears in her eyes. "I''m going to tell you something maybe you don''t want to hear, but it''s true," she said, a hitch in her voice. "Having a good family who loves me is really valuable. You''re right. And it sucks that you don''t feel that way¡ªand that other disformed don''t have that. It sucks hard. But you know what? Family''s important. Prioritizing family¡ªeven when they''re wrong¡ªis important. Because if I break up my family by not being alongside them, then I''m no better off than someone who never had them in the first ce.

    "You think we''re a good, strong family because it''s easy? It''s not. You think we don''t have to choose to love each other every day? We do.

    "I am so grateful for my parents, because you''re right, they''re amazing. And their love is amazing. And they make my life better¡ªeasier, more satisfying. All of it.

    "But you know¡ªyou have been close enough to know¡ªthat doesn''t mean we don''t hurt. That doesn''t mean we don''t have to fight to keep ourselves together. My brother and my dad are hanging on by a thread, and I can guarantee you, the only reason Gar hasn''t abandoned us, or dad hasn''t given up on him, is because we all know if we do that, we won''t be able to make it with anyone."

    Aaryn sucked in like she''d punched him.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 213 - Advise Me This - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth stepped off the rock, her strides short and stiff, and came to stand in front of him again and Aaryn stopped pacing, clenching his hands to fists at his side. Elreth''s nostrils red as she stared up at him.

    "I''m your True Mate," she said in a hushed, shaking voice. "I am not perfect, but I love you. And I want to seed with you, not against you."

    "El¡ª" he sighed.

    But she shook her head and kept going. "You get to make the choice, Aaryn. I won''t force you to give up the Alpha. I won''t force you to be my Advisor. But I want you to ask yourself who''s YOUR biggest support? Who''s the most invested in seeing you seed? Who will stand next to you no matter what? Because one thing is for sure¡ªif they''ll reject you because you make one choice they don''t like, it''s not them."

    Aaryn huffed. "That''s not fair, Elreth."

    "Isn''t it? Because they aren''t the ones here fighting to have you. They aren''t the ones breaking apart at the idea of losing you. Have you even asked them what they''d think of having another Alpha?"

    "Of course not, because I earned my ce and I am loyal to them¡ªthat''s why they wanted me in the first ce!" he barked.

    "You won them. They didn''t ask for you. That''s how dominance works, Aaryn."

    He nodded sharply. "You''re right. But now they follow me because they want me there. I proved myself to them. I proved how much I cared and what I was willing to do to help them. They trust me. If I leave them now, they''ll think it was all an act, just a way to get myself ahead¡ªthat once I got that taste of power I just waved my hand and said, ''see you.'' I''m not putting them through that, El!"

    "You''d put me through it," she snapped.

    "No! I''m not! You''re the one telling me that I can''t do both. You''re the one telling me that we have to listen to other people, other tribes¡ªwho aren''t even a part of this!¡ªand that''s why I have to choose. But you don''t get it! Asking me to give up the disformed is like asking me to give up a limb. I am a disformed! Everything I am, everything I do in this life is because I''m disformed! That''s who I am!"

    Elreth''s brow pressed up and her eyes narrowed. "That''s bullshit, Aaryn. Being disformed is what you are. It''s the cards you were dealt. It''s what you live. But it isn''t who you are." She put a hand to his chest and spoke to it, her voice shaking, her jaw tense with the emotion she felt. "You are the male you became. You are the choices you make. You are the values you hold. You are the sum total of your mistakes, and your sesses. You are your character and your intentions. And you are good. You are a good male. The best. That''s why I love you. That''s why I need you. All of Anima needs more males like you who put themselves aside for the good of others. I know that because I followed one of them my whole life and now I''m Mated to one.

    "I have more good males in my life than anyone else I know. And I praise the Creator for it. But being good doesn''t make you perfect¡ªmy Dad taught me that. And being well-intended doesn''t mean you can''t get it wrong. You''re wrong on this, Aaryn. You''re wrong. And you''re going to hurt me¡ªand hurt all of Anima¡ªif you don''t see that before it''s toote."

    "But¡ª"

    "Being disformed is not who you are!" she said, her voice trembling with the force of her emotions. "It is what you are."

    "Maybe. But I can''t just separate from it, either. If you say I''m good, I''m good in part because I''m disformed. I wouldn''t be the same male if I hadn''t been! So why would you ask me to cut that part of myself off?"

    "I''m not!" she cried. "I''m asking you to use it for the good of everyone, not just one tribe!"

    "Benefitting the disformed is for the good of everyone!"

    "I agree! Can''t you see!? I''m offering you the chance to have more power to help them¡ªto help everyone. To use what you know to lead and guide me and everyone else so we can all be better at this! You''ll be in the prime position, Aaryn¡ªyou will keep helping the disformed and they will see it. But you''ll also help the other tribes. All of them! You''ll influence everyone so that they can more clearly see the value of the disformed¡­ Creator''s Beard, isn''t that alone a reason to take it? If you''re the Advisor to the Queen, and you''re a disformed, literally every Anima will be able to see how valuable you are! How much you have to offer! It will give them new eyes to look at the rest of your people!"

    "That doesn''t do any good if my people have left or retreated because they''vee to believe no one will stand by them. I don''t think you realize how shaky this whole thing is, El, How hard I''ve worked to keep them here, to keep them true to the throne."

    "Maybe I don''t," she conceded. "But how can I if you keep hiding things from me? If you don''t tell me. If I have to learn like this, when you''re mad and running away?"

    "Don''t do this right now, El."

    "I''m not doing anything except trying to get you to see that we are in this together. And if we don''t fight for that, the rest won''t work either."

    Aaryn shook his head, snorting and started to turn away in frustration, but she grabbed his arm and made him face her. "I know how good you are, Aaryn. I do. But you are not perfect. Neither am I. Don''t let a mistake break down everything we want, everything we''re aiming for. Don''t let the people who have be fearful ruin it for everyone else.

    "You''re disformed, I get it. And I wouldn''t wish it on anyone. But that''s not all you are. You''re also a wolf, and I''m a lion. And you''re good. And so am I. Being good has nothing to do with being disformed. There are good disformed, and bad disformed, just like there are good wolves and bad wolves, good lions and bad lions. You''re a good one, Aaryn. I know that. And I''ll never stop loving you, no matter what choice you make. But you are not perfect. And right now, you are wrong if you abandon me to this because of them."

    Aaryn blinked like she''d flicked water in his face. "El¡­"

    She waited, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say. His head spun. He knew she was right about a lot of that. But she didn''t see the disformed from their perspective. She didn''t realize how easy it would be for all of them to just give up.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t abandoning her!

    But how to make her understand?

    Elreth sighed and they stared at each other.

    He watched as she put a hand to his chest with a little huff, then turned and walked back into the cave.

 Chapter 214 - Advise Me This - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She walked stiffly back to the cave, pleading with him in her mind to follow, toe after her, to pull her into his chest, to¡­ to give in.

    But he didn''t follow her. She couldn''t believe he didn''t follow her.

    She paced the cave for twenty minutes before she epted that he wasn''ting after her, then threw herself on the sleeping tform and wept like a baby.

    She hadn''t cried that hard since¡­ since she was a cub.

    How could he not see this? How could he not see that she was offering him the world on a te? That she WANTED him to make the disformed a sess. That she yearned for him to give her their perspective on every issue, not just them bing a tribe! That''s one of the reasons she wanted him as her cohort to begin with!

    Why couldn''t he see that if he didn''t protect his rtionship with her, his rtionships with the disformed wouldn''t work either?

    Eventually her sobs subsided and she justy there, staring at a spot on the wall where the sinking sun zed through a small gap over the door and lit up a circle on the cave wall.

    Then suddenly the door opened and thete afternoon sun made her squint. He closed the door quickly, leaving her blinking as he approached.

    But he stopped before he reached the sleeping tforms. She''d sat up to look at him, but she didn''t speak, just held her breath. What had he decided.

    "I''m going for a walk," he said quietly. "I didn''t want you to worry. I just¡­ I need to think about all of this."

    Her stomach sank. She wanted to scream at him, to demand that he see it her way. That he open his eyes to what she was offering. But she swallowed it all down and just nodded. "Okay."

    "I''m not leaving, El, I just¡­ I need to move and I need to think and I can''t do that here."

    She shrugged. "Okay."

    "Stop saying that."

    "Saying what?"

    "Okay," he said in high pitched voice. "Clearly this isn''t okay!"

    "Well, what do you want me to say?" she snapped. "I can''t understand what you even have to think about!"

    "And that," he said, his voice low and hard, "Is part of the problem. This is a huge decision and you want me to make it in a blink. You want me to not even think it over. You want me to just do what you think is right. Well, I can be wrong, El, but so can you. So I need to think about this."

    "Fine."

    "Great."

    "Be careful," she snapped.

    "I will," he growled. Then he turned on his heel and stalked out.

    Elreth threw herself back onto the pillows and started to cry again. But she calmed much more quickly this time.

    He was her mate. Her True Mate. They would get past this, she reminded herself. It was just going to take some time.

    Ignoring the chill in the pit of her stomach, she got up and made her way out to the fire they''d built the night before, checking her bags on the way to see if she could find anything to eat.

    But nothing sounded good, and her tongue stuck to the roof of her mouth. So instead, she just made a fire and sat next to it praying that if he got lost or turned around, he''d see the smoke ande back.

    That was all she needed, she decided after an hour¡­ she just needed him toe back.

    *****

    AARYN

    He didn''t get back to the cave until well after high moon. He was still a little angry, but mostly sheepish. He knew he''d made it worse by leaving, but he hadn''t known what else to do. He couldn''t think of a time when things had been so tense between them. He''d had to get away to be able to breathe. But all it had done was put a wall between them until he almost felt like he couldn''te back.

    When he finally crept into the cave, Elreth was curled up under the furs, her back to the middle of the bed. She didn''t stir.

    He stood at the foot of the tform for a moment, watching her, asking himself if he should wake her. But he was still so undecided, swinging back and forth about which way he should go¡­ he was terrified she would be angry that he hadn''t agreed with her yet.

    Then again, she''d probably be so tired that even if he had agreed with her, she''d bite his head off.

    No, it was better to let her sleep. He would speak with her in the morning and pray that they could discuss it without yelling again. He''d hated that.

    It wasn''t that they''d never fought¡ªthey''d been at it like cats and dogs since they were kids. But the truth was, he''d thought with the True Mate bond it would save them from those moments¡ªor at least temper them. It had seemed that afternoon like the opposite was true. He''d never seen Elreth so quick to leap to anger, at least, not at him. And he''d found his own defenses rising so much faster than usual.

    Why?

    Aaryn sighed. He wished Reth were there, to ask him if this was normal or if there was something wrong with them¡ªsomething wrong with their bond. Maybe because he was disformed?

    Aaryn froze. That had never urred to him before. Was it possible that being unable to shift affected his mate bond?

    He knew disformed could have true mate bonds, but he''d never thought to ask them if their bonds appeared¡­ different.

    Raking a hand through his hair, he turned and leaned against the sleeping tform to remove his leathers and shirt, then climbed carefully up to slip under the furs away from Elreth so he couldn''t disturb her.

    Then hey there, swallowing and staring at the back of her head in the dark, wondering if things would ever be the same between them again. And wondering what he would do if they weren''t.

 Chapter 215 - What Forever Needs

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She wasn''t sure when he''d actually returned, but she woke when he was leaning against the sleeping tform and removing his clothes.

    She ached to touch him, to pull him close, to beg him not to reject her. She prayed once he got in that he would scoot across to spoon her as he''d done the night before when he''d never not touched her in some way.

    But he barely slid between the furs, then stopped moving.

    The space between them in the bed felt like a yawning chasm to Elreth, as if the entire sky had just opened between them and even if she wanted to, she couldn''t cross it.

    What was happening to them? How was this possible so swiftly?

    Was this their fate? To love each other, but be unable to see things clearly together. To constantly conflict?

    She''d assumed that loving him was enough. That the squabbling and poking they''d always done would fade with their desire for each other.

    How was it possible that they''d ended up here¡ªnot even able to touch each other only two days after their mes?

    Tears stung her eyes, but she swallowed them back, kept her eyes closed and kept her breathing silent.

    She was so tense, her back began to ache, but she couldn''t move. She couldn''t risk him knowing she was awake and aware of his rejection. So, she waited. And waited.

    It seemed she must have stared at the cave wall for an hour before his breathing finally slowed and evened out. Then she waited another half hour or so to make sure he was deeply asleep and she wouldn''t wake him, before slowly, slowly pushing the furs back and sliding off the tform.

    The night air was cold and she was naked, so she tiptoed to one of the nearby tforms and stole a fur from there to wrap around herself. Then she crept out of the cave, her mind spinning and tears threatening again.

    She knew that fights happened between mated couples¡ªshe''d seen her parents bite at each other her whole life. But their love and desire for each other had always seemed paramount¡ªlike it overrode anything else between them. Soothing irritated nerves, andforting hurt feelings.

    That was why their recent fight had been so unsettling for her. It was the first time she''d seen them truly seem like less than a unit, joined at the heart.

    But here she was, only two days into her Mating, and she and Aaryn were already at odds? Already walking away from each other?

    Tears tracked down her cheeks, chill in the night air as she shuffled across the clearing.

    Something was wrong. Something was very, very wrong. And she didn''t have a clue how to fix it.

    It took a minute to get the door open without making noise, then to close it again, but finally she straightened and sighed, pulling the fur tight around her body as her tears overflowed.

    The moon was almost full, and framed by the mountains and tree-canopy so that it would have taken her breath away if she hadn''t been in so much pain. The great white globe reflected in white streaks rippling on the surface of the river. In its light the grass turned silver, the water liquid steel, and the trees became ckened shadows wing for the sky, their branches punctuated by patches of grays and blues where her eyes detected the night sky behind them.

    She walked to the little area they''d set up around the fire and stood over it, staring at the barely smoking embers that still remained. She didn''t need its heat, but she wished it was still crackling merrily to give some break to this endless ck, gray, and silverndscape that only made her heart feel heavier.

    She should sit on the log, but tension coiled within her and she needed to move. Except she didn''t. She just stood there, heartbroken.

    Would he change his mind? It seemed unlikely. So he would force her to choose another Advisor?

    Embarrassment, thick and cloying, rose in her throat.

    They''d all know. Everyone knew she wanted him as her Cohort and Advisor, and they''d quickly learn that as her mate, he could be. So they''d wonder why¡­ why didn''t he do it? Why did he choose to stay with the disformed instead?

    She''d have to tell people he''d turned her down. That he preferred¡­ preferred to work for them, than with her.

    Elreth dropped her face in her fur-clutching hands.

    Her Mate would rather help his friends, than her.

    What was wrong with her? Aaryn had always been the only one who watched out for her. Everyone else seemed to think she needed for nothing, and could handle anything that came her way. They''d always relied on her¡ªor resented her strength. But she''d needed help, even then. And now¡­ now she needed somewhere to lean even more.

    And now was when he chose to reject her? Now was the time her Mate decided to agree with the rest of the world?

    Her chest felt like it was being torn in half. Raising her head, trying to swallow the tears that insisted on choking her, she pulled the furs to her chest and through the blur of tears, stared at the moon.

    Why? She asked the Creator. Why couldn''t we make it through two days without¡­ why wasn''t our mate bond enough? Why isn''t our love enough?

    Is this what this life will be like? Is something wrong with me? Or with him? Or both of us?

    Why can''t we even see together on such an important issue? What was it going to mean for us when we have other conflicts? Other issues?

    Would he always choose the disformed over her?

    A hollow opened in her chest and her breath caught. What if the mate bond wasn''t enough? What if they''d somehow gotten it wrong?

    Elreth swallowed hard once, then again, nausea rising in her throat to choke her.

    Then she heard the cave door make the tiniest noise and she froze.

    Breath quick and shallow she listened to the soft sigh that sounded behind her, then the almost silent footsteps that crossed the space to stand behind her.

    What would he say? What should she say? Should she lie and say she''d changed her mind? That he should stay an Alpha?

    She couldn''t. She knew he could do more good for the disformed as her Advisor and¡ª

    Warm arms suddenly slid around her, and around the furs, pulling her back into a warmer chest.

    His chin, stubbled and catching on the fur, dropped to her shoulder, and he kissed her temple.

    Elreth began to tremble, terrified of what he might say, of how she might respond. Of how quickly they might end up yelling again.

    But instead he only turned her around to face him and held her eyes as he stroked her hair out of her face and down her back.

    They searched each other''s gazes, both of their faces worn and sad.

    Then Aaryn took her chin in his hand and kissed her softly.

    She whimpered, but leaned into him, kissing him back, desperate in herself, but gentle and careful in her touches.

    Aaryn was trembling, she realized and opened the fur to pull him into it with her.

    He wrapped his arms around her neck, rested his temple on the top of her head, then sighed the heavy, relieved sigh of someone who has finallye home.

    Elreth wished she could be so sure.

    "No matter what, El," he rasped. "I still love you."

    "I love you, too," she whimpered. "But¡ª"

    "Not now, El. Please?" he whispered. "Let''s just¡­ let''s just be here together for now, okay?"

    A shiver rocked through her, but she squeezed him tighter and nodded. "Okay."

    They stood there for¡­ a long time. She didn''t know how long. But he kept kissing her hair and stroking his hand slowly up and down her back, until she finally rxed into him. Then he pulled back far enough to meet her eyes.

    Elreth stared up at him, fear and hope and anger all warring within her.

    He dropped to kiss her mouth, so softly, so tenderly she was reminded of their lovemaking the night before. Then, his lips still against hers, he whispered, "No matter what, El. Forever. We will figure it out. No matter what."

    She broke out in tears then and clung to him.

    He shushed her and held her tightly until eventually, he leaned down to pick her up, swinging her legs over his arm and settling her against his chest.

    Then, with her face pressed into the space under his chin, her arms around his neck, and the fur wrapped around her, he carried her back into the cave, pushing the door closed with his foot after they passed through.

    He still didn''t speak, his breathing was still shallow and rasping, but his hands tightened on her whenever she moved. And he dropped his chin to keep her pressed into his neck.

    When he reached the tform, he slowlyid her down, then took the fur when she crawled underneath the furs they were using on the tform.

    He crawled up to join her then, pulling her into his chest and hooking her leg over his so they were stered together from chin to knee.

    "I love you, El," he whispered, his fingers trailing up and down her back. "Now sleep."

    "I love you, too," she repeated.

    "Forever, El."

    "Forever, Aaryn."

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 216 - Never Saw It Coming

    READER SHOUT OUT! This chapter is dedicated to TWO of the readers from my July Privilege discord group:

    Firstly, thank you Trindisco for suggesting the name "Hannah" which is perfect for our new friend (and even more perfect that it''s your real name!) I hope you enjoy her adventures!

    Secondly, thanks to PbMamaRae/Raichyl for suggesting the name "Marrok" which means a Knight thought to be a werewolf. Thanks for the suggestion, Raichyl! I hope you like our new friend!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It took Aaryn a long time to fall asleep.

    Her pain broke his heart for her¡ªon top of his own. It seemed like all they were doing was hurting themselves and each other, yet neither of them knew how to make it stop.

    He''d only barely been asleep when she stirred in the furs, and he''d hoped she was going to roll over and curl into him. But instead she''d gotten up and gone outside.

    He understood the need to be alone, so he hadn''t followed. But after she''d gotten out there her breath caught in that pathetic whimper that meant she was crying.

    Elreth didn''t cry a lot, though he seemed the one most able to make her crack. But the sound of her tears had always been a spear to his heart, whether he caused them, or not. He''d tried to stay away, but hearing her out there, trying to stifle her own pain¡­

    He''d lifted his hand to w it through his hair, and the cuff on his wrist caught on the edge of the pillow. Then he remembered the words like they burned on his skin.

    Love. Trust. Submit. Forever.

    That was his vow. Yet he knew... he knew his mate thought he had abandoned her already.

    He''d cursed himself and gotten up quickly to go to her.

    He was still terrified, and still angry. But he knew at that moment that they both neededfort and some kind of reassurance. When he found her outside, weeping up at the moon, her lips moving silently, he''d almost wept himself. He''d hugged her as much to soothe his own pain, as to soothe hers. But it was such a relief when she turned and stared into his eyes and they were able to embrace.

    She wanted to talk--tried to. But he knew they would only damage each other just then. So he begged her to wait until the next day. And she gave in.

    They settled into the furs together and she rolled over, her back to him. But she drew his arm over her waist and entwined their fingers.

    Not too longter, she went to sleep.

    He wished he could. Despite being exhausted, he felt wide awake, and instead spent an hour turning the events over in his mind, wondering how they''s gotten this far without realizing they saw this so differently. Wondering how he would ever make this right if he couldn''t give her what she wanted. Wondering how she''d ever make it right for him.

    He suspected dawn wasn''t far away when he finally began to drift, hisst thought for the disformed, a question about what they would do if he were to decide that peace with her was more important than remaining as the Alpha of the disformed pack¡­

    *****

    ELRETH

    She dreamed that the guards hade looking for her, that she''d been pursued to the clearing because there was an emergency¡ªthe most dire of emergencies, to threaten the whole of Anima, but no one would tell her what it was.

    In her dream shey in the cave, hearing the Guards approach, needing her, needing to protect her, but also not knowing why, and she didn''t call for them. Didn''t tell them where she was, even when they spoke to each other about looking for the cave.

    She stayed curled up, hidden, terrified and she didn''t know why.

    Then suddenly she was aware¡ªthe furs at her chin, the weight of Aaryn''s arm on her waist, his chest pressing into hers whenever he breathed, and voices. Outside the cave. In the clearing.

    Elreth sat bolt-upright, startling Aaryn out of sleep.

    "Mmm, what? What is it?" he mumbled. "Too early¡ª"

    "Aaryn, someone''s here!" she hissed.

    He came awake fully then and leaped up, crouching on the tform, putting himself between her and the door. If he''d been in beast form, his ears would have been perked so hard they twitched.

    "¡­so beautiful here!"

    "We can only stay a day, but yeah, it''s a nice spot. Did you bring something to swim in? It should get warm enough¡ª"

    The door to the cave swung open letting the morning light sweep so the half of the cave closest to the door seemed to glow.

    Aaryn snarled as two figures appeared in silhouette¡ªand both froze when the chilling roll of his growl echoed through the cave.

    Elreth''s heart pounded and she clutched the furs to her chest, her mind spinning as she braced herself to fight naked.

    But then the figure closest to them¡ªtaller, broader, and with a hand still on the handle of the door¡ªsucked in a breath.

    "Aaryn?"

    Aaryn went very still, the growl still rumbling in his chest, but not raising to a snarl.

    Then his nostrils red and he blinked. "Marryk?"

    "What are you doing here?" the male said, his voice heavy with relief.

    But Aaryn wasn''t relieved. At all. His mate was behind him, her heart racing, vulnerable and afraid because she was naked, and this male decided to invite himself in?

    Growling, Aaryn leaped off the tform and flowed over to meet the male near the door where he''d started to enter, but froze quickly when he saw Aaryn¡ªnaked¡ªprowling towards him. "Get out of this cave!" he snarled.

    Marryk submitted immediately, rolling his shoulders forward and dropping his chin, eyes to the ground. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, I didn''t realize your mate was¡ª"

    "Get out!" Aaryn was about to make a threat when there was a sharp intake of breath and a female behind Marryk squeaked.

    Aaryn''s senses exploded, his head spinning with confusion, rms, and the instinct to snap, to tear apart the threat. He surged forward and Marryk suddenly snapped out of submission and jumped into his path, snarling and screaming at him to stop.

    "YOU CAN''T! SHE''S MY MATE! STOP!"

    Aaryn shuddered to a halt, his hands already on Marryk, his breath heaving, nostrils ring. It couldn''t be¡­ it couldn''t¡ª"

    "Come out, he won''t hurt you now," a soft voice said from behind him.

    Aaryn couldn''t turn away from Marryk''s dead-on gaze, though the male''s gaze held as much pleading as it did challenge. "El, stay back!" hemanded without thinking.

    But Elreth snorted, though her voice was shaking. "Calm down, Aaryn. She''s not going to hurt me. She couldn''t."

    "Don''t underestimate a female, El¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn, smell her. She''s¡­ she''s human."

    Everything snapped into ce then¡ªthe reason the female smelled entirely familiar, and all at once,pletely alien. Why she was so small and frail looking. The reason she was cowering, trying to hide herself behind the doorway of the cave.

    Why she smelled like she might wet herself.

    The poor female had curled almost in half and stood just behind the doorway, her entire body shaking so her blonde hair quivered in the early morning light. Her eyes were wide¡ªso wide they seemed to engulf her face¡ªand she looked back and forth between Aaryn and his Mate who was approaching from behind him.

    "Don''t mind him, you''re safe," Elreth said, though there was a hesitance in her tone, a shaking fear he couldn''t ce. She was right, this female would never be a threat. So why did Elreth smell like her entire world had just shifted on its axis and she was trying to hide it? "The males always bite first and ask questionster," Elreth said dryly. "But he''s back in his right mind now, so don''t worry. You won''t be hurt. What''s your name?"

    "H-Hannah?" the female responded, slowly straightening and peering at both of them. "W-we didn''t know y-you''d be here."

    Elreth nodded. She''d put on his shirt, Aaryn realized, the one he''d thrown on the end of the tform during the night when he hadn''t wanted to wake her. It fell almost to her knees and was baggy, but somehow, having her covered sopletely, except for her legs, just made Aaryn salivate.

    "Don''t be scared, Hannah, we won''t hurt you. I promise."

    "El," he said, his voice low and gruff. "Don''t get too close."

    She tsked and shot a look at him over her shoulder as she approached the human slowly, offering a hand in the tradition of the humans that had always made Aaryn shake his head. Why hold hands rather than just smelling each other?

    The female took Elreth''s hand¡ªher own trembling like a leaf in the wind¡ªthen nodded. "Thank you. I''m s-sorry we interrupted you."

    Elreth shrugged, but cast another significant look at Aaryn. "Is this your first time in Anima?" she asked the female kindly.

    Then it hit Aaryn, like boulder falling from a cliff. He still had a grip on Marryk''s shirt and he yanked the startled male close, snarling through his teeth. "You brought a human¡­ into Anima?!"

    ***** END OF VOLUME 1 *****

    Thank you SO MUCH for your support of Elreth, Aaryn, and the whole Anima Crew! At the time of writing, QUEEN is currently in the Top 5 romance books for the AllNovelFull Spirity Awards 2021, and that''s ALL because of you! September 2021 is the final trial before the finalists are chosen. Please continue your support (including Golden Tickets--show AllNovelFull that you want to see MORE of Elreth & Aaryn!) And thank you, thank you, thank you for all your support and encouragement of me as the Author. I am truly humbled!

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 217 - All Wrong

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her heart was racing. As soon as she scented the human she knew. She knew.

    Oddly, the shock had made her incredibly clear headed and calm, despite her body''s racing system. She''d told Aaryn to back off of Marryk because she could scent the sheer terror on Hannah.

    The poor girl was shivering in her¡­ strange pants that seemed to made of some stiff fabric rather than leather. And they stank.

    Everything about the woman stank, frankly, but Elreth knew it would be rude to mention it. The poor girl couldn''t control what she smelled like.

    "Don''t be scared, Hannah," she said, as kindly as she could, "we won''t hurt you. I promise."

    "El," Aaryn snapped, his voice low and gruff. "Don''t get too close."

    She shot him a look over her shoulder as she approached the woman and extended her hand in the way her mother had shown her was traditional for humans. It was something they''dughed about when they were kids¡ªwho offered and undefended limb and thought that would lower the risk from a stranger?

    Humans truly were strange.

    But the girl seemed to appreciate the gesture and reached for her hesitantly, like a scared kitten waiting for the predator to emerge.

    At least she had natural defense instincts. Her mother had described humans that would throw themselves into embraces withplete strangers. No thought for their own welfare or safety¡­

    The girl shook her hand tentatively, then nodded. "Thank you. I''m s-sorry we interrupted you."

    Elreth shrugged, But she could hear Aaryn breathing too heavily behind her. He was brimming with Alpha power, ready to leap to her defense. Like she''d need it against a human like this. The poor girl shook like a leaf.

    She opened her mouth to ask how long she''d been in Anima when Aaryn suddenly sucked in a breath, then pulled Marryk into his face and snarled, "You brought a human¡­ into Anima?!"

    Hannah''s blue eyes went wide, her expression horrified by Aaryn''s bared teeth.

    But Marryk only submitted, his palms up and facing Aaryn. "I''m sorry, Sire. Truly. It wasn''t¡­ we weren''t supposed to disturb anyone. We would have been past the City and gone. We didn''t know others had discovered this spot."

    "That isn''t the point!" The cords in Aaryn''s neck popped as he fought to restrain his rage. "You brought a HUMAN into ANIMA! It breaches the first vow, and¡ª"

    "What vows?" Elreth asked quietly.

    Aaryn went still. He never took his eyes off Marryk and his anger rippled off him in palpable waves. "I''ll exinter," he said. "When we don''t have an audience."

    Elreth''s stomach twisted. How many secrets did her mate have? How many loyalties that held his heart before she did?

    How the fuck were they going to navigate this if he wasn''t even telling her the whole story?!

    "Well, obviously it''s been an eventful morning and it looks like there are some things I need to catch up on. Why don''t we all¡ª"

    She was about to suggest they all sit outside and talk, when she caught Hannah''s eyes widen further as she finally registered Aaryn''s nakedness.

    Elreth growled in her throat when the female''s eyes fell on her mates¡­ maleness. But she knew that look of horror¡ªand the red flush of embarrassment. She knew it too well.

    Under different cirumcstances she might haveughed.

    "Marryk, take your friend outside and sit on the log. Do not leave the clearing. Aaryn and I will dress and prepare and meet you out there in a few minutes¡ªjust to talk," she said to Hannah with a small smile. "I think it would be good for everyone to get a minute to breathe."

    Aaryn''s jaw twitched, but he let Marryk go, who bowed his head. But when he turned away to bow at Elreth as well, he muttered, "She isn''t just a friend."

    "We''ll talk about it in a few minutes," Elreth said through a tense smile, trying not to frighten the poor women any more than she already had.

    Marryk nodded and started out the door, his hand at Hannah''s lower back.

    "So they''re not from the new city? Why are they so mad? I thought we were allowed to¡ª"

    Marryk shushed her and hurried her out, closing the door behind them. Elreth almost went after them. New city? Allowed to what?

    But then Aaryn appeared at her shoulder, his solid warmth afort even when things were so tense between them.

    "Did you know about this?"

    "Obviously not!" he hissed.

    She turned to face him and began to sign, aware that while Hannah''s hearing might not be strong enough to catch them, Marryk''s was.

    ''I meant generally? Not Marryk. Did you know the disformed bring humans here?'' she signed quickly.

    He shook his head. ''No. This shocks me.''

    They stared at each other for a long moment, then Elreth took a deep breath and signed, ''There is more to the disformed story. More than you told me.'' She didn''t make it a question.

    He nodded.

    Her nostrils red and she snorted. ''How many secrets, Aaryn?'' Her sign for him was to sweep a hand over her hair¡ªsomething she''d mocked him for when they were children and he had a nervous habit of running his hand through his silver locks.

    ''Only those that belong to others,'' he signed back, his jaw tight. His eyes never left hers. He was not ashamed of this¡ªof holding more secrets from her!

    Elreth felt like her mate had suddenly donned a new face. As if she''d thought she was in love with one male, but found out he was another.

    She did not love him less. But she was bing terrified to find out who he really was.

    ''This disturbs me,'' she signed. ''But there''s no time. Dress. We will speakter.''

    Aaryn stared at her a moment, then nodded. They turned towards the sleeping tform and their bags and without even speaking of it, they both made quick work of dressing in fresh leathers and shirts, and packing the rest of their things.

    When they were finished, just minutester, Elreth picked up her bag, then dropped it again. ''Lets talk to them first,'' she signed.

    "El," Aaryn started with a sigh.

    But Elreth shook her head. "This is more important, Aaryn. I need to understand what''s happening in my Kingdom. Then I figure out what the fuck happened to my King."

 Chapter 218 - Just A Chat

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was a work of sheer will not to tear out Marryk''s throat, though he took Elreth''s point about the human. She was clearly terrified and saw Marryk as the only safe thing in Anima. She''d been trembling since the moment they saw her, and still hadn''t stopped, despite how kind and gentle Elreth was being towards her.

    He and Elreth stood on the opposite side of the now-cold fire, while Marryk and Hannah sat on the log across from them.

    Aaryn wouldn''t take his eyes off the male, grinding his teeth and almost shuddering with the urge to get his hands on Marryk''s throat.

    It was the first vow. The first one!

    Disformed who were selected for training had to vow on their lives that they would not bring humans into Anima.

    There was no disimer to that rule. There had been no shift¡ªnomand that softened it. Marryk was a vow breaker, and had put the entire Anima at risk because a pretty female wagged her tail at him.

    Aaryn wanted to wring his neck. But instead he stood at Elreth''s shoulder while she questioned the pair.

    "You haven''tpleted the bond, then?" she asked Marryk carefully, eyeing Hannah with an apology.

    The male shook his head and turned to look at the female, a question in his eyes. She was clearly ufortable, pulling one sleeve over her hand and twisting it into her grip to cover herself. But then she nodded and hung her head, biting her lip as he put a hand to her thigh, then spoke to Elreth.

    "Hannah has been mistreated in the past," he said, his voice trailing off into a growl. "I haven''t pushed for that. I wanted her to see that she could trust me."

    Elreth nodded as if she understood. In truth, she''d heard a story once about a female who had been mishandled by males. Although Elreth had experienced the males who would diminish her, or resent the challenge she presented, she couldn''t imagine a male that would force attentions on a female. On any level. It simply wasn''t the Anima way. Though a male might be quite persistent in demonstrating his desire for her, a female always had a choice¡ªand had to signal her choice before the male would proceed.

    But her mother had exined that the signals between humans were far more subtle. Perhaps there had been a misunderstanding?

    Looking at Hannah, she didn''t think so. Something was wrong. The poor girl had shrunk in on herself when the conversation turned this way.

    Elreth tsked. "But you are certain the bond exists?" she asked Marryk, who nodded.

    "Without question. We can both feel it."

    Elreth nodded, remembering the way she and Aaryn had both been aware when the bond began, even before they mated.

    "Why didn''t you speak to me?" Aaryn growled at Marryk. "Why didn''t you ask?! Did you really think I would keep True Mates apart?"

    "That''s my fault," Hannah said quickly, squeezing Marryk''s hand. "I begged him. Things at home were¡­ tough, and I just needed to get out of there. but I had nowhere to go. And we''d been talking about moving together. I just¡­ I lost my patience."

    Marryk snorted. "She lost more than her patience, she lost her safety. And I refused to see her harmed while I could do something about it."

    Elreth sat back with a heavy breath and Aaryn reminded himself to remain calm. As the morning breeze lifted, bringing the scent of the pair in stronger, Aaryn''s red his nostrils.

    The scents of the two were¡­ reaching for each other. He wasn''t sure how else to say it. it was strange. Not like he and Elreth when their scentsbined, but only lightly. This was¡­ as if Marryk''s scent followed hers, but had not embraced it.

    Aaryn shook his head. "You have no idea what you''ve done."

    Marryk''s lips pressed thin. He held Hannah''s hand tightly and met Aaryn''s eyes without lifting his chin. "I am not the only one, I am simply the only one you know of. This isn''t¡­ a new thing."

    Aaryn pulled himself to his full height, hands fisting at his sides. "There are other humans in Anima?"

    "Yes. I mean, as far as I know. Only a few, but¡ª"

    "WHERE?"

    "Aaryn," Elreth said, her voice low and hard. Her eyes fixed on the girl.

    Aaryn turned to her. "They are vow breakers! This is treachery!"

    "No!" Marryk leaped to his feet, his palms up towards them. "It is only a few, and only those whose tribes were so¡­ cold. The human world holds many dangers for humans. They''re better off here!"

    "But the Anima are not better off with them here!" Aaryn snarled.

    Elreth''s handnded on his arm and he snapped his head to look at her¡ªdidn''t she agree with him? This was a betrayal!

    But Elreth was staring at the human girl. El''s scent was hard, spiky. She was angry and afraid, and working hard not to show it. But she was also determined¡ªand utterly calm.

    Everything in her leaned toward the female and her eyes searched the woman as if she might find something on her person that exined all of this.

    "You were in danger?" she asked Hannah.

    Hannah nodded. "My parents are¡­. Gone. I had to go live with my aunt and uncle, but they already have five kids and I was just¡­ I''m a legal adult. They didn''t need me, but I had nowhere else to go. I was trying to find a job so I could get my own ce, but it was hard and¡­ It''s just been really hard. The night before Marryk returned, my aunt struck me. It wasn''t the first time, but there was something different in her. If Marryk hadn''t had another answer, I was going to just leave. But¡­"

    "It''s not safe for a female alone in their world," Marryk growled¡ªat Aaryn. "I couldn''t leave her there!"

    "What about staying there with her? The Guardians would have helped."

    "I wanted to give her a fresh start," Marryk grumbled, his lower jaw jutting forward. "She is no threat to anyone here¡ªshe cannot even defend herself!"

    "Her presence is a threat to everyone! Her knowledge is a threat to the entire world of Anima!"

    "I will make sure she never returns."

    "Perhaps," Elreth said with a nce at Aaryn. "But if others hear of her¡­ any who are disgruntled or haven''t found a mate¡­ if this idea spreads¡­ the risk, Marryk, you can''t understand all of it. You don''t know everything about that world. We cannot let theme here."

    "So, what? You''ll send her back to those people who don''t love her? Who abuse her?"

    Aaryn opened his mouth to say yes, but Elreth shook her head. "I don''t know what we''ll do," she said calmly. "But I know it wasn''t your decision to make, to bring her here. So until I understand everything that''s happened, and who is involved, and how¡­ we will wait. But be certain, Marryk, this is a punishable event."

    "More than that, it is treachery," Aaryn snarled.

    But to his surprise, it was Elreth who turned and shook her head. "No, not treachery, stupidity. Ignorance. At least, that''s what I hope. But he says there are more. So the time hase for the disformed to give me the full picture of their work with the traverse. I will not discuss it, Aaryn. The time hase to reveal the secrets. All of them."

    Aaryn slumped.

 Chapter 219 - Weak As A Kitten

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    If Aaryn had been her advisor, she would have discussed it with him. Developed a n, a strategy, then worked to enact it.

    But as it was, she was certain of her course.

    She needed to get Marryk and Hannah to the disformed. She needed to hear the entire story¡ªlearn everything they were doing and trying to achieve, and why these two thought they coulde live here without repercussions. And she needed to do this without any from the Tree City being aware of Hannah''s presence in Anima.

    Quite apart from the fact that the Anima all knew each other and she was new and strange, her smell was far too strong and far too odd. She would be noticed the moment any Anima stood downwind.

    That meant they needed to travel off the trails, and through water as much as possible to try to hide her scent until it faded. And that meant it was going to be a much longer trip back than it had been when she and Aaryn came.

    Within half an hour, the four of them were on their feet¡ªeach of the Anima carrying a bag, with Marryk carrying two. Elreth wanted to wrinkle her nose every time she scented Hannah''s bag. Instead of leather, it was some shiny, noisy fabric. Thick and probably quite hard-wearing. But it stank so that any Anima who got within one hundred feet would scent it. It made a strange rubbing noise when she moved, and even stranger¡ªand very loud¡ªhigh noises whenever it was rubbed against a tree, or bumped by a shoulder.

    Elreth wanted to swear every time, but the poor girl was already iling. As long as they made a wide enough berth around the City, they wouldn''t be discovered.

    But then they discovered the truth about the human weakness.

    Inches shorter than any of them, wearing hard-soled shoes on her feet like Elreth had never seen, and clearly with little muscle or stamina, Hannah struggled to keep up with the Anima after only a few minutes.

    She tried. She did notin. But her breathing becamebored and she stumbled more than once. Elreth wanted to swear and tell her to take the boots off¡ªno one could be expected to grip a tree root, or sense a loose rock with that b of¡­ whatever those soles were made of, on their feet.

    But she remembered the tales of her mother''s first months here¡ªlearning to be always in bare feet. How much her father had ended up carrying her around in the early days until the soles of her feet became calloused enough. How she hadn''t strengthened or learned to be quiet in the woods¡ªor anywhere for that matter¡ªuntil she''d been there for months. And even then, she trained at the level of an eight year old.

    Marryk tried to help her, but between carrying two bags, and her weak body, it soon became clear they might travel all day and still not reach the northeastern side of the city where the disformed gathered. And that was assuming she didn''t break a leg or injure herself in some way.

    After only a few minutes, Marryk sighed. "Sires, I apologize, but¡­ we will make much better time if I carry her. Could you help with the bags?"

    He kept his eyes down as he asked, submitting.

    Aaryn red, but Elreth said, "Sure," and took one of them. Aaryn shook his head, but reached for the other one that Marryk held out.

    Soon, Hannah was on Marryk''s back and Elreth had to smile at the way the woman gripped his neck and dropped her chin to rest on his shoulder.

    She whispered her thanks to him, thinking Aaryn and Elreth wouldn''t be able to hear. Marryk nced at Elreth, but didn''t say anything.

    Elreth grinned.

    The humans were very easily impressed, it appeared.

    They made much better time after that, but since they were trying to avoid notice, they had to take a very long route around the City,ing at the disformed cave from the north. It was almost lunchtime by the time they reached it, and they were all hungry and tired.

    The closer they''d gotten to the cave, the more Aaryn''s brimmed with the Alpha power until, as they climbed the mountainside trail, he reeked of it.

    Elreth put a hand to his shoulder and he looked back at her, anger and determination in his gaze.

    ''These are your people,'' she signed, ''but they are also mine. I do not submit this meeting to you. I will stand alongside.''

    His shoulders tensed, but he nodded once, then replied, ''Let me ask the first questions because I know what to ask.''

    It was a pang, another reminder of the secrets he was keeping, but there wasn''t time or space for her to be petty. He was right. He would handle this better¡ªknow how to approach the people, and who to ask which questions. She nodded and they continued up the path, Marryk behind them, one hand linked with Hannah who drew up the rear.

    Her big eyes were even wider now that they were amongst the Great Trees. She peered past Marryk, curious about their destination, though as the four reached the mouth of the cave and there were several more Anima inside, she began to hang back and Marryk had to urge her forward.

    When Aaryn stalked into the cave, everyone turned, initially calling for him, cheering, some of the males rushing towards him to wee him back.

    But they all, very quickly, caught sight of his clenched fists, his twitching jaw, and the light of anger in his eyes. Not to mention his scent¡ªthe full, round certainty of an Alpha determined to ovee an enemy.

    All Anima present went still, their ears pricked and bodies poised to defend.

    Aaryn looked around the cave, his eyes darting from face to face. "Go find Robbe, Gar, and Soryn and tell them toe. Immediately. Tell no one. And make sure they know to keep this quiet. No one can know we are here, or that theye to meet us."

    Behind them someone sucked in a breath.

    Elreth whirled to find a small female, a bird, standing at the side of the cave, gaping at Hannah. "She''s a human!?"

    The entire cave echoed with the gasps and exmations of the disformed.

 Chapter 220 - Breach My Kingdom

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Did you know about this?" he asked Robbe in a quiet corner half an hourter as they waited for those he''d called to arrive.

    Robbe frowned, his eerily bright eyes¡ªeven lighter than Aaryn''s¡ªshing beneath his white hair. "I knew there was talk of it. I knew a couple had even run off looking for them. But I didn''t know they were going into the human world and bringing them back."

    "It? A new city?"

    "That''s what they''re calling it, I think. But I suspect it''s just disenfranchised Anima all gathered in the same ce. I mean, don''t get me wrong, they must have tribes, or packs, or something. But these kids are fooling themselves if they think they''re heading out there to find another Tree City."

    "Why didn''t you mention this to me?" Aaryn growled.

    Robbe shook his head. "I thought you knew. These rumors aren''t old."

    "No, but our people leaving to go find it, is."

    Aaryn wanted to snort the air out of his nose when his friend just shrugged. The only reason he hadn''t appointed Robbe as his new Second was because the male was far tooid back. He took Reth''s obliviousness and raised it an air of "who cares?" It was a pity. Robbe was intelligent, good at mediating, and it was rare that he lost his head. He would have made the perfect Second on those characteristics alone.

    "I''ll be honest with you, Aaryn, I always figured you and Gar had secret little conferences and figured this stuff out between you. He''s been pretty open about it."

    "Uh, no, he hasn''t!" Aaryn growled. "Because I didn''t know."

    Robbe pped a hand. "I mean, all the disformed know about the training and the vow, and¡­ look, you can''t me them, can you?"

    "What are you talking about? We are right on the edge of getting our own tribe¡ªif this doesn''t piss her off so much that she dys it. Do you have any clue what they''ve done, Robbe? Any clue how much this might set us back?"

    "But he''s her brother! I mean, he probably told her!"

    "No, he didn''t!" Aaryn didn''t realize he''d raised his voice until the noise of all the chatter in the cave suddenly went quiet. He sighed and turned to address everyone who''d gathered on the floor and couches. "I need to know who was aware that humans had been brought into Anima," he said, his voice low and hard.

    Eight or nine of the disformed raised their hands¡ªall males, and all in positions of moderate leadership. Some had trained with Gar, two had not¡ªbut they were two of the birds Aaryn had appointed as trackers. They led the groups that went to the traverse to make sure they wouldn''t run into any other Anima.

    "And why didn''t you bring this to me?" he said very quietly, through his teeth.

    One of the wolf males piped up, "I assumed you knew."

    Aaryn snorted the air from his nostrils and let them all scent the anger in him. "I would never, never have approved this! And I struggle to believe that all of you who knew were just blithely assuming I already knew and there was no need to check in. Had you been lied to? Told that I knew? Who made this happen?"

    "I heard about it from Gar," one of the birds said, his eyes dark. "And I was grateful there was another option. I mean, it''s not like the females are perching in my tree."

    A few other voices added their affirmations to that idea.

    Aaryn shook his head. "So, Gar tells you something and you assume I know it, but you never mention it, never question me¡ªnot even casually raise it in conversation? Are you lying to me, or did Gar lie to you?"

    He stood over them, bristling, and one by one they became more submissive as they realized how seriously he was taking this.

    Aaryn opened his mouth again to demand an answer, when a deep voice called from the entrance of the cave, "No, you aren''t being lied to, and I only spoke to the males that seemed on the cusp of leaving, to give them hope." Gar, wide and looming, sauntered into the cave in a pair of leathers and no shirt, his massive upper body sheened in sweat.

    Aaryn blinked, flipping back in his mind to those who''d raised their hands that they knew. All of them very central in the disformed, though many were young.

    They''d all considered leaving? Seriously enough that even Gar noticed it?

    Gar did a double-take when he scented Hannah at the edge of the cave, then he snapped his head to Aaryn. "Wait¡­ what¡ª"

    "My mate and I were interrupted early this morning on thest morning of our trip," Aaryn said through his teeth. "I''ve since learned that not only do we have an entire faction of trained disformed who are actively seeking mates in the human world, but apparently they''re willing to lie and use the skills we gave them to bring those females back and go running off into the low desert looking for some rumored City?"

    Gar snorted. "Who believed that?"

    Marryk piped up from behind the couch where he stood, keeping Hannah slightly behind the others. "You told me that there was an entire faction out there! That they weren''t under the rule of the throne. They just lived their lives and¡ª"

    "I didn''t tell you to try and find it!" Gar said, incredulous.

    Aaryn rounded on him. "You of all people know the draw of the unknown, Gar. How easy it is to get swept up in what might be¡ªand reject what already is!"

    "Hey, don''t put this on me. I stuck to the vows and I made sure they did, too. If they''re breaking vows, it''s on their own backs. I didn''t tell them to."

    "You told us that nothing can break the mate bond. That the rules don''t apply if we find our mates in the human world!" Marryk snapped.

    A handful of others¡ªall in training¡ªnodded or added their agreement.

    Aaryn''s mouth fell open. "Is this why you''ve all been training? You think that your mates are in the human world and you''ll go get them and¡­ what? Create some kind of new life out in the desert?"

    "I don''t think this is the time to pick apart who said what, or what they took from it," Elreth said quietly from behind him. Aaryn turned and everyone else looked past him, to her. "Right now the pressing business is that we have humans in Anima. Humans with knowledge how to cross¡ªand apparently, the assistance of the disformed to do so. So you all tell me, how did this begin? When did you begin bringing enemies into my camp, under my nose?" she snarled. "When did it be a part of the disformed way to breach the safety of my kingdom?"

    Her eyes shed with the gold of her lion and her scent took over the room.

    Everyone in the room submitted, except Aaryn.

    And Gar.

    Aaryn''s stomach sank as Elreth''s brother folded his arms and growled, "No one was trying to breach the safety of your precious Kingdom. But some people are quite happy to leave it. And maybe you should think about that."

 Chapter 221 - Your Own Fault

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Every hair on her body stood up as her brother did everything but challenge her outright. While the rest of the disformed submitted, showing respect, he faced her, arms folded, and poked her with the disillusionment of the very people she was trying to help.

    Only years of warnings from her father about catching herself before she lost her temper¡ªand her recent regrets around things she said to the elders¡ªheld her back from unleashing on her brother until he was kneeling before her.

    But that hesitation, that half-breath of quiet, was suddenly filled by her mate.

    Aaryn stepped between them, facing Gar. "Stand. Down," he growled.

    Gar just raised an eyebrow. "I know she''s your mate, but she''s my sister. I don''t stand down for her unless she deserves it."

    "She deserves it by virtue of her dominance and her position in the hierarchy¡ªstop pulling this shit, Gar. I thought we were on the same page here?"

    "No, you thought I was on your page," Gar snarled and stepped up to Aaryn. "But then you yank me out of training like I''m some kind of messenger boy, and I turn up here to find you using me of lying to them¡ª" he threw a pointed finger out towards the gathered disformed¡ªwhen all I''m guilty of is helping people get stronger, and giving them options."

    "It is part of the vow that we do not, under any circumstances, bring humans into Anima!"

    "And we never deny True Mates! Why make out like there''s any kind of choice there¡ªwhat is Marryk supposed to do?"

    "STAY IN THE HUMAN WORLD WITH HIS MATE TO KEEP THE REST OF US SAFE!" Aaryn screamed, his face going red with rage.

    Gar''s eyes narrowed. "So quick to separate families. So quick to decide that we should all just give up everything we know¡ª"

    "What do you think they''d be doing out in the desert!?"

    "Building a life!"

    "Then let them build on in the human world. This is the first vow, Gar. This is your domain. You are supposed to be making sure this doesn''t happen, and yet, here we are, and you want to y the victim, right now?"

    "No, but I also won''t y the viin," Elreth''s brother growled. "I''m not your scapegoat because you hid this from your Mate. I''m the one who trained them. And sure, I encouraged them to find their females if they could. Why not? Not everyone has a mate in high ces."

    Elreth sucked in an angry breath. "That''s enough, Gar, this has nothing to do with our Mating."

    Gar snorted. "It has everything to do with your mating¡ªbecause until you mated her, you were a part of this. A part of us! You kept our secrets. Now you storm in here demanding answers and wonder why no one told you?"

    "I kept the secrets of those who owned them, but I did not hide this from the Crown," Aaryn snapped.

    "No, you just turned a blind eye so you could stay innocent of it all, but let us keep going anyway. Well, I might be ''breaching the safety of the kingdom'' but at least I don''t pretend that I''m doing everyone a favor while I kiss my mate''s ass!"

    Elreth gasped as Aaryn exploded in a tornado of snarls, limbs, and teeth.

    Gar, taken by surprise, didn''t brace correctly, and Aaryn had him stumbling back, through a few of the gathered disformed until he came up hard against the wall of the cave, Aaryn snarling in his face.

    "Congrattions, Gar. You did it. You got me to snap. Now what?" Aaryn hissed in his face. "Are you ready to address this like an adult, or do we throw years of work down the drain because you''re jealous?"

    "Jealous?!" Elreth gulped.

    Aaryn nodded sharply, but didn''t take his eyes off Gar''s. "Your brother wants to mock me for kissing my Mate''s ass, but he yearns to have an ass to kiss of his own¡ªand sometimes ites out inpletely juvenile expressions of¡ª"

    "Okay, enough is enough," Elreth said, putting up both of her hands. "This isn''t getting us anywhere. Aaryn, let him go, he''s not going to fight you because he risks losing, so he''ll just put his hands up and let you win so he can always say he didn''t try.

    "Gar, stop acting like a prick and tell me what''s going on with this n to bring humans back¡ªand where is they think they''re going? Who are they trying to join?"

    With a snarl, Aaryn pushed away from Gar and walked past Elreth to pace the floor beyond where the disformed were gathered, gaping, as their leaders argued amongst themselves. Elreth''s teeth were on edge. This kind of backbiting was fine in privacy¡ªsometimes it was needed. But in front of an audience it just showed weakness.

    "Gar?" she asked when her brother didn''t answer, just red at Aaryn''s back. She put her hands on her hips. "Are you here to help the disformed, are you here to bait me? Because if you''re here to help, I need you right now. I need to know what''s going on, and why it''s been hidden."

    Gar took a deep breath then ran a hand through his hair and shook his head. "There was no n. This wasn''t a conspiracy," he grumbled eventually. "My entire point has been to look for those who were ready to snap. Who needed a purpose. The ones with integrity, those are the ones we train." He lifted his eyes to meet Elreth''s. "They vow, before we teach them, that they will not bring anyone from the human world into Anima, and that they will not take anyone from Anima across who has not been approved by the Alpha, or the crown."

    "And yet?" she asked.

    "A couple years ago we had one of the males find his true mate¡ªbut she was supposed to be Mating¡ªmarrying, another male. He brought her back. I ripped him a new asshole for it, but I understood the instinct. And once she was here it wasn''t like we could send her back, was it? So, I gave him a choice. He could take some supplies and head out beyond the WildWood territory and try to find the banished ones that we knew were out there, and maybe make a home with them. Or we could throw the entire tribe into peril, and tell my father what had happened."

    Elreth narrowed her eyes. "Why the hell would you think banishing someone was better than telling Dad? He had no prejudice against the disformed."

    Someone in the group snorted and Elreth made a mental note to track down who it waster and tell them the truth about her father. But this wasn''t the time.

    Gar rolled his eyes, "I didn''t banish him¡ªhe had to leave the WildWood to keep himself and his mate safe. For fuck''s sake, it took them ten years to get used to Mom, and she was Queen. Imagine what they''d do to a human in the tribes?

    "Anyway, it was never intended to be a thing. A couple people heard about it at the time. But we kept it quiet. And usually there''s no problem. But here and there¡­" Gar shrugged and looked ufortable. "I''m never going to stop someone who needs a change, or needs to take control of their life. So instead, I made sure the rest of us were safe, and sent them out. And so far, it hasn''t been a problem. It wouldn''t have been a problem this time except you two were out there making it like rabbits. If you hadn''t known, this wouldn''t be an issue."

    Elreth gaped, but Gar just stared her down.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 222 - Should Have Stopped This

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Every hair on his arms and neck stood up at the sheer balls Gar had. Was he trying to say this was Elreth''s fault¡­ for finding out?

    But before he could confront him, Elreth stepped forward and his heart swelled at the dignity and strength she showed, stepping up to her brother without anger, but with sheer confidence and certainty.

    "If you ever again imply that my discovering something that puts the entirety of Anima at risk is¡­ an inconvenience, I will have you strung up by your balls until they drop off," she said quietly.

    Gar rolled his eyes, but she wasn''t finished. "How many humans are in Anima now?"

    "Counting Hannah? We now have eight, I think. A couple I can''t be sure. I didn''t actually see them when they were here. I just know that was the n."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "And where are they?"

    "They all headed north, looking to see if they could get beyond the desert."

    Elreth dropped her face into her hands. "You''re telling me you sent humans¡ªweak, smaller humans¡ªthrough the desert on the chase for some¡­ some rumor?!"

    "It isn''t a rumor," Gar said through his teeth. "There are Anima out there. What I can''t tell anyone is where they''ll find them¡ªassuming they''re still alive."

    "Assuming you aren''t just lining up corpses on the desert sands!" she snapped.

    Gar stepped up to her until they were toe to toe. He had several inches on her in height, and several more in width, but Aaryn would have backed her in a fight any day of the week.

    Gar didn''t care enough. Elreth would beat him every time.

    "I told you, I won''t apologize for giving people choices. No one went out with any lies in their heads. No one went out believing it was going to be easy. They left because to them, trying to find a new life was worth risking the old one."

    "Except, they aren''t just risking their own lives, they''re risking all of ours, too."

    "Don''t be dramatic."

    Elreth swelled and everyone in the cave shrank back. "You think this is a joke?"

    "No, I think half a dozen humans free in Anima¡ªwhere most cubs could beat them at a physical fight¡ªis nothing to be worried about. It doesn''t put risk on anyone."

    "Except those humans know how to cross. Those humans have been shown how to evade the City¡ªand likely things like the locations of sentries and scouts. And if those humans ever go back, or evermunicate with someone who goes back, and humanity learns about us¡­ Gar, you''ve been there. Is dad lying? He says they have weapons that could wipe out our entire poption in hours."

    Gar''s face tugged into a frown. "Not the humans we bring over."

    "How do they even know about us to begin with?!"

    "Would you have hidden Anima from Aaryn when you realized he was your True Mate?"

    "No," she said. "But I also wouldn''t have hidden him from whoever was King, or Queen¡ªor the elders, or¡­ whatever was needed to make sure he coulde in safely, and without breaching the safety of our people! Gar, stop being stubborn! Think this through¡ªdo these humans know they''reing here before theye? How do they prepare? How many people might they have a chance to talk to¡ªor worse, might be followed? Humans don''t give up their young without a fight!"

    "No one has had to fight to get out. It''s only been a matter of time and nning¡ª"

    "And lying! Creator''s Light, Gar, do have any clue what you''re doing? The risk you''re putting our entire world under?!"

    "No," he said tly. "Freedom to choose is not a risk."

    "It is when you don''t know who else you''re inviting in¡ªor what they might bring with them. Do we search bags? Do we even ensure none of these weapons havee with the humans who''vee through already?"

    Gar blinked and Elreth snorted the air from her nose. "I can''t believe you. I can''t¡­" She growled and shook her head in disbelief. "You seriously want this ce pulled down, don''t you? You want all of us destroyed so you and your little¡­ whatever it is can tell yourself that you were right. That the problem was all of us. But you''re wrong, Gar. This time, you''re really, really wrong. Like, on a global scale."

    "No one has been hurt," he said through his teeth.

    "Not. Yet," she snapped back. "But no thanks to you. Now we have a crisis. An entire corner of our world that we have no control over. Information out there but we don''t know what, or with whom. And I''m the one who''s going to have to pick up the pieces if this goes wrong."

    For the first time, Gar looked a touch uneasy, but Elreth just turned around and faced the rest of the people, all watching with their mouths slightly open.

    "From this day forward, unless you have spoken directly with me, or Aaryn, no disformed crosses the traverse, period, until we know exactly where we stand and I lift the prohibition."

    "WHAT?!" Several voices rose in protest, but one was louder than the others. "You can''t! Not now, you can''t!"

    Aaryn stepped between Elreth and the male¡ªone of the pride¡ªwho wasing at her, frantic. But she didn''t move.

    "You can''t do this," he rasped. "I''m going through in three days. I''ve been waiting over a year¡ª"

    "I''m sorry," Elreth said, and her tone and scent both told Aaryn that she truly was. "I am not saying you will never be allowed to cross again. But until we have some idea who is there and who is here, what the humans know, and what risk we''re facing, I can''t have any more trips across."

    "You can''t do this!"

    "Calm down, brother," Aaryn said, giving the male a significant look. "We will work to reopen it as quickly as possible." Elreth turned to look at Aaryn and opened her mouth as if she were going to ask him something. But the male wasn''t finished.

    "No! That''s bullshit! I have waited my entire LIFE¡ª" He leaped forward, hands wed, reaching for Elreth.

    Aaryn screamed, "EL!"

    It was pure instinct for her, he knew. It happened in a blink and he knew she''d take it back immediately if she could. But startled by the male''s sudden grip on her shoulder, and instinctively turning to fight, she tore into beast form and put him to the floor, her hot breath rushing out of the gaping jaws of her lioness as she pinned him to the cave floor and he screamed¡ªnot in anger, but in terror.

    It was every disformed''s nightmare¡ªleft in vulnerable, human flesh while a beast tore you apart. And he''d just met it at the hands of his Queen.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS: My Patreon page is now LIVE! Go there NOW to vote on my next project. The survey will only be public for a few days!

    Go to patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    There you''ll find ways to support, to read extra and behind-the-scenes content, read an entirely new book, or get exclusive merchandise! And if there''s anything you think is missing and would like to see added to tiers for support, let me know. This is all very new to me, so I''m open to suggestions!

 Chapter 223 - Vulnerable

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Fuck.

    FUCK.

    She''d never shifted in a conflict with a disformed before¡ªit was something she and Aaryn had discussed many time, the living, breathing fear of being the target of someone''s anger when they could swell into teeth and ws and use them against you.

    Fuck.

    As soon as she realized what she''d done, she shifted back and stepped away from the male. The urge was there to apologize, to try to reassure him. But he hade for her. He had attacked her. The Queen! No matter how much she hated the shift, she could not show weakness. She could not be seen to mitigate his offence.

    When she moved back, he scrambled to his feet, trembling from head to toe, but utterly submissive as Aaryn rushed forward, snarling and pinned him against the wall.

    "You would attack your Queen? You wouldy hands on her?!"

    "I submit! I submit!" the male cried. "It was.. I didn''t¡ª"

    "There is no excuse, none!" Aaryn''s voice was rasping and haggard. He looked like he''d aged ten years in the past few hours. Elreth yearned to put a hand to his back, to reassure him, but a tiny part of her was still hamstrung by the memory of his lies, of everything he''d been hiding¡ªwas still hiding! She knew they hadn''t yet gotten to the bottom of what the disformed were doing. But they couldn''t just then.

    He stood in her defense, and he was willing to take his own tribe-member down to do it.

    Aaryn stared at the male, who didn''t fight¡ªlooked like he might weep¡ªand he growled.

    "Youy hands on the Queen, you attack all of Anima," he snarled. "You attack the Queen, you are named Trai¡ª"

    "He will spend a month in the camps. He will miss his nned traverse, but that would have urred anyway. He will have time to think on the discipline needed to be in service to the crown, but he will return and retake his ce here," Elreth said quickly.

    Aaryn, startled¡ªto assault a Royal was a death sentence¡ªbut didn''t speak.

    Elreth sighed. "I regret the need for that," she said tightly, trying to ignore the heaving breaths of all those around her, she turned and met as many eyes as she could. "It was instinct. I do not shift to¡­ I would not choose to use that against you. Against any of you. But you must understand¡­ I cannot allow you different rules. Right now you are each part of a tribe, but soon we hope to make you one. Your Tribe will require all the discipline¡ªand ountability¡ªof the others. This is your warning. I know you are close-knit, more family than tribe. But you cannot expect to function differently than any other. Were a wolf, or an equine tounch at me in that manner, they would be punished severely¡ªperhaps even named traitor if the blownded. This is a mercy¡­" she trailed off and caught Aaryn''s gaze. She could see his gratitude that she''d decided not to allow him the name the male a traitor.

    "This has been a difficult day," he said. "But the Queen can be certain that no disformed expects leniency. We will live to the same standards of any tribe, and bring our skills to bear for the good of the Kingdom. For the good of the Crown," he said and bowed his head in submission.

    Elreth looked at him tly. "We will see. This day has not bolstered my confidence. Figure out which of your people know the full story. We will meet this evening at my cave. I will hear everything¡ªeverything!¡ªthen." Then she turned to her brother. "That means you."

    Gar shrugged.

    "No, Gar, there''s no more room for juvenile posturing. We have reason to be concerned, and if we can established that we have dodged danger, then I will thank the Creator and we will established the Traverse Training as a formal part of education in the Tree City¡ªyou can be involved in that, or not, it will be up to you. But there will be no more secrets. There will be no more hidden ns or purposes. We all live and die together if we are not properly protected. So you wille to the cave tonight, and you will share what you know. Are we clear?"

    His eyes were t, but he nodded.

    Then she turned to the rest of them. "You have seen us at our worst today¡ªwe are a family, just like you. My mate, my brother, we bring ourselves to the table, just as much as our positions. And there are many, many obstacles to ovee. But know this: No matter what, you are my people. I will do my best to protect you, and to bring you to your best. That truth remains. However¡­ just as I would with any other tribe, if I learn of any plot that would weaken the Kingdom, any purpose that would bring danger to the whole, you will be punished to the fullest extent of my power. And I will not apologize for it."

    They all nodded in submission and murmured their understanding, then she turned to Marryk and Hannah. "You are a unique¡­ question," she said carefully. "We cannot risk Hannah bing known to the Tree City¡ªat least, not yet. So please, stay here for now. Let us discuss the situation this evening, and determine what our best course is. Please be patient, this is dangerous ground to navigate."

    Marryk nodded and Hannah followed his lead, then Elreth asked her as kindly as she could, "I know this has been a very difficult day, and a tiring one, but I would be interested to know¡­ if you were able, if I were to make it possible, would you wish to stay in the Tree City?"

    There were several sharp intakes of breath around her and Elreth cursed under her breath. "I am not making any guarantee. I do not know where this will take us. But before our discussions tonight, I wish to know your heart, your desire. You have been brought to this ce you do not know. My mother was brought here¡ªagainst her will¡ªyet she chose to stay. If you had¡­ options," she said with a nce at Gar, "would you want to remain in the Tree City, or travel in search of others?"

    Hannah''s throat bobbed, then she turned to Marryk. "I¡­ I would prefer to go wherever my mate thinks would be best. I¡­ I don''t know this ce, or the people¡­"

    Elreth turned to Marryk. His eyes were shining, wide with hope and fear. "I would¡­ if Hannah could stay, I would prefer to be here, Sire. With my brothers and sisters," he said quietly, looking around at the people nearby.

    She realized he meant the disformed, not the wider tribe.

    "Very well. I do not know if that will be possible. But we will at least keep the idea in mind."

    Then she signed to Aaryn ''need to get out of here,'' and turned around again, nodding to the people as she moved through the cave. "I will make sure that someone returns this evening, or first thing in the morning with news for you," she said quietly.

    Then she walked out, Aaryn on her heels.

 Chapter 224 - Whos The Alpha Here?

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When they made it out to the trail down the mountainside, Aaryn put a hand to the back of her neck and began to knead the small muscles there that were tense and tight as the bonds on a catapult.

    He opened his mouth to ask her if she was okay, but footsteps crunched behind them, someone jogging to catch up, and they both turned.

    Aaryn let a low growl roll in his throat when he saw Gar. But Gar didn''t even look at him, just stared at Elreth.

    "What are you going to do?"

    She tilted her head. "I don''t know yet."

    "You can''t punish them for wanting a life where they don''t have to worry about¡ª"

    "I don''t intend to punish them, Gar, I intend to punish whoever made the fucking stupid decision to allow humans into Anima without any kind of screening or approval from the throne. You did this when Dad was Dominant?"

    Gar nodded. "But I was hoping you''d be open to it. I nned to talk to you¡ª"

    "When?"

    "When we got a feel for the way the winds were blowing. When you proved that you were actually going to do something about what the disformed face."

    Elreth''s mouth fell open and Aaryn''s upper lip curled.

    Where did Gar get off? She''d done more to prove her empathy for the disformed than any normal Anima he knew!

    Elreth stepped past him to stand right in front of Gar. She was lower than him on the downhill path, which made her even shorter. But she didn''t care. She put a finger to his chest and whispered through her teeth.

    "I don''t know what happened to you, or what twisted your mind to stop you being able to see the truth about your family, but you can back the fuck off, Gar. I don''t have anything to prove to you. And if you think I do, that''s your fucking problem."

    Aaryn nodded.

    Gar''s eyes swung up to him, but his expression didn''t change, then they snapped back down to his sister. "I didn''t say you don''t care, Elreth. I said you needed to prove you''d actually do something about it. Remember Dad ten years ago? Remember all those nights around the dining table where you''d leap on him, talking about Aaryn and what needed to happen so he could have a better life? All those promises Dad made about what he was going to do. And yet¡­ where are we?"

    "He did make things better¡ªhe lived what he believed. I never saw him treat a disformed with any kind of contempt or¡ª"

    "And yet, he was in power for thirty years and we''re still here. The disformed are still wanting to leave. The disformed are still being held on the outskirts of their tribes."

    "They''re also being more epted than they were¡ªand they''re holding positions of power, which they NEVER did before."

    Gar shook his head. "If you think he was doing such a great job, why''d you take Dominance?"

    "I didn''t say he did everything he should have, I said he proved that he meant what he said. And so have I¡ªeven before I took dominance. So I''m not buying this bullshit about having a point to prove before you''ll decide to be honest with me! I''m your sister, AND the Queen. If you won''t fill me in, who will you talk to, Gar?"

    "I didn''te out here for family therapy," he growled and shot another look at Aaryn. "I came out here to make sure you aren''t going to drag your feet like Dad did. That you aren''t going to punish them for looking out for their own interests."

    "Who should I punish, Gar? Since you''re so full of wisdom and all the right choices. If the humans have learned about Anima, if we''re invaded and our people are killed¡­ who''s to me? Who should I hold ountable for that?"

    "Me," Gar said without hesitation. "And Mom."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "You can''t be serious."

    Gar leaned down until they were nose-to-nose. "Who do you think gave me the fucking idea?"

    She swallowed. "I thought¡­ Uncle Gahrye¡­"

    Gar huffed. "And who gave him the idea?"

    Elreth stared him down until he straightened again, but she still didn''t move right away. "I''m not buying it," she said, finally.

    Aaryn put a hand to her back so she''d know he was there. He could feel her trembling. "She wouldn''t undermine Dad that way. And she wouldn''t¡ª"

    "She''s human, Elreth, you get that right? No matter how long she''s been here, not matter what she''s be since, she''s human. And she''s felt the spike of prejudice because of it. There isn''t a person on Anima who understand the disformed better than her, because she got treated the same way for so long. So get off your fucking high horse and open your eyes."

    "You open your eyes!" she hissed. "If we don''t control this there will be no Anima to bring the humans to! There will be no disformed to find human mates and join with them. You are literally opening the door to the mass destruction of our people and you can''t even see it!"

    Gar looked around, his hands out. "Where''s the destruction, El? Where''s the dying? We aren''t just throwing humans through the traverse. We aren''t forgetting out vows."

    Aaryn huffed at that, but they both ignored him.

    "We don''t just pick humans at random and bring them back. We''ve done it what six? Eight times? And only humans that had Anima true mates."

    "But you haven''t controlled it!" she snarled. "They could have told anyone! They could have brought anything¡ªand if they''ve brought those weapons Dad talked about, someone here might be able to replicate them and then we''ve got a disgruntled people, armed with destruction. I hadn''t even thought about that until now. You just have no idea, Gar, NONE, about the risk you''ve put us all under, and you don''t even care! Who hurt you so bad that you don''t even care!?"

    Gar flinched back from her, his face closing down, his expression going dark. "This isn''t about me."

    "Oh, yes it fucking is!" El spluttered. "There''s no way you would have done this if you weremitted to this Kingdom¡ªto Dad. No way! You even left Aaryn in the dark who you im to respect."

    "I do respect him!"

    "You guys both know I''m here, right?" Aaryn muttered dryly. But they both remained, glowering at each other.

    "Bullshit, Gar. You don''t respect anyone¡ªnot even yourself!"

    "Get off your¡ª"

    "No, I''m done with this conversation. I have so much shit to sift through now, to figure out whether you''ve got all of us killed, I''m done. Youe to the cave tonight, and you bring Mom, and we''ll have this out then," she snarled, then turned on her heel, pushed past Aaryn, and started down the trail.

    Gar took a step, but Aaryn pped a hand to his chest and growled the warning.

    Gar met his gaze, and for a second his eyes shed.

    Aaryn tilted his head and let himself feel the Alpha power. He might submit to Elreth, but no fucking way was he giving ground to Gar.

    Gar red at him, then huffed again and shook his head, turned on his heel, and headed up back up the trail to the cave.

    Once Aaryn was certain he wasn''ting back, he turned and followed Elreth, ignoring the twist in his chest that urred when he wondered what would happen if Gar ever stepped fully into his own dominance.

    Elreth was right. That wasn''t their biggest problem right now.

 Chapter 225 - In This Together

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She could feel Aaryn''s tension as he stepped up behind her on the trail, but she didn''t have the mental space to address her. Her head was spinning.

    Not only was her brother a part of this, apparently her mother was, as well?

    Was this what her father had gotten so angry about? Was this what she''d been hiding from him?

    "Is this what Dad was angry at Mom about?" she asked Aaryn quietly as they got off the mountainside trail and into the trees below.

    "I don''t know all the details, but I''m guessing this is part of it," he said quietly.

    Elreth shook her head.

    They both turned north. They had left their bags on the Southwest side of the City, in the forest. They''d need to approach from that side to appear they wereing back from their trip.

    Elreth ground her teeth. Deception. Everything was deception.

    Why did everyone lie?

    Was she lying now? By hiding this while she figured it out, by making it look like nothing had happened today, that they were justing back from their honeymoonte¡­ was she lying too?

    She supposed she was. And it felt like the right thing to do.

    Was it possible all these lies¡ªAaryn''s, Gar''s, her mother''s, the disformed''s¡­ did they all think they were right to do it?

    And did that mean that they were?

    No! She growled in her throat and Aaryn rubbed her back. She wanted to shove his hand off, but she didn''t. She was tense and angry about a lot of things, not just him. And she knew he''d been blindsided by all of that as well. He did the see the risks. He had tried to guard against them.

    They walked silently for forty minutes, circling wide around the City toe down on the southwest side, then cutting through to the main trail from the portal region to the intersection near the royal meadow.

    Just as they were about to step onto the trail, Aaryn caught her hand and turned her around to face him.

    Elreth''s stomach churned. There was a lot of love and concern on his face. He stepped up to her and pulled her hair back from her face to tuck it behind her ear.

    "I know this has been a rough morning¡ªafter a rough night. And I know¡­ I know we''ve still got some stuff to sort out. But I want you to know, no matter what, I''ve got your back in this, El. I agree with you. They''ve been doing the wrong thing, and they''ve put us all at risk, and you''re right to protect against that."

    She took a deep breath. "Thank you," she said, her eyes flicking up to meet his, but she struggled to hold his gaze.

    The truth was, having him as Alpha of the disformed right now was a good thing in these circumstances. She couldn''t deny it. He was going to be able to manage a lot of this process for her¡ªprobably get information they wouldn''t share with her.

    Unless they turned on him, of course.

    "El?" Aaryn said quietly.

    She looked up to meet his startlingly light eyes and he held her face.

    "We''re in this together, remember?" he murmured.

    She nodded and pulled him into a hug.

    They stood there for a minute, their arms wrapped around each other, and El breathed a little easier.

    He was right. And she needed to hold onto that. Even if they disagreed. Even if there were problems. They were True Mates. That was never going to change.

    They were in everything together. Whether they wanted to be or not.

    Elreth sighed. "I need to talk to my mother," she said.

    Aaryn squeezed her, then let her go, picked up his bag and slung it on his shoulder. "Let''s go."

    Twenty minutester they stepped out of the trees into the royal meadow.

    Elreth half-expected Gar to have taken the more direct route and to intercept her again. But instead, it was her parents who were sitting in the meadow and who called out when they emerged. Actually, Elreth noticed, it was her father who was sitting. Her mothery on the grass with her head on her father''s thigh. But she sprang up as they stepped into the sunlight, and both of them got to their feet and rushed towards them, beaming.

    "Hello you two! Did you have a good time! What was¡­ what''s wrong?"

    Her mother''s face fell as they hurried to meet Elreth and Aaryn on the trail. Both her parents looked back and forth between them.

    Elreth didn''t even bother to try and hide her difort¡ªshe guessed Aaryn wasn''t either.

    Her father''s face went dark and tense.

    "Mom," Elreth said, her voice a touch too high. "I really need to talk to you."

    Her mother blinked, but then nodded. "Of course, El. Do you want toe to our Tree, or¡­?"

    Elreth shook her head. "Youe to the cave, please." Then her father opened his mouth and Elreth looked at him. "Alone."

    Her father''s brows pinched together, then his eyes cut to Aaryn. "Why don''t you two just go. Aaryn and I can have a little talk here," he rumbled, his voice heavy with promise.

    Elreth was too tense to care about the grilling she knew her dad was about to give her mate, but she also knew Aaryn was strong enough to handle it, so she just started for the cave and let her mother follow her through the meadow, then into the darkness of home.

    She pushed through the door, frustrated that she felt near tears, but she swallowed them back and whirled to face her mother who was closing the door carefully then turning to face her, concern written all over her kind face.

    "What happened, El?" she said quietly,ing to stand in front of her daughter. "Did¡­ did something go wrong between you two?"

    "You could say that," she said. "Can you tell me, Mom¡­ is it true that you''ve been hiding a n from Dad all these years to get the disformed human mates and let them go live somewhere else in Anima? And you''ve been lying to me¡ªand even Aaryn, apparently¡ªthis whole time? Is this what Dad was mad about?"

    Her mother''s mouth dropped open and her eyes went wide.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 226 - For The Queen

    Earn an entry to win a Limited Edition paperback of this book by purchasing top-tier privilege this month! After you''ve purchased the Ruler tier (45 chapters) justment "I want a paperback!" on thest published chapter and I will put you in the draw.

    You are also wee to join my discord chat where there is a lot of general fun, but also a private chatroom just for top-tier privilege buyers. (If you''d like to join, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD ).

    If you aren''t in the discord, or subscribed to my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) watch out for author announcements here, in the chapters in early October to see if you won!

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn stood watching his mate stalk towards the cave, her mother on her heels. He knew Reth had taken the wrong impression from all that, and now he was going to have to answer for it. But in that moment, all he cared about was that Elreth looked so tense, so brittle.

    Was it fear? Or anger? Or both?

    Probably both.

    As soon as they disappeared into the cave and the door swung closed, Reth turned to him and rumbled, "What the hell did you do?"

    "That''s not what''s wrong now," he said.

    Reth lifted a single eyebrow. "So you did do something?"

    Aaryn sighed and met his gaze. "We had a fight, yes. And it''s not resolved yet. But we came back together afterwards, and we are in this together, and will remain in it together. What she''s upset about now is¡­" He hesitated, looking around, realizing they were out in the open and any Anima mighte strolling down the path and hear them before they realized they were there. "Can we go into your Tree? I''ve got some things to tell you. And they aren''t about me and El."

    Reth rubbed his scruffy jaw¡ªhe''d been a lot less diligent about shaving since he wasn''t King anymore, Aaryn noticed¡ªthen started towards the Tree. "Sure," he said. "My home is your home, Aaryn."

    Aaryn was touched and followed the older man, grateful. He would talk to Reth about the fight with Elreth too. And he would listen to what the man had to say. Maybe he''d see it more clearly than Aaryn did.

    *****

    They sat at the dining table across from each other. Reth was leaned back in his seat, his arms crossed, frowning.

    "¡­the female¡ªthe woman¡ªis terrified. She''spletely unequipped to be here. He can take care of her, I know he can. At least, unless a predator takes beast form and outright attacks her. But that''s not the point. It turns out they''ve done this several times." He almost mentioned Gar, but caught himself. He didn''t think Reth knew yet, what his son was doing. It was something Aaryn had always thought Gar would benefit by sharing. Now he wondered if he knew why Gar hadn''t.

    "From what we can tell, there''s at least six¡ªpossibly eight¡ªthat havee through. Some from before I was Alpha, and some more recently. But it sounds to me like anyone who''s been central in the disformed¡ªpeople we''ve been training¡ªif they get really restless and want to go¡­ I understood that we were encouraging them to make a life in the human world where they would be admired. But at least some of them are finding mates and bringing those mates back here. They''ve got some crazy idea in their heads that there''s some other settlement or group or something, and they''re all heading out to find it. I mean, we don''t even know if they''re alive! We might be stacking up bodies in the desert and not even know it¡ªespecially the weak humans¡ªand all because they''re chasing some fairytale¡ª"

    "It''s not a fairytale," Reth growled. He wasn''t looking at Aaryn anymore. He''d turned his head to stare out of the window. The little muscles in the corner of his jaw were twitching.

    Aaryn blinked. "It''s not? Who''s out there?"

    "I can''t¡­ there''s¡­ look, Aaryn. There are some people in our society who are good people, but for a variety of reasons, they either won''t be epted here, or can''t live among us. Those people are¡­ under my watch. But they have their own society. Wemunicate. They are trustworthy. But they don''t live here with us, and they can''t. You''ll just have to trust me on that."

    "So, you knew the disformed were defecting to join these people?"

    Reth shook his head. "No, I didn''t. I didn''t think they knew about them. But to be honest, I''m d if they do. I''d rather see them there, among their own. Those people are all¡­ outsiders, for one reason or another. They wouldn''t turn anyone away. Not even humans."

    "Why didn''t anyone tell me this?!" Aaryn growled. "I could have been sending them people safely!"

    "You weren''t even supposed to be organizing your own tribe, Aaryn. Don''t expect to be treated like an Alpha when you raise leadership without the crown''s permission¡ªyou''re lucky I didn''t tear out your throat when I learned about that!"

    Aaryn sighed. "I''m sorry, Reth. I am. I''m¡­ I''ming to understand all of this a little better through El and what she''s facing. But I promise. I have always brought the outsiders towards the Crown, not away from it."

    Reth just stared. "And now you''re learning what it feels like to find out your people don''t always choose to share everything with you. I wonder where they heard about the others?"

    Aaryn shrugged, but he couldn''t hold Reth''s gaze, finding himself suddenly very interested in a speck of food that had dried onto the table and been missed in the clean up. He picked at it with his fingernail. "There have always been rumors, but I thought they were just wishful thinking on behalf of people who felt disconnected. I know there has to have been Anima who''ve left over the years, but I just figured they were out there alone, or maybe in a small group¡­ I don''t know. I never imagined a whole other City."

    Reth scoffed. "It''s not a City. You were right with the word settlement, I think. There''s a small number of them. They have a leader. By now I''m guessing they''ve formed packs and herds. Flocks. But they''d be very small. Not much more than family groups. Although, if the disformed have been joining them¡­ who knows?"

    "Do the elders know about this? I know Elreth doesn''t."

    Reth rubbed a hand over his face and clearly took a moment to decide whether to answer. "No, they don''t. At least, they haven''t heard it from me," he said finally.

    Aaryn''s eyebrows popped up. "You hid them from the elders?"

    Reth shot him a warning look. "I encouraged certain people to leave us over the years, and encouraged them to band together, and some¡ªthe leaders¡ªhave been wise enough to keep in touch with me asionally. Just in case. They are under their own rule, but they¡­ acknowledge mine."

    "Will they acknowledge Elreth?"

    "The next time I hear from them, I guess we''ll find out," Reth said dryly.

    Aaryn huffed.

    *** PRIVILEGE SALE! ***

    The new month has begun on WebNovel and you can now purchase 5 chapters of privilege for only 5 coins! Or up to 45 chapters to read in advance of their publication! Swipe right to bring up the chapter list, then scroll down to the orange button (app only.)

    If you haven''t purchased privilege before OR if you are re-subscribing for the first time, PLEASE READ THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW TO MAKE SURE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE BUYING! Privilege is aplicated system and many readers get confused by it. I do my best to exin in this note:

 Chapter 227 - Thats My Girl

    <strong>MY MONTHLY LIVE VOICE CHAT IS THIS SUNDAY, 12 September at 1pm (Los Angeles time). To be a part of it, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD. Or listen to a rey on my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) next week! See you there!</strong>

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "That doesn''t seem very reassuring," Aaryn growled.

    "You have to understand, they aren''t in a position to jog over to my tree and chat," Reth said.

    Aaryn''s head spun. "Then I guess I hope that our people are finding them when they head across the desert."

    "They''ll be found," Reth said quietly. "I''m certain of it."

    They were both quiet then, deep in thought.

    "So, Elreth has learned that some of her people are bringing humans into Anima, and they are not staying in her Kingdom," Reth rumbled a few minutester. He winced. "How did she handle it?"

    "Very well, actually," Aaryn admitted. "Better than I did. I was raging. I couldn''t believe they''d kept it from me."

    Reth shot him a look and Aaryn nodded. Yes, he heard the irony in that statement.

    "What did she do? What did she decide?"

    "She hasn''t, yet. She''s going to think it all through and figure out what she thinks is best. But she handled it very well. She stayed calm. She dominated. And she¡­ even when I know she was reeling, she was already considering the many different options she had to deal with it. But no, she hadn''t decided yet."

    "Where is the human?" Reth asked casually, though Aaryn knew the male was tense.

    "She''s with the disformed for now. We have a cave where we meet¡­ most tribes don''t even know it exists. They won''t be found there. Elreth asked them to stay until she decided the best way forward."

    "And you say she stayed calm?"

    Aaryn opened his mouth to talk about her conflict with Gar, then snapped it closed again. He couldn''t tell Reth about that without giving Gar away. Reth''s eyes sharpened on him, but Aaryn just shrugged. "Mostly," he said. "She got a little tense at the end as we were leaving, but I don''t think most people saw that. As far as they know, she was thoughtful and determined, and¡­ and they''re going to get their asses kicked for keeping it from her."

    Reth chuckled. "That''s my girl."

    Aaryn smiled. "Actually, that''s my girl."

    Reth gave him a t look, but Aaryn held it until the older man nodded and looked away.

    There was another long silence, then Reth said, "So do you want to tell me about the fight? I know it can be hard. And I''m not blind to Elreth''s ws. I will try to give you good advice for both of you, not just her."

    Aaryn sighed and ran both hands through his hair. "She doesn''t think I should retain Alpha of the disformed at the same time that I''m her Advisor. I felt that leaving them to someone else now, at such a crucial time, would be abandoning them. Or at least, that they would see it that way. She says I am choosing them over her."

    Reth winced. "I take it you told her you would rather stay Alpha than take the Advisor role?"

    "No, I told her I didn''t feel like she was giving me any choice. I know how they will perceive that. They''ve been neglected, or attacked, their whole lives. I''ve been with them since I was young, and now I lead. If I were to be King and the very next day turn around and tell them I''m leaving them to someone else so I can be a Cohort¡­ they would see me as one more person who can''t be trusted to stick by them when things are tough."

    "I would have thought they would want you to be a Cohort."

    "They do¡ªbut like me, they thought I could do both. Elreth thinks it will put too much pressure on me to prioritize them in my advice to her."

    "She''s probably right."

    Aaryn went very still. "She often is. But not always."

    Reth nodded and ran his hand over his face again. "So, do you want my thoughts?"

    "Yes, actually," Aaryn said, though he fought feelings of defensiveness. Was Reth just going to see it exactly as Elreth did?

    "Okay, so let me put this to you from her perspective first, as ruler. Then make sure I understand yours.

    "She''s in a position where she has to care about and seek the best for everyone. But it''s always impossible to do that. So the next best thing is to make decisions that hurt everyone the least, right? She''s thinking if you''re her advisor, you''re in a position to help the disformed¡ªto help her make decisions that won''t hurt them in ways she''s not aware of. To build a society that helps them thrive¡ªwhich is good for all the other tribes too."

    Aaryn nodded. "She basically said that."

    "Sure, so if I see this right, you''re thinking that it doesn''t matter how much you''re helping behind the scenes, you''re going to be seen to have abandoned them. And that''s going to risk them rebelling, or just giving up and leaving. Not to mention, create tension within them because some of them will be okay with you going¡­ basically it will be a lot of upheaval and risk for the disformed, which makes you feel like they won''t thrive anyway. Or that it will be harder to help them."

    Aaryn breathed a sigh of relief. "Yeah. I hadn''t thought about it in those terms, but yes. If I leave and they think I''ve abandoned them, it will create problems¡ªand they won''t see me working for them with Elreth. At least not right away. Plus, she''s worried if I stay Alpha, my ties to them would be so strong that it would push my advice off-bnce. That I''d be biased."

    Reth growled. "My daughter underestimates you, I think."

    Aaryn was startled. He sat up straighter. "Thank you. I think?"

    Reth leaned forward onto the table. "Look, it''s notmon to have Alphas as Cohorts, but it has happened. The bigger problem, I think, will be the drain on you. I don''t really see how you can be an effective Alpha when you''re also Advisor. If you were Second, maybe? But as Adviser, you''ve got to be there for everything. Which means at the end of the day¡ªif you aren''t helping your mate, you''ve got to find a way to pick up the pieces of your own people with the scraps of time you have left. That is, in my opinion, the bigger problem. The humans have a saying that I think applies very well here," Reth finished.

    "What''s that?"

    Reth held his gaze with a small smile. "Damned if you do, damned if you don''t." Aaryn gave him a t look, but Reth just chuckled. "Oh, and there''s another one: Better you than me."

    Aaryn wasn''tughing.

    *** WANT A MASS RELEASE? ***

    Every Golden Ticket you give to QUEEN OF BEASTS in September will be counted. And for everyone 100 tickets received I will add a chapter to a mass release at the end of the month! (Up to 10 chapters.) THANK YOU for all your support and engagement with this book. Let''s show AllNovelFull that QUEEN deserves a Spirity Award! Click "Vote" below, then select "Golden Tickets" to see if you have any tickets to share!

 Chapter 228 - Why?

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her mother''s face went pale, which seemed a very strong reaction to Elreth. Elia''s mouth opened and closed like a fish while Elreth waited for her to answer.

    "Mom?" she said finally.

    Her mother''s throat bobbed and she put a hand to her chest. "How¡­ how did thise up?" she croaked.

    "Very early this morning¡ªafter what was already a really hard night¡ªAaryn and I were woken up by two people walking into the cave. They didn''t realize we were going to be there obviously. But the male recognized Aaryn. Because he was disformed. And the female¡­ the female was a human he''d just brought back from the human world."

    Her mother''s eyes grew even wider and she covered her mouth. Elreth couldn''t tell if she was smiling or not. Then she dropped her hands and whispered, "Is she safe? I mean, did she make it through okay?"

    "Yes! Mom! You''re missing the point!"

    "No, I''m not, El. But I needed to know. That''s good¡­ that''s good."

    Elreth shook her head, still waiting. But her mother seemed to have drifted deep into her thoughts, her eyes searching back and forth, as if she were watching something.

    "Mom!"

    "Sorry! Sorry, Elreth, I''m sorry. I just¡­ this is very important, and I''m sorry you''ve had a shock. I just, this is good."

    "How can you say this is good? How can you possibly think that? They''re bringing humans into Anima without anyone giving permission. No one''s screening them. Some of them aren''t even orphans! There''s at least six of them here already¡ªmaybe eight."

    "Actually, probably a few more than that, to be honest," her mother said, wincing when Elreth red.

    "So, you did know about this."

    "I didn''t know it was happening today! But, yes, I was helping them even before Gar started. Only a few, Elreth. And only when they were True Mates¡ªbut you''d be surprised how many of the disformed¡ª"

    "MOM! THERE ARE HUMANS COMING INTO ANIMA!" Elreth closed her eyes and took a deep breath, dropping her voice. "No one knows if any of them have told anyone before theye. We don''t know if there''s families, or even enemies out there that are hearing about us. No one is screening them to make sure they don''t bring those weapons dad talked about, nothing! And it''s not happening under the watch of the throne, or the elders¡ªright? Dad doesn''t know about this?"

    "Not¡­ not exactly, no," her mother said hesitantly.

    It was so strange. Her mother was usually so certain of herself, so clear in her thoughts¡ªand wise. She kept her cool under pressure, and was very good for keeping her father in bnce too. Yet, she stood here, half-giddy, and half¡­ scared?

    "Mom, what is going on? Is this what Dad is mad about? Is this what you two have been fighting about?"

    Her mother walked to one of the big chairs in the Great Room and sagged into it, dropping her face in her hands. "It''s part of it," she said. "He doesn''t know about the humansing over though, and if you could keep that¡ª"

    "MOM! Seriously! This doesn''t bother you? You don''t think this is a massive risk to the entire world of Anima? I mean, Dad''s always talked about how crucial it is to keep our world secret from the humans¡ªthey don''t even tell the tribes about the Portal for that reason!"

    "Actually, the people all know about the human world. We don''t tell them about the portal because we don''t want young people getting adventurous and trying to cross and¡­ and being harmed¡­ or bringing harm to others because of it," her mother said firmly.

    "The voices," Elreth said. "And we aren''t worried about that with the disformed, bringing humans here? They can''t even go back, right?"

    Her mother looked away, staring at the firece, her eyes flicking back and forth like she was looking for something. "Elreth, I know you''re scared, and it''s good that you want to protect your people. And you should. But¡­ but this isn''t a bad thing, I promise."

    "My people? Aren''t they your people too?"

    Her mother blinked and turned back to her. "Of course they are!"

    "So why are you just so¡­ rxed about this? There''s a reason we''ve kept the worlds separate¡ªunless there''s something you''re not telling me now?"

    Her mother''s lips thinned and for a second Elreth was reminded she was speaking not just to a Citizen and former ruler, but her mother.

    "Elreth," she said firmly, "I''m not rxed about this¡ªbut I am not afraid because I''ve had decades to learn and grow and understand so much more about this than you do. And I can tell you, hand on my heart, that this is a good thing. I understand that you''re looking at it only from the perspective of history and being Dominant, and you should. But I am your mother, and I am a human. That''s the blood you came from. Trust me, this is a good thing."

    Elreth gaped at her. "And you want me to just¡­ take your word for that? You''re not going to tell me why?"

    "No, I''m not."

    "WHAT?!"

    "Elreth, there are things at y here¡ªthe Creator''s purpose¡ªthat you don''t know and can''t know. And that''s okay. People you know and love and can trust, do know. And I am one of them. And I can tell you that you shouldn''t be afraid of this."

    "You expect me to just roll over and break every piece of wisdom I''ve ever been given about the human world because¡­ because my mother told me to?"

    "No. I expect you to measure the impacts, to look at what has actually happened, and to make the best decisions for your people. But as you do that, please consider that your mother is telling you that this is good, and will be good for you¡ªfor all of us¡ªin the long run."

    "Long run? How long has this been going on?"

    Her mother smiled, "Almost as long as you''ve been alive."

    Elreth''s jaw dropped.

    "Trust me, El. I''m not making this up. And I have very, very good reasons for not telling you."

    Elreth shook her head, but her mother justughed a tinklingugh and sat back in her chair. "Thank you, Creator. You did it again," she murmured.

 Chapter 229 - Confused

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth needed to move. There was a tingling need inside her to be on her feet, to let her body shift and move and¡­

    How could her mother expect her to just ept this on her word?

    She leaped to her feet and began to pace back and forth in front of the couch while her mother sat in the chair that faced it, a soft but beaming smile on her face.

    "You''re really freaking me out here, Mom," Elreth growled. "The disformed didn''t even tell Aaryn about this. He knew there were defectors. He didn''t know some of them wereing back with humans in tow."

    "Only the ones with True Mates, and only those that have already been identified as¡­ as having good hearts," her mother said firmly.

    "I can''t believe you told Gar about this and you won''t tell me."

    "I didn''t tell Gar," her mother said, the smile suddenly falling from her face. "He discovered this all on his own. I was forced to¡­ to ept that he was a part of it." Then her eyes cut up to meet Elreth''s. "You won''t understand until you''re a mother¡ªwhich I pray will happen for you quickly¡ªbut believe me, when your children grow and are no longer under your care¡­ it''s terrifying. Easily the scariest thing I''ve ever been through."

    "That''s what you said about Dad fighting the wolves when you were gone," Elreth pointed out.

    "That was the most frightening up to that point in my life," her mother agreed. "But¡­ it''s just different when it''s your children. Your father, if he''d been killed, it would have killed me. But he was an adult, and the King. I knew he was doing exactly what he should, even if I hated it. When it''s your kids¡­ it''s just different, El. No matter how old you get, no matter how much of a Queen, or a Dominant you are, I will never stop seeing you as my daughter¡ªto be protected and guided and¡­ just trust me. When your kids start making their own way, it''s terrifying."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    "Do," her mother said sharply. "But that''s not what''s important right now."

    "Yes, it is, because you''ve told Gar this¡ªthe why''s of this, and why it''s good. And he''s just as certain as you are, and it seems like neither of you are even considering the potential implications¡ª"

    "Oh, we considered them, don''t you worry about that. I lived through war, El. You haven''t yet¡ªand I pray you never have to. But that only makes me more certain this had to happen¡ªno matter the consequences. The alternative could be worse."

    "What could possibly be worse than annihtion at the hands of the humans?"

    "That''s exactly what you should be asking yourself," her mother answered seriously. "I pray it neveres down to a choice, but if it does, Elreth, you hear me on this: If this goes bad and the humans show up¡­ what might have happened would be worse."

    "That can''t be!"

    "Yes, it can."

    "Tell me how!"

    "I can''t. For your own safety, and the safety of the Anima, I can''t."

    "Oh, so now you have some shred of concern for the people?" Elreth snapped.

    Her mother pushed to her feet and stalked over to put a finger under Elreth''s nose.

    Elreth had almost a foot of height on her mother, and was stronger. But when her mother came at her with that look on her face, one finger waving like that, Elreth was suddenly ten again and about to get a spanking.

    "Don''t you ever, EVER imply that I do not care for the people, Elreth. Don''t you EVER."

    "I''m sorry, Mom, this is just so¡ª"

    "No, you listen to me, youngdy¡ªthe Creator is here. He is real. And He has a n. And trust me, I''m the first to understand how scary and frustrating it can be when He moves without telling you why, or even that He''s going to. But time after time after time I can tell you I have seen His hand at work. And in this He has chosen to share His n with me. So I will not waver. And you¡­ you just pray. You pray for the safety of the people, you pray for wisdom to make the right decisions as Queen. And you pray that you don''t ever get tempted to throw that usation at me again, because if you do I swear I will kick your ass."

    Elreth blinked. "Are you¡­ dominating me?"

    "Not yet. Do you want me to?"

    They stared at each other, Elreth shocked, her mother deadly serious.

    "I think this is the weirdest conversation I''ve ever had," Elreth sighed.

    Her mother slumped and pulled her into a hug. "Oh, sweetie, trust me. It''s going to get WAY weirder than this," sheughed, "But it''s okay. Your mate loves you. I love you. Your father loves you¡ªeven your brother, though he''d kill me for saying so. Do you know he got worried about you going off with Aaryn alone when you hadn''t been mating for long? He was afraid you''d get scared or Aaryn would do something that hurt you and he thought you should have someone¡­ anyway, the point is, don''t tell him I told you that he cares about you, because he''s just Alpha-male-bullshitty enough to lie and then he''ll never talk to me about how he''s really feeling again, and that would kill me."

    Elreth gaped at her mother, then groaned and slumped back onto the couch, dropping her face in her hands. "I don''t even know what to think right now, let alone what to say."

    Her mother took the seat next to her and put an arm around her shoulders. "You do what you always do, Elreth: You work with the information you have. You make the best choice you can. And you pray thanks to the Creator that He''s got the power to clean up your messes if you get it wrong."

    "He can''t clean up the extinction of the Anima because I screw up and the humanse through with their guns or whatever those things were called."

    Her mother leaned her head on Elreth''s shoulder. "You might be surprised, dear."

 Chapter 230 - All About Timing

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Reth was still grinning at him across the table, but Aaryn wasn''t amused. Then the other man pped a hand. "I''m just teasing. Look, it is a tough decision. Neither option is going to be easy¡ªor without its critics. But wee to being a Ruler, Aaryn. Seriously. If you''re looking for clean cut decisions and easy options, you''re in the wrong career."

    "I don''t see being Elreth''s True Mate as a career, Reth."

    "And that''s good, I was just¡­ nevermind. Listen, if I''ve learned anything in thirty years of this, it''s that you shouldn''t paint yourself into corners. You''re in a position to make things as you want to them to be to a certain degree. And the things you can''t change don''t necessarily mean the extremes you might think. I mean, in this situation, what if it''s a timing thing? What if you stay Alpha for a little while¡ªuntil the disformed are in a better ce, or maybe someonees up next to you who you know they would trust to lead just as much as they trust. Or maybe¡­ who knows. You pick your milestone or qualifier, or whatever. What I''m saying is, don''t be scared to negotiate, and don''t decide it''s all or nothing right from the starting line. Maybe there''s a middle ground here that will work for both of you.

    "Have you considered sharing the Alpha with someone?"

    Aaryn''s head jerked back. "How do you share Alpha?"

    "I keep forgetting you didn''t get to be close to any Alphas except me. Look, it''s not umon as an Alpha''s getting towards the end of his life, for him to bring someone alongside that he''s been grooming or training. And there''s a kind of¡­ transition time where the Alpha is still the Alpha, but the younger male is given a lot of responsibility and it''s understood by the people that this is probably going to be their next Alpha.

    "You need to be really wise choosing someone for this role, and I know you''re young and that seems really far away. But maybe that''s an option? Maybe you start grooming someone now. Maybe in a year or two they can challenge, or you can hand it over to be the Advisor. I don''t know, it''s just an option. That''s what I''m saying though, Aaryn¡ªand I''ll tell this to Elreth too¡ªmake sure you don''t look at things too ck and white, okay? Often the middle ground holds the better, wiser, decision."

    Aaryn nodded. "Okay, I''ll think about it." The idea of handing Alpha over to anyone made him want to growl. But the truth was, the idea of letting anyone else close to Elreth to be her Advisor made his teeth snap, too.

    Reth was right about one thing, there was going to need to be some kind of negotiation. Because he wasn''t going to leave his Mate to navigate all of this alone. And he wasn''t going to let the disformed defect, either.

    He sighed and Reth chuckled again.

    "You find this funny?" he asked darkly, ring.

    Reth shook his head. "Not at all. I just remember when these moments were my job to fix, and I gotta say, today I''m grateful I''m sitting on this side of the table," he grinned.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "You know, I will talk to Gar," her mother said after they''d been sitting on the couch, both staring at the wall, in silence.

    "About what?"

    "Well, just to make sure he''s still in line."

    "I very much doubt that," Elreth said dryly.

    "You know, I''ve been meaning to talk to you about your brother, El. He''s not the idiot you think he is."

    "I don''t think he''s an idiot. I even called him wise. Once. More fool me."

    Her mother sighed and pushed up to sit straighter. "That''s what I''m talking about. Gar has issues¡ªsome real issues. And they push him in directions I wish he wouldn''t choose. But the fact is, he''s a good male, El. And you often talk to him¡ªor about him¡ªlike he isn''t. You need to stop."

    "What? He''s so disrespectful to you and Dad! I can''t believe you''re sticking up for him!"

    "He''s also incredibly strong-willed and choosing to submit himself to others. You think that doesn''t grate on him sometimes? Your father and I are safe for him to unleash all that because he knows we''ll still love him afterwards. It''s not good, El. But it is understandable."

    "He''s not submitting to me," Elreth grumbled.

    "You want to bet?" her mother snapped. "You think he couldn''t have taken your father down, El? If this was purely about dominance, purely about who was strong enough to do it, your brother could have taken your father a year ago¡ªand you as well. But he doesn''t."

    "Because he doesn''t want the responsibility. It''s hardly noble," Elreth pointed out.

    "No, he just goes out and takes responsibility for an entire people who don''t have anyone else, and he pours everything into them," her mother replied sarcastically. "Open your eyes, El. He''s hiding his own good from you. Why do you think that is?"

    "I don''t have a clue. I stopped trying to understand Gar years ago."

    Her mother frowned. "Well, you shouldn''t have. He''s your brother. And when your father and I are both gone, he''s going to be the family that''s still here for you. Don''t burn those bridges."

    "I''m not! I offered him the emissary and he turned me down!"

    "He didn''t say no, exactly."

    "Well, he wasn''t jumping up and down to thank me, either."

    "Please, Elreth. Do you need to be apuded for every gesture you make? Every good decision?"

    "No." But even she heard the pout in her own words. "I just¡­ I just want to stop feeling like he resents me."

    "And he probably wants to stop feeling like everyone else wishes he measured up to you. You''ve both got baggage to carry, El. My point remains. He''s your brother. Make peace. Even if he ys pranks on you, or goes behind your back, he''d never do it to harm you. You know that."

    "Do I?"

    Her mother turned to look at her, very seriously. "If you don''t, you should. He''s a good male, Elreth. I mean it. He''s more his father''s son than either of you realize."

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 231 - The Domination Game

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "So¡­" Reth saidter as they sat on the couch, waiting for the females to be finished talking. "How was the rest of the honeymoon?"

    Aaryn shifted his weight. He didn''t mind talking about this stuff, but he knew he had to be careful to protect Elreth from embarrassment. He cleared his throat as an image of Elreth, riding him in the water bloomed in his mind.

    "Most of it was¡­ incredible," he said sheepishly.

    Reth didn''t look at him, which Aaryn appreciated. "Incredible for her?"

    "Yes."

    "You''re certain?"

    "Well, I''d say ask her yourself, but you know what she''s like with this stuff. Trust me, Reth, it was wonderful. Both of us didn''t want toe back."

    "Neither of you looked very happy when you showed up."

    "It was a shocking end to it all. She''s¡­ still grappling with that. The whole disformed thing is¡­ it''s tough between us."

    Reth grunted and took a sip from his drink. "Stay close to her in theing weeks," he said cryptically a momentter. "There''s a strange thing that happens when a female gives herself for the first time. It kicks the tails of the instincts of the males nearby¡ªand the same can be said of the females around. They''ll see you with her, see the way you adore her, and it will make them want you for themselves. It will settle down, but those first few weeks can be¡­ tricky."

    "Seriously?"

    "Seriously."

    "Females are strange."

    "You don''t have to tell me twice," Reth said dryly. "There was one time, when we first mated and I imed her and things were really a struggle¡ªnot between us, but there were a lot of Anima who didn''t respect Elia and¡­ it was just tough. She''d just gotten mad at me like the day before for dominating a male that touched her¡ªI was a little raw around the edges then. I didn''t do it gently. Anyway, she gave me this big lecture about not being cruel to the males just because I was jealous. Then the next afternoon she walks into the market where I was talking to some of the females and one of them flirted with me¡ªdisrespectful, to be sure. But Elia was too new to understand the Anima dynamics. I didn''t even think she''d notice. But," he began to chuckle, "she got right up in this young lioness''s face and dominated her." He giggled for a few seconds, and Aaryn smiled. "Then she took me home and¡ªwell, it was just funny. She couldn''t even see that she''d done exactly the same thing she got mad at me about. Completely blind to it. Not that I cared, to be honest," Reth said with warm smile. "I was just d she wanted me enough to fight for me."

    "I have the opposite trouble, I think," Aaryn said. "She''s so busy fighting everyone, all the time, sometimes she forgets she doesn''t have to fight me, as well."

    Reth growled.

    Aaryn nodded and they both stared at the carpet. "Wouldn''t want to live without her, though," Aaryn said quietly. "Even with the fighting."

    "Creator''s pure truth," Reth responded. "Sometimes I wonder if she fights because I need it and I just don''t realize it because I''m too busy sharpening my wits to meet hers to realize that she''s making me stronger."

    Aaryn thought about that. He knew there was a nugget of wisdom in there somewhere. He could see the glint of it peeking through.

    "Of course, if you tell her that, I''ll deny it to my grave," Reth said and took another drink. "Thest thing I need is her thinking I approve of her strength. I''d never get a moment''s peace."

    Aaryn chuckled with him that time and rubbed his eyes. "Creator''s Light, yes. Love is many things, but peaceful isn''t one of them. Not with a Hyrehyn, anyway."

    Reth snorted. "Don''t me me. She''s her mother''s daughter."

    Aaryn turned and stared at Reth.

    "What?" the older male said, his brow pinched into lines.

    Aaryn stared a moment longer, then shook his head. "Nothing. Nevermind."

    Reth rolled his eyes. "Look, the truth is, we wouldn''t love them if they weren''t strong. We need our match, otherwise we''d just be peacocks. But if you want my advice¡ªsomething I wished I''d known sooner¡ªit''s that actually, you want to challenge her more. Especially Elreth. When Elia and were first together I was so besotted with her, I didn''t challenge her a lot. I just let her do what she did. Be herself. Which is great. But I''ll tell you, we all need challenging. The stronger we are, the more challenge we need. I think¡­ I think I created more problems for her by just letting her walk her own way early on. Not because she had such bad ideas¡ªwe needed her ideas. But because I set her up for failure in the eyes of others."

    "How? If she had good ideas and she was strong, why did she have so many problems?" Aaryn had been present at enough family gatherings to have heard all the stories¡ªboth funny and frightening¡ªabout Elia''s earliest year in the Anima. Aaryn was d he hadn''t faced the same vindictive targeting. Being disformed was bad. Being an unexpected human queen who was physically weak and empathetic had apparently been worse.

    Aaryn had never faced assassins.

    "Well, people don''t like change¡ªjust as you guys are seeing now. When you add to that that I was so besotted with her, I didn''t try to teach her, didn''t ask her to modify. At least, not until she''d already had problems. I kept putting her in a position to learn the hard way¡ªthen be frustrated because I hadn''t given her what she needed to navigate it better. Don''t do that. It''s not good for either of you. You end up fighting battles you could have avoided."

    "But¡­ I don''t want to change Elreth, either."

    Reth nodded. "I''m not suggesting you tell her to change who she is. I''m saying, push her. Push her to get better. To listen. To learn. To adjust where it will help others. If you can see a pitfalling, tell her about it. Either she listens to you and changes and it''s better¡ªor she doesn''t, but she learns that you had her best interests at heart."

    "You forgot the part where she gets spitting mad at me for not just going along."

    Reth nodded. "True, true. But that''s what I''m saying. Don''t be scared to challenge her¡ªand don''t reject the challenge she brings to you. Iron sharpens iron, Aaryn. The two of you are best positioned to see both the best and the worst in each other. If you never let someone else point out your ws, they stay ws. Be humble. Use your mate¡ªand be the mate she needs. You''ll both be grateful for it down the line."

    Aaryn thought that through and took a sip of his drink. "Okay, I''ll take that advice on one condition."

    "What''s that?"

    "That I have permission toe sleep on your couch whenever she kicks me out of the cave."

    Reth''sughter boomed through the tree, then he pped Aaryn''s shoulder. "Only if you return the favor!"

 Chapter 232 - Debrief

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "So¡­ how was the honeymoon?" her mother asked quietly. They were both still sitting on the couch with their thoughts.

    Elreth couldn''t help but smile. "Right up until thest night it was¡­ amazing."

    Her mother turned to look at her and Elreth smiled. Her mother put a hand to her mouth and her eyes welled with tears.

    "Don''t cry, Mom! It was good!"

    "I know! I''m so happy for you!"

    "Oh,e on. You knew it was never going to be bad between me and Aaryn."

    Her mother leaned over and took her arm, hugging it. "I certainly hoped. He loves you so much, El. It''s really adorable. And I have to tell you, such a relief that he''s not staring at you with those pleading, hungry eyes whenever you aren''t looking anymore."

    "Why didn''t anyone ever tell me that?" Elreth groaned. "I might have gotten here a lot sooner."

    Her mother sighed. "I doubt that, honestly. Your father wanted to tell you. Years ago. But especially thest few months. It was getting so¡­ frustrating to watch. But I told him not to. I knew he needed to see youe to him without anyone else pushing you. And I thought you probably needed that too."

    "I almost screwed it up, Mom," Elreth said quietly. "And now that I know what it''s like to be so close to him¡­ Honestly, it makes me go cold to think of missing this."

    "Good, that''s the way it should be," her mother said happily, hugging her arm tighter. "Now, tell me the juicy details. Did you try different positions?"

    "Omigosh, Mom! I''m not talking to you about this!"

    "Why not? I might be able to give you some ideas. I''ve been doing this a while now, you know. I have a list somewhere¡ª"

    "Ew! No! I am not¡ªMom! Stop!"

    Her mother dissolved into giggles and Elreth pped her shoulder and pulled her arm out of her grip. "You are not funny."

    "Yes, I am, you just wish I was being funny to Gar instead."

    "Please. Gar would just one-up you, then you''d be blushing and he wouldn''t stop. Don''t ever y this game with him."

    "True, true," her mother sighed. "Okay, so I won''t tease. But do tell me¡ªit went well, obviously. Was there anything you had questions about? Or anything you didn''t understand?"

    Elreth thought back. "Not really. I guess¡­ the only thing I''m curious about is¡­ will it ever stop? The wanting? I mean, it''s kind of crazy, Mom. I''ve never felt¡­ driven to something like this before. It feels desperate. And that worries me, like, I have a job to do, you know?"

    "Oh, honey, I pray you never lose that. Seriously. Yes, it will cool somewhat with time¡ªand especially when you fight. But no, when you love and you''re open with each other, the desire never leaves. Notpletely. It''s good and right to want your mate. Don''t ever stifle that."

    Elreth snorted. "I doubt that will be a problem."

    "Trust me, when you get mad¡ªor he hurts you, and he will hurt you, Elreth. And you''ll hurt him too. No one will be able to hurt you more easily. He''ll hurt you without thinking because he''s a part of you. When he speaks something cruel, or makes the wrong decision without thinking of you¡­ it will feel like he''s cutting your heart out. It can get really easy then to just cut him off. Push him away. Because you don''t want to get hurt again. But I''ll tell you, the best thing you can do, is stay soft. Stay open. Be honest about your love. He''ll still hurt you, but it will pave the way for you to heal. Pushing him away only adds to the hurt¡ªand wounds him back. There will be days when you need to stay soft to him, and times he needs to stay soft to you. And it will suck. Seriously. The most painful days of your life will be the days you''re fighting with your mate. But don''t give up. Never give up."

    Elreth sighed. "I won''t."

    "And always remember: Fighting sucks, but the making up can be delicious. So take every opportunity you can."

    Elreth snorted. "I think I''ll avoid the fighting if possible."

    "Of course. I just meant, when you do fight¡ªlook for the windows for healing and don''t deny them. Don''t make him be the one toe to you every time. Cross the bridge, don''t wait for him in the middle. It''s hard. It''s humbling. But when hees back, when he lets you in, you''ll be rewarded. The strongest ones have the softest hearts¡ªand their pride can be a real obstacle. But Creator''s Light, when they love you¡­" her mother sighed happily, and for the first time, Elreth heard the note in her mother that she''d felt herself. That yearning desire, the gratitude and thrill. The love.

    "I think I know what you mean," she said quietly.

    "Nothing would make me happier than to know that you do, El," her mother said. "Nothing. There''s nothing more rewarding in life than love. Nothing. And nothing harder, either. So maybe that''s why?"

    "But what do you do when he''s just being a jerk, or stubborn, or he just sees things differently than you do and he won''t budge?"

    "That''s just life, honey," her mother said. "I mean, you just watched us go through that after over twenty years¡ªand that wasn''t the first time we''d been at odds, trust me. It was just the worst."

    "So¡­ how did you fix it?"

    "I stayed soft, El. He hurt me over and over and over again, and I stayed soft. And he''d tell you, I hurt him worse, even though I don''t see it that way. So when he came back, I didn''t push him away. I can''t tell you¡­ honestly, I can''t tell you how many people refuse to do that. You have to decide whether you want to be right, or you want to love. Because no one gets it right all the time¡ªincluding you. So, either you ept that sometimes you''re going to be right, but no one else will notice, and that''s okay. Or you don''t¡­ and you get hurt when you push love away. Trust me, it''s not worth it."

    They stared at each other a moment, then Elreth leaned in and hugged her mother. "Thank you for loving me, Mom."

    "Oh, honey, you are easy to love... Now, your brother¡­"

    They bothughed.

 Chapter 233 - Never Push You Away

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    At some point, Elia returned to the Tree and Reth''s eyes lit up when she walked it. It was a relief to Aaryn to see them loving each other again, though a little unsettling when Reth pulled his mate into his arms and kissed her for a long moment before she''d had a chance to greet Aaryn.

    He stood there, waiting, wondering where Elreth was, until they were done, then Elia pulled out of Reth''s arms and turned to him.

    "Oh, Aaryn, it''s so good to see you. How are you holding up? It sounds like it was a rough day?"

    He shrugged and epted her hug, immediately reminded¡ªand shamefully guilty that he hadn''t thought about it sooner¡ªthat he still needed to go see his own mother and hug her. "We''ll get through it," he said.

    Elia pulled away, nodding. "Thank you for taking such good care of her. She''s so in love and¡­ that''s a blessing honey. You did good."

    He stammered for a minute, but Reth startedughing again so he had a reason to re until the moment passed. "Where is she?" he asked nervously. Had she stayed away because she was angry with him? Or was it the whole situation.

    "She''s waiting for you at the cave, she asked me to send you back. She said we''ve got a meeting this evening, so she''s going to rest and try to think some stuff through."

    Aaryn''s stomach tightened. Elreth was in bed?

    The rest of the conversation with her parents was kind of a blur as he tried to focus, but his mind kept turning back to Elreth alone and in bed, and possibly falling asleep because he was taking too long to get there.

    But finally, he got one more hug from Elia, then left the tree and ran across the meadow to the cave, locking the door behind him in case Gar got any funny ideas, then rushing through to the bedchamber.

    Except, the sleeping tform was empty¡ªand the furs undisturbed. He frowned and walked back into the Great Room, but she definitely wasn''t there. Had she been called away for something while he was talking to her parents? Or was she upset enough that she''d left? Or maybe she''d thought of something¡ª

    "You''re home." Her voice was warm and husky¡ªanding from the doorway beyond the kitchen.

    The bathing pools. Of course. He should have known. All the running and travel today. She must be exhausted and dirty and¡­

    His face split into a grin and he went for her, pulling her to him in a searing kiss.

    She seemed surprised, but warmed up quickly, her hands t on his back as she kissed him back. When he pulled back to look her in the eyes hebed her hair back off her face and over her shoulders.

    Her bare shoulders.

    Which was when it registered that she was already naked.

    Sheughed when she caught his expression. "I''m going to get cleaned up, did you want to join me?"

    He raised his eyebrows. "Do I need to answer that question?"

    She giggled and kissed him quickly, then started to pull away, to lead him through the door, but he grabbed her hand before she got a step away and pulled her back. "El¡­ are we okay? I know¡­ I know we still have decisions to make and¡ª"

    "Yes," she said softly, though she wasn''t smiling. "I''m not looking forward to it, Aaryn. I see this differently than you do. But I''m never going to stop loving you, no matter what we have to do. I promise. I love you and¡­ and I''m here and I''ll stay here. Always. I''ll never walk away from you. I promise. So the rest¡­ the rest we''ll just have to figure out, I guess."

    He stared at her, stunned for a moment, then took her face and kissed her, deep and longing.

    She sighed into his mouth and kissed him back, arching into him as the kiss deepened and went on¡­ and on.

    Until finally, when they were both panting, he broke away and stared at her. "I''ll never give up, El."

    "Neither will I."

    "You realize that means we can get through anything, right? Anything."

    "I hope so, Aaryn. I really do."

    Then he took her hand and led her through the door and into the dim cavern where the waterfall was the music they could dance to. He stripped as he walked, putting one arm up to the back of his neck and pulling his shirt off, then unbuttoning his leathers and shucking them off when they made it to the pools.

    He''d just folded them and put them down the rock when the warmth of her appeared at his back and her hands danced around his ribs to hold his back to her belly.

    He grasped her hands, holding them to his chest, and for a moment they just stood there together.

    Then he pulled one of her hands up and kissed her knuckles.

    He was about to ask her which of the pools she wanted to start with today, when her other hand dropped to stroke him and his entire body jolted at the contact. He began to tremble slightly as she stroked him. He could feel her breasts pressed against his back, and her lips between his shoulder des.

    He let his head drop back until it rested on the crown of hers and a tiny groan escaped from his throat. "El¡­ that''s fantastic."

    "Good," she whispered, then kissed his back again. "No matter what, Aaryn. Never stoping for me. Please? I''m¡­ I''m going to try to make sure I never push you away. So, if I do, you remind me of this, okay? I don''t ever want there to be a day I can''t touch you¡ªor you can''t touch me. I don''t ever want there to be a day I don''t want to."

    He grunted and turned, breaking her grip, to take her in his arms and kiss her, sucking in with their tongues began to dance.

    "You''re amazing," he whispered into her mouth. "I don''t deserve you."

    "Well, I guess that makes us even then," she sighed and let him lead her into the water.

 Chapter 234 - Distraction

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When he and Elreth finally slumped, exhausted, into the furs, Elreth curled into his chest and began to snore immediately. She nned to only sleep for an hour before dinner, then the meeting that night, but Aaryn figured he''d better make sure she woke up. She seemed to have fallen very deeply asleep as soon as she was no longer distracted.

    Feeling only slightly smug, Aaryn sighed. His eyes dragged closed. He wanted to sleep too after such a short night of sleep and such a stressful day¡ªwhich wasn''t over. But he knew once dinner was over they would be consumed with the meetings and decision making, and it would be another day before he could see his mother. He didn''t want to wait. So, even though she would be disappointed not to see Elreth, he decided it was better for him to go alone, than not at all.

    Slipping out of the furs slowly¡ªElreth didn''t even stir¡ªhe dressed in clean leathers and a linen shirt and headed quietly out of the cave, smiling when he had to unlock the cave door.

    Unfortunately, the churning he''d felt in his gut all morning came back as soon as he stepped out of the cave and into the bright sunlight. He was buffeted by images from the night before, that morning¡ªElreth''s face when she realized what was happening, and that he knew more of it than she did. The faces of the disformed when she dered they wouldn''t be using the traverse again anytime soon. Gar''s face when he thought she was going to stop the training¡­ just, everything.

    As he stepped under the trees into the forest, heading towards the Tree City and his former home, he was sweating, he realized. And it wasn''t from exertion. He walked slowly because he wanted time to think.

    It had been one of the ts of the disformed vow to service, that their loyalty remained to family first, then the Crown, the Anima as a whole. Every Anima that had taken the training knew that if the humans learned about anima and tried toe through, to invade, they could not trust the voices to stop all of them¡ªand in fact, if their goals were aligned, the voices might only strengthen them.

    The voices didn''t care who they destroyed. They sought only to be unleashed in the world¡ªAnima, or human world, they didn''t seem to care. But it was a known fact that entering the traverse with ill-will towards others was the fastest way to be ovee by them.

    Aaryn still wasn''t clear on what the voices were. In the end, he''d chosen leadership over training¡ªsetting his attentions and learning towards the society, the people, and how to use their strengths topensate for their weaknesses. So he''d never faced the voices personally, but he''d heard story after story. And all only convinced him more that the traverse was not the purpose for him.

    He''d also been aware that if anything happened to him, his mother would be left almost entirely alone. It had seemed wise to put himself in a position to stay present¡­

    Aaryn sighed. He hoped she was feeling better. He prayed she wasn''t still beating herself up for not making it to the mes. The truth was, he''d been so consumed by Elreth, he''d barely noticed anyone else anyway. She might have been hurt that he didn''t spend more time with her if she hade. Perhaps it was all just part of the Creator''s n¡ªbetter for everyone.

    He would tell her that when he saw her. He prayed she wasn''t asleep. But if she was, he would wake her. He needed her to know that he wasn''t abandoning her now that he''d Mated.

    He had just met the intersection of trails, where the Great Trees became more numerous, their massive trunks bearing the evidence of homes¡ªdoors and windows¡ªand where thenterns began to line the trails at the outskirts of the city¡ªwhen he heard pounding feet approach from ahead. He stopped mid-step, bracing as a massive horse barreled around the corner, tossing its head and beginning to rear up when it caught sight of him. But it didn''t scream and paw the air in aggression. Before his eyes, the beast sucked in and away, leaving his human counterpart, panting on the trail.

    "The Queen, is she with you?!" The equine guard blurted, rushing the final steps to Aaryn.

    "No, she''s asleep. But I can get her¡ª"

    "You must! I have a message from the Security Council, and urgent meeting, a breach¡ªshe is needed immediately!"

    Aaryn''s stomach sank in the same moment he leaped to life, sprinting down the trail back towards the cave.

    Fuck.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck.

    They must have scented Hannah, or learned of her presence. But who would have betrayed the disformed? Or the Queen herself? She''d told them to keep it quiet. Told them she woulde back with a decision.

    Despite his urgency, the guard was kind and didn''t shift, just kept pace with Aaryn along the trail, then through the meadow to the cave¡ªwhere Aaryn realized he''d be interrupting Elreth''s sleep. Naked sleep.

    "You stay in the Great Room and let me get her!" he barked as they ran through the door.

    "But¡ª"

    "Do it!" he growled with all the conviction of his Alpha status¡ªand King Regent, he supposed.

    The male, startled, then slid to a halt, and submitted. "Please bring her quickly."

    Aaryn tore through the cave and into the bedchamber, hoping his pounding feet would wake her before he reached her. But when he threw the door open, she was only just stirring. She sat up, the furs falling to her waist as she squinted at him and put a hand up to push back her thick red hair that had fallen over her face.

    "What''s¡ª"

    "Emergency Security Council," he muttered, running straight to the closet and pulling out fresh leathers and shirt for her and tossing them to the sleeping tform. "Get up, Elreth. They''re onto us already."

 Chapter 235 - Security Council - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "The¡­ what?!" Elreth''s eyes widened and she blinked.

    "They must have found Hannah. I just intercepted a messenger galloping through the wood to get you. Get up, Elreth, you''ve got a meeting to get to."

    She blinked again, then cleared her throat. "We have a meeting to get to, you mean," she said as she pushed the furs back and stood to get dressed.

    "I''m not sure¡ª"

    "If this is about the disformed, I''ll need you there. And if it''s not, it won''t hurt to get your input."

    "What else could it be? I just pray they don''t know you hid it from them!"

    Elreth sucked in a breath, her fingers flying on the buttons of her leathers. Then she twisted her hair into a bun and pulled on the shirt. It was still open when she turned for the door of the bedchamber and urged him toe with her.

    "There''s a guard in the Great room!" he hissed as she stepped into the short hallway with her buttons still undone.

    She froze and looked at him over her shoulder. "Thank you," she murmured, then her fingers flew to the buttons. She didn''t take another step until she had them done. Then he stepped past her into the hall. They both emerged into the dining area and the guard turned, looking relieved.

    He saluted Elreth and she nodded back. "What is your message?" she asked carefully.

    "Urgent meeting of the Security Council¡ªthey plead your immediate attendance."

    "Of course," she said and began walking towards the door, looking far calmer than Aaryn knew she was. He could hear her heart pounding. He prayed the guard wasn''t paying too much attention¡ªor put it aside to her being startled from sleep.

    "Did they give you any message about what the¡­ catalyst was for this meeting?" Elreth asked casually as they passed out of the door and back into the meadow.

    "No, Sire, but there was great urgency. And two of the scouts were in the building."

    Elreth nced at him, but didn''t hold the gaze. "Sounds like we better run then," she said, only a touch breathlessly.

    The guard nced at Aaryn he resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "Go, both of you. I''ll get there as soon as I can." Elreth opened her mouth, but he shook his head. "This isn''t the time. Go. I''ll only be a minute behind you."

    She blew out a breath, then squeezed his hand and took a step, then her lioness rippled around her and a momentter thick feline paws sprinted quietly along the path, barely scattering the dust, alongside the pounding of horse hooves.

    Aaryn sprinted as fast as he could, but as soon as they entered the wood, they disappeared around a bend in the trail ahead of him, their four legs giving them far tighter control and traction on the dirt of the forest path.

    Aaryn ground his teeth and told himself there was no reason to feel embarrassed. There were many Anima who couldn''t run with the speed of Elreth, or the Equines. You didn''t have to be disformed to eat their dust.

    But the tightness in his chest didn''t pass¡ªespecially when he began to pant from running so hard all the way to the eastern quarter where the Security Council building squatted under the trees.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She hadn''t even taken her seat yet, had found the Security Council mostly on their feet in a circle around a table in the building, discussing something on its wooden top with great severity, and low voices.

    When she stepped into the circle to find a carcass on the tabletop, she frowned.

    Tarkyn stood across from her, pointing to something and muttering with one of the guards who was nodding and answering a question.

    Her stomach lurched at the sight of her Captain as the events of the mes and Smoke roared back to her, but he only nced at her, held her eyes for half a breath, nodded once, then turned back to the guard.

    "How long since it was killed, in your estimation?"

    "I''m not certain how much sun it would have gotten in that position under the tree. But I believe three days, four at most?"

    Tarkyn nodded. "That''s what I would estimate too. So the day of the Royal mes, or the next day."

    The elders all murmured between themselves.

    Elreth frowned. "We''re here¡ªan emergency meeting¡ªto examine the carcass of a Pricklepig?"

    "No, Sire," Lhern said quietly. "We''re here because of how the Pricklepig died."

    She looked back and forth between them all, waiting for someone to tell her why they all looked like they''d each swallowed one of the animal''s spines.

    But just then, the door lurched open behind her and Aaryn stalked in, his chest heaving and sweat sheening his entire body, making his shirt stick to his arms and shoulders as he moved.

    His eyes went to her immediately and her belly curled at the expression of protectiveness and the question in his eyes.

    Did she need him?

    She tipped her head for him to join them at the table, then turned back to the circle of males. "Okay, someone tell me and Aaryn what''s going on, please? Why are we concerned about the death of this particr Pricklepig?"

    Tarkyn nodded at Aaryn whose tension she could feel even though they weren''t touching, then picked up something small that had been hidden from Elreth''s view by the hide of the animal.

    Pricklepigs were named for the spines that covered their backs and sides¡ªvicious spines that were barbed and, if inserted into flesh, would remain, or tear out a chunk of flesh with them on removal.

    The animal was generally peace loving, though very fat, with tender meat. A favorite for many Anima, though the hunting and skinning could be tricky.

    In this case it was obvious that the anima had been killed by a hunter, not another animal. Quite aside from the fact that animals generally only tangled with a Pricklepig once in their lives, this particr male had been skinned¡ªits throat cut, then slit from chest to genitals, its head and hide removed in clean cuts, and the skin left on the legs.

    Though, oddly, only its meat muscles had been removed, but apparently nothing else¡ªnot the internal organs which were such a delicacy, and not the spines which the Anima would de-barb and use for jewelry and hair pins.

    When Anima killed an animal, they made use of every possible part of the anatomy¡ªeither for food, or as a resource in some way. Even the fat was rendered, and the bones used for marrow. But this animal had been stripped of its meat and the rest left to rot.

    Then she saw what Tarkyn was holding towards her and Elreth''s frown deepened. It was a tiny cluster of metal, slightly misshapen.

    "What is that?" she asked, taking it from him, ignoring the way Aaryn grunted when her fingers brushed Tarkyn''s to take it from him so she could examine it.

    "It''s metal," Tarkyn said somberly. "Something called a bullet."

    "A bullet? What is a¡ª" Then she stopped and looked up at Tarkyn, around at the others, her mouth open. "The human weapons?"

    They all nodded.

    "There is a human in Anima," Lhern said, his voice dark and ominous. "And he''s hunting."

 Chapter 236 - Security Council - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    <em>There is a human in Anima.</em>

    Aaryn''s breath stopped in his chest at the words.

    But there was no way this had been Hannah. This anima was half-rotted already and she''d only just arrived.

    What the fuck was going on?

    "You said," Elreth said carefully, "you believe this animal was killed three or four days ago? Around the time of our ceremony?"

    Tarkyn and the guard nodded. Elreth turned to look at him, then turned back to the males around the table. "When was it found, and by whom? We''re certain this bullet is the cause of its death?"

    "There''s a strange smell on the carcass and this was buried in the tree behind where ity," the guard said earnestly, pointing at the bullet, as if he thought he had to convince Elreth.

    "I don''t understand how that lump could kill this, it''s so small?"

    Lhern cleared his throat. "Bullets are very small, but the weapon¡­ as I understand it, it moves the metal at a very high rate of speed. So high, that when it is stopped by hitting something, the sheer force ttens the metal in the way you''ve seen here."

    Aaryn blinked. Metal in Anima was worked by the Smiths. They could make amazingly intricate and incredibly strong furniture, or light, beautiful jewelry. But he''d seen them work¡ªtheir heavy tools and hot fires. Once the metal was cooled it was hard as rock.

    What could make it tten like a pudding cake on the side of a tree?

    "We need to talk to Gar," Aaryn said, tugging at Elreth''s elbow. "He''s spent more time over there than anyone else. He might know something."

    She turned to Aaryn. The Security Council members looked at each other, some of them grunting at this piece of information.

    "Do you think he''ll agree?"

    "I won''t give him a choice," Aaryn growled. "This is too important. He will see that when he understands. If he doesn''t, I''ll show him."

    Elreth nodded. He could see her scanning back over their interaction that morning. She was mature enough to put that aside to work together against this new problem, but was Gar? There was only one way to find out.

    "I''ll go get him," Aaryn said.

    "We can send a Guard," Tarkyn said, his tone deep with disapproval, but he was obviously ready to remain focused on the task at hand as well. Though at this point, Gar was going to face ufortable questions from the Security Council regardless.

    Aaryn shook his head. "He''ll trust me more¡ªand I know where to find him quickly. Besides, he''s going to want to fight me for telling you all that he''ll know about this. And¡­ perhaps I am wrong. But he is the first person I would ask."

    "Go," Elreth said quietly, nodding. "And tell him I want him toe. I''m not demanding, I just want his input. But if he refuses¡­ just make him."

    They looked at each other and she quickly signed, ''tell brother I need him.''

    Aaryn''s eyebrows popped up and he hid it behind pushing a hand through his hair. Then he nodded at the council and turned to leave, shing the sign for ''trust me'' to Elreth.

    She nodded and turned back to the table as he ran out of the room.

    *****

    He didn''t run as quickly to the disformed cave as he had to the security council building. He needed time to think about how to exin this to Gar¡ªto make sure they didn''t waste time arguing about whether or not Gar should evene and report.

    Gar was a good male, and wanted the protection of the people¡ªespecially the disformed, or any others who were in some way marginalized. But his pride was¡­ as solid as the mountains that shaded the WildWood.

    As Aaryn stalked through the trails that linked and crossed, winding through the wood, until he was on the northwestern outskirts, he shook his head. He had been honest with Elreth when he said Gar was the most likely to know or have seen these bullets and how they worked. But there was another aspect¡ªsomething else Aaryn needed to ask him in private.

    What the fuck had the male been doing behind his back? Who had he let into Anima?

    What had happened? He''d been so sure they were so careful. So certain they''d selected only disformed with good intentions and bnced minds. He''d heard the warnings about the voices loud and clear. He knew they weren''t to be trifled with. He''d always prioritized the safety of the people¡ªeven going so far as to deny training to Anima that gave him even the smallest reason to think about whether they were appropriate.

    And Gar had been on board. He wasn''t reckless. He''d been through the traverse. He knew it wasn''t for the fainthearted¡ªor the double-minded. He''d never once questioned Aaryn''s selections. And yet¡­

    Yet apparently Gar had been giving them not only training in crossing the traverse, but permission to return with humans if they were mated¡ªand didn''t believe this was information that Aaryn, as Alpha of the disformed needed to hear. Or Gar''s sister, the Queen?

    Aaryn didn''t agree with Gar''s evaluation of his father, but he knew enough of it to be unsurprised that Gar hadn''t told Reth. But Elreth? Gar had seemed almost as certain she should be the next dominant as Aaryn was himself.

    And yet¡­ the way he''d spoken to her this morning. It was as if he didn''t care what happened to anyone else, as long as the disformed were getting what they wanted.

    Aaryn growled. He''d been so careful. So careful! And here it looked like his failure was going to be the trust he ced in a normal Anima. Again.

    It always came down to that, didn''t it?

    No. No, he reminded himself. This wasn''t about disformed or not. This was about Gar''s issues with his family and his refusal to respect authority.

    Except, he''d always seemed to respect Aaryn''s¡ªeven in situations with the rest of his family, Gar had always treated Aaryn as if he were dominant, and deserved to be.

    So why had he suddenly taken this course¡ªwhy did he hold onto it with such reckless certainty?

    Those were the questions Gar was going to answer before they got back to the Security Council. Whether the males there needed the answers or not remained to be seen. But Elreth did. Aaryn was certain of that.

    She walked such a fine line now.

    Aaryn was not going to let her be tripped up by her own brother.

    **** Privilege Warning & Mass Release ****

    1. Don''t forget: DO NOT buy expensive privilege tiers thiste in the month, because privilege resets on 1 October (30 September for the USA) and you would have to pay again! Wait until the monthly reset and enjoy your privilege ess for the full calendar month for a single charge! QUEEN will remain on 45 avable chapters this month, but I have dropped the prices of the tiers, so if you do choose to buy the top tier, you''ll get them 300 coins cheaper thanst month! (And you''ll gain entry into the draw for a paperback of Volume 1!)

    2. Unfortunately QUEEN didn''t earn any extra chapters through Golden Tickets this month, but I''m so grateful for your ongoing support, gifts,ments and reading, that I''ve added a bonus chapter for your summoning pens on thest day of the (AllNovelFull) month. I hope you enjoy!

 Chapter 237 - Security Council - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He heaved a sigh of relief as he entered the cave and scented both Gar and Hannah.

    There were still many of the disformed in the cave¡ªmore than usual after the morning''s dramatics, they all obviously wanted to be together and to talk to Hannah and Marryk.

    The couple would be famous among the disformed, especially if the traverse was closed for a long time. Not only had Marryk achieved what so many of the trainees hoped for in finding an unprejudiced mate, but Hannah was beautiful. And physically weak.

    They would be fascinated.

    What surprised Aaryn as he moved through the cave and the people began to notice him, bowing or submitting, saluting if they were in his pack, was how closely Gar was seated to the two. He''d squeezed himself in to sit on the small table in front of the couch where the pair sat, leaning, elbows on his knees and speaking earnestly with them¡ªlike a big brother who was worried.

    Hannah was still staring, wide-eyed, not just at Gar, but mostly at him. She clung to Marryk''s hand so hard her knuckles turned white. He kept stroking her arm with his free hand in a gesture Aaryn used with Elreth when he knew she was tense. If no one was watching. She was touchy about having attention drawn to her moments of weakness.

    In any case, obviously Gar was having a very serious conversation with the two¡ªbut others were listening as well. Aaryn''s ears pricked when he heard his mate''s name.

    "¡­She''s a good female, she won''t hurt you. But she has to bnce her decisions with the rest of the Anima, too. She''s not keeping you here to trap you. Others will be able to scent you if you''re walking around. So we keep you out of sight and out of the winds to keep you safe from some of the others, who might not be so bnced."

    "Then¡­ then it wouldn''t be safe to stay, right?" she asked hesitantly, looking at Marryk.

    Marryunched into all the reasons they should stay if they could¡ªthat she''d be safe if the Queen dered it¡ªbut Aaryn sighed. He didn''t understand these males who were drawn to the weak and timid. Female or male, he didn''t care. While he would protect them, he had little interest in aligning himself with Anima¡ªor humans¡ªwho showed so little certainty about themselves.

    Praise the Creator for his mate and her courage.

    "Gar," Aaryn said quietly.

    Gar obviously had either heard or scented himing, because he didn''t look surprised when he turned. But his brows pinched when he caught the expression on Aaryn''s face. "What''s going on?"

    "We have a significant problem, and we need you. Elreth and I both need you." Gar was already getting to his feet when Aaryn added, "And the Security Council does as well."

    Marryk sucked in a breath and Gar froze.

    "They don''t know," Aaryn growled. "At least, not everything. But they know you''ve been across and we have something we don''t understand. You''re presence is¡­ requested by your Queen. And your sister said to tell you she needs you."

    Gar blinked and stared at Aaryn for a second, then brushed his hands on his thighs. "Well, then I guess we better go, right?"

    Aaryn almost fell over. He''d been braced for an argument¡ªlooking for leverage to force Gar to give in. He hadn''t expected the male to just roll over and submit.

    "Right," he spluttered. "Right now, if you don''t mind."

    Gar sighed, but shuffled across between the table and the couch, then came to join Aaryn, who was doing his best to soothe Marryk.

    "At least for now," he reassured them, "they aren''t aware of Hannah, but there is going to be increased security, I imagine. So Elreth will be quick to make a decision about you, I suspect. Please just stay here until you''ve heard from us. Are youfortable, Hannah?"

    She nodded. "Just tired."

    "There''s a tunnel with sleeping tforms deeper down," he said, tipping his head towards the darker end of the cave. "Marryk, don''t hesitate to give her a chance to rest if she needs it. Especially if you two might end up travelling tonight. You should both rest."

    Marryk looked at his mate, who gave a small smile and her cheeks pinked.

    Aaryn turned away and pretended he had no clue what was going on between them. Instead he pped Gar on the shoulder as he passed, heading for the cave mouth.

    "C''mon, brother, your sister needs you," he muttered.

    Gar bellowed a farewell to everyone in the cave, then started after him, the echoes of their calls and cries chasing the two of them out of the cave and down the mountainside trail.

    "What''s going on?" Gar asked quietly as soon as they were moving.

    "Wait until we''re out of earshot," Aaryn muttered. They walked on until Aaryn couldn''t hear the voices behind them anymore. As the trail widened and he and Gar walked side by side, he quickly and quietly exined what they''d been called to see.

    "They don''t know about Hannah and Marryk. As far as I know, they don''t know about the disformed. They know you''ve been across, more than once. They think it''s a rebellion. But we need to know if there''s anything you know about bullets and how they''re used. Because someone is in Anima with bullets¡ªthey''ve been here at least a few days. Possible longer. And¡ª"

    "It''s not the bullets you need to be worried about," Gar said suddenly. "It''s the guns."

    "¡ªthey''re¡­ what?"

    Gar sighed and looked around as they stepped into the forest, listening to make sure there was no one nearby. "The bullets are only a threat when they''re put in guns. I''ve handled bullets. On their own they''re just little pieces of metal. But put them in a gun and shoot it¡­"

    "What is a gun?"

    Gar frowned. "It''s kind of like a metal tube with a handle. It''s a technology we don''t have. But it serves the same purpose as a bow. Aim it, shoot it, and whatever''s at the other end doesn''t fare well if it gets hit."

    "Yes, we''ve just observed that with this Pricklepig."

    Gar shook his head. "Who''d be here and killing animals with guns?"

    "That''s what we have to figure out. And how the fuck they found us. No matter what the Security Council know, you''ve got some answering to do, Gar," Aaryn growled.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS: My Patreon page is now LIVE! Go there NOW to vote on my next project. The survey will only be public for a few days!

    Go to patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    There you''ll find ways to support, to read extra and behind-the-scenes content, read an entirely new book, or get exclusive merchandise! And if there''s anything you think is missing and would like to see added to tiers for support, let me know. This is all very new to me, so I''m open to suggestions!

 Chapter 238 - Security Council - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When the door swung open again, they were all just staring at this stupid animal, while Elreth wondered how the hell they''d gotten here.

    It was part relief, part annoyance to see her brother¡ªmassive and confident¡ªstride into the building looking like not only did he have a right to be there, but that he should probably be running the show.

    She was d he hadn''t fought Aaryn. But she didn''t appreciate the demonstration. He needed toe in here submitted, not full of himself.

    Interestingly, she caught a look between Gar and Aaryn as they stepped inside that pricked her ears. What had they been saying to each other before they got here. And why were they watching each other warily?

    Maybe Gar had fought after all.

    She wasn''t sure if she was going to face the brother who''de to the disformed meeting and shown his solid strength, or the brother who''d tried to railroad her this morning and refused to see the risk he''d presented the people.

    She was still angry about that. But it seemed like Gar wasn''t brooding, so if he could put it aside for now, she would too.

    "Thank you foring," she said quietly as he joined them at the table. Gar nodded at all the males around the table, his eyebrows popping up when he caught sight of the carcass in front of them all.

    "A pricklepig, huh?"

    "We''re more concerned about these bullets," Elreth said, passing him the small cluster of metal. "Can you tell us how they''re used."

    Gar nodded, then for the next few minutes exined what experience he had with something called "guns" and how they were used. He made theparison to bow and arrows¡ªbut with far greater speed, noise, and velocity.

    "The bigger versions could drop a male like me at two hundred feet or more¡ªdead instantly, if they have good aim."

    Elreth gaped. "And one of these is loose in Anima?" She was horrified¡ªterrified, if she was honest. It was her worst nightmare, the very thing her father had been warning her about since she was young and showed an interest in the Portal.

    She''d never really envisioned what that would do¡ªonly understood that their weapons were incredibly deadly, and on a mass scale. But this? "How many can they use at once?"

    "The smaller ones, two per person, though they are normally only effective with one¡ªespecially if it''s arger one."

    Elreth took a shuddering breath. Aaryn put a hand to her back.

    "How do we guard against this?"

    "You don''t. At least, beyond a really big rock, we don''t have anything that will stop them if they shoot. But of course if you can take the gun from them then the bullets are useless. They need the power of the gun to work."

    There was discussion then about shields and Gar just kept shaking his head. "Look, whoever this is, they''ve obviously used the gun to kill something to eat. And they haven''te to talk to us, right? Maybe they just want to be left alone and they haven''t brought it to make conflict."

    Out of nowhere, rage red in Elreth''s chest. Just that morning she''d warned her brother about this very problem. And he still wasn''t taking it seriously.

    "If we have one human here¡ªwith a gun or without¡ªthen more of them must know of Anima. This is¡­ this is a disaster!"

    "Look," Gar said, "humans don''t scent, and their hearing and eyesight aren''t as good as ours. They often don''t know much about how to move around in the forest¡­ they''re weak. If we can track them, we can probably take them and remove the gun from them before they even know we''re close. That''s your best bet: Get them in your hands and question them."

    "And if this human is skilled, or we misjudge, it''s a death sentence for whomever we''ve sent to go after them," she snarled.

    Gar nodded. "So send your best trackers and pray."

    "That seems a touch simplistic," Tarkyn said dryly, frowning at Gar.

    Elreth wanted to bite him. If it weren''t for the Councilors watching, she would have been at his throat. How could he be so flippant?! But she knew with this kind of threat it was even more important for her to be seen as bnced and thoughtful¡ªnot emotional and aggressive.

    "This requires a great deal of nning and care. And in the meantime, we have to keep the Tree City safe. Tarkyn, how far out are the sentries posted?"

    "One hundred feet from City limits."

    Elreth nodded. "Double the number of eyes, and move them to two hundred feet." Tarkyn nodded and beckoned to one of the messengers, the young equines who squatted along the edge of the wall, waiting to run with information.

    Elreth turned to Lhern. "What reason could we give the people for not leaving the City for a few days? We need some time to track this person down and I don''t want innocent Anima stumbling on them."

    Lhern rubbed his chin. "We could say there''s been an outbreak of fireleaf? It''s a littlete in the season, but¡­ we could tell them we''re sending teams out to exterminate?"

    "Yes, perfect. Get the word out. Okay, who are our best trackers and what can we do to help keep them safe?"

    Gar shook his head. "These weapons will go through any leather armor¡ªhell, they''ll go through walls. You need the Anima that are skilled enough to find them without being noticed, then watch them until they''re separated from the weapon, then remove the weapon first¡ªthen the person."

    She couldn''t deny the wisdom in that. But as they all began to discuss the different guards, trackers, scouts and spies avable to the crown, Aaryn cleared his throat.

    "We might be able to offer some people that are right for this?" he said quietly.

    Elreth turned, blinking. "''We''? You mean the disformed?"

    Aaryn nodded. Then he cleared his throat. "We have a handful trained that are extremely skilled in evading notice. But even more than that¡­ they''re specifically experienced with¡­ with humans."

    Everyone stared.

    **** Privilege Warning & Mass Release ****

    1. Don''t forget: DO NOT buy expensive privilege tiers thiste in the month, because privilege resets on 1 October (30 September for the USA) and you would have to pay again! Wait until the monthly reset and enjoy your privilege ess for the full calendar month for a single charge! QUEEN will remain on 45 avable chapters this month, but I have dropped the prices of the tiers, so if you do choose to buy the top tier, you''ll get them 300 coins cheaper thanst month!

    2.. Unfortunately QUEEN didn''t earn any extra chapters through Golden Tickets this month, but I''m so grateful for your ongoing support, gifts,ments and reading, that I''ve added a bonus chapter for your summoning pens on thest day of the (AllNovelFull) month. I hope you enjoy!

 Chapter 239 - Scrutiny - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn felt the fur on the back of his neck stand tall when all eyes fell on him¡ªand not with simple curiosity. Tarkyn''s gaze in particr, held a great deal of wary usation.

    He forced himself not to swallow, but to speak directly to Elreth. "I''ve told you that the disformed have many skills that haven''t been¡­ exploited before. Well, I have the right Anima for this role. Four of them¡ªall extremely skilled trackers and sp¡ª" he caught himself and corrected. "Skilled scouts, and all have at least some experience with humans. They''ll know what to scent for, and what limitations they can expect, as well as how tomunicate with anyone they find."

    "The humans are weak," Tarkyn growled. "An adolescent could manage one without struggle. That doesn''t mean this is the time to send untried Anima into potential battle."

    Aaryn reluctantly turned to face the Captain, found him with fists at his side and his stance wide as if he braced for a fight. Aaryn swallowed the growl that rose in his throat. "Humans are not as strong as us, it''s true," he said patiently. "But firstly we do not know if there is only one¡ªwhoever tracks this person will need to be very discreet. Not overly confident.

    "And secondly, while the humans may be easily managed, as you say, there are many differences in the way they think." He turned back to Elreth. "If you want to avoid unnecessary conflict, sending an Anima that knows how to speak to and read the humans, at least a little, will help. Otherwise they may be measured as enemies when they are not¡ªor visa versa. Underestimating the humans is a poor mistake."

    Elreth nodded and shed the sign for her mother. Aaryn flicked her the sign for agreement, but didn''t look down, just held her gaze.

    "Who are your people? And would they likely consent to evaluation with Tarkyn?" she asked carefully.

    Aaryn smiled. "They''ve been waiting for the day they can show their skills," he said, then flicked his eyes to meet Tarkyn''s skeptical gaze. "That is, of course, if the Captain is willing to work with the disformed."

    The words crackled in the room like they held electricity, but Aaryn didn''t call them back. If Elreth wanted him in these conversations, it was time for these males to face the truth of their prejudice.

    So instead, he shifted his weight so he could look at Tarkyn and Elreth evenly. And he waited.

    *****

    ELRETH

    The tension in Aaryn was palpable to her, but his heart didn''t speed up. He was calm, but¡­ wary. She wanted to reach out and touch his arm, but knew he wouldn''t appreciate any apparent show of weakness.

    He was right. These conversations needed to be had. So she looked at Tarkyn too, and waited.

    The handsome Captain didn''t appreciate the suggestion, as Elreth had known he wouldn''t.

    "I have never withheld status from a disformed in my life," Tarkyn growled.

    Aaryn raised an eyebrow. "Is there even a single disformed guard?"

    "Has even a single disformed stepped forward for training?" Tarkyn returned, then shook his head. "Do not see enemies where they do not exist, Sire."

    Aaryn tipped his head. "I would say the same to you."

    The two males stared at each other, both bristling, both ceding respect for the other''s position. Elreth cleared her throat, and Tarkyn was the first to break the gaze.

    "Who are these Anima that you have¡­ trained," Tarkyn said, giving thest word a distinct air of suspicion.

    Aaryn bristled, but didn''t react. "Why don''t I bring them to meet you? I know they''ll prefer not to be judged in their own absence. You name your time and ce for evaluation and I''ll make sure they''re there."

    "We cannot simply drop everything and begin training disformed for¡ª"

    "I said evaluate, not train. Bring your best trackers as well. They can be measured inparison. I would set my best against yours any day of the week."

    Elreth was about to jump in as Alpha strength began to vibrate in the room, but Tarkyn, surprisingly, didn''t bristle at the implication of Aaryn''s words.

    "You truly believe your males stronger than mine?"

    Aaryn looked like he was trying not to roll his eyes. "I will pit my Anima against any for stealth and tracking. It''s one of the few advantages to growing up wishing no one would notice you¡ªyou be adept at avoiding notice. And I know they have more experience with humans than yours."

    Tarkyn looked thoughtful. He nced at Elreth, who faced him baldly, as certain as Aaryn was that what he said was correct¡ªthough she boiled underneath with yet another p about how little she knew of what the disformed had been doing.

    Behind Aaryn, Gar was stifling a smile¡ªsomething else Elreth didn''t appreciate. No one could make her giggle faster than Gar, and this was not the moment. She studiously avoided looking at him knowing if she did he''d probably make a face, then she''d end up looking like a flighty-headed teenager in front of the Council, instead of Queen.

    "Bring them to the training grounds at dusk," Tarkyn said firmly, unaware of Elreth''s internal battle.

    "Will you allow them a chance to show their true skill?" Aaryn asked.

    Elreth wanted to growl. He was baiting the Captain now. But luckily Tarkyn didn''t take offence, he only nodded. "If there are untapped resources among the tribes, I will be the first to offer them their appropriate ce and role."

    Aaryn cut Elreth a nce when Tarkyn said "tribes" but otherwise only nodded. "I''ll make sure they''re there. What do they need to bring?"

    "Nothing," Tarkyn said with a glint in his eyes. "If they want to prove themselves, they''ll bring nothing at all."

    Aaryn nodded grimly.

    Elreth took a deep breath and pped her hands once. "Well, now that that''s settled. We need to discuss our n for what our chosen trackers will do when they find whoever has made their way into Anima. And Lhern," she said, turning to the Elder and Alpha of the Security Council, "it appears we need a better, tighter n for security around the Portal and traverse. Can you tell us what is currently in ce, and I''d like to hear the Council''s advice on how to ensure no further humans enter Anima without our knowledge."

    Lhern nodded and led them all away from the table and towards the chairs where they normally sat to discuss the issues.

    Only Gar stayed near the table, frowning at the pricklepig carcass and sniffing delicately, his face growing more grave the longer he stood there.

    Elreth made a mental note to corner her brother that night¡ªno matter howte she was done¡ªto ask him what he was observing, and what he knew about this human that had killed the animal.

    And Aaryn too, while she was at it. She didn''t care if they all had to stay up all night. She was going to walk into the following day knowing everything there was to know about the disformed, their connections with the humans, and their skills.

    She was done being thest one to know.

 Chapter 240 - Scrutiny - Part 2

    <strong>READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you, Khimberlhe, Tamashii, and Kathy_Prewitt for suggesting the names Holden, Wulfgar, and Kn. I hope you like the way they''ve been used. And as for PbMamaRae, DespinaNY, and Cassie_Dawn_Saz¡­ Well, you''ll see. Thank you, sincerely, for ALL your support. This was the best way I knew to recognize you. Enjoy!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn stalked up the trail and through the trees towards the training grounds, followed by his friends¡ªall talking quietly and specting about how this session would go.

    They''d each been waiting for a chance to show their worth, to prove to the Queen that they were capable and loyal. And now, finally, that moment had arrived.

    Nerves ran high.

    "Will the Queen be there?" Raichyl popped up beside Aaryn on the trail in the impossible way she had when a moment ago she''d been at the back of the line. He hadn''t heard hering. He looked down at her¡ªso much shorter than him, but broad and strong with it. Her curly brown hair fluttering in the breeze. She gazed up at him, smiling, her eyes piercing, but not aggressive.

    She was, he knew, deceptively sweet¡ªkind to her friends, and to strangers alike. But vicious when cornered, or in defense of the weak. Because, disformed or not, she was not weak. Nor was she easily impressed. Her use of "Queen" towards Elreth in her absence was a sign of respect.

    "I don''t know," Aaryn said honestly. He hadn''t asked El if she''d be joining them. "But if she''s not, I know she''ll be waiting to hear how it went."

    A snort rose from steps behind them and Aaryn turned. Khassi walked with her shoulders back, her ck hair waving like a g behind her, as if it tried to flee her head, her face grim and slightly pinched. "Just so long as she isn''t setting us up for failure," she said quietly when Aaryn raised a brow at her.

    Khassi was a female of few words, and a wary sensibility that sometimes gave Aaryn pause. But tall and lean, she was strong as a whip both in body and in mind. More than once she''d reminded him of Aymora, Elreth''s adoptive grandmother. She had enjoyed theparison the time he''d mentioned it.

    "If anyone has set you up for failure, it''s me," Aaryn said dryly. "I''m the one who told Tarkyn you were ready for this, and that I''d pit you against his guards any day."

    "No pressure, then," Despyna muttered. Thest of the three females, she was the one Aaryn knew least. But she''d proven to be a hard worker with a generous spirit.

    Raichyl nudged her, and gave her a look, but Aaryn didn''t mind thement.

    "No pressure," he affirmed. "You know what you can do, and you know your limits. If they press you to something you really can''t do, just say so. There''s no shame in that. His trackers have been trained for years. But like I said, I''d gamble on you all any day of the week."

    The three females gave small smiles and looked at each other. Behind them, Hholdyn, the only male, rolled his eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter two shits what training we''ve had, or they''ve had. What matters is getting the job done," he snapped. "If they tell you to do something, do it the best way you know how. Get it done. Maybe they''ll learn something."

    Aaryn sighed. He''d gone back and forth in his mind about offering this chance to Hholdyn. The male was extremely skilled¡ªand remarkably patient with humans, by all ounts. But he had a chip on his shoulder when it came to the Royals. He was one of the few who hadn''t congratted Aaryn on finding his True Mate, though he''d been at the honor guard when he and Elreth left the mes and Smoke. He was hard to read at times, and his mood in the moment could greatly affect his performance.

    But he was the best tracker the disformed had, and fiercely loyal. Aaryn knew that Hholdyn''s pride would at least keep him working even if he failed. He wouldn''t want to be shown up by the guards he if could avoid it.

    "All of you are going to do great," Aaryn said. "And Tarkyn isn''t the type to try to bait you into failure. He''ll test you¡ªno doubt about it. You won''t roll through this. But if you keep your wits about you, I suspect we''ll all be celebrating tonight."

    They all muttered and joked about that, but then fell silent. Aaryn kept walking without looking back, knowing they were nervous and probably didn''t want added scrutiny. But he sent up several silent prayers for them. While they may be highly skilled, they were also untried, as Tarkyn had mentioned back the security council. And it would be Aaryn''s fault if he''d chosen them for a role they weren''t yet ready for.

    When they found the top of the trail and broke through the trees into the training grounds, Tarkyn stood at the other end speaking with three other males.

    Aaryn braced for the moment the Captain would turn around and see that he''d brought females to the grounds.

    Although females often trained inbat, or even tracking, there were so few female guards that Aaryn couldn''t help waiting for Tarkyn''s surprise¡ªand perhaps even censure.

    But when they finally approached the quartet of males at the other end of the field, Tarkyn turned in the dying light and didn''t even blink when his eyes fell on the females.

    "Wee to you all, thank you foring," he said quietly, nodding at each of them. They all met his gaze and nodded in return¡ªlower, in respect to his role. But Aaryn kept his head high.

    While Tarkyn checked names, Aaryn looked at the others. Tobe was there, no sign of tension on his face either, though curiosity was there. The other males, Khn and Wylfgar if Aaryn remembered correctly, both eyed the females with eyebrows high, but no apparent hostility.

    This was a good start.

    "Well, the light is dying, so let''s make use of it while we can. Take four circuits of the field as a group to warm up, then end in the center to stretch."

    The three males of the guard didn''t even respond, but turned on their heels and immediately began jogging away.

    Raichyl was the first to groan¡ªshe''d never liked running¡ªbut she was right on their heels when they swung into the grass at the edge of the field and their strides lengthened. Khassi and Despyna looked at each other and shrugged, then took off after the others.

    Only Hholdyn balked, his face a stormcloud.

    Aaryn was about to tell him to move when the male nted his feet in front of Tarkyn until the Captain finally looked at him.

    "I didn''te here for a workout, I came to prove myself and my value!"

    Tarkyn levered one brow high and folded his arms. "This is an opportunity to prove yourself, Hholdyn¡­ and I must say, you''re making a great first impression," he ended dryly.

    Aaryn wanted to bury his face in his hands, but he just looked at Hholdyn and waited.

    The male''s lips pressed thin and he looked like he wanted to argue, but then he sighed and with a muttered curse, turned and took off after the others.

    Aaryn watched them go, turning slowly so he''d keep facing them as they moved in their circuit around therge field. But now that they were gone, he could feel the waves of tension rolling off of Tarkyn. He was reminded of their confrontation in the mes and Smoke and the hair on the back of his neck stood up. But he didn''t speak. No. He would wait for the male to bring his case. Or ignore it.

    Aaryn knew exactly what needed to be said. But he''d be fucked if he was going to be the one to start the conversation.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 241 - Dont Plan For Pain

    <strong>If you''re reading this on or around 9 AUGUST, you are a top-tier privilege buyer, and as such, you have an entry into the limited edition paperback draw for September. If you want it, you are also wee to join my discord chat where there is a private chatroom just for top-tier privilege buyers for the month. (If you''d like to join, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD ).</strong>

    <strong><strong>If you aren''t in the discord, or subscribed to my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) watch out for author announcements here, in the chapters in early October to see if you won!</strong></strong>

    <strong><strong>*****</strong></strong>

    <strong><strong>AARYN</strong></strong>

    <strong>Aaryn and Tarkyn watched silently as the seven Anima circled the field several times, then jogged into the center of the field, led by Tobe. The Equine directed then in a series of lunges and stretches, instructing the disformed when theycked technique. Aaryn was d to see the females all taking instruction and adjusting their stances or position of their arms, until Tobe nodded.</strong>

    <strong>Hholdyn was still scowling, but appeared to have the best technique of the lot¡ªor Tobe had simply decided not to press him. Either way, they all got through the exercises without mishap, then Tobe indicated they should get into a circle to begin the testing.</strong>

    <strong>He pulled a blindfold from his back pocket and ced it over his own eyes, tying it in the back as he exined the purpose of the exercise¡ªto use other senses to identify and block attacks from the other participants.</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn watched with approval as Tobe demonstrated for a long minute, how the exercise would work¡ªand proved very adept.</strong>

    <strong>Unsurprisingly, when he asked for a volunteer to go next, Raichyl stepped forward and submitted to being blindfolded.</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn smiled.</strong>

    <strong>"She''s bold, that one," Tarkyn said quietly enough that those in the center of the field wouldn''t hear him.</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn shook his head without looking away from his people. "Not bold, just willing," he said, equally quietly. And since Tarkyn had broken the silence, "Thank you for not questioning that the females were here when we arrived," he finished sincerely. "I expected more¡­ pushback."</strong>

    <strong>From the corner of his eye he saw Tarkyn turn to frown at him. "I have no issue with females," he said, an edge of anger in his voice. "I''ll train anyone who has the spirit of the warrior. I''ve trained many females."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn''s brows slid high. "I haven''t seen them in the guards."</strong>

    <strong>"Generally the females that havee to me either want the training for their own protection, of they have been especially skilled for specific roles. They aren''t used to guard the royals or as sentries, but only because they have more valuable skills."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn never looked away from those in the field, but he hoped Tarkyn could sense his skepticism. "I don''t remember any invitation to the young females to train," he pointed out.</strong>

    <strong>Every year, the Alphas and Leaders of different aspects of Anima society spoke with that year''s batch of adolescents who were looking to begin training or education in a field outside their own family or tribe. Aaryn had been at several¡ªfirst when he was old enough himself, then alongside Elreth who often attended with her father, even after she was old enough to be in training herself.</strong>

    <strong>"I''ve never restricted my call to the young," Tarkyn muttered. "But females rarely ask about bing guards, or show interest in our training. I take any who do, that show the talent."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn remained skeptical, but didn''t say anything. Tarkyn had epted his females without protest. Right now, that''s all that mattered.</strong>

    <strong>They watched as Raichyl had her turn in the circle, then Despyna stepped forward and, once the blindfold was in ce, took the defensive stance. Aaryn smiled. She was a spitfire. The males that tried to grab her would be in for a surprise.</strong>

    <strong>Sure enough, a few momentster, Wylfgar sped her wrist, intending to pull her into his chest to pin her with his greater strength.</strong>

    <strong>But he soon found himself on his ass in the grass, the other participantsughing¡ªincluding Tobe.</strong>

    <strong>Tarkyn smiled and nodded his approval. "She''s quick. We can use her. You said they''ve been waiting to prove themselves?"</strong>

    <strong>"Yes," Aaryn replied with a certain amount of smug satisfaction.</strong>

    <strong>"Why didn''t you ever approach me? You''ve never asked for them to have a chance to train, or be evaluated before."</strong>

    <strong>"They''re all well past the adolescent training and disformed I assumed they wouldn''t be weed."</strong>

    <strong>Tarkyn was quiet for a moment, his arms folded over his broad chest. His eyes didn''t move, but remained fixed, staring straight ahead. "You''ll learn in time, Aaryn, that the world doesn''t hand anyone anything. I know the disformed have been hurt and face prejudice. I speak against it whenever I see it in my sphere. But if they¡ªyou¡ªexpect to be epted, you must stop retreating from the tribes. Not every gap in your lives is a result of the prejudice."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn wanted to bite the male, but he took a deep breath and kept his voice calm. "True," he said. "But being rejected on any level for something you cannot control hurts anyone. You can''t me them for being hesitant to put themselves out there when they''ve been hurt often."</strong>

    <strong>"Agreed," Tarkyn said quietly. "But you also cannot be angry for prejudice that has not yet urred. Don''t let the viins of the past make you see threats where they do not tread."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn shifted his weight. The male spoke as if he knew prejudice when he was one of the most powerful, well-respected, and aplished Anima in the WildWood. Did he really think he understood what life was like for a disformed?</strong>

    <strong>Before he could ask, Tarkyn spoke again. "Do not fear. If they are as strong as you say, they''ll be embraced, disformed or not. We will not only train them, we''ll use them."</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn took another deep breath¡ªthis time with relief. "That''s good to hear."</strong>

    <strong>Tarkyn chuckled. "Don''t celebrate too quickly. They may curse you if I take them on. Your people are skilled, it''s true. And they appear to show the heart for this work. But theyck discipline." He nodded at Hholdyn who was now in the center of the circle and iling at every sound. He not only looked ridiculous. It was obvious Tobe and Khn had confused him by approaching from his front and back at the same time, and he froze¡ªjust as Khn hooked his ankle and took him down.</strong>

    <strong>Aaryn winced.</strong>

    <strong>But Tarkyn justughed again. "Don''t worry," he chuckled.. "I''ll remind them who got them into this mess, every chance I get."</strong>

 Chapter 242 - Hell Kill Me

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    After dinner Aaryn had headed off with the disformed to meet Tarkyn and see if his people were right for this task. Elreth had spoken briefly with the woman''s council, filled them in on their suspicions, and asked Huncer to have the History Keepers look into the past for any record of humans on Anima that hadn''t been brought specifically for the Rite. She knew there was a human queen several hundred years ago, but she thought she vaguely remembered a human tribe at some point as well.

    She wanted to know if that was right, and how it was possible.

    Then she''d gone to her parent''s tree intending to ask her Father to fill her in on anything he knew about the traverse and humansing through¡ªafter all, he''d had patrols in ce to check the portal every week¡ªbut their tree was empty and dark, and they hadn''t been at dinner.

    Elreth suspected they''d gone to the Weeping Tree, but if that was right, she didn''t want to disturb that. She''d speak to her fatherter. Or in the morning.

    She shuddered as she walked the trail back towards the Tree City. The Security Council were reconvening in an hour. Even though they wouldn''t be there yet, she wanted to get back and be ready. Maybe sniff that carcass again. Something about it had smelled a little wrong and she hadn''t been able to analyze it to see if it connected with Hannah somehow.

    Which reminded her¡­ she had to determine what she was going to do with the human female that was already here! She groaned and dropped her face into her hands.

    Too many balls to juggle, too many conflicting needs¡ªor not conflicting enough. Here she was nning a fist to take this human hunter prisoner, while she had another human free and happy¡ªready to mate an Anima¡ªin a cave on the hill. And she hadn''t told the Security Council.

    What would they do when they found out she''d hidden that from them?

    But then she frowned.

    She was Queen. She was Alpha of All. n Leader.

    She could do whatever the hell she wanted.

    She snorted the air from her nose, but her heart wasn''t really in it. Even though she knew that she could, indeed, do whatever she wished. She also knew that was the fastest route to a challenge and likely losing dominance if she proved to be harming the Tree City or WildWood¡ªjust as she would have challenged any Anima that put them at risk when she wasn''t in power.

    She sighed heavily.

    Too many needs. Too many problems. Too many questions.

    She needed to talk to Aaryn. And Gar. And her dad¡ªand her mother, for that matter. And Hannah and Marryk. And¡­

    Elreth swore. The list was endless. She would go to the Security Council building, check the carcass for traces of Hannah, just in case there had been a deception about when she''d arrived. And once she was certain that wasn''t a part of this picture, she''d call for Gar. By the time she was done with him, the council would be meeting, and hopefully Aaryn would be back¡­

    She prayed the disformed had proven themselves and would be allowed to help on this sortie, at the very least. She couldn''t imagine Tarkyn keeping them out of it if they were as skilled as Aaryn said. But if they weren''t, if he didn''t have an objective measure of their skill¡­

    Elreth shook her head. She just went around in circles. Every decision hinged on another that hadn''t been made yet.

    When she finally made it to the Security Council building she was deep in thought and didn''t bother turning on the lights as she entered the building. She didn''t need the light and there was something peaceful about keeping the building dark. If no one knew she was in there there was less likelihood that she''d be interrupted before the Council started to arrive.

    She needed a few minutes to just breathe.

    She crossed to the table where the carcass stilly, it''s rotting stench hazy in the room, but she ignored it and leaned down to scent any traces on the animal itself for who had touched it. She could smell several Anima there, including Tarkyn and Aaryn. And Gar.

    Gar''s scent was the thickest since he''d been thest to touch it. But she remained surprised by how much his scent was there. Too much.

    He hadn''t just turned the body over or moved it, he''d been handling it for a while.

    Why was he so interested in it? And why hadn''t he spoken about his interest when they were asking him questions?

    They''d focused on the weapons, she supposed. And the humans. But she''d noticed Gar''s intense interest in the Pricklepig when they all returned to their seats. Then she''d be distracted with ns. Gar had remained near the table for the rest of the afternoon. He must have been handling it for much of that time to leave so much scent on it.

    Elreth leaned down again, dragging her nose along the side of the carcass, and the back of the neck¡ªthe natural spot for it to be handled and carried.

    And that was when she got that tangy, stinging scent again. She''d put it down to the human world¡ªthere was a trace of that scent in Hannah''s clothing as well. Aaryn had mentioned that anything¡ªor anyone¡ªthat came back from the human world seemed to have absorbed this unnatural stink.

    So was that how humans smelled? No, it couldn''t be. There was nothing of that scent on her mother, or herself. Though she wasn''t sure if she carried any of the human scents since she''d been born a shifter.

    Frowning, she forced herself to put her nose almost to the skin of the carcass and inhale.

    Yes, it was definitely there. That tangy stink, Gar''s touch, and someone¡ªor something¡ªshe couldn''t identify. Was that the scent of the human that had killed it? Or something else?

    "You can stop trying, you won''t identify it. I''ve never smelled it before. And I''ve spent weeks over there."

    Elreth almost leaped to the ceiling, before whirling, one hand on her chest, to find her brother sitting in the single, plush chair in the dark corner of the room. She couldn''t believe she hadn''t noticed him!

    "What are you doing here, Gar?" she growled.

    "You said you needed me. And¡­ you''re right. You do."

    "You already told us about the weapons. Thank you," she said carefully. "But you''re right. I do need to speak with you. I need to understrand what you''ve been doing. For real. The whole picture. The whole reasoning behind it. Take the stick out of your ass and just tell me, Gar. Something''s going on and now all of Anima is at risk. You need to tell me what you know¡ªand what you don''t."

    "I will," he said softly, his deep voice rumbling just like their father''s, though with a different tone. Gar always sounded slightly petntpared to their dad. Elreth was surprised. Gar rarely gave up a chance to fight. But before she could ask, he continued. "But¡­ you have to promise me you won''t tell Dad, El," he finished.

    She went very still. "Why?"

    "Because if you do, he''ll probably kill me."

    Elreth sucked in.

    *****

    MY MONTHLY LIVE VOICE CHAT IS THIS SUNDAY, 12 September at 1pm (Los Angeles time).. To be a part of it, download the discord app, then hit the plus sign at the bottom of the menu, then enter these letters: NksgE7krmD. Or listen to a rey on my YouTube channel (@aimeelynn_Author) next week! See you there!

 Chapter 243 - The Good Male

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She stared at her brother, her heart pattering. Gar''s mouth had those lines on the side that he only got when he was really serious about something. And there wasn''t that light in his eyes that she recognized whenever he was trying to stir trouble, or trick someone.

    "You can''t be serious?" she said, but she knew he was.

    Gar shrugged and broke eye-contact, getting up from the chair and walking towards her, but always finding something else to look at. He came to stand next to her at the table and look down at the stinking carcass.

    "Dad''s not King anymore," Elreth said, trying to nudge him out of the darkness that seemed to have taken over his entire demeanor. "Surely if anyone''s going to kill you, it''s me?"

    Gar shook his head. "Nope, because there''s some stuff Dad values even more than Anima."

    Elreth shrugged. "Yeah, but that''s only Mom and us and¡ª" She snapped her head to the side, staring up at him. Gar didn''t look at her, but those little muscles at the back of his jaw began to twitch. "Gar, what did you do?"

    Her brother snorted and his massive chest puffed. "You won''t believe me, but I didn''t do anything to go looking for this. I didn''t want it. Tried to avoid it at the beginning, but I couldn''t."

    "Gar," El said firmly, "What. Did. You. Do?"

    He turned to face her finally, but folded his thick arms over his chest so he blocked her view of everything. "I can''t tell you everything¡ªbecause then Mom will kill me."

    "But¡ª"

    "Listen, El, some things happen and it has to be the Creator because you never invited it. But I''ll tell you this: I know why Mom and Dad were fighting, and I know why she didn''t give in. And it''s so much bigger than you think, okay?"

    Elreth was surprised by how hurt she felt. "Mom told you? I asked her and she told me it wasn''t for me to know. That it was between them. What did you do to make her trust you?"

    "Nothing! That''s the thing¡­ I learned this years ago. Back when I was just¡­ loose. When I was rebelling against Dad. I was in a ce I wasn''t supposed to be and I saw and heard something I wasn''t supposed to. But¡­ it was real. So I''ve been helping ever since."

    "What did you hear?"

    Gar''s lips pursed. "It doesn''t matter. But I heard Mom say some stuff and I knew she wasn''t lying and¡­ well, here we are."

    Elreth''s mind flipped back to the moment she''d told her mother that Marryk brought Hannah through sessfully, and her mother had seemed¡­ excited. Elreth swallowed. "So this thing you''re doing, training disformed and letting them bring humans here¡ª"

    "It wasn''t my idea," Gar said firmly. "And at first, I didn''t want a bar of it. But¡­ they needed help. And I couldn''t just let them¡­ I mean¡­"

    Elreth frowned. "If people needed help, why was that a bad thing? Why would Mom hide that from Dad? Why would he kill you for doing it?"

    "Because he''ll kill anyone who puts Mom at risk."

    Elreth gaped at him. "Gar, what the hell are you guys doing?"

    "I can''t tell you."

    "WHY NOT!"

    "Because if I do, you''ll be just like Dad. He already thinks he''s supposed to control everything¡ªor at least he did, when he was King. He would have decided it was up to him to make it all work, and he would have ruined everything. You''re just like him, El."

    "You can''t know that. I know Dad can be a little full of himself, but I''m not¡ª"

    "No buts, El. Trust me. Dad couldn''t know this. Couldn''t fix it. He needed me to do this, whether he realized it or not. And so do you."

    "But you said you heard Mom talking?"

    He nodded.

    Elreth waited, but he didn''t expand. "Gar, please! What the fuck is going on? I''m so confused!"

    Her brother nced at the Pricklepig and his brow suddenly concertinaed into lines. For a split second El was shocked to wonder if he might cry, but then his eyes went flinty and his jaw twitched again.

    "What''s going on," he said quietly a momentter, "is that Anima needs a few humans here. And the disformed. And they need us to help them. But I can''t tell you any more than that. Mom knows everything¡ªmore than me. And there''s a really good reason she''s not telling Dad, okay? You have to trust me on that. I know he wouldn''t, but you have to. You don''t have any choice, because I''m not telling you, and I know Mom won''t."

    "Why not?!"

    "Because if the wrong people know, everyone dies, El. It''s that simple. And I shouldn''t even be telling you that much. But I am. Because something''s happening and you have to walk us all through it. So Mom can bite my throat out if she wants to, but that''s the truth. But that''s as much truth as you can know. Knowing this will ruin the whole thing¡ªand then Anima is done. Not just at war, or whatever, but done. Okay? So¡­ so put your big girl pants on. You''re going to do great. But you have to just focus on your job and trust us to do ours."

    "But¡ª"

    "Do you really think I''d just sit here and tell you that for fun? You really think I''m just trying to be a jerk?" Gar growled.

    Elreth stared at him, wide-eyed. The word ''yes'' was on the tip of her tongue. Her brother did do things just to piss people off. Just to get a reaction.

    But would he talk like this?

    Her mother''s words echoed in her head again.

    "¡­He''s a good male, Elreth. I mean it. He''s more his father''s son than either of you realize¡­."

    Elreth swallowed. "Let me get this clear: You have been helping the disformed, training them for the traverse, and letting them bring humans in because of something you heard Mom say. Dad doesn''t know this thing, but you do. But he''ll kill you if he learns it, because of what you''re helping Mom do? And you can''t tell me what that is because if you do, other people will die?"

    "Not just people, all of Anima."

    Elreth shook her head. "How can that be possible?"

    Her brother''s face was stony and he didn''t answer.

    "Gar¡ª"

    The door into the building swung open and Lhern and one of the other council members strode in, talking quietly.

    They flipped on the lights, then greeted Elreth and Gar in surprise. Elreth raised a hand and forced a smile, but Gar had gone back to staring at the Pricklepig and she knew he wouldn''t say anything else now that there were others here.

    "You''reing to my cave tonight after this meeting," she hissed at him. "This conversation isn''t over."

    "I''lle if you need me," he murmured, "But this conversation is done. So¡­ just live with it, El. I''m not getting anyone killed just to soothe your ego."

    Her jaw dropped open, but then her brother turned on his heel and walked across the room to speak quietly with Lhern and she was left staring at his back, feeling no less confused and anxious than she had the moment she''d walked into the building.

    But at least she knew this: The answers she needed were in her brother''s head, and her mother''s too.

    And she wasn''t going to stop asking them until one of them made her understand.

    She trusted them to do whatever job it was they thought they had to do. But that didn''t mean she shouldn''t be a part of it.

    She was Queen.. And they were both going to figure that out.

 Chapter 244 - Decisions, Decisions

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d stayed at the table, staring at that offensive Pricklepig until the doors swung open again, this time to several males.

    When Elreth turned, her heart sang to see Aaryn walking in with Tarkyn, both of them smiling, and Aaryn''s bright eyes alight in a way she hadn''t seen in weeks¡ªexcept when he looked at her during their honeymoon.

    Something had made him really, really happy.

    She didn''t realize she was smiling until he approached her and his own broadened.

    ''What happened?'' she signed.

    He stood in front of her, beaming, pride rolling off him in waves. ''The disformed were great. Tarkyn will take them in. They''ll be used for this mission¡ªwith Tobe overseeing them.''

    ''So exciting!''

    Aaryn pulled her into his chest for a brief hug and kissed her temple, but then quickly released her. He knew she didn''t like to be affectionate in front of the elders, afraid they would only see a young female in love, rather than a ruler.

    They both walked to the circle of chairs where the other council members were beginning to the gather, the door swinging open again and again to admit everyone, all the males filtering in, talking in low, hushed voices.

    Tarkyn had joined Lhern as soon as he arrived, but when Elreth took her seat, he met her eyes and nodded. She smiled and mouthed, "Thank you."

    Tarkyn''s smile broadened, so those lines at the side of his mouth crinkled. Elreth patted her chest in a show of a happy heart, then turned back to ask Aaryn if there''d been any drama during the evaluation¡ªonly to find him staring, cold-faced, at Tarkyn.

    When he turned to meet her eyes, he was no longer smiling. ''He did not approve them for you, Elreth. He approved them because they are strong,'' he signed.

    She frowned. "I know that," she said aloud, taken aback that he would even think she''d expected anything different. Then she caught herself and signed. ''I thanked him because he was willing to open his eyes.''

    Aaryn grunted and his face softened a little, but he still looked tense when Lhern cleared his throat and weed everyone back, urging Tarkyn to give a report on the disformed he''d evaluated.

    Elreth found her short-lived joy in the sess of the disformed slightly overshadowed by feeling Aaryn''s eyes on her when they all turned to look at her Captain of the Guard.

    "I''m pleased to say that the Anima I evaluated today are every bit as strong¡ªstronger in some area¡ªas our own trainees. They''ll be adopted into the Guard and given roles that will utilize their skill as soon as they''vepleted our training."

    Elreth, hyper-aware of Aaryn next to her, felt him bristle. Obviously they''d discussed this, and he didn''t approve of the disform being required to train. But he kept his mouth shut.

    Lhern frowned. "Then you didn''t find them suitable for this specific mission?"

    "Oh, yes, we did," Tarkyn said easily. "We will use two of them for this because they have some experiencemunicating with humans. But they''re all in need of further discipline. Once this task is done, we''ll put them in training. It will take weeks at most. They''ll take their ces among the guard before the seasons change."

    The discussion evolved then as the Council discussed the needs for this mission, how they would track the human¡ªor humans¡ªand eventually moved to what would be done with them if they were taken alive.

    "I need to speak with them," Elreth said firmly. "If they can be taken without the loss of Anima life, I want them brought back to the Tree City for questioning."

    The men all shifted in their seat and eyed one another.

    "What is it?" Elreth asked a momentter. "What are you all thinking?"

    "Bringing them to the Tree City¡­ it could provide them information they don''t yet have," Tarkyn said quietly. "We assume because we haven''t scented them before now that they haven''t approached the City. But they must know we''re here. If we bring them in and they are¡­ trickier than we anticipated, we may be providing information to them."

    Elreth tipped her head. "Their senses are dullpared to ours. Blindfold them, block their ears if you wish. But bring them. I want to meet them and see them when they speak." She wanted to curse herself for not thinking of that, but there was nothing she could do about it now. As Takryn nodded in submission, Elreth made a mental note to go back to her father''s strategy notes for her training on war and enemybat. Clearly she needed to brush up.

    But Lhern cleared his throat again. "The questioning, Sire¡­ do you intend to do that yourself?"

    Elreth raised her eyebrows. "You see a problem with that?"

    "No, no. Only, are you¡­ prepared to do what must be done if needed to get the answers you require? Or will you be wanting someone to help you?"

    "Help me¡­ what?"

    The males all looked at each other again and she almost snarled at them to speak their minds, but Aaryn was the one who leaned in. "If torture is needed, do you wish to do that yourself, or would you want someone to help you?"

    Elreth blinked. Torture? She just wanted to talk to these people!

    But before she could speak, she looked around the circle and saw the wrinkled faces and graying hair.

    These were males who''d lived through a great deal. And to a male, they''d immediately thought of this. She couldn''t dismiss that they saw it as a possible, if not likely, oue.

    And she realized they thought she didn''t have the stomach for it.

    She swallowed. Did she?

    "I will ask the questions, but I would appreciate input from Tarkyn and Aaryn, and if there are Anima skilled in¡­ motivating a prisoner, I would like them avable to us. We''ll try speaking first. If there''s need to push, then we''ll face that when ites."

    The males all nodded and turned their discussion to the logistics of prisoners, where they would be held and who would guard them.

    Elreth pretended to listen, but really her mind was reeling.

    Was she really sitting in this circle of males, facing a possible invasion of humans with deadly weapons, discussing the torture of humans? She''d already felt like she was flying blind, but now¡­ now it felt like she flew through fog in midnight dark, desperately trying to evade the sh of unseen des. She''d never anticipated that so early in her rule she''d be forced to make these kinds of decisions. How many of them would she regret in a few months?

    Obviously sensing her tension, Aaryn leaned into her ear. "You''re doing great," he murmured under his breath.

    She gave him a quick, appreciative look, then turned back to the circle.

    She didn''t want any of them to notice how shaky she suddenly felt.

    As the conversation turned to the details of what would be needed to first find the humans, then bring them back to the Queen, Elreth forced herself to breath deep and slow.

    The Creator had put her in this position, and even if she was scrambling, her heart was good. She wanted what was best for the people as a whole, and she would make sure the others aimed for that as well. The rest¡­ well, the rest she could learn as she went. Every ruler had a time of transition and learning¡ªeven the elders had said that.

    The thought should have beenforting. So why did she feel like she was sitting on the spines of that Pricklepig and they were about to cut into her flesh?

 Chapter 245 - Real Life Now

    <strong>NOTE: For the next week or two I''m going to try uploading the daily chapters a little earlier (4:00 and 5:00pm, Pacific) to make the content avable to the East Coast readers at a more convenient time. On AllNovelFull, little details like upload times can have an impact on ie, so this is an experiment to make sure I''m not hurting Elreth & Aaryn''s audience. I''ll let you know if it changes again!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Hourster, Aaryn and Elreth finally left the security building, farewelling Tarkyn and Lhern who had hung back to make final notes on the n for those who would go in search of the humans. Tarkyn nned to give Tobe the final directions that night. Tobe would gather those he was taking the following morning.

    Aaryn was torn between a sense of fierce pride¡ªboth Raichyl and Despyna had been selected¡ªand difort. Tarkyn had agreed with Aaryn that Hholdyn''s skill was likely the best among the Anima when it came to moving silently through the forest. And Khassi wasn''t far behind him. But Tarkyn imed both needed more discipline, to grow ustomed to taking orders without hesitation, before they could safely be used in this kind of mission.

    Aaryn knew Tarkyn wasn''t being petty, yet something within him wanted to see the disformed recognized for developing their skills in istion, without the help of the greater tribe. Aaryn nned to talk to Gar and Kinn who''d both been instrumental in the training of the disformed on a variety of levels. They needed to know they had done well. He was disappointed that Tarkyn hadn''t asked who''d trained them.

    And then, as they left, the Captain''s eyes lingered on Elreth''s back¡ªhe dragged it away, turning back to Lhern, but not before Aaryn caught it, and something inside him snapped.

    "Are you okay?" Elreth''s soft voice came from his right, at the same time her warm handnded on his forearm.

    Aaryn blinked. They were outside in the dark of the forest, walking towards home. The Royal cave. It waste, the moon was out, and the forest silvered in its light. Elreth''s hair looked gray in the moonlight, and her pale skin glowed.

    Aaryn put his much darker hand over hers and squeezed. "Sorry, just¡­ thinking. It''s been an eventful day." Desire for her spiraled inside him, but it was mingled with the sheer possessive snarl of the predator that lived within him, but was always leashed.

    His beast battered at him.

    Elreth snorted. "You aren''t wrong there." Then she sighed. Heavily.

    It took him a moment to remember that she was responding to his statement. "Are you okay?" Aaryn asked carefully, carefully holding her hand against his arm, afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, he''d grip her so hard he''d break the skin.

    She shrugged. "This just isn''t the first day of real life that I imagined," she said quietly. "I hadn''t had time to think about it until now, but I thought tonight would be¡­ a celebration. We''de back and see your mom, see my parents, be at dinner¡­ I thought we''d be mated and able to just kind of enjoy that," she said, frowning. "But it''s alreadyte, and there''s still more to do. And tomorrow will be the same¡ªif they find the humans quickly, tomorrow will be even stranger." She huffed another sigh. "I just wish we could go back to two days ago and relive the honeymoon for a while."

    Aaryn''s heart pounded at the images that shed through his mind at her words, but he didn''t act on them. Instead, he tugged her tighter against him, warning himself to be gentle, and murmured, "I wish we could go back too. But¡­ it''s going to be a long night anyway. There''s no reason we can''t enjoy a little bit of it before we go back to work. You need a bath. You stink," he said with a wink. But he could feel sweat beginning to prickle on his brow.

    Elreth tried tough, but it was obviously forced.

    When they''d walked on for another couple minutes, crossed the intersection of paths into the western woods that separated the Royal meadow from the City, Aaryn was struck again that she was remaining in human form. She could have made this journey much more quickly as her beast, but she didn''t even mention it, just kept pace with him through the trees.

    His heart wanted to sink at that, but he turned to look at her¡ªsee her looking up through the gaps in the trees to watch the stars that smattered the night like the Creator had flicked a paintbrush across the indigo sky¡ªand his breath caught at the sight of her pale throat.

    The moonlight glittered in her shining eyes, and bounced off her hair, drawing highlights in her thick braid until he wanted to bury his fingers in it and tug it free.

    She caught him looking and smiled, this time more genuinely. "What?"

    "Just thinking about how beautiful you are."

    She raised her eyebrows. "I never realized you were such a romantic," she said with a sly look. "What else have you been hiding from me all this time?"

    The words echoed strangely in his heart, and she blinked, but her smile didn''t falter and Aaryn decided to ignore what was unsaid and instead grinned.

    "This," he whispered, grabbing her at the waist and swinging her off the trail to press her into the truck of one of the Great Trees. She sucked in when he grabbed her, but let herself rx when his lipsnded on hers and they both sighed into the kiss.

    Given the tension he''d felt when they began the walk, he''d thought she might not be able to rx, or that she''d put him off until her work was done for the night. But as soon as they were pressed against each other, her head dropped back and she let her fingers drag through his hair as she kissed him, her tongue flicking against his in a tease that had his entire body jolting.

    Then he dropped his lips to her neck and she let her head sink back against the tree to give him better ess. As he sucked and nibbled, goosebumps washed down her neck and arm and he let his fingers trail up to find them peppered under his touch.

    "Aaryn," Elreth breathed a whileter.

    "Yes."

    "I think I do need a bath, you know."

    "Praise the Creator."

    She giggled, but he took her mouth again, then pulled her away from the tree, not letting go of her hand as he dragged her back onto the trail and quickly along it.

    He walked quickly, but she kept up, trotting sometimes to do so. They both looked at the Trees when they entered the Royal Meadow, the lights from both homes making orange shapes on the grass, but when Aaryn looked at El, reluctantly, to see if she needed to speak with any of her family, she only pushed forward, tugging him towards the cave, her scent jagged with desire and a slice of desperation.

    Aaryn smiled as his Alpha throbbed within him.

    Then they made it into the cave and his breath rushed out of him when he barred the door, then turned to find his beautiful mate already tugging off her shirt.

 Chapter 246 - Alive

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When they''d left the security building Elreth had been buried in the events of the day,pletely distracted¡ªher body heavy with weariness. She knew they were going to go home to finish thest of this day, then crawl into the furs together, and the thought didn''t light so much as a candle me within her. She was not interested at all in dragging Aaryn into bed¡ªand she was mad as hell about it, suddenly convinced that the responsibilities of her life were going to kill that lovely, pulsing desire he''d evoked in her from the first time he kissed her. How was it possible that drive, that hunger she''d had for so many weeks was suddenly just¡­ gone?

    She''d been feeling sorry for herself, and oddly angry at him, as if he''d let her down, though she couldn''t have said how. But then he''d spun her against that tree and she''d felt his smooth strength pressed against her, and it was as if the lion inside her had been asleep. It suddenly opened its eyes.

    And it was hungry.

    Her stomach dove to her toes when he''d kissed her. Suddenly she was trying to argue with the beast¡ªthere was information she still needed, ns she still had to make. She had to prepare for more meetings in the morning¡­ but then his tongue danced against hers again, and all her responsibilities ckened in the heat of her need, crumbled to ash and blew away.

    When he''d pulled away, she''d wanted whimper until she saw the look in his eyes. Then she''d followed him dly, clinging to his hand, the heat for him coiling in her stomach tighter with every step. When they reached the royal meadow she''d hurried him past the tree houses, taking the lead when he looked like trying to slow, pulling him towards the cave.

    Neither of them spoke, but both of them were already breathing quickly.

    It would have been embarrassing how desperately she suddenly wanted him, but as he turned to bar the door she could hear him panting. She unbuttoned her shirt, whipping it off her shoulders and letting it fall to the floor behind her as he turned, his face eager and dark¡ªfires lighting in his eyes when he found her already half-undressed.

    She''d already been excited, eager for him, but there was a moment when he scanned from her hands on the fly of her leathers, slowly up her torso, tracing over her breasts in a way that made her skin prickle, then up the cord of her neck, to finally meet her gaze¡­ and his entire body tensed. Poised.

    Chin down and eyes alight, he stalked slowly towards her in a way that said if she''d been prey, he might eat her alive. Instead she sensed he would devour her another way.

    The predator in her wanted to roar, to warn off the Alpha in him that wasing alive. But she stifled it, her breath quickening as he seemed to grow in front of her, his shoulders seeming to get broader with every fluid step toward her. Thentern light slicking his torso like water, flickering to cast shadows that rose and fell with his breath¡ªhis breath that was a storm swirling around her heart¡ªand other parts of her body¡ªthundering to let her know he was there. That he desired. That he would take.

    The Alpha power wafted off him like a scent and Elreth''s stomach twirled.

    As he got closer she swung between nerves at his intensity, and the desire to y. She backed away from him, smiling, but his long legs ate up the distance between them, then he met her step for step and curled a hand at the back of her neck. Elreth froze, her chest rising and falling quickly, eyes locked on his, fascinated to see what he would do.

    His eyes, pools of ck light and heat, searched hers silently and without smiling. After a moment she faltered.

    "What is it?" she asked him breathlessly.

    His fingers tightened at the back of her neck and his thumb stroked her jaw. "I want you, Elreth."

    She spluttered augh at the stark statement. "That''s good."

    He shook his head. "I want to take you, El. I don''t want to be gentle. But it is always your choice, Elreth. If you''re not ready¡­ if you don''t feel ready to put yourself in my hands, I''ll¡­ I''ll wait."

    She blinked. "I¡­ I always want you. You know that. What are you asking, Aaryn?"

    He stepped up until they were almost nose to nose, his eyes raking down her again, resting on the peaks of her breasts, then returning to meet hers. When he spoke it was in a rushed whisper, but his lips pulled away from his teeth, the hand that wasn''t curled at her neck started at her thigh and dragged up slowly, his fingers finding¡ªand appreciating¡ªevery dip and curve.

    "I want you, Elreth. Without a leash." His voice was gruff, heavy with need. "I want to show you what I''ve imagined doing to you for years." His hand reached her breast and cupped it, taking the weight of it, his thumb tracing over the nipple slowly, over and over again. He leaned in, his lips just barely touching hers, his breath rushing, mingling with hers, his tongue darting out to curl under her upper lip. "I love you, El. But tonight I want you. To own you. To take you. I want to show you the fire that you light in me."

    Her throat bobbed convulsively. Her skin prickled under his hand and she popped the finally button on the fly of her leathers.

    "Are you certain, Elreth? Once I start¡­" he rasped.

    She nodded, though she wasn''t at all certain she knew what he was thinking. But she found she was more than happy to learn. "What¡­ what do I need to do?" she whispered, staring at his lips.

    They curled into a smile.. "Oh that''s simple: Surrender."

 Chapter 247 - Alpha

    <strong>NOTE: For the next week or two I''m going to try uploading the daily chapters a little earlier (4:00 and 5:00pm, Pacific) to make the content avable to the East Coast readers at a more convenient time. On AllNovelFull, little details like upload times can have an impact on ie, so this is an experiment to make sure I''m not hurting Elreth & Aaryn''s audience. I''ll let you know if it changes again!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He didn''t know if it was Tarkyn''s gaze on Elreth, the events of the day, or just the way he reacted to being alone with his mate, but when Aaryn turned from barring the door in the cave, his Alpha wed and howled, urging him to take her, to own her, to mark her with his scent, to show the world that she was his, and he was hers, and none woulde between them.

    He shook with the force of his desire for her, but he forced himself to slow. She was still new to this, and though she''d proven to be up for any adventure so far, he could feel the strength building inside him, the force of his Alpha yearning not only for release, but for possession. He didn''t want to scare her.

    Wolves were notorious for their¡­ abandon in mating. He''d been careful so far, focused on showing her his heart.

    But tonight he ached to own her.

    When she smiled though, backing away from him as if teasing, the predator in him began to hunt. And when she popped thest button on her leathers and asked him in that husky whisper what she should do, he''d let himself go.

    He didn''t bother with buttons, just yanked his own shirt at the neck to tear it off and free his own skin, letting the tattered cotton drift to the floor as he grasped his belt. It clinked as he tore at it, then shucked his leathers off, while Elreth stared at him, wide-eyed, her own leathers unbuttoned, but still on as she raked him from head to toe. Her eyes painted his skin and his skin tightened in response.

    Then she dragged her gaze back up and locked on his and if Aaryn had been a cat he would have purred.

    Her pupils were massive so he almost couldn''t see the color in her eyes.

    With a low growl of approval rolling in his throat, he buried one hand in her hair, fisting it to tug her head back and bare her throat.

    She shivered, but didn''t fight him as he dragged his nose up the cord of her neck, nipping at her corbone, then that spot where her pulse fluttered. "Mine," he whispered. "Remember it, Elreth. Know it tonight, remember it tomorrow when you step out of here and under the eyes of other males. You are mine, and I will kill any male that tries to say otherwise."

    "Aaryn, I would never¡ª" she started, but with that growl still rolling in his chest, he took her mouth bending her backwards over his arm and pulling her in at the waist so they were skin to skin.

    She gasped and put one palm to his chest, her fingers tense and digging into his pec. But she kissed him enthusiastically, her breathing faster already. Her other hand pped to the back of his neck as she caught herself.

    But he shook his head, growling again and pulling her hand away. He would take her weight, keep her on her feet. She was his. He would show her.

    Aaryn began to worship, one hand sping her waist, the other exploring every dip and valley of her body¡ªsuch a deliciousbination of soft and firm, curvy and smooth. He devoured the skin at her throat, his tongue t against the hollow where her pulse had begun to throb.

    He trailed demanding fingers from the nape of her neck, down her spine, to cup her ass and pull her hard against his arousal so that she gasped again and her hips arched in a way that made him hiss with pleasure.

    Then he touched and kissed, stroked andved, finding every spot that made her shiver, and every stroke that made her pant, until she was warm and fluid in his arms, her eyes closed and head dropped back to give him ess, her body writhing, seeking more.

    Not just hers.

    His breath rasped in his throat. His heart pounded against his ribs. His hands trembled on her skin. He yearned for her with such hunger he was afraid he might hurt her if he didn''t hold himself back.

    Then he found that slick warmth between her legs that spoke volumes about her desire for him and he groaned, nipping at her neck as she shivered and writhed.

    He lifted one of her legs and hooked her knee over his hip, opening her to him and pulling her hard against him with the other hand as they both sucked in when their bodies found each other warm and needy.

    They were standing in the middle of the Great Room, one of his hands cupped under her knee, the other at the back of her neck, supporting her as she leaned back and he lifted his head to stare down at her. She had arched so her nipples pointed for the ceiling and he couldn''t resist curling over her to take one in his mouth.

    Her breath caught and her body jolted at the twin sensations of his mouth on her breast, and his hardness grinding against her.

    They rolled together for what seemed like mere seconds and endless hours, their bodies lighting up with sparkling heat, Elreth whispering his name, her eyelids fluttering. Her hands sped either side of his waist and she pulled him harder against her, her body beginning to tremble with her rising need.

    Then, knowing that if he didn''t make a decision quickly, he''d be too far gone and he''d simply take her and be done¡ªfar too fast, far too easily¡ªhe forced himself to straighten. He kept the pressure between them where she was beginning to arch harder, higher, trying to take him in to fill the ache within her. But he clenched his teeth and made himself wait, until she was crying out with every pass of his arousal over her most sensitive ces.

    "Aaryn¡­ please¡­"

    "I''m right here, baby," he breathed. "Are you ready?"

    "Yes!" she cried. "I can''t¡­ I need¡­"

    "I know exactly what you need," he growled then with his teeth gritted, flipped her in his arms so her back was to his front. She froze, shocked, as Aaryn flipped her hair aside andid his mouth open on the back of her neck.

    ******

    EXCITING ANNOUNCEMENT COMING IN OCTOBER! To be the FIRST to know, make sure you go to my author profile and hit the little heart icon. Then will WebNovel will send you a notification when my VERY exciting news is happening. There are THREE WAYS to get to my profile page:

    1. Go into thements and find ament/reply from me. Click on the icon that has my pic in it.

    2. Go to the profile page of this book and click my name under the title, or;

    3. Search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull (it will need to be spelled correctly!)

 Chapter 248 - Surrender - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The loss of Aaryn against her was such a shock, for a moment she just stood there, his warmth at her back, his arms embracing her, holding her close, his chest heaving against her back. His breath was hot on the back of her neck and his body, demanding, still rolled against her.

    Elreth raised her head, panting. "What¡ª?"

    He pressed the t of his tongue against the nape of her neck, then sucked and goosebumps washed down her back. One of his hands slid down to find the apex of her thighs and she arched as he found her there, slick and swollen, her flesh yearning for him.

    Dropping her head back against his shoulder, her breath rasped in and out of her throat. The skin on her back shivered deliciously at the sensation of him pressed against her, coupled with the warm press of his hand between her legs.

    Then he found that spot, just right and she groaned as every hair on her body stood up and that glittering wave of bliss began to beckon the horizon of her mind.

    "Aaryn!" She reached back with one hand, pping it to the back of his neck, holding him close as he continued to roll against her from the back, while his talented fingers probed and slid, and her entire skin became a tuning fork, humming with the note that only he had ever yed.

    Kissing his way across, he huffed the mating call against her shoulder and she groaned it back as he urged her to open her legs wider.

    For a split second her embarrassment shed. If someone were to see them like this!

    But then he stroked the inside of her thigh with soft fingers, before finding her core and her breath caught.

    "Aaryn¡­ Aaryn¡­"

    "Let go," he rasped, his breath hot, thundering in her ear. "We''re just beginning. Let go, El." He kissed the corner of her jaw then focused all of his attention at that sparkling point between her thighs, and Elreth stopped thinking and became a bundle of sensations, electric jangling pleasure that made her goosebump, broke strange noises from her throat, and made her knees shake.

    "I have you," he croaked. "Let go." Then, just as he slid his fingers from her core up to that bundle of nerves, he also took her breast in his hand, pinching her nipple between his thumb and forefinger.

    Elreth''s knees gave and he caught her weight as she cried out, lifting her and carrying her the few feet to the couch where they''d almost mated the first time. Her body was still rolling in waves of pleasure when, instead ofying her down and covering her, as he''d always done in the past, he ced her kneeling on the seat, taking her hand and gripping it to the back of the couch and taking himself in hand, pressing into her in one long, slow slide that she felt in the soles of her feet as her body mped down on him and the wave of sheer joy within her broke again.

    Her entire body trembled with it. She couldn''t breathe.

    A few secondster when she sucked in a breath, her eyes blinking, trying to see straight, Elreth cursed and, without thinking, pressed back against him¡ªdiscovering an entirely new world of pleasure as he took her from behind.

    But, twining their fingers on the back of the couch, Aaryn hesitated, holding her tightly to his chest as he curved over her back, his mouth at her ear, his breath thundering across her cheek.

    "Are¡­ are you okay?" Elreth gasped.

    Aaryn spluttered his ownugh then. "I''m way too okay, Elreth," he groaned. "I''m trying not to okay may way into finishing this too soon. Just¡­ give me a second."

    Elreth didn''t mind¡ªshe kind of needed a second to catch her breath. But she was worried about him. His entire body shook, and there was a dark edge in his voice that she''d never heard before.

    Squeezing his fingers between her own on the back of the couch, she whispered, "I''m here."

    "Creator''s Light, Elreth. I know. And¡­ and you''re fucking perfect."

    She was about to make a joke about the appropriateness of the curse when Aaryn groaned and straightened, grasping her hips and pulling her back against him as he thrust into her with a guttural, shuddering groan.

    "Oh¡­ oh!" Elreth gasped and gripped the couch with both hands.

    Then, hisrge hands gripping her so hard she felt his fingernails bite her skin, he began to thrust into her slowly, intently, groaning her name, pulling all the way out, then plunging back in until she felt every inch of him and her knees began to shake again.

    When she had the rhythm of it and he''d found his control, Aaryn began to stroke her, first drawing his fingers down her spine, then reaching around to her stomach, her breasts, his fingers leaving glittering trails of cold sparks everywhere he touched.

    Elreth''s entire skin throbbed with the force of the orgasm she''d already had. She''d thought that would be it, that she would just enjoy him now. But when hebed her hair back with his fingers and began to kiss the back of her neck while still pulling slowly out and plunging back in, she began to shiver again.

    Slowly, patiently, he increased the speed of their joining, resisting her when she began to press back more quickly, pleading with him.

    Then he nibbled on her ear lobe and let one hand drag down her stomach, back to her hip. Elreth moaned his name and he shushed her, drawing himself in and out of her with such perfect bnce of pressure and patience, that she swore.

    With a rich chuckle when she whined his name, he leaned over her again, taking both breasts in his hands and whispering in her ear, "Hold on," with all the force and power of the Alpha within him.

    Elreth groaned, her fingers tightening on the back of the couch without her permission.

    **** Privilege Warning & Mass Release ****

    1. Don''t forget: DO NOT buy expensive privilege tiers thiste in the month, because privilege resets on 1 October (30 September for the USA) and you would have to pay again! Wait until the monthly reset and enjoy your privilege ess for the full calendar month for a single charge! QUEEN will remain on 45 avable chapters this month, but I have dropped the prices of the tiers, so if you do choose to buy the top tier, you''ll get them 300 coins cheaper thanst month!

    2.. Unfortunately QUEEN didn''t earn any extra chapters through Golden Tickets this month, but I''m so grateful for your ongoing support, gifts,ments and reading, that I''ve added a bonus chapter for your summoning pens on thest day of the (AllNovelFull) month. I hope you enjoy!

 Chapter 249 - Surrender - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn wasn''t sure what had happened, why he''d suddenly needed her so desperately, what had triggered his Alpha power, but even buried in pleasure, he shook with it. It was an effort of will to stop himself gripping her hard enough to leave bruises, to stop himself taking hold of her hips and pounding into her like an animal.

    When Elreth groaned his name, her back arching, seeking him, her fingers white-knuckled on the back of the couch, it all conspired to push him to his limit. His breath hissed through his teeth as he fought with the beast within to keep himself in check.

    Elreth dropped her head between her elbows and pushed back against him and he almost came. He gripped her shoulder and her hip, growling as he fought with himself¡ªand to his delight, it only made her abandon herself.

    Her beautiful shoulders stretched up as she took her weight on the back of the tall couch, but dropped her head towards her knees. She opened to him, small cries and whimpers breaking in her throat with every thrust.

    Her long, lithe back rolled and the jiggle and bounce of her ass was an image that would live in his mind for the rest of his life.

    "El¡­" he groaned.

    "Please, Aaryn."

    "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you," he rasped.

    Then, the vixen, she turned her head to catch his eye over her shoulder and, without slowing, without stopping pushing back into him, she grinned wickedly. "I dare you," she whispered.

    Aaryn howled.

    Shuddering with sheer desire, he let go of her shoulder and gripped her hair, wrapping the long, soft curls around his hand, reeling her in until her head was pulled back and her throat bared.

    Then, still pumping into her steadily, he curled over her to open his mouth on her neck.

    Her back brushed against him, his skin beginning to pebble and the hair on his arms standing tall. He sucked on the column of her neck and she groaned his name again, a sound so thick with desire, he wondered if there were anything more beautiful in the world.

    Then, when he came off her neck, but turned his head to kiss her hair, intending to whisper something reassuring before he let himself go, she shocked him by turning her head and taking his lips, her tongue plunging into his mouth just as he took her, and his entire body jolted.

    "Fuck, El! I love you. I love you¡­ oh shit¡­ hold on!"

    She dropped her head again as Aaryn straightened and let himself off the leash. Still holding her hair, his grip on her hip tightened and he began to pull her back into his thrusts. No longer working for control, his thighs pped into her, harder and harder, and he began to shake, groaning the mating call over and over.

    Elreth was no longer calling his name, but a keening cry rose and fell, her voice growing higher and higher, urging him on.

    He could feel himself inside her, deeper and harder than ever before. She clenched around him, drawing him in. Then, with her head tugged back and eyes closed, Elreth began to lose herself.

    Aaryn could barely think as he watched her body prickle and jerk as she climbed towards that ever-promising summit of pleasure.

    "You''re so beautiful," he rasped. "So fucking beautiful, El."

    "Don''t stop! Please!"

    She pulled her head down and he released her hair, watching it unfurl then cascade over her shoulders and neck as she groaned and dropped her head, letting go of the couch so her shoulders dropped too, changing the angle. Aaryn''s ttened his hand between her shoulder des and used the leverage to pound even harder. He could feel himself inside her, reaching her limits with every thrust.

    They both whimpered.

    Pleasure exploded in lights and jolts, in rhythm with their joining, each burst thicker and more overwhelming than thest as Aaryn called her name and she answered him, frantic and thoughtless.

    Everything within him drove forward. He needed her. Closer. Always closer. None of it was enough. Elreth broke apart, shattering, gripping him, her body shuddering and jerking as she screamed his name and Aaryn lost himself.

    It was instinct to bend forward and open his teeth over her shoulder to hold her in ce as he pounded into her, erratic and aggressive, his hands on her breasts, her nipples like rivets against his palms.

    His orgasm hit like a boulder bouncing down the mountainside, crackling through him, then gaining momentum, carrying him with it, helpless against the avnche of passion, love, and heat that overwhelmed his entire body.

    It seemed to go on forever, strange calls and grunts echoing in his chest in time with his final, frantic pumps¡­ then he slumped, sweating, breath heaving, over her.

    For a long minute the only sound in the cave was their twin breaths, heaving, filling the space with harsh rasps. Then Aaryn blinked and realized he was still biting her shoulder. He sucked in and pushed himself up to examine the skin. He hadn''t broken through, but there were red marks on her pale skin the form of his teeth.

    With a sigh of relief, he kissed the marks,ved them with his tongue. His breath still came deep and too quickly, but he pulled her hair off the back of her neck and kissed the spot under her ear that she loved too.

    "Are you okay?" he whispered in her ear, hesitant. Afraid he''d lost himself too much and she might be hurt.

    But Elreth snorted and finally raised her head, turning her head to look at him, her eyes red and shining, sweat a sheen on her brow. "Are you kidding, Aaryn? That was¡­ what was that?"

    Aaryn chuckled with relief¡ªand a touch of embarrassment. "I¡­ I don''t know. I''ve never felt that way before," he said honestly.

    "Well, can we figure it out? Because I''m on board," Elreth said breathlessly. "Like, anytime."

    They stared at each other for a second, then Aaryn shook his head in disbelief. "You''re incredible," he murmured, then kissed her.

    Elreth smiled and kissed him back and neither of them spoke again until they could breathe normally.

 Chapter 250 - Cuddle

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was so different, the way he''d felt that night¡ªthrilling. Slightly intimidating, but in a way that wasn''t scary. More impressive. As if he''d dominated her with sheer desire. She didn''t feel lessened by it. She felt¡­ empowered.

    Eventually they''d unwound themselves toy on the broad couch together, her head on his chest, his arm around her back, stroking the skin up and down her spine.

    Elreth sighed happily. There were so many things she should be doing just then, but she didn''t care. This was¡­ this was what she''d dreamed for her first nights of being mated. This was what she''d always hoped for. She was going to enjoy it.

    It wasn''t like she was going to sleep that night anyway.

    "I''m sorry if I scared you," Aaryn muttered some timeter.

    "It wasn''t scary it was just¡­ interesting. I liked it," Elreth said, tracing a finger around his pec and up and down his ribs. "I haven''t seen you like that before."

    Aaryn snorted. "No surprises there. I haven''t seen me like that before," he said dryly. "I just¡­ I had to have you, El. It was¡­ necessary."

    He tipped his chin down to meet her eyes and she looked up at him, examining his gaze that was half-admiration, half-fear.

    "You can always have me, Aaryn," she said quietly. "I''m always yours. Forever."

    He took a deep breath, as if relieved and sheid her hand t on his chest. "What''s wrong? What made you feel this way?"

    "I don''t know." Aaryn pinched his thumb and forefinger into his eyes, grimacing. "Probably¡­ probably spending all evening with your handsome, capable Captain of the Guard¡ªand the way he stared at your ass when you were walking out."

    "Wait, WHAT?" Elreth pushed up, her hair falling over her shoulders and breasts as she braced, one hand on the couch, the other on his chest. "He looked at my ass?!" Elreth was overwhelmed with conflicting feelings¡ªanger at the disrespect, and a strange sense of power that she wasn''t entirely sure she wanted.

    Aaryn sighed. "He caught himself and looked away. But I saw it. And it just¡­ it just¡­ I don''t know."

    "Aaryn, you have to know, I''d never¡ª"

    "I know, I know. It''s fine, babe. Don''t stress. I wasn''t angry. It''s just with everything else that''s been going on between us, I was just¡­ it made me want to possess you¡ªto show everyone else that you''re mine. I know that sounds terrible. But I just¡­ I think I needed to prove to myself that we''re still here, together. That you aren''t going anywhere."

    Elreth chewed on her lip, examining him. She''d enjoyed his power and his strength. The confidence he''d shown. She''d liked being dominated by his sheer want. But this sounded¡­ something wasn''t right.

    "Do you doubt me? Doubt how I love you?" she asked quietly.

    Aaryn shook his head and lifted his hand, using one finger to push her hair back over her shoulder and down her back. "I don''t in my head. But it''s all so new¡­ Reth said the first few weeks can be kind of hard. Possessive and emotional. Maybe it''s just that."

    Elreth nodded slowly, but she wasn''t so sure. There was a cloud in the bright sky of his eyes and she wasn''t sure how to blow it away. Shifting her weight, sheid back down, her arms t on his chest and rested her chin on them where she could still see his eyes, and he could see hers.

    "I don''t want anyone else, Aaryn," she said softly.

    He nodded. "Me either. And I know. I do. At least¡­ for now."

    "For now?" She tried hard not to let the irritation creep into her tone. "Forever! You''re my True Mate, Aaryn. No matter what we have to get through or sort out¡­ we''ll figure it out. And even if it''s hard or takes a while¡­ I''m not going to go looking for anyone else."

    "Me either," he sighed.

    "So why do you look sad?"

    He shrugged. "I guess because even though I know it''s true, I don''t feel it, you know? I wonder. I fear. You''re a stunning female, Elreth. I don''t think you realize¡­ The only reason you haven''t had packs of males chasing you before now is because you were so obviously uninterested. But now¡­ now that you''re mated and smell of sex¡­ they''re all sitting there, realizing what they missed out on. I guess there''s a little part of my heart that thinks one day you''re going to turn around and realize what you''re missing¡­" he trailed off and dropped his eyes.

    Elreth frowned. "What am I missing?"

    He dragged his gaze back up to meet hers, a t look on his face. "Don''t y stupid."

    "I''m not. You tell me how you being disformed means I miss out on anything important?"

    "Ah, see, ''important.'' It''s not that you think you don''t miss anything, it''s just unimportant. But what it if it turns out to be important one day, Elreth? What then?"

    "Then you''re my True Mate and I wouldn''t give you up for anything," she said baldly. "You''re missing out on a mate who knows about mating. You''re missing out on a mate who can walk through the day without drawing eyes. A mate who can sit in the market at a normal seat and who doesn''t get called into emergency meetings by the Security Council."

    "So? I don''t care about those things."

    She raised her eyebrows, and Aaryn snorted, then looked away shaking his head. "It''s not the same."

    "It''s exactly the same. We''re all giving up something, Aaryn. The question is whether or not the other person is worth it. And I say you are. I say you''re worth so much more than a mate I can shift with. Or who can run on all fours."

    She was surprised by the depth of emotion that appeared on his face at her words. She waited, watching his face, praying he''d believe her.

    Then he swallowed and finally met her eyes. "Thank you," he said, his voice hoarse.

    "You''re wee." The shadow was still in his eyes and the air in the room felt heavy, so she did what she''d always done when he got in a funk and forced herself to grin. "Of course, if you don''t dominate me like that again on a fairly regr basis, I might have to change my mind. I don''t care who can shift, but making sure I get pounded like that¡ª" she shrieked as Aaryn growled and rolled her over, grabbing her wrists and pushing them up over her head, holding her down even when she struggled.

    "Be careful what you wish for," he growled, then tasted her neck, the veins and tendons popping on his forearms as he fought to keep her on her back.

    Elreth shivered and kept smiling until the clouds in his eyes scattered and blew away.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS! Right now you can vote on my next project whether you support or not, because my Patreon is now live and I made the survey public! Supporters can look forward to up to 3pleted e-books, extra content from the AllNovelFulls, Reth merchandise, letters from your favorite character, and much-much more! The only way to find me is to type in the URL (Shame on you, Patreon!) so check your spelling: patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    See You There!

 Chapter 251 - Fight Me - Part 1

    EXCITING NEWS: My Patreon page is now LIVE! Go there NOW to vote on my next project. The survey will only be public for a few days!

    Go to patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    There you''ll find ways to support, to read extra and behind-the-scenes content, read an entirely new book, or get exclusive merchandise! And if there''s anything you think is missing and would like to see added to tiers for support, let me know. This is all very new to me, so I''m open to suggestions!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Eventually the responsibility of the night, of her role as Alpha, and of his own jobs, pressed hard enough that they both crawled off the couch and dressed. It wasn''t high moon yet, but Aaryn estimated they were only an hour away and they hadn''t even started talking about the next day.

    At this rate they wouldn''t sleep at all.

    But the moment had been good for them. As they gathered papers and books, made tea, and moved around the cave, their eyes caught more than once. They both reached out to let hands drag across sides or backs as the other passed. Elreth scooted her chair closer to his when they finally sat at the table.

    But Aaryn could barely keep his mind fixed on what had happened that evening and what he would need to tell the others the next day. Smelling his mate¡ªwarm and soft, sexed, andnguid from her orgasm, was like a siren to his senses. He sat with one hand on her thigh, trying to make notes about what he and Tarkyn had discussed, how the disformed would be evaluated and incorporated into any areas of the guard where their skills were suited, and most of his mind was still on the soft firmness of her inner thigh, where his fingertips rested.

    He should have been ecstatic. He was, in truth. But something was making him uneasy. Something about this entire day had made him uneasy, and he couldn''t quite see it. It felt like an enemy at his back¡ªalmost visible in the corner of his eye, but darting away whenever he turned, leaving him confused and self-doubting.

    Elreth on the other hand, seemed to lose herself in her thoughts, scribbling notes and flipping through the books she''d pulled from the shelves of her father''s old resources. Aaryn wished he could stop seeing the heated gaze the Captain had dragged down her back as they walked out. He''d enjoyed his time with Tarkyn that afternoon¡ªand the male had clearly been working hard to give him no reason to feel threatened. They''d been of simr minds in so many ways¡­ he''d always appreciated Tarkyn''s steadiness and sense of humor.

    But now¡­ now it felt like he needed to be watching. To guard Elreth against the machinations of a male who might not outrank him, but who had age, experience, and battle on his side.

    An image of Tarkyn, wrestling with Elreth when they were training, both of themughing¡­ of the male pressing her down into the dirt and holding her there, their eyes catching in the way hers did when Aaryn got close¡ª

    "¡­need to tell me, Aaryn. I can''t do this without understanding why!"

    Aaryn blinked. It took a moment to bring himself back into the moment¡ªElreth wasn''t falling into the arms of another male. She still smelled satisfied and sated from their own lovemaking, he reminded himself.

    He swallowed. "I''m sorry, I was distracted. What did you say?"

    Elreth turned to look at him, her brows pinched in over her nose. "I said, I just don''t understand why. Everyone seems to know what you''re doing with the disformed except me. And I don''t understand why. I need to know why you''re training them. Why you''ve been holding that back¡ªthis whole picture. Why have the disformed been organized and skilled without anyone knowing?"

    Aaryn took a deep breath. "I''ve told you about my role¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn. You''ve told me about being Alpha. You''ve told me that you can''t abandon them. You''ve told me that they want their own tribe, and that you''re willing to lead them to it. But this whole pictures around the traverse and the humans¡­ it''s all still so unclear to me. And it''s just hitting me¡­ I''m sitting here trying to n how to thwart humans froming into Anima and I don''t even know why they were told in the first ce! And you know that! You''ve know that all along and you''ve been keeping it from me. Why?"

    Aaryn shook his head. "It''s not like that. I''ve been¡­ I''ve been keeping the confidences of others. The things I haven''t told you now, they aren''t my stories to tell."

    "You''re Alpha of a pack that is apparently skilled enough that our Captain of the Guard wants to recruit from among your ranks. This is a massive step forward, Aaryn!"

    "I know! I was just trying to get my head around that myself."

    "Were you? Because it seems like you had this goal in mind for a long time. You said they''d been waiting to prove themselves. But you never mentioned that to me. I thought¡­ I thought the disformed wanted to be a tribe, to be left alone. Not to take power."

    "El, I told you that we thought we had the right people to be spies and assets for you. Did you think I was making it up?"

    "But why?! Why train them in this particr area? Why make that such a focus? What drove you all in that direction?"

    "You''d have to ask your uncle Gahrye," Aaryn said honestly. "I didn''t start this, El. I was raised into it¡ªand I just happened to have the Alpha strength to take the hierarchy. But I didn''t start the outsiders. That was Gahrye. Gahrye¡­ and your mom."

    Elreth''s lips thinned and she turned away, ring at Great Room, shaking her head. "It alwayses back to that. Gar tells me to talk to her¡ªbut she won''t tell. You tell me it''s not on you. I''m not buying this, Aaryn. It seems like you are all just passing the buck."

    "No, El, please¡­" he took her hand and she turned back to look at him. "I get it, okay. I know it looks like I set you up, but I promise, if I''d had any clue about the human thing I would have told you. I knew some of them were defecting¡ªI told you that. But no one ever told me they wereing back here."

    "What if this human that we''re hunting now is one of your disformed mates? What then, Aaryn, have you thought about that?"

    He blinked. He hadn''t, actually. But she was right. It was entirely possible that a disformed had brought a human back and something had gone wrong¡­ or the disformed was just angry enough to let their mate bring a weapon. Or they''d brought it without their mate''s knowledge¡­

    "Or, what if the disformed have gotten sloppy? What if they''ve told more humans than they realize? Without the oversight of the crown¡ªI mean, seriously, Gar''s been running this?!¡ªwe can''t know if someone just told a person they shouldn''t have. Or the Guardians slipped up. There''s so much we don''t know, and I''m supposed to make all these decisions¡­"

    She growled and pushed out of her chair to walk aimlessly across the room, then stand there, staring, in the center of the space.

    "Clearly I need to talk to my mother," she said finally, shaking her head. "I''m not getting any answers out of you."

    "El, it''s not like that. I don''t know the answers to the questions you''re asking right now."

    "Maybe not," she said, then turned to face him. "But how am I supposed to know that? It seems like everything to do with the disformed, you think differently than I''ve ever known you to think. And you''re so protective of them¡­"

    "Just like you are, with the people," Aaryn pointed out through his teeth.

    She shook her head and stared him down. "No, it''s not the same. Because I''d never put them in front of you, Aaryn. Never."

 Chapter 252 - Fight Me - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She didn''t like the look that had been on Aaryn''s face when she left the cave, but she also didn''t see how she could change it. He was still holding back something. And even if it wasn''t his own work, or his own story, how could he choose someone else''sfort over hers? How could he put her rule at risk holding back anything that might help her?

    She''d finally decided this was important enough to wake her parents, if necessary. But when she stalked out of the cave with half-hearted promises to Aaryn toe back feeling better, the lights were still on in their tree, though dim, as if they only had onentern lit in the living room. Maybe only one of them was up, but she decided the time was past to try and dance around whatever had happened between her parents.

    She was Queen.

    There were humans in Anima.

    And the disformed knew something about it.

    Short of pulling people in for petition, all she could do was go and demand they speak. So, whether they were her parents, her Mate, her brother, or a citizen, that''s what she was going to do.

    She stalked up to the door and banged on it. Inside there was a grunt and the sound of feet hitting the floor quickly, a hissed warning, then, "Just a minute!" from her father.

    Suddenly very, very aware of what she likely had just interrupted, for a moment all of Elreth''s courage fled.

    But even as she covered her face with her hands, she realized¡­ this was life. This was love¡ªher own life, her own love. The time hade to¡­ how had Gar put it? Put her big-girl pants on?

    Yeesh.

    Then the door swung open and behind the deep, tall shadow of her father, she saw the warm light of antern, and her mother seated on the couch looking only slightly mussed.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt you," she said dryly, before her father could make a quip. "But this is important. As important as it gets. And I need to talk to you."

    Her father opened the door wide, his face surprised, but not shocked, and nodded, opening his arm to let her through.

    "What''s going on, El?" her mother asked,bing her hair back with her fingers, looking back and forth between her and her father. Elreth didn''t take a seat, but stood on the other side of the low table, while her father went and took the seat next to her mother, throwing his arm over the back of the couch and leaning into her so her shoulder was against his side.

    Elreth sighed and silently prayed that she and Aaryn would still be so close twenty years from now.

    "I''m sorry, because I know I''m about to raise something that''s hard for you guys too. But I''ve already talked to Gar and to Aaryn, and they''re both saying the same thing: The one with the answers I need is you, Mom. And I know you said you couldn''t talk about it. But I need you to search for¡­ anything. Because I''m dealing with aplete shit-show here, and I need to understand how it happened. Why it happened. I need to know why the disformed started training this way. I need to know why there''s a¡­ a split between the Alpha and you guys¡ªand why they listen to you anyway. And I need to know who knows about us. Everyone on the other side who knows about us¡ªand why they might want toe here. And Dad," she said, turning to him. "I need to know why you put patrols on the portal, and why you always warned me against going through. I need to know what you know about what risk the humans pose. And¡­ I just need to know more than I do," she said, throwing her hands up in the air. "Everyone else seems to understand so much more about this than I do. And I''m sick of it. Please! Start talking!"

    Her parents looked at each other, and there was an entire lifetime of understanding, love, and conflict in that look. They had a conversation in the blink of an eye. She saw it happen¡ªsaw her father pulling away, still tender. Saw her mother yearning and reaching out. And saw them both understanding things she''d asked. Knowing things. And asking themselves whether to tell her.

    "Oh, for fuck''s sake!" she snarled. "Can you stop being mysterious and in love and just tell me what the hell is going on, please? What does Gahrye have to do with all this? Why do we only see him every couple years? It''s got do with this, doesn''t it?!"

    Both her parents looked a little shocked at that, but finally, after one more speaking nce towards her mother, he sighed a heavy sigh, his massive shoulders rising and falling once, then he nodded. "Well, I think you''re right, El. That you do need to know all this. And¡­ I''ll tell you what I know. Then I''ll go to bed and I''ll let your mother share with you what she can." He raised a hand when Elreth opened her mouth, and gave her a warning look. "You aren''t the only member of this family who''s in the dark about what''s been going on for the past twenty years, Elreth, so you can put that ming tongue away¡ªor at least, point it in a different direction. I''ll tell you what I know and what I decided, and then I''ll let you talk to her. But¡­ just understand that I never was hiding anything from you. This side of things just didn''t seem as important for your training as the rest, so I never gave it a lot of focus. But now¡­ you''re right. Now we need to talk about it."

    Elreth shot her mother a look, but she was too busy staring at her father, so Elreth turned back. "Okay, fine, then. Start talking."

    Her father sighed again.

    *****

    EXCITING NEWS: My Patreon page is now LIVE! Go there NOW to vote on my next project. The survey will only be public for a few days!

    Go to patreon/aimeelynnauthor

    There you''ll find ways to support, to read extra and behind-the-scenes content, read an entirely new book, or get exclusive merchandise! And if there''s anything you think is missing and would like to see added to tiers for support, let me know. This is all very new to me, so I''m open to suggestions!

 Chapter 253 - Clearing The Fog - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I need the whole picture, Dad," she said firmly. "Why did you have patrols set up to go to the Portal at all? The Elders told me that was something we''ve been doing for years and there hasn''t been any issues. Though at this point, I don''t know how that can be." She folded her arms and tried very hard not to sound like a petnt child. Something inside her always seemed to regress when she was with her parents.

    Then her father sent another of those speaking looks to her mother and Elreth almost stamped her foot. But he turned back to her quickly and his expression was serious.

    "We''ve told you about the days when your mother was pregnant with you and stuck in the human world?"

    "Yes," she said through her teeth. "I know it was rough, but¡ª"

    Her mother snorted. "Rough? El, I know you''re in a difficult spot right now, but I want to tell you that those months were the hardest of my life to that point and since. With the exception of moments¡ªdays when you or Gar were in danger¡­ look, just trust me, please. Those days were more than rough. They were traumatic."

    Elreth nodded and turned back to her father.

    Reth had taken her mother''s hand, but he continued talking as if he hadn''t been interrupted. "Once you and your mother were here and safe and we understood all the elements in y, we recognized there was a risk. The Guardians were in upheaval. We weren''t sure who we could trust. Plus we were still reeling from the War of the Wolves. We didn''t know who might try toe through¡ªor who might try to leave and create issues from the other side. So, I ced guards on the portal to be certain. When things settled down and we were more secure, I relented and had daily patrols. Then a few times a week. Now its weekly, and it has been for years."

    "Weekly patrols are easy to side-step."

    Her father nodded somberly. "It was always a risk. But I had to bnce the likelihood of someone getting through with the greater risk of many of the Anima knowing the location of the Portal. I thought I made the right decision. It seems, now, that I didn''t."

    "What your father isn''t telling you, because he''s kind," her mother added with a dry but loving nce at her dad, "is that I was extremely broken when I returned from the human world the second time, El. It¡­ it almost killed me. It almost killed you! I was terrified and paranoid and¡­ most of the risks were in my head. In truth, there was little chance someone we weren''t already connected with woulde through. The Guardians were in upheaval, but they hadn''t shirked their duties. But I was¡­ I was struggling to trust anyone. I was having nightmares and¡­ I was in trauma. Your father ced the guards to give me some sense of reassurance. Once I felt better, he had less reason to keep Anima on it."

    His father''s hand on her thigh tightened, and Elreth looked away as they stared at each other, both obviously reliving something terrible they''d been through.

    But when they both turned back to her, Elreth continued. "The problem is, there is more than a risk now. There''s an actual breach. And I need to understand where it might havee from. So, Dad, you had patrols once a week for the past few years. Just birds, I assume?"

    "We stopped scenting the trails in detail a good ten years ago, Elreth," he said rubbing his face with his free hand. "Up until that point, the birds would walk the area to see if there were any unexpected scent trails. There''d never been anyone."

    "And recently?"

    "To my knowledge, before you took dominance, there had never been an unrecognizable scent trail around the Portal. I just never feltfortable to stop the safeguardpletely. So I kept it going."

    Elreth nodded. She''d had the same reaction when the security council offered to stop the patrols.

    Why?

    Well, obviously this was why. Elreth sighed and stared at her mother. They both knew that meant that she''d gotten people in and out of the Portal without her father''s guards knowing. She supposed she could understand the guards not alerting on the scents of Anima from the Tree City that were no threat. But humans?

    She didn''t say the words, uncertain whether her father knew that part of this whole picture, but she made sure her mother saw the question in her eyes.

    "El, I''ve told you about the Guardians. They''re the human line that protect the Portal from that side?"

    "Yes, some," she said quietly.

    "Well, understand, they are actually our best safeguard. And we have enough contact with them to know that they remain in ce and watching over us. So the risks on this side were always quite low. Historically, the Guardians have kept sole responsibility for hiding us from the humans¡ªand they''ve done it well. I saw it on my trips over there, there is real risk from the human world if they were to learn of us. But no one has an agenda against something or someone they don''t even know exists. The weapons over there were so destructive, so clearly able to annihte our world, even the wolves didn''t bring them back. Anima instinctively protect our world. If we are having trouble, it''sing from the humans themselves, not from the Anima."

    Elreth gaped. It seemed like the most na?ve thing her father had ever said. "I¡­ don''t think¡ª"

    "I think what your father means, Elreth, is don''t be too distracted by ill-intent from among the Anima. Likely if there is a problem, or if one develops, it wille from humans that have learned about our world, without knowing us."

    Elreth stared at her, and her mother held her gaze firmly.

    She couldn''t believe it. Her mother was hiding more things from her father. Why?

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 254 - Clearing The Fog - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It struck Elreth in that moment that her parents were people. wed people. Not that she''d ever denied the fact¡­ but she''d always had so much trust in them. So much certainty of their good hearts and desires to do right, that when they got things wrong she''d just blindly trusted them to make it right.

    But now, here, in this moment¡­

    Was it possible her mother waspletely wrong about what she''d been doing? And her father had been so blindly trusting, that she''d been able to do it without any interference?

    Was Elreth going to have to save the Anima from her own mother? From her father''s besotted ignorance?

    What the hell was she missing? And why wouldn''t her mother tell her about it?

    Elreth pushed her hair back off her face as her parents looked at each other again. She wanted to snap at them. What were they saying to each other with those deep looks and tight silences? Why was there so much subtext to this conversation that should just be information sharing?

    What weren''t they telling her?

    "Dad, can I talk to Mom, please?" she asked wearily a momentter when it became clear neither of them was going to add more.

    "Sure, honey." Her father pushed himself out of the couch with a sigh, his massive frame looming over her even from the other side of the low table. He turned those deep-thinking eyes on her and gave a small smile. "I know it''s hard, El. I know you feel like you''re floundering¡ªand maybe you are. But things will be clear eventually. They always do. Don''t let your doubts overwhelm your senses. Listen to the instincts the Creator gave you. You''ll get there, and you''ll look back on this time and just feel sorry for yourself, because you''ll know it was all working out for the best."

    Elreth snorted. "I don''t know about the best¡ª"

    "Ultimately, it all ends in the best for you, Elreth. Just not the easiest. There''s a difference. Anything worthwhile is rarely easy."

    Elreth frowned, but her father just leaned down and kissed her mother on the cheek, then slipped past her and started for the stairs. "You know, my hearing''s still pretty good," he said quietly without looking at either of them. "I wonder if you want to go the cave with El?"

    Her mother blinked in surprise, but nodded. "Sure. Yes, you''re right. Then you can sleep," she said, pushing to her feet.

    Elreth hadn''t really thought about that, but she supposed it didn''t make any difference. Maybe if she got her mother talking Aaryn would pitch in what he knew, too.

    "Sure," she said, though neither of her parents had asked her. "Let''s go. Sleep good, dad."

    "Thanks, El. And since I gather you probably won''t sleep tonight, I''ll just pray for you to still have energy in the morning."

    Elreth snorted. "Thank you." There was somethingforting about the fact that her parents understood her role so well.

    She led her mother to the door and outside into the dark night, and found she could breathe a little easier. Maybe the cave wasn''t the ce to go after all. Elreth was feeling cooped up and tense. "Hey, did you want to go for a walk with me?" she asked her mom quickly.

    Her mother shrugged, "Sure. I don''t mind."

    "Thanks. I''ve spent a lot of time sitting around today.

    Without even talking about it they both headed for the trail head, then turned off as they got deeper under the trees, towards the Weeping Tree.

    "So, where are you at with all this now?" Her mother asked finally.

    Elreth had been considering how to start this conversation, but in the end she just blurted out, "So you didn''t tell Dad about the humaning through? And that''s because it was a disformed that brought her?"

    "I didn''t tell him because I wasn''t sure how many people knew and whether you''d want me to," her mother said dryly. "But I think he knows anyway."

    "What? How?"

    "Your father has a remarkablework of eyes and ears, Elreth. Very little goes on in the WildWood that he doesn''t know about. He''d always kept people close that were good at discovering information, but even more since the wolves. It''s¡­ it''s the way he deals with his own trauma, I think."

    "But¡­ he''s not King anymore," Elreth said, ufortable with the idea of her people still reporting to her father.

    But her mother snorted. "You really think it was the official channels that he used to use? You''ll learn quickly, Elreth, that with the exception of those who are close to you as a person regardless of your role, those that help you because it''s their job, are driven by politics. They might like you, might even be loyal. But they''re just doing their job. It''s the people that look out for you no matter what you offer them¡­ those are they ones that you can trust. And those are the ones that never leave, no matter what happens to you."

    Elreth walked on for a moment, chewing on that. "So¡­ Dad still has spies?"

    "Not spies. Your father has people who know people, and they care about him. They respect and admire him. And they trust his judgment. Often theye to him for personal advice. But they tell their stories, so he learns what they know. Some of them are watching out for you, too."

    "Watching out for what?"

    "To make sure that the elders aren''t rolling over you. To make sure that you aren''t being manipted."

    "I''d like to see them try," Elreth growled.

    Her mother tsked. "Your pride will only make you blind, Elreth, don''t give it in to it. All of us can be manipted at times¡ªor deceived. It''s good to have people watching our backs."

    Elreth sighed and put her face in her hands as she walked, frustration making her teeth clench. "Always so much wisdom, Mom. But you''re hiding things and¡­ You know, for the first time back there I wondered if you were even right?" She clenched her teeth. "What if you brought all this on us with your little... rebellion."

    Her mother whipped her head sideways to re at Elreth. "I have never rebelled against the crown. Never! I would not do that to my Mate, and you know it, Elreth, so you watch your mouth!"

    Elreth blinked, shocked by the vehemence of her mother''s response. "If that''s true, then tell me what''s going on. Why you''d be a part of setting up humans toe into Anima without the knowledge of the crown¡ªDad doesn''t know about the ones that came in before, right?"

    "He knows of some of them, but not through me," her mother said cryptically.

    Elreth wanted to throttle her. She stopped walking and turned to face her mother on the trial, her arms folded.. "This mysterious shit ends here," she snarled.

 Chapter 255 - Clearing The Fog - Part 3

    <strong>NOTE: For the next week or two I''m going to try uploading the daily chapters a little earlier (4:00 and 5:00pm, Pacific) to make the content avable to the East Coast readers at a more convenient time. On AllNovelFull, little details like upload times can have an impact on ie, so this is an experiment to make sure I''m not hurting Elreth & Aaryn''s audience. I''ll let you know if it changes again!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth started walking again, but slowly.

    "Excuse me?" Her mother''s voice was quiet, but the word were bitten out and the nine year old still inside Elreth quailed. "Do you have something to say to me, youngdy?"

    They continued along the trail¡ªbut only for a few steps. They''d reached the Weeping Tree and Elreth stalked towards the massive tree, shoving aside the curtain of delicate branches and leaves to give herself entry, her mother hot on her heels. It gave her a moment to brace and put her shoulders back.

    She was Queen, she reminded herself. Alpha. Of all. Just as powerful as her father had ever been¡ªwhether everyone recognized it or not. Whether her mother liked it or not. So when she reached the open area under the Weeping Tree, near the trunk, where the branches started high up and there was plenty of room, she turned on her heel to face her mother and folded her arms.

    Her mother stopped right in front of her, one eyebrow up and her hands on her hips.

    Queen, Elreth reminded herself. Alpha of All. Even moms.

    Elreth clenched her teeth. "You''re being stubborn," she said through her teeth. "And I''m saying it ends now. I''ve had enough. I am the crown now. If you have never rebelled, now is not the time to start¡­ Mom," she added after a hesitation.

    Her mother''s lips twitched like she was going tough, but she didn''t give in. Only tilted her head. "You think I''m rebelling?"

    "I think you''re resisting the crown, which is the same thing. I think you''re in rebellion, yes."

    Her mother shook her head. "Even your father didn''t go that far, El. Are you certain you want to have this conversation?"

    "I am certain that I need to know what threats hang over my people¡ªwhether theye from within my family or not."

    Her mother''s mouth dropped open. "You see me as a threat? You truly believe that?"

    Elreth snarled with frustration. "If you know what''s happening around me and won''t tell me so that I can deal with it, yes! You leave me scrambling, potentially making the wrong decision, and who knows what you''re getting up to¡ªI just found out humans are being brought into Anima, Mom. Humans!"

    "Only because they are necessary."

    "FOR WHAT?!"

    They stared at each other, Elreth ring and not backing down, her mother''s gaze icy cold and equally hard. "I. Can''t. Tell. You."

    Elreth threw up her hands. "Do you know what I would do with anyone else who just outright refused me, Mom? Do you know what I''d have to do, as Queen?"

    "You have a Creator-given role in the Anima, Elreth. And I am very, very proud of you. You''re going to be an even better leader than your father, I think. But if you really think dealing with your family is the same as dealing with the people¡ª"

    "No, it''s not! That''s my point. You weaken me and leave me nothing to do about it that won''t harm you¡ªwhich I don''t want to do. But I feel like you''re pushing me towards it!"

    Her mother frowned. "Elreth, you need to understand that no matter how powerful you are in this world, you cannot control everything¡ªor everyone. That is one thing your father grasped from very early on. Being a good ruler isn''t dependent on knowing everything. It''s dependent on good character, good judgment, and responding appropriately¡ªand honorably¡ªwhen new information or problemse to light."

    "Well, I have a problem, and I have someone right in front of me who understands it better than I do, but refuses to help me!"

    "No. You have a mother who is protecting you¡ªand I will not apologize for it."

    "Protecting me?! How can you say that?"

    Her mother''s head jerked back. "Elreth, I want to you think back over your life. Have you ever had a reason to think, even for a second, that I wasn''t working for your good? That I wanted to harm you, or trip you up?"

    "Not until now!"

    Her mother''s gaze ttened. "El¡ª"

    "Don''t give me that look¡ªit''s obvious this is what Dad was feeling too, right? He thought you were holding something back that could hurt him or cause him problems."

    "Yes, and I asked him the same question I''m asking you¡ªwhat possible reason have I given you not to trust me? What possible reason could you have not to look at what is happening right now and think to yourself, "Mom''s loved me and taken care of me my whole life, she must be doing that now, too."

    "But¡­ but¡­ you''re asking me to let you do things without my knowledge. Things that could potentially hurt all of Anima and you want me to just¡­ trust you?"

    "Yes! Have I not proven I''m worthy of that yet?!" her mother snapped, throwing her arms wide.

    Elreth was startled. Her mother was often irritable or aggravated, but she rarely lost her temper. She took a deep breath.

    "Mom, this is a very, very big deal. And you are not perfect. Apparently you know the answers to a lot of my questions, but you''re leaving me hanging. pping in the wind. How is that not harming me when hearing what you have to say could equip me to take better care of the people¡ªwhich includes you, by the way!"

    Her mother''s jaw jutted out and her she pursed her lips.

    Looking off to the side for a moment, Elreth recognized in her the thoughtful pose that meant she was considering something.

    Considering giving in and telling Elreth what she knew?

    Apparently not, Elreth thought dryly, when her mother met her eyes again and leaned in close.

    "I will say this only once, so you listen close. The things I am doing and know would harm you if I told you." She blew the air from her nostrils. "They wouldn''t just harm you, they''d harm EVERYONE. That''s why I''m not telling you."

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 256 - Clearing The Fog - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth gaped. "How could that be?"

    Mom shook her head. "This is what I meant, Elreth. You have to learn to trust. Do you understand? You have to trust that I would never make a decision like that for any reason except that it would help you. I''m not telling you to pretend this isn''t happening. I''m not saying you shouldn''t pursue it. I''m not telling you to leave people in danger. I''m saying go. Explore. Investigate. Learn what you can and take the action you deem necessary. But do not ask me to put an obstacle in your way, because I won''t."

    "How can you even think that knowing the full picture would do that?"

    "BECAUSE THE CREATOR TOLD ME," her mother burst out.

    Elreth stood in stunned silence as her mother folded her arms again, the met her gaze with eyes that flickered back and forth as if she was reluctant to hold her daughter''s gaze.

    "The Creator is real, Elreth. He''s alive¡ªdo you understand what that means? It means He''smunicating.

    "I don''t know if you''ve experienced that yet. But I have. And I will not sway from it. I trust him. He knows more than we do. And I know it''s right to let you discover this on your own. I know it. When the time is right, the Creator will reveal it to you, and ONLY THEN will it be safe for you to know." Elreth opened her mouth to say something, but her mother rushed on. "If I tell you, all hell with break loose. And I will not do that to you¡ªor to the people."

    Elreth growled, all her frustration and anger making her shake with the fury of it. But to her surprise, her mother didn''t press her, but threw her arms around her neck and hugged her.

    When she pulled back, there were tears in her eyes.

    "Elreth, this is life. Life is hard. The Creator asks things of you that you don''t understand. It''s normal to struggle. But don''t¡­ don''t let that overshadow the good He''s given you too. Stay grateful. You have so much in your life that is a blessing. Don''t let this darken that for you."

    "It''s not about being dark. It''s about feeling like you, Aaryn, Gar, the Creator¡ªyou''re all just waiting to trip me up! And you could save me from it. But you''re refusing to!"

    Her mother groaned. "No, El, that''s the thing. None of us could save you¡ªor anyone else¡ªfrom this. All we can do is work to make sure we aren''t helping those that would harm us. That''s it. We just have to do right and stay faithful. The rest we''ll meet when ites."

    "But that just means you know who might harm us and I need to know that!"

    "No, Elreth, I don''t know that," her mother said quietly. "If I did¡­ I think we''d be a whole lot further down this track."

    Wait¡­what? Elreth thought. She frowned. But her mother, watching her, got that stubborn look on her face that Elreth knew so well, because she made that face too.

    "I''m not talking about it, El," she said quietly. Firmly.

    Then Elreth remembered something. "But¡­ Gar knows! You won''t tell me even though Gar knows about this? You trust him with it but not me?"

    Her mother snorted. "Do not make this about apetition with your brother. You know that I trust your judgment more than his in general, Elreth. No, I didn''t tell Gar this. Gar was put in the right ce at the right time by the Creator. He learned it without my knowledge, then confronted me about itter. And I know that the Creator made it clear to me that whoever was supposed to learn would. That I didn''t need to¡ªand shouldn''t¡ªtell them. He knows what he was intended to know, outside of my control. So, that''s what I''m telling you, El: When the Creator wants you involved, He''ll bring it to you. You don''t have to try to find it. If He hasn''t yet you should trust Him¡ªand me¡ªenough to believe that it''s not for you. Yet."

    Elreth shook her head, muttering "You know, I understand now why Dad was so mad at you."

    Her mother''s eyes red with heat. "No, you don''t, El. And I pray you never will. It was the most painful experience of my life. Don''t ever turn away from your mate like that. You hold on even when they don''t. Even if he gets it wrong, or hurts you, you don''t let go, do you understand me? Then when you''re the one who goes wrong, when you get your head in the wrong space and try to turn away, they''ll hold onto for you."

    "Aaryn knows about this too," Elreth said through her teeth.

    Her mother rolled her eyes. "No, he doesn''t. He knows¡­ a corner of the room. And only by default. He holds the secrets of others only to protect their feelings. He doesn''t hold this from you, El. I promise. Unless Gar told him, which I doubt."

    Elreth grunted her eptance of that. "No, he was steaming mad at Gar when we found out they were bringing humans back here. He wasn''t lying about that."

    Elia nodded. "So, you see. Your brother learned because it was his time. Your mate¡­ if he''s holding onto things, it isn''t what we''re dealing with."

    They stared at each other for a long moment, Elreth chewing her lip. The truth was, she was tired. She was tired of knowing there were secrets, but not knowing what they were. She was tired of trying to press her mother to say something when she clearly wouldn''t. And she was tired of the males around her trying to "protect" her, by doing their own thing then expecting her toe in behind and clean up the mess.

    She was worn out.

    "Trust, Elreth," her mother said quietly, stepping up to push her hair behind her ear. "That''s what this is about. Who you can trust, and who you can''t. Is anyone holding onto this that you don''t trust?"

    "I don''t know!" she growled. Her mother gave her a look, and Elreth rolled her eyes. "I guess not," she said.

    "No," her mother said softly. "I''m sorry this is hard, and hurting you. But be certain: No one is holding this that desires to hurt you, and no harm wille to you at our hands. Walk out with what you know. And otherwise trust. Everything is going to be the very best that it can be."

    Elreth sighed but leaned into the hug her mother offered then.

    She was too damn tired to do anything else.

 Chapter 257 - Discipline

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was early evening and he was dragging.

    Elreth had had even less rest than he had. He could sense her tiredness in the tension in her shoulders. But her eyes were clear and focused on the males in front of her.

    His mate was stunning.

    Aaryn sighed. Neither of them really slept the night before, but they had both been running on adrenalin that morning when they returned to the security building to meet with the Council.

    They got there at dawn, but Tobe had already gathered the team and taken them west and north to look for the human¡ªor humans. Aaryn knew enough of tracking to know that they could be gone anywhere from hours to days. He just prayed Raichyl and Despyna had gone prepared if they had to sleep rough that night.

    He forced himself to return his focus to the conversation. The Council were talking in circles about the patrols, which directions to take, how many should be added¡­ whether there even was a threat to the Tree City until they knew there was more than one human loose in WildWood.

    Aaryn and Elreth had nced at each other when that came up. He wondered if her stomach plunged in guilt like his had. But Hannah wasn''t the same threat as this nameless, faceless human with a weapon. He was certain of it. And if Marryk wanted to take his mate across the Great ins, if he thought they could weather the desert¡­ shouldn''t they let him?

    Aaryn wasn''t sure of anything anymore. He shook his head to himself.

    "You disagree?" Lhern asked sharply.

    Aaryn raised his head quickly, scanning back through his mind to remember what they''d been discussing. Thankfully, just then, the door into the building swung wide and the Captain of the Guard strode in, his face a thundercloud.

    Tarkyn had been in and out, checking for updates and sending requests to different teams as the Council determined risks and their solutions. But usually he was discreet¡ªmoving quietly and slowly so that the others could continue to talk without distraction. But now he barreled into the room, red-faced and hands clenched, his feet ringing on the boards under their feet.

    "What''s¡ª?"

    "Aaryn," Tarkyn snapped. "There''s a problem with your people."

    It was the first time he''d been formally acknowledged as the Alpha of the disformed. The way Lhern shifted in his seat and rubbed his mouth, Aaryn wasn''t certain the others felt Tarkyn was right to have done it. But it didn''t matter. He stood as Tarkyn approached his chair.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "When we left this morning, it seems one of your people resented not being chosen for the mission. He joined followed secretly, then revealed himself to the others out in the field¡ªwhen they were too far away to return. He refused an order from Tobe to return, and took up positions!"

    Aaryn''s stomach sank. "Hholdyn?"

    "How did you guess?" Tarkyn spat.

    Aaryn wed a hand through his hair. "Where is he? I''ll speak with him."

    "I wish I knew!" Tarkyn snarled. "The others returned just a few minutes ago. They''re getting a drink thening here to report. But apparently even after Tobe called them in to return, Hholdyn refused, stating that he knew better than themanding officer and that he would stay to find the human!"

    Oh, fuck.

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open behind Tarkyn and Aaryn had to fight not to let his own do the same. "I am¡­. Very sorry, Tarkyn. I never imagined¡ª"

    "I don''t care how skilled that male is, he cannot¡ªabsolutely cannot¡ªdeny the orders of amanding officer. And then to insist on staying in the field. Tobe returned them for a reason¡ªand he now risks revealing our surveince just to what? Show his pride?!"

    "I''m sorry, Tarkyn. I had no idea he would be so headstrong."

    "Headstrong? The male is reckless and selfish and less disciplined than a child of ten! At least a child would have returned with his team!"

    Aaryn knew Tarkyn was right, but he wasn''t quite sure how Tarkyn thought hauling him over the coals about it was going to change anything. Aaryn needed to get out there and find Hholdyn, speak with him, show him the way forward. Standing here wasn''t going to achieve that.

    "Which way did he go? We have others that are good. I''ll send them after him."

    "There won''t be a need," another voice growled from the door. Tobe was walking in looking tired and dirty, Raichyl and Despyna on his heels. "He insists that he alone is needed to determine the oue. The rest of us should just sit here and wait for him to return in his brilliance."

    "Fill them in, Tobe," Tarkynmanded. "Tell them the whole story and let''s make sure this already fraught operation ispletelypromised by one prideful male¡ªfuck!"

    Aaryn had never seen Tarkyn so bothered. Apparently most of the council hadn''t either, as many stared at him, either with amused crinkles around their eyes, or shock.

    While Tobe moved to the center and began to talk, Aaryn gestured to Raichyl and Despyna to get chairs from the stacks against the wall and pull them over to the circle. He was distracted for a minute making sure they had their seats and werefortable and knew the names of all who were there. But when he took his own seat again, next to Elreth, the words Tobe spoke cut through his haze of tiredness.

    "We only found traces of one human¡ªa female, we believe, but it''s hard to be certain. She was little more than an hour''s trot out of the city. Though I imagine the distance is far greater for her. But there''s evidence not only that she has settled there for some time, but that it isn''t the first time she has visited us."

    Aaryn sucked in. "Is she watching us?"

    "I don''t believe so," Tobe said, his jaw tight. "She seemed to be¡­ I don''t know. The camp had small spaces where there had to have been tables or other set ups. But they were all gone. There was quite a bit of evidence of time spent there¡ªtrees stripped of branches, damage on nearby trails, and more than one carcass or remains in the camp. But with that said, most of the earth was wet, and the scent levels were low. It was all very confusing."

    All the listening males looked at each other uneasily.

    Aaryn wanted to sigh. What was going on?

    ******

    EXCITING ANNOUNCEMENT COMING IN OCTOBER! To be the FIRST to know, make sure you go to my author profile and hit the little heart icon. Then will WebNovel will send you a notification when my VERY exciting news is happening. There are THREE WAYS to get to my profile page:

    1. Go into thements and find ament/reply from me. Click on the icon that has my pic in it.

    2. Go to the profile page of this book and click my name under the title, or;

    3. Search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull (it will need to be spelled correctly!)

 Chapter 258 - Tracks

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Scent levels were low?" Tarkyn asked Tobe. "Are you certain it wasn''t multiple humans for a short period, some time ago? It seems like if she''d been in one camp for a while her scent should have been solid."

    "I''m aware," Tobe said and Aaryn blinked at the aggravation in the male''s tone. Tobe had always been strong, but even when he was younger he''d been very steady. In his older years he was imcable. Even when he''d brought the petition against Aaryn¡ªwhich Aaryn was still convinced he''d only done as the Alpha of his herd, not because he wanted to¡ªhe''d remained calm. Never flustered or angry, unlike the males that came with him.

    So what had happened to put him so off bnce? Or was this all about anger towards Hholdyn? Aaryn wanted to groan.

    Tarkyn, apparently taken aback by Tobe''s tone, stared at the male a moment, then gestured for him to continue speaking.

    "I can''t exin it to you," Tobe said, teeth gritted and hands clenched. "The camp was clearly well used, and for some time. The saplings near the main thoroughfare to the water source showed several broken twigs and branches over time¡ªincluding those fresh enough to have happened yesterday.

    "So, the scent?"

    Tobe shook his head. "The entire camp was¡­ damp. As if it had been doused in water¡ªthough it hasn''t rained in over a week. And the ces that wererge enough and t enough to have been sleeping quarters or tents, there was almost no scent at all. Absolutely none of this made sense!"

    Tarkyn gaped. "And you all scented this?" he said, looking at Raichyl and Despyna to bring them into he conversation.

    The two females nodded. Raichyl spoke up. "I don''t know how to exin it, but the ce felt like it had been prepared for us," she said quietly and looked at Aaryn. He nodded his encouragement. Raichyl''s instincts were razor sharp. She''d saved other disformed from danger or bad situations more than once just by following them. "I know that sounds crazy, but I couldn''t escape the feeling that we were seeing what we were supposed to see."

    Aaryn frowned. Tarkyn did too. But Tobe nodded. "It was almost eerie. As if someone knew we wereing and prepared the ce for us. Some of the signs of habitation were¡­ overt. Yet I caught scents in nearby corners that looked like no one had been there at all."

    "Which direction did they travel in? Do we know?"

    "That''s the thing," Tobe said, his anger bleeding through again. "When we circled the spot looking for a trail away, there was only one and it moved away from the City. But it was incredibly faint. We followed it a mile or two to a clearing. Then it was as if it just¡­ disappeared."

    His face reddened at the memory¡ªwith anger or disgust, Aaryn couldn''t tell. Then Tobe turned to face him, as if he were the sole Anima responsible and pointed a finger at Aaryn''s chest. "Hholdyn was convinced he could continue to follow the trail. Despite my twenty years experience, he refused to hear me when I spoke of being unable to follow any further. First he fought for all of us to continue¡ªwith him in the lead¡ªthen when I made it an order, he outright refused to follow. He is back there, likely sullying up what little evidence we still have with his own scent as he tries to follow an invisible trail. And against orders!"

    Aaryn knew the discipline in the ranks of the guards was legendary¡ªespecially at the higher levels. For Raichyl and Despyna to have been chosen to go on this mission was a statement about their level of skill. But as Reth had trained with Elreth and Aaryn himself, he knew that Tarkyn and Tobe kept all the guards on a sharp leash. There was no room for any member of a fist or battalion to act alone. It ced everyone in jeopardy.

    Arguing with amander¡ªespecially one with the rank and age of Tobe, who was so highly respected? It was as if Hholdyn was looking for ways to alienate people. Aaryn wasn''t impressed. "I''ll speak with him when he returns."

    "With all due respect, Sire, you need to do more than speak," Tarkyn growled. "That male apanied an official mission, potentially thwarted it if his presence had anything to do with the human determining that they were being watched and needed to leave. With why things were prepared for us to find.

    "But even if he didn''t contribute to that, he defied orders, inserted himself, wasted time, and is now potentially in danger himself, or going to trip our mission up if he happens on the human and handles it incorrectly. This is an absolute shitshow!"

    Aaryn agreed, but he only nodded. When others were angry he''d learned a long time ago to keep his own input marginal¡ªnon-existent if possible. His goal was to soothe, not escte.

    "So, we have an encampment with no human, a human with no scent trail, and a soldier with no leadership," Tarkyn muttered. "The only upside to all of this is we know where to send further teams to explore and see if they can find anything else. Perhaps this is a camp where the human returns? Perhaps if we watch it¡ª"

    "Don''t get ahead of me, Tarkyn," Elreth said firmly. The men all blinked as if they''d forgotten she was there. Aaryn wanted to growl. "We have confirmation of a human on Anima, correct? And on the wrong side of the City from the portal region. So they have travelled¡ªsomehow, without leaving enough scent to be identified or followed¡ªall the way around the City?"

    "I can''t think of another exnation," Tarkyn said, shaking his head. "I wish that I could. But I would assume they are far more aware of us than we have been of them. What we need to figure out is how they''re managing to travel withoutying a scent trail. And how to we catch them without it?"

    Elreth scanned all the males on the Council, waiting to see if any had an idea. But they all seemed as confused as Aaryn was.

    "Well, in that case," Elreth said dryly a minuteter when no one had offered a theory, "it bes all the more crucial that we identify and capture this human. Tobe, what do we need?"

    "That''s just the thing," he said, his voice softer suddenly. "I don''t know.. I''ve never hit anything like this before."

 Chapter 259 - Humans Among Us

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "It would seem to me," Elreth said, watching the males in front of her carefully, "that we have two primary goals right now. First is that we need to find and detain the male who is putting others at risk through reckless behavior. Second is¡ª"

    "He isn''t trying to be reckless," Despyna said quietly.

    Aaryn snapped a head to look at her, his stomach sinking. She wasn''t chatty, so the fact that she was speaking up meant it was important. But at the same time. He would have preferred if she''d spoken to him first. The disformed weren''t ustomed to the fierce respect given to elders within their councils¡ªeven by royalty.

    Elreth didn''t look at all pleased about being interrupted. But she didn''t chastise the female, just turned to look at her. "What do you believe he''s doing, then?" she asked carefully.

    Despyna nced at Raichyl, then back to the council. "He really did have the scent. It must have been so faint. But he was following something. He wants¡­ he wants to prove himself. He gets a little brash when people don''t believe in him. But he means well."

    "Don''t believe in him?" Tarkyn said, incredulous. "I offered to train the male! His skill is second to none¡ªbut that doesn''t mean he can¡ª"

    "You weren''t there, sir," Despyna said firmly. "He wasn''t just roaring off on his own. He really thought he could achieve what the Queen wanted. He was trying to achieve something."

    "We do not achieve for ourselves, we achieve for the tribes¡ªand never in contradiction to amanding officer!"

    "I-I understand," she said, wincing. "I''m not saying he was doing the right thing. I''m saying he wasn''t trying to be defiant. He was trying to prove something. He wants to be useful."

    "He wasn''t even supposed to be out there!" Tarkyn barked.

    "What do you think he thinks he can do?" Elreth asked tonelessly, she didn''t want to give away thepassion and fear she was feeling that this talented disformed may very well have dug his own grave and be unable to make use of his talents in future because of this rash decision. She fully acknowledged that Tarkyn and Tobe were right to discipline him. But she feared this might go further. The two males weren''t just disappointed. They were affronted.

    Despyna turned to look at her. "He thinks he was turned down yesterday for not being good enough. He wants to prove that he''s better. He''ll do this until he can be useful, and then he''ll return and submit. He just¡­ He''s just afraid of being overlooked. He wants to be the best the Anima have, no someone who everyone forgets."

    Elreth looked at Aaryn and remembered the days when he''d tried to sink into the background despite all his talent and wisdom. "There''s no excuse," she replied to Despyna, though she was looking at her mate, who stared back at her, a small frown on his face. "No matter what he''s been through or how he''s been pressed, he had only to listen to those more experienced and older, to know what the right thing was to do. But he wasn''t even supposed to be there to receive instructions. He was deceptive and immature, and when he returns, I will leave him in the hands of the Captain who agreed to train him, and his Alpha."

    The look of surprise that crossed Aaryn''s face was priceless. She''d appreciated Tarkyn acknowledging his role earlier, and realized she should have been the one to do it first. She wanted to do it now. "Between you, you can determine what should be done with him. I would hate to discard his talent, but I trust both of your judgments. Let me know what you decide when hees back¡ªbut before you do anything extreme, can we make sure we know anything he learned or even suspects? All I need right now is information and I do not care what the source is. As long as he doesn''t work against me, I''ll hear him out¡ªthen let you discipline him."

    "Sire," Tarkyn said sharply, "he can''t be encouraged! If he senses your approval of anything he gained he''ll only do it again! You will weaken our position with him."

    "This is a matter of dire need¡ªand almost zero information, Tarkyn. The entire world of Anima is at risk. I will not allow a little pride to stand in the way of progress on it!"

    "Progress? Tarkyn was on his feet and stepping towards her. "How could you trust anything a male like that would say anyway? He mighte back just seeking to keep himself out of the camps, or realizing he should never have defied us¡ªhe could lie to cover for his own stupidity."

    Elreth tipped her head. Both Tarkyn and Tobe were far more emotional than she would have expected for the circumstances. "What is it you aren''t saying?" she said, looking between Tarkyn and Tobe¡ªwho faced her down, his jaw twitching. "Why are you so upset about this?"

    "Because we both lived through thest rebellion and we do not wish to see you endure another!" Tarkyn snapped.

    "And I''m grateful for it." Elreth kept her voice low and calm, but her heart was beginning to pound. "I have never questioned your loyalty, or your strength. And I don''t now. But I know this level of¡­ excitement is out of character for both of you. What happened out there today that has put you so on edge?"

    "What happened is that a young, untried disformed decided he did not need to listen to anything he was told!" Tobe growled. "I have never been so disrespected in my entire career."

    Elreth frowned. Was it simple pride? Surely not. Both of these males were strong and confident¡ªshe''d even seen Tarkyn cocky when he was ying cards with her father, and winning. But not when it came to matters of the crown. Not when it came to their work. She''d always admired these males specifically because of their humility. They reminded her of her father and Behryn.

    "What aren''t you telling me, Tarkyn?"

    "Nothing!"

    Tobe cut him a look, and Elreth''s heart raced faster¡ªher instincts were right. Something had passed between the two, something that made them both edgy. And something that, apparently, rted directly to her. She made her face firm.

    "Tarkyn, tell me," shemanded, with every ounce of the Alpha power at her call.

    Tarkyn shivered, but resisted the call to submit. He never took his eyes off of Elreth, but strode closer to her. "You have to let us make an example of him," he snarled.

    "I never questioned that," Elreth snapped. "But now I question your motives. What aren''t you telling me?"

    "Elreth," Tarkyn said, low and urgent. He reached for her arm, leaned in, spoke with her as the family friend he had always been¡ªthe male who was asfortable in her home as she was, and as well loved. "Listen to me. Please. You have to let us¡ª"

    The moment his hand sped her arm¡ªgently, but firmly, Aaryn spat a curse and, quick as lightning, smooth silk, inserted himself between them, calmly breaking Tarkyn''s grip on her.

    "Get¡­ your hands¡­ off my mate!"

 Chapter 260 - Hands Off

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was instinct. He hadn''t even thought about it. Tarkyn approached his mate and he was on his feet, watching to ensure nothing untoward happened. But when she dominated him, Aaryn saw him resist¡ªsaw the shudder ripple through him as his body told him to submit, but his mind said no.

    And even though he dropped his voice. And even though he rolled his shoulders¡ªhis aggression was gone¡ªhe touched her.

    He fucking touched her.

    Nevermind that she was the Queen. He touched Aaryn''s mate.

    It was thoughtless to ce himself between them to snap the grip Tarkyn had on her arm and put himself nose-to-nose with the older male.

    Elreth had fought Tarkyn many times, though Aaryn suspected the male held back with her somewhat.

    But he''d never fought Aaryn. Not really. They''d trained, even sparred. He knew something of the Captain''s style.

    But this was not trainee and trainer. This was not "sir." This was a fucking male touching his mate and he wasn''t going to stand for it.

    The ripple effect of his movements were so quick, he almost didn''t register them until it was done.

    Tarkyn''s eyes widened in surprise as his sp on Elreth was broken.

    Then he fixed on Aaryn¡ªscented Aaryn''s dominance and aggression¡ªand his own surged to the surface.

    Something snapped.

    Quicker than sight, Tarkyn hopped back on the balls of both feet to give himself a little more room, at the same moment he reached for Aaryn''s wrist.

    Aaryn was just fast enough to block the grip before Tarkyn got him, snapping the male''s hand off to the right and bringing his blocking hand up just in time as Tarkyn, following the momentum of Aaryn''s block, let his body turn and brought a leg up to kick backwards, straight for Aaryn''s ribs.

    If the backwards kick hadnded, Aaryn would have heard his rib snap. But he twisted slightly, hooking Tarkyn''s leg over his hip and pulling it into his side, turning to pull the male off bnce.

    Tarkyn grunted, but always resourceful, rolled as the weight of his upper body hit the floor, and used his other foot to kick Aaryn''s grip off his leg. As Aaryn stumbled back, Tarkyn scrambled to his feet and then they were both circling, in a defensive spar, eyes locked.

    Elreth screamed at them both to stop and somewhere in his head, Aaryn registered that she sounded angry, rather than afraid. But Tarkyn was merciless and Aaryn couldn''t hesitate. If he took even a breath without defense, he''d be down.

    And it was high time he put this male on his ass and taught him where the boundaries were.

    As they circled each other, Aaryn let his upper lip curl. "You call yourself an honorable male? Would you allow another male to touch the Queen?"

    "She is a friend and has been a part of my herd for twenty years, the touch was insignificant."

    "She is my mate and you handled her."

    "She is my Dominant, and she can handle herself. She need only ask me and I would have¡ª"

    "She should not have to ask you, you should never have touched her in the first ce!" Aaryn snarled, andunched forward, throwing a punch that might have taken him in the stomach, except Tarkyn twisted and blocked, so it nced off and they both danced back again.

    "It''s about time we saw you take as much care with her as you do with your people!" Tarkyn spat.

    Aaryn was almost distracted, his mind spinning over what that could possibly mean, but he didn''t let himself get thrown off. Tarkyn kicked and punched, throwing assault after assault to keep Aaryn on the defensive.

    Around them, the males simply waited for the challenge to be decided, but Elreth paced the floor, snarling at them.

    Aaryn would have to deal with herter.

    "She has always been my priority," Aaryn barked at the Captain. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "We heard about the incredible disformed Alpha," Tarkyn snapped. "How thoughtful and strong he is¡ªeven without the support of the crown. Even as a rebel. Loved by his people and lifted as a hero¡ªnothing like the Anima warriors, so hard and thoughtless. Nothing like those of us who protect their lives every day!"

    "I''m¡ªwhat?!"

    Thinking it a ploy, Aaryn waited for the split second when he saw Tarkyn brace to throw a punch, then he dropped and swept a leg. Tarkyn took it at the knee and snorted as he lost his bnce, tumbling to the floor. Aaryn, already on his feet, leaped on him, but Tarkyn had rolled quickly and was attempting to flip Aaryn off his stomach, where Aaryn had their legs twisted and locked, so Tarkyn couldn''t roll.

    "You say you were always for the crown, Aaryn," Tarkyn snarled as Aaryn wrestled to get him in a head lock. "Yet your orders are your own. No ountability¡­ answering to¡­ no one." Tarkyn''s face turned red with the effort of holding Aaryn back from the grip, but Aaryn had the position of power.

    They wrestled and struggled, grunting, Elreth''s demands had stopped, but her footsteps clipped along the floor off to Aaryn''s left.

    "I answer to her," Aaryn said. "Not to you."

    "And that''s the entire¡­. fucking¡­ problem," Tarkyn snarled. "Because your people¡­ answer to you¡­. no one else."

    Aaryn finally got the leverage, and got his elbow to Tarkyn''s throat. "Don''t make me pass you out," Aaryn growled in his ear. "Don''t make me embarrass you that way."

    They both stayed there a second, rigid, their bodies in battle.

    Then finally Tarkyn let his breath out in a rush, dropped his head and let go of Aaryn''s arm where it braced across his shoulders.

    Aaryn waited a moment to ensure everyone had seen the Captain submit, then he rolled quickly off and to his feet, standing over him, chest heaving.

    "I don''t know what you heard," Aaryn said, panting as he stood over Tarkyn. "But nothing you''re saying is true. The disformed are Anima. Loyal to the crown. I am Anima, loyal to the crown."

    Tarkyn sighed and shook his head as he rolled up to sit, then pushed to his feet, rolling his head on his shoulders. "You are loyal," he growled. "But to her. Your people have a leader who prioritizes rtionship over hierarchy and it has taught them to do the same.. You put their lives in danger¡ªyou put all of us in danger¡ªwhen you taught your people to love, rather than serve."

 Chapter 261 - A New Perspective

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As Tarkyn stood, Aaryn held his gaze and pointed at Elreth, who was fuming, but knew she needed to let the males work this out between themselves.

    She would have plenty to say when they were done.

    "She is dominant. I submit! I do not ignore the hierarchy! And I do not teach others to do so!"

    Tarkyn shook his head, but didn''t speak. When both of them were quiet, Elreth spoke. To Tarkyn.

    "Exin yourself. Your concerns. What are you raising, Tarkyn?"

    Tarkyn nced at her, breaking the eye-contact with Aaryn, but his shoulders didn''t roll. "I''ll let Tobe exin," he said. "We have learned¡­ new dynamics through this day."

    Elreth turned to Tobe, who swallowed, then looked an apology at the two disformed females before he spoke.

    "We had a lot of time to discuss strategy and so forth," Tobe said. "Especially once we knew the humans were gone and we were determining the best way forward. I heard a great deal about how wonderful the disformed Alpha is¡ªhis assistance to "his people" and not all of it¡­ Sire, forgive me," he said firmly, turning to Aaryn, "but they are not your people. They belong to their tribes. Yet they see themselves as a unit, separate¡ªand you as their leader, not as a family group, which is what we had assumed. They see you as a power in Anima. And they believe your input, your word holds greater weight than the Alphas within their tribes¡ªeven the Elders. They dismissed orders from us and argued with ideals you had taught. They are¡­ loose canons."

    Aaryn''s head snapped to look at the females, his brow lined.

    Elreth''s heart sank. She knew him, knew his intention¡ªknew what he would have intended. But she could see what Tobe was saying, as well.

    As Aaryn opened her mouth she made the sign for caution, and then listen.

    He blinked and looked at her, as if surprised, then he turned back to Tobe. "Exin to me the difference," he said through his teeth, "in what you believe I have led them to, as opposed to what the other Alphas have done?"

    "The other Alphas do not undermine the hierarchy," Tobe said with a nce at Elreth. "The disformed derision for the leadership of the Anima is on open disy when they feelfortable to speak their minds. Their loyalty is to you, and perhaps to Elreth. But neither of you will lead sessfully without other Alphas like us. And if your people will dismiss everything we say when they are under stress or disagree¡­"

    "Dangerous," Tarkyn said darkly. If he''d been in beast form his hackles would have stood up.

    Elreth felt ill. She knew Aaryn would argue that he''d always led his people to the throne, but this was exactly what she''d been afraid of¡ªwhat her father would have been concerned about. It''s why the idea of a rebel force was so close to what he was doing.

    She''d wanted to believe that he''d avoided it, that by bringing the disformed together they could embrace them as a tribe and that would avoid this.

    But now she feared they were toote. That the lines of loyalty were established too deeply, and that the disformed had be a rebel tribe, whether they realized it or not.

    She turned to Raichyl and Despyna who were looking at each other uneasily, but their jaws were set as well.

    "Tell me," she said to them. Both snapped their heads to look at her. "If I told you to do something that you disagreed with, felt was wrong, and Aaryn had given you a counter order¡­ who would you listen to. Be honest please, we have those here who will smell a deception on you."

    Raichyl opened her mouth first, ncing at her friend. "I would¡­ I think I would ask Aaryn what we should do," she said carefully. "He''s always told us to follow you. If he said so, I would do it."

    Despyna nodded along.

    Elreth''s heart sank.

    Tarkyn snorted his disgust and Tobe folded his arms, watching Elreth closely.

    But she was staring at Aaryn, who gaped at them, his mouth wide. She signed, ''I know you didn''t mean to do this,'' but she wasn''t sure he saw her, because his eyes never moved and he didn''t respond.

    "Raichyl, Despyna¡­" he said hoarsely. "I''ve always told you to follow the crown. I''ve always¡ª"

    They nodded. Despyna was the one to try to soothe him. "And we follow you to that, we do!"

    "No, you don''t. Not when he isn''t there. Not when you think¡ªor suspect¡ªthere''s a different way to see a problem," Tobe growled.

    "We did as you said!" Raichyl protested.

    "After we argued about it. You were listening to Hholdyn, and clearly ufortable. Clearly wanted to stay and follow him¡ªyou embraced him when he came!"

    "He''s our friend! And he''s good at this!"

    Elreth dropped her face into her hands, then sucked in a breath and made herself stand straight and face them, head on.

    Aaryn was staring at her, pleading in his eyes. ''I didn''t see this. Didn''t ask for this.''

    She gave a very small nod as she turned back to the females. "Do not fear. This isn''t a failing of yours, it''s a failing of ours, as your leaders," she said quietly, without looking at Aaryn. Ignoring Tobe''s snort. "We¡­ we need to discuss this further. But there are many things we need to handle right now. You two should go get some rest. We''ll send a messenger if we need to speak with you again. You''re not under discipline¡ªat least, not yet. But please¡­ I want to see you seed. To use your skills to their fullest you will have to submit to the leadership of Tarkyn, of Tobe¡ªof any guard ced over you, whether you like them, or agree with them, or not. Please¡­ please give some time thinking about that today. It is not negotiable."

    They both nced at Aaryn, looking for his confirmation, and every male leader in the room groaned.

    Elreth was about to exin to the confused females why they''d had that response, but Tarkyn stepped forward, speaking briskly.

    "We''ll meet tomorrow," Tarkyn muttered. "You and any of the other disformed that wish to be trained. We''ll exin the hierarchy within the guard in detail, how it works and what will be required of you. If you agree, I will train you. You are very skilled and you will be a wee addition to our ranks."

    The two females were clearly pleased and relieved to hear that. They both nodded and got to their feet.

    Everyone in the room watched them leave, the tension rising in their wake.

    And no one held themselves more rigid than Aaryn when Elreth turned to look at him. "Clearly we need to discuss this. But I already have too many decisions to make. So we will get to that tomorrow. Right now¡­ right now, tell me what we learned today, Tobe. What do we do about these fucking humans and the lone wolf we now have running through the WildWood, trying to find them?" Elreth growled.

    The males all found their seats again and began to talk.

    Elreth tried to listen, but she felt like she was walking on quicksand and every step could be the one that plunged her down into its depths, until she was smothered to death.

    *****

    IMPORTANT NOTE about the future of this book in the author note below. Please read!

 Chapter 262 - Down, Down, Down

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As the Security Council began determining options for finding Hholdyn and choosing next steps in the hunt for the elusive humans, Aaryn tried to listen. But he felt ill.

    He kept seeing the two females look at him, check in with him, about whether they should listen to these orders. And in that one, silent moment, their point was proven.

    Tarkyn was right.

    Aaryn had royally fucked this up.

    How had he missed it? How had he not seen the way the winds blew¡ªthat his people would follow him to the Crown, or away from it. Because they were actually following him?

    They had made him their King. King of the disformed. A position he had never wanted, nor intended to embrace.

    It hit him then that if he and Elreth weren''t mated, this would have created an even bigger. He spent a moment in relief, thanking the Creator for establishing their matebond before this came to light. Without that¡­ he might have lost all of them. Elreth, who could not be seen to embrace a rebel force, and the disformed¡ªwho would necessarily be taken from him now.

    Everything in him fought that idea, rebelled against it. And for a moment he envisioned himself telling the disformed to fight for him, to plead his case.

    Then he blinked.

    Holy fuck.

    That''s exactly what this was about.

    He''d had enough training with Reth over the years to understand military training, the structure, the hierarchy. He''d been trained to move unquestioning, to relinquish his own will to his superiors. To submit.

    And he''d done it.

    He''d done it with Reth in training, and as King.

    And he''d done it with Elreth when she took dominance.

    He thought he''d lived an example of leadership that was in submission. So how had they missed it?

    His mind skittered away from that question. His heart began to race. He had his hands clenched on his thighs, otherwise they would have been shaking.

    Was he really a rebel King? Had he actually raised a resistance without even realizing it?

    Fuck, he owed Elreth the biggest apology¡­

    His pride red in his chest. He''d cared for the disformed when no one else was! He''d carried on a tradition that had been in ce for twenty years! He was only thetest in a line of disformed Alphas.

    But he''d organized them as a tribe, that little voice whispered in his ear. Before they''d always been the Outsiders¡ªa group of outcasts who supported each other. The Alpha role had really been one of support and to clear up conflicts. Even the training they''d been doing all this time, it had always been on the understanding that if they were found out, they would be stopped. It was why he''d hoped so badly for Elreth to take dominance, because he''d known he could convince her not to stop it. To see the value¡­

    Aaryn had taken it further. He''d made himself not just a leader of their social group, he''d made himself a true Alpha. And they naturally followed him.

    He''d never intended to make them loyal to him over Elreth, or Reth, or the hierarchy¡­ but that''s what had happened.

    Was it going to be true across the entire tribe of disformed? He had a very bad feeling that it was.

    He looked up and found his mate staring at him, grief and tension in her eyes.

    ''I submit,'' he signed quickly. ''I''m sorry.''

    She let her chin drop as if she were only looking at her hands and the sign she held there when he looked down, it made him swallow the pinch in his throat.

    ''All hail the King.'' Then she met his eyes again, sadly, her brow furrowed. ''I would have followed you too.''

    Aaryn almost choked, torn between the emotion of her admission, and the utter conviction that it meant she was going to have to do something about it. He knew this couldn''t be overlooked or avoided. The disformed would have to be¡­

    Holy shit, no. She couldn''t split them up! They couldn''t be isted again!

    She frowned a question, obvious seeing the panic in him. He shook his head and turned back to where the discussion was bing heated about whether to send a team of guards out to find Hholdyn.

    "¡­if we''re having a problem with authority, leaving him out there to possibly reveal us to enemies will only make it worse. We have to make an example."

    "He isn''t seen as any kind of leader. Right now he is just a rebellious citizen who''s run into the WildWood against orders. If you make an example of him, you ignite the ire of those who likely wouldn''t have even known this was happening otherwise."

    "Whatever we do, it needs to be done quickly," Tarkyn said gruffly. "If he has found something, we need a team to follow what he''s got, and a second to return him to the City, under guard and bound if necessary. He cannot be allowed to buck orders this way. Perhaps not a public example, but an example to those who are, or would be, within our ranks. To make certain no others believe they will walk away from something like this without consequence."

    Around and around, they threw their theories about the best way to do it, but then Aaryn knew. He knew what had to be done.

    He cleared his throat to get their attention and kept himself gentle, but resolved.

    "This is a problem that I have created without intending to," he said quietly. "So I should be the one to fix it. If I bring him back and submit both myself and him to your authority in the hierarchy¡­ that will go a long way to showing them how this is supposed to work."

    Tarkyn eyed him, thoughtful. "You would think so, but I suspect this may run deeper and with moreyers than we have yet uncovered. Is there a risk they will simply be following you again?"

    Aaryn shrugged. "If they are, and they see me submitted to the hierarchy, then they''ll know what their role is."

    "But you outrank, Tarkyn," Elreth said quickly. "It''s not that simple. You''re King now, however that''s going to work. We can''t undermine your ce in the hierarchy, either."

    Tarkyn gave a heavy sigh and raked a hand through his hair. "She''s right. That''s what makes this so difficult. They can follow you¡ªlegitimately¡ªwithin the hierarchy now. But the moment they perceive that your will goes against ours¡­ that''s when there will be a problem. And we won''t know about it until it happens."

    He left the curse unsaid, but Aaryn could smell it on him¡ªthe fierce anger and disappointment that this had taken the direction it had.

    Aaryn looked down for a moment, his heart racing again. Because he knew the answer to that, too. And he hated it. But it solved a problem for him, as well. And it would make Elreth happy¡­ even if it broke his heart.

    "Then I first need to be the one to discipline them for their rebellion," he said carefully. Then he looked at Elreth. "And then I need to submit the Alpha to someone else. Someone who is seen to follow the hierarchy. So there can be no more confusion."

    *****

    IMPORTANT NOTE ABOUT THE FUTURE OF THIS BOOK IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW! Please read!

 Chapter 263 - Giving It Away

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth sucked in a breath and stared at Aaryn, her mouth slightly open.

    She was fiercely aware of all the males in the room, ignorant of the subtext here, but that could smell her heart shifting between joy, and admiration, and grief.

    But just as her emotions roiled, they were all tied up in a deep conviction that held her tongue.

    She couldn''t talk into this. Not with her mate. It would look like she was making it work out to her own good. Aaryn had to make this decision¡ªwith the support of the others. It had to be something he did of his own ord, not at her pushing.

    So, after a deep, longing look at Aaryn to acknowledge the pain that proposal had given him, she turned to Lhern and Tarkyn. "Thoughts?".

    "Are we giving credibility to the Alpha role if we force something like this?" Lhern said to Tarkyn. "Are we only adding weight to their influence?"

    Tarkyn frowned. "Possibly. But with role already established, are we better to disband them and possibly push them to rebellion, or acknowledge them as a family group. Allow another alpha who will not take such an¡­ all epassing role?" he said dryly.

    Aaryn stiffened. "I never intended¡ª"

    "I don''t believe anyone thinks you set yourself up seeking this, Aaryn," Lhern said. "But the fact remains that we have a very disturbing trend emerging, and I think you are right to see yourself as the answer to it. I think you would prove nothing more than that you are a true Alpha, to do so. Especially if you exin it to your followers. Let them see how important it is that they be a part of the Anima as a whole, rather than a splinter group."

    "They were splintered by the treatment and prejudice of others," Aaryn growled. "Not by my actions." He raised his hands, palm forward, to hold off the anger he saw rising in some of them then. "But that doesn''t mean that we have ended in the right ce. I give my word to you, scent me for truth, that this was never my goal. In fact, I thought I actively worked against it."

    "You said them today¡ªwe saw them all day¡ª" Tobe broke in, "they do not view you only as someone to be admired, Aaryn."

    Aaryn nodded. "Which is why I am willing to submit to a challenger, or even appoint a new Alpha. Whatever the council, the elders decide is best. I will¡­ I will give them to another and let them find their way. I will remain the Queen''s Cohort and¡­ and I can work for their good as King."

    *****

    AARYN

    Several heads nodded around the room. Tarkyn still eyed him suspiciously, but Aaryn just set his jaw and met his eyes. He could be damned if he thought Aaryn was backing down. He would do what was best for his people, for the Anima as a whole. But he would not allow the male the freedoms he''d been taking with Elreth. Never again.

    To his surprise, a slow, small smile bloomed on Tarkyn''s face. Aaryn blinked, but Tarkyn was already looking away. But he smelled¡­ satisfied?

    Aaryn huffed.

    "I had been considering one thing," Elreth piped up from Aaryn''s left. "And perhaps this is the time to consider it: What if the disformed were established as a tribe? An actual tribe? They have the poption for it¡ªand a different set of skills and values to the people. Perhaps the time hase to consider that they have, in fact, been held under the thumb of the other tribes for too long. Perhaps, in order to truly integrate them, and train them, we need to make them their own people. I would hear your thoughts on that."

    The stunned silence that followed didn''t bode well to Aaryn. But the males also didn''t leap on her with arguments either, which he thought was a good sign.

    "This is a question for the elders, I believe," Lhern said sternly.

    Elreth nodded. "But if this council sees real danger in it¡ªdanger that outweighs the possible gain¡ªthere is no point even proposing it to the elders. So I would hear your thoughts."

    The males murmured to each other, discussing the possible gains and losses. Elreth sat quietly, but when everyone was engrossed in their conversations, she let one hand rest on Aaryn''s thigh and turned to look at him.

    His heart throbbed when their eyes met. He hoped she saw the love that spilled out of him.

    "Thank you," she murmured to him. "I know how much that hurt."

    Aaryn shifted his weight, butid his hand over hers on his thigh. "My concerns for it were that they would be harmed, pushed in a bad direction. But if I am the one taking them there¡­ I never wanted to resist you, Elreth. Ever."

    "I know," she said. "You''re a good male, Aaryn. The best. I''m so blessed to have you."

    Her joy in this moment rankled. He faced grief and a serious humbling¡ªnot to mention the fear of watching the people he cared about potentially let down by someone who was less experienced, or unwilling to fight for them.

    He swallowed. But he knew¡­ he knew¡­

    He couldn''t allow the disformed to keep following him. Not like that. Because Tarkyn was right. With the humans, or others who worked with them here, it was possible they faced even greater threats than an internal rebellion. The Anima needed to be a united front now more than ever.

    He couldn''t stand in the way. And he couldn''t let himself be a barrier to the others being fully embraced by the rest of the Anima. He''d led with good heart, but in the wrong direction.

    He looked at Elreth and sighed. He needed to help his mate make sure she didn''t make the same mistake.

    Squeezing her hand again, he returned her smile, though he suspected his wasn''t as bright.

    This was the right thing to do, he knew.

    And no one ever said being right was easy.

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 264 - New Life

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It waste, veryte when they were finished. And they would be returning early to n their approach for speaking with the disformed. When Aaryn would submit himself to the hierarchy, and discipline the others for not doing so¡­ and announce his intention to relinquish control.

    As he and Elreth moved towards the door, she was still speaking with Lhern. Aaryn found Tarkyn looking back and forth between them. He met the males eyes and waited for any other nce at Elreth, any suggestion the male hadn''t listened when they''d fought.

    But instead, Tarkyn tipped his chin and gave that small smile again.

    Aaryn was uneasy, but nodded back, then ushered Elreth outside.

    The moment he stepped out of the security building, his eyes went to the stars flickering across the sky and wondered if his mother was seeing them too..

    He had been so busy, so unable to find time to do anything but deal with the next crisis he still hadn''t found her.

    She was almost always awake at this time. And dammit, even if she wasn''t, tomorrow was going to be another full day. She would forgive him for breaking her sleep.

    Elreth took his hand as they began to walk.

    "El," he said a momentter, "I need to go see my mom."

    "Oh gosh, you''re right," she said. "Do you want me toe?"

    He shook his head. "You need to get back and get some rest if you can. I''ll try to be quick, but I need to see her and tomorrow¡­"

    She squeezed his fingers and they kept walking. The intersection of trails was a minute or two away at his human walk.

    "Thank you, Aaryn. I know what that cost you. I don''t¡­ I''m not triumphant about this."

    He grunted. "I never intended¡ª"

    "Don''t. I know that. I''ve never thought otherwise," she said carefully. "My heart broke for you back there because I knew you''d see it and I knew you''d hate it. It''s not your fault, really," she said, trying to soothe him, which only made him feel worse. "It''s a measure that they see how valuable you are. Just like I do," she said softly.

    "Thank you." His voice was too gruff, but it was a mix of embarrassment and uncertainty.

    "The Creator is going to make you powerful, Aaryn. I can see it. The way you took Tarkyn today¡­" she shivered and bit her lip.

    Aaryn nced at her from the side, his thumb stroking the back of her hand. "He kept being too free with you. But the way he''s reacted tonight¡­ I''m wondering if he was pushing my buttons on purpose."

    "It wouldn''t surprise me," she said. "He''s always been a lot more subtle than people give him credit for. And he likes to push people past their ''self imposed limits,''" she said putting on a low, clipped voice obviously intended to be Tarkyn.

    Aaryn snorted. "He''s not pompous like that."

    Elreth shrugged. "No. But he is kind of full of himself sometimes. Especially when he''s certain he knows what''s good for you. He''s almost as bad as my dad," she observed with a groan.

    Aaryn wasn''t so sure, but he had been surprised by Tarkyn''s reaction tonight¡ªnot jealousy, but pleasure, if a touch of sadness underlying it.

    Was she right? Had he just been teaching Aaryn a lesson he thought Aaryn needed to learn? Aaryn would ask him the next time they were alone.

    They met the intersection of trails then, and Aaryn kissed her quickly and told her get some rest. She squeezed his waist and winked. "Don''t be too long. I might still be awake when you get there."

    He growled his approval and sheughed, then slipped into her beast and started down the trail at an easy lope.

    Aaryn sighed and turned to walk to his own tree house.

    His nerves were climbing. He felt bad that he''d waited this long to see his mother, though he knew she''d say he shouldn''t apologize. At least he''d left that note.

    It waste enough that most of the Tree City were in bed. Beyond thenterns along the main trails, only a few lights showed in Tree House windows here and there. And there was no sounding from the market. The city was peaceful, and Aaryn breathed more easily himself.

    Things were bad. There were scary and threatening things happening. But there were many Anima, and they were strong and skilled. He was d to be a part of these people who were going to figure all of this out and take victory over it.

    When he reached their tree on the western outskirts, the windows were dark. That wasn''t unusual. His mother often sat in the dark even when she was wide awake.

    Quietly, in case Eadhye was sleeping, he opened the door and slipped inside. He was hit, suddenly, with the smell of his life¡ªhis childhood, his teenage years, his entire life until a week earlier.

    And he was immediately dragged back down. Down, down, down into that ce where he was shaky and uncertain¡ªboth of his position in the Anima, and his rtionship with Elreth.

    For a moment he was rocked by the sensations and emotions that flowed through him, as if the smell of this house had taken him back in time.

    Then he blinked.

    No.

    No.

    He wasn''t that child anymore. No longer that youngster. No longer that adult that had needed to question every decision, fear every step.

    He had made mistakes, and he was going to have to learn a lot more before he could walk through the City without feeling any of these things. But even in just in these days¡­ he could feel the difference in himself.

    Thoughts of Elreth''s smile, of her words of admiration, echoed in his head and he took a deep breath.

    She was the best thing that had ever happened to him. And he wanted to share that with his mother.

    For the first time he wondered how much of his mother''s mise came from being stuck here, in this same ce, where all the memories were founded of everything that had gone wrong.

    Surely now, as King Regent, or whatever he was, they could find another home for her. Would that be a good idea?

    He would ask Eadhye.

    Suddenly excited to share himself with his mother, he crossed the living room quickly and trotted up the stairs. She must be in her bedroom, and he had so much to tell her.

    She was going to cry, he knew. But it would be worth it this time, because they would be happy tears. He was sure of it.

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 265 - Sinking Feeling

    READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you Trindisco, for suggesting the name "Rhoda"! I hope you enjoy her!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn snuck across thending at the top of the stairs of his old home and noticed the door into his own bedroom, off to the left, cracked open. The moonlight showing from behind the door, so the window''s curtains must be open. He hoped that Eadhye was taking advantage of his now-empty room and not making herself sleep with his mother, or on the couch. He hadn''t seen her downstairs. Hopefully the door was cracked so she would hear if his mother needed something. He''d often slept that way himself.

    He turned the handle on his mother''s bedroom door with a soft knock, then pushed it open to peer around it. It was so dark inside it took a moment for his eyes to pick up enough light to see clearly. And when he did, his stomach sank.

    He pushed the door open and leaned across to the smallntern on the dresser, striking the flint to light it. But it didn''t illuminate any more than he already knew.

    His mother wasn''t here. The sheets and nkets of her bed were tangled, crunched up as if she''d been in it, then thrown them back and pushed herself out of the bed.

    She wasn''t here.

    It was the middle of the night and she wasn''t here.

    And she hadn''t been here thest two times he came through.

    What the fuck was happening.

    No longer trying to be quiet, he darted out of the room and down the hall to his own room, swinging the door open wide.

    There was no need for antern in here. The moonlight shone through the uncovered window, illuminating everything.

    The neatly made bed. His books still on the small desk. A bag at the foot of the bed that had to be Eadhye''s.

    If she wasn''t here also, he felt slightly better¡ªsurely they were together. Perhaps his mother really was walking a lot. She often did that when she was agitated.

    But¡­

    He checked the rest of the house quickly to be certain they weren''t hidden in some strange corner. But secondster he was flying out of the house and down the path.

    There was a building near the market where the Wise Women attended in shifts, to be able to help any Anima who needed it, even if it was an inconvenient time like the middle of the night.

    He''d go there and pray they hadn''t been called away.

    His feet flew along the trails and he arrived at the building panting slightly, relieved to see a light on inside. He knocked and opened the door to find a small room, no bigger than his bedroom, with a bed, a desk, and a countertop along the side with a sink and stove for cooking, along with jars of herbs and a variety of dried things.

    There was an older female seated at the desk, her brown hair just beginning to gray, the streaks pulling into her still-thick braid very prettily.

    She looked up as Aaryn stepped in and her face got serious. "Aaryn, it''s good to see you. What''s wrong?"

    Rhodha. Her name was Rhodha, he thought. He swallowed hard and realized how this was going to sound. "I¡­ I''ve been trying to find my mother," he said, his voice shakier than he would have hoped. "I tried to see her the other day, and before I left for our honeymoon¡­ she''s not at home, and Eadhye who''s been helping her wasn''t there either, and I''m starting to get worried. It''s the middle of the night. They should be home! Have you seen them, either of them? Has Eadhye shared anything with you all about how she''s doing?"

    Rhodha frowned. "I know I saw Eadhye a few days ago. She mentioned they were thinking about taking a break, but they were due back on the same day you and Elreth were to return. She looked tired. But it''s very draining having solo care of another Anima like that. I just put it down to¡ª" she caught herself and gave a soft smile. "I''m certain we''ll find them, Aaryn. Don''t be frightened. It''s not unusual for those in the dark to have strange sleep patterns."

    "I haven''t actually seen either of them since the day of the Smoke and mes," he said firmly. "I''m d to hear that you have, but I am worried. Eadhye''s bag is in the house. If they''d gone somewhere wouldn''t she have taken that?"

    "I''m not certain if they were going for a reflection time," Rhodha said carefully, referring to the tradition among some of the females of spending time in nature without resources, to consider the Creator and seek enlightenment.

    His mother had never been particrly into those traditions though. Her faith in the Creator was a simple thing. He simply was. And she simply believed.

    He couldn''t imagine her taking any of the steps of devotion.

    Was it possible Eadhye had talked her into it? But to what purpose?

    Aaryn paced the small space.

    Rhodha got to her feet and grasped his arm to pull him to a stop. "Don''t worry, Aaryn. Wherever they are, we''ll find them. It''s good that you came. We will work it out, okay?"

    "I just¡­ it''s been so long now since I''ve seen her, I can''t be sure how long they''ve been gone if they are gone."

    "Did the house look the same as thest time you visited?" she asked carefully.

    "I don''t know. I don''t think so¡­ but I wasn''t really paying that much attention. I know things are dusty, but she''s always struggled to clean when she''s feeling bad. I just assumed¡­"

    "Okay, it''ste. We know they aren''t there now. You should go to sleep. I will check at the Tree House through the night. If they haven''t returned by breakfast when my shift ends, I''ll put out the call and we''ll start the search, okay? But I''d gamble that they are just out talking or reflecting, and they''ll be back in the morning. And if they are, we''ll send a message immediately so you cane see her, okay?"

    "But¡ª"

    "Aaryn, listen," Rhodha said, her hands on his arms, her eyes fixed on his. "Your mother is a grown adult. If she''s chosen to take some time away, that''s okay. It''s often helpful for people afflicted as she is. So, you go rest. I will keep looking for her¡ªand the moment I hear anything, anything at all, I will send a messenger. And if she''s found, we''lle for you. Until then, get your rest. You have a big job to do, son, and we''re all proud of you."

    She grinned and Aaryn gaped. Since when were the Wise Women¡­ proud of him?

    "Thank you," he spluttered.

    She nodded, her eyes twinkling. "Don''t worry," she whispered, ushering him to the door. "We''ll find her."

    Then suddenly he was outside the building and in the dark, on his way back to the cave and to Elreth. And he didn''t know how to feel.

    She was a solid female, he knew. She''d been around for a long time and had helped him in an illness when he was younger. She wouldn''t tell him she''d do something, then not do it. But¡­

    But his mother was gone.

    He looked back at the little building, but realized she was right. There was little he could do just then. She would check for his mother and send word.

    He would focus on that.

    And until then¡­ Until then he would hold Elreth and try to rest.

    Tomorrow. He''d see his mother tomorrow, he reassured himself. He would.

    He had to.

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 266 - Come Home To Me

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn crept into the cave and back into the bedroom to find Elreth still awake. She''d turned off thenterns but the darkness was easy for him after being outside.

    He was shaky and uncertain and exhrated, and he didn''t quite know how to start. "You awake?" he whispered, knowing the answer.

    "You okay?" she asked immediately, rolling over. She smelled warm and soft in the furs and for a moment he didn''t want to ruin the mood, but leap in beside her, and just love her.

    "Mom''s gone," he blurted.

    "What?!" Elreth sat up quickly, the sheets falling away from her naked body and making Aaryn''s stomach clench.

    "I went to the house and it was dark and empty and I looked around¡­" he was pacing again, wing a hand through his hair.. "She''s not there, and Eadhye''s not either, and that''s three times now, Elreth. This isn''t just a coincidence. There''s something going on, I''m sure of it."

    She was already out of the furs and crossing the cave to him, to pull him into a hug, leaning down to force him to meet her eyes. He didn''t want to look at her. Didn''t want her to see his fear and guilt¡ªdidn''t want to see his fears reflected in her eyes. It was going to be fine. It would!

    "We need to talk to someone and get some help," she said, holding his face.

    He shook his head. "No, I already¡­ I already went to the wise women. They have contact with Eadhye. They think it''s not a big deal. That maybe they went on some retreat into the woods to reflect, or something. Anyway, they''re going to check the house and they aren''t back by breakfast, then they''ll arrange a search. I need¡­ I need to keep up with this, El. Tomorrow¡ª"

    "Tomorrow we''ll do what we can without you and hopefully there won''t be a problem. Maybe she''s right, Aaryn. Maybe it''s just bad luck. Maybe they''ll be there in the morning."

    He nodded and curled into her embrace, but the fizzing nerves in his stomach wouldn''t settle. He''d been calmed by talking to Rhodha, but the more he''d thought about it as he''d walked home, the more his instincts left his skin crawling.

    His mother didn''t like to go out even when she was feeling well. She did walk a lot at hours when there weren''t many people around, it was true. But at high moon?

    Usually night was when she was most awake and either grieving, or busying herself at the house while everyone else slept.

    This just wasn''t like her. The only soothing thought was that Eadhye was with her. Eadhye understood her. She wouldn''t let his mother do anything rash.

    Would she?

    "Don''t let yourself worry too much, okay?"

    He nodded. "I know. I know. I''m just¡­ I feel guilty¡­ about leaving her for so long. I was¡­ I was enjoying us, and we''ve been so busy since we got back."

    Elreth snorted. "More than busy, Aaryn. We''ve been facing a crisis. I''m sure your mom isn''t going to be mad at you for handling that."

    She wouldn''t, he knew. But that was part of his guilt. He''d always held himself responsible to be good to his mother, because she never required it of others. She let anyone treat her any way they would. She epted kindness and rudeness in equal measure, as if she deserved thetter, and was surprised by the former.

    He had determined he would be the person in her life who always treated her with respect and kindness. Yet, since he''d walked the Smoke and mes, he''d been so focused on Elreth¡­ he''d let himself feel okay about not seeing Mom, because it suited him.

    He hated himself for that. If something had happened to her¡­

    "Aaryn, look at me." Elreth put that hand to his face again and made him meet her eyes. "I''m here. You aren''t alone. You don''t have to do this alone. It''s not just up to you. We''ll find her. This is going to be fine. I promise."

    He nodded, but he barely heard her.

    His mind spun with everything that had happened that day, all the ways he''d discovered he''d been wrong for so long¡­ all the ways he''d thought he was doing right and had still ended up leading the disformed in the wrong direction.

    Had he done that with his mother as well?

    He was almost certain that he had.

    "Do we need to do anything right now, to find her, I mean?" Elreth asked quietly, one hand on his chest, the other at his waist.

    He shook his head. "I don''t think so. I couldn''t do anything other than what they''re doing and they''re closer and¡­ I think I just have to wait. I hope she''s right. I hope they''re just gone. And they''lle back."

    Elreth continued making soothing noises and reassuring promises, as she unbuttoned his shirt and helped him put everything away and get into bed.

    At some point he found himselfying in the furs, staring at the ceiling, Elreth''s head on his shoulder and his arm at her back.

    It was so¡­ sweet. Such a joy to him toy with her like that. To be in this together. And it felt wrong. Wrong for him to find any joy anywhere if his mother was hurt or sick.

    "I have to meet with Tarkyn and then the disformed tomorrow. First thing¡ª"

    "Aaryn, we''ll figure it out. Don''t stress, okay? If we need to put that off for a day we can."

    "Are you serious? After what happened today?"

    "I mean¡­ Yes, we have to deal with Hholdyn, but we can make that call before breakfast. Then if you need to, you can go help find your mom. If you''re gone for the rest of the day, that''s life. We need you on your game with the disformed. And it''s not like they''re going to get mad at you for taking care of her!"

    The disformed might not, but wasn''t that the problem? They were all to used to working around each other, not holding each other to the highest standards¡­ even their training, he was beginning to see, hadcked discipline.

    He really had skipped over the hierarchy. They were all skill and no glory, as Reth would have said.

    Oh, shit. What was Reth going to say when he heard about this?

    "Rx," Elreth murmured. "It''s going to be fine." She was beginning to drift. Aaryn stroked her back and hair, but didn''t speak. And soon her breathing changed.

    He was d she was resting. They were both exhausted.

    But he spent a much longer time staring at the ceiling before he finally drifted off.

 Chapter 267 - Too Many Problems

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth woke the next morning, curled against Aaryn''s side. Hey on his back, one arm folded up under his head, staring at the ceiling. She was about to ask him if he''d slept when she realized his blondshes were closed and fluttering, and his breathing was slow and even.

    She didn''t want to move and wake him, so she took the time to watch him and¡­ appreciate her mate.

    His strong jaw cut a hard line, his skin wrinkled under it because of the angle of his head, but because he had his arm bent up, his corbones and that tendon in his neck stood proud, the wide nes of his chest rising and falling slowly with his breath.

    She was tempted to run her finger down thedder of muscle on his side, but she didn''t want to wake him, so instead she followed the lines with her eyes, drinking in his light brown skin, and the smattering of sun-bleached hair on his chest.. His bicep curled deliciously up behind his handsome face, and her heart beat a little faster.

    It was incredible how the look and smell of him could make her feel. For a moment she let herself sink back into the years and years behind them when he''d always just been¡­ Aaryn. She''d known he was handsome and strong, but it never affected her. She''d never felt attraction when she looked at him. Let along this hot longing.

    She closed her eyes for a moment and inhaled the gorgeous, warm scent of him. He''d been so tensest night, so scared¡ªand right on the heels of that disaster with Tarkyn. If she wasn''t being careful not to move she would have shaken her head.

    She could sit back and see the difference between Aaryn''s heart, his intention, his goals, and what he''d actually done. It was, she realized, a measure of her father''s excellent example that she''d seen the risk of this right from the beginning.

    Many wouldn''t have, she knew. But it was these subtle, nuanced interactions and dynamics that could so easily pull a Kingdom off its feet.

    She had learned from her father''s lengthy and varied stories, all the ways he would have done things differently¡ªall the lessons he learned the hard way.

    Aaryn was about to learn one that hard way right in front of her.

    She needed to remember to be grateful that, even though she''d have her tough lessons too, there would be fewer of them because of her parent''s example and openness.

    Until recently, she''d thought her mother was just as open and expressive as her father.

    Now, she wasn''t so sure.

    She sighed as all the issues, questions, and problems for the day tumbled into her head. Too many to count. Too many to solve. And slowed today by Aaryn''s need to find his mother.

    She prayed when they got up Drys would already be home. That Aaryn could spend a little time with her to soothe his conscience, then return to Elreth herself.

    But she also knew if it was her mother, she wouldn''t be able to concentrate on anything until she was found safe.

    So, she would let her mate disappear for as long as he needed to find andfort his mother¡ªand himself.

    But that still left a decision to make about Marryk and Hannah¡ªwhich couldn''t truly be made until she knew what she was doing with the disformed. Which she couldn''t know until the defined how Aaryn''s role was going to work and how he would give up the disformed. Which he couldn''t do until they''d found Hholdyn and he''d disciplined the male and put them all under submission to the hierarchy so they could learn anything the male knew about this unnamed human. Which they probably wouldn''t really understand until they''d figured out how they''d gotten in and out of Anima without being scented or discovered. Which meant she needed to talk to Marryk and Hannah about how they''d nned to travel, what instructions they''d been given¡ªwhere and how¡­

    Everything was linked. Every decision hinged on another that hadn''t been made, and Elreth felt a genuine surge of nervous dread.

    It was entirely possible that she would not be adequate to meet this day¡ªespecially if Aaryn wasn''t there to Advise.

    And Aaryn! Poor Aaryn was going to eat multiple pieces of humble pie that day¡ªover Hholdyn, over the disformed loyalties, he was going to start towards releasing the Alpha role to someone else¡­

    He, too, faced endless decisions that all affected each other.

    How had her parents done this every day?

    How the hell was she going to do it?

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her body, and clear her mind.

    First things first.

    First, they needed to know about Drys, because that was going to affect everything else on this particr day.

    Then they needed to find out if Hholdyn was back.

    Then they had to either find him, or figure out how they were going to control him¡ªand the other disformed.

    She needed to get another message to Marryk and Hannah and make sure they didn''t leave the cave. Thest thing she needed right now was a City full of people losing their minds about a human loose among them.

    "Oh, Aaryn, how are we going to do this," she whispered thoughtlessly.

    "One step at a time," he mumbled, his voice rough and hoarse with sleep. She heard it rumble in his chest and the sound made her smile.

    She stretched an arm over his chest, then to his back when he rolled to pull her head under his chin and hold her.

    And she knew he was right. And they would get onto that first step in just a minute. Right after they held each other tightly and reminded themselves that no matter what was happening, they were in this together. Forever.

    She squeezed him so hard he grunted, but he seemed to like it. So she did it again.

    *****

    (POSTED 16/17 October) LIVE Monthly Voicechat and HUGE announcement tomorrow, starting at 1pm Pacific (that''s Sunday in the US/Monday in Southeast Asia)! If you can''t be there, ask me your questions in thements and I''ll answer them live, then you can watch the reyter on my Youtube channel (Author AimeeLynn). Or make sure you''ve "liked" my author profile on WN to receive the announcementter in the day.

    If want to be there live, join my discord TODAY by downloading the discord app on your phone and clicking the + sign, then entering these characters: 92g42X4nRv

    SEE YOU THERE!

 Chapter 268 - The Weight Of Dread - Part 1

    LET''S CELEBRATE! IT''S MY BIG DAY: A WHOLE NEW BOOK, A WHOLE NEW WORLD, A WHOLE NEW HERO! Check out the excerpt at the end of this chapter (added after the chapter was published so you aren''t charged for the words). I hope you love Zev as much as I do!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When they finally left the cave together, neither of them talked much. Aaryn inhaled the pretty scents of the morning¡ªdew on the grass in the meadow, the tracks of small animals that had passed in the night, earth being slowly warmed by the new sun¡­

    His heartbeat was a drum in his head, beating the rhythm of fear for his mother. Rhodha had asked him to wait until breakfast, but he wasn''t sure he could. He''d told Elreth he''d go with her to discuss the final decisions around bringing in Hholdyn and making a n to discipline the disformed, but he knew the moment the breakfast hour began, he would be gone.

    She walked calmly alongside him, her scent tense, but not angry or fearful. She felt the weight of responsibility keenly. Every time her eyes fell on him she smelled ofpassion and concern. And every time she looked away, she smelled like dread..

    She was not looking forward to where this day would take them.

    That made two of them.

    It was nice, though, walking in the early morning while the air was so still and the birds sang their greetings to the Creator.

    Then they heard footsteps approaching.

    Aaryn caught Tarkyn''s scent first and tensed, putting a possessive hand to Elreth''s back, then removing it when she shot him a look.

    He didn''t apologize, though.

    They rounded a bend in the trail, and Tarkyn was revealed, in his human form and obviously relieved to find them. "I was justing to the cave and worried I might wake you," he said, bowing his head to Elreth then, after a hesitation, to Aaryn as well.

    Aaryn nodded back, but let Elreth lead, standing at her shoulder when they all met on the trail and stopped.

    "What''s going on?" she asked him quietly, and that dread in her scent thickened.

    Aaryn almost put that palm on her back again, but to offerfort. He knew she wouldn''t appreciate it though, so kept his hands to himself.

    "Hholdyn hasn''t returned, and I''ve been approached by two guards who are questioning what happened yesterday. Gossip is getting ahead of us, and as much for the disformed and their future, as for anything else, I want to move quickly. We need to speak to the whole group¡ªguards, disformed, everyone¡ªand exin what happened. And we need to disciplining Hholdyn. Which means we need to find him."

    Aaryn nodded. "Do you have a team ready? He''s very good at evading notice. You''ll need your most experienced trackers."

    Tarkyn''s mouth twisted. "I do. They''re standing ready. But that was why I wasing for you. I want to know if you think the disformed would be better and finding him¡ªsince they''ve all been trained in simr approached, which are somewhat different to ours¡ªand if you do think they''d do it¡­ can they be trusted to do it?"

    Aaryn knew the answer immediately. And knew the Anima involved would not appreciate him volunteering them. But did he have a choice?

    Aaryn looked at Elreth, then back at Tarkyn. "Yes, and no. I think¡­ I think the person you want is Gar."

    Elreth snapped her head to look at Aaryn at her side. "Gar isn''t a tracker."

    Aaryn scratched the back of his neck. "No officially," he said warily. "But he helped train the disformed and¡­ I think you''ll be surprised at what he can do. He has a nose like a bloodhound. But I think the real reason you want him is that he knows all their tricks. He taught them most of them. And he won''t hesitate to crack down on someone. Anyone. He doesn''t care who they are. If they''ve done wrong, he''lle down on them."

    "Then why hasn''t he been keeping them in line to begin with?"

    Aaryn huffed. "The challenge is figuring out what Gar thinks is wrong enough to go after a person for. He''s¡­ a lot more rxed than me about certain things."

    It was so hard to keep Gar''s secrets, and stillmunicate clearly about what the male was capable of. Not for the first time, Aaryn silently cursed Gar for putting him in the middle. He didn''t want to break Elreth''s trust. But he didn''t want to break Gar''s either.

    On bnce, though, if it was unavoidable, it was high time Elreth won, Aaryn decided. He''d been uneasy about hiding Gar all this time. Now that she knew he was involved, there seemed little point in allowing Gar to continue being precious about this.

    Besides, the male seemed to have had a change of heart recently. Aaryn was still curious what had been the catalyst for it. Maybe what Gar needed was something like this¡ªwhere he could be the hero, but also was forced to be honest about his role.

    Elreth folded her arms and red at Aaryn. "You keep bringing my brother into this."

    "Your brother is central to what we do."

    "And what is that, exactly?" Tarkyn said, an edge of warning in his voice.

    Aaryn met his eyes in full challenge, immediately, and Tarkyn dropped his gaze. Aaryn huffed. "We do exactly what you''ve seen¡ªwe train people. Strengthen them. People that the rest of the Anima forgot, or ignored."

    "I told you, we have never held ourselves apart from the disformed!" Tarkyn growled.

    "Well, you never reached a hand out towards them, either. How were we expected to know that your attitudes were any different, unless you stated so?"

    "You could have asked?" Tarkyn said, one eyebrow up.

    Aaryn opened his mouth, but Elreth jumped in. "Look, we''re all stressed and tired, and none of this hase together the way we wanted it to, okay? So can you two stop snapping your teeth? If Gar can help, we''ll ask him. If he refuses, we won''t use him. It''s simple. Once we have Hholdyn back, we''ll have a strategy meeting. We''ll get the whole picture of what the disformed do and how. And we''ll decide how to bring them into the wider guard¡ªsafely," she added, with a look at Tarkyn who was about to interrupt, "and with all the responsibility and ountability of all the other tribes."

    Tarkyn nodded, though still didn''t look at ease. Aaryn wondered if his face seemed as stony.

    His mother''s face flickered to mind then, and he stopped listening, turning towards the City, wondering where she was, what the wise women had found.

    Would he be searching the woods for his mother today?

    He prayed not.

    Please, let her be safe. Please.

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! My entirely new character and world is now live! It''s still in the process of being vetted by AllNovelFull, but you can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin.

    "You. Are. Mine."

    His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im.

    Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."

    The other males hooted withughter.

    Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."

    She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear.

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 269 - The Weight Of Dread - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The three of them, her, Aaryn and Tarkyn, all began walking again, while she and Tarkyn discussed the best way to approach Gar who, she knew, would still be in bed. The question was whether Elreth should go, who he might see as Queen and take seriously, but equally might decide was just his annoying older sister and tell her toe back when the sun was higher. But sending Tarkyn made it an official request by the Guard, and she didn''t want Gar to feel cornered, either, because he might decide to look like he was helping, while he actually worked against them.

    The best answer would have been to send Aaryn, and Tarkyn was obviously waiting for her to suggest it. But she could see her mate, how distracted he was, itching to find his mother. She didn''t want to add to his responsibilities that morning. But also¡­ also, if Aaryn was going to relinquish the leadership of the disformed, she wondered what that would do to Gar. Whether he''d be angry¡ªas Aaryn had been about the idea initially¡ªor whether his training would kick in and he''d agree that the disformed needed to be brought under the same structure as the rest of the tribe. Stop seeing themselves as separate, and apart.

    If she''d been forced to gamble, she wouldn''t haveid money on Gar taking the side of the hierarchy. He seemed to enjoy doing anything he could to thumb his nose at it. Because their whole lives, their father had been the embodiment of the hierarchy, and Gar did everything he could to taunt and aggravate Dad..

    Elreth sighed.

    Aaryn brushed her back with a thoughtless hand. She gave him a quick smile, but he was already looking off into the distance, frowning at the trees ahead.

    "Look, Aaryn. Why don''t you just go?"

    Aaryn blinked, then turned back to her. "What? They told me to wait until breakfast¡ª"

    "That doesn''t mean you have to," she said kindly. Tarkyn was looking back and forth between them, confused. "It''s obviously weighing on you. Go find out what''s going on. Maybe you''ll feel better, maybe not. But at least you''ll know. We can handle the rest without you until you''re done."

    "What''s going on?" Tarkyn asked, frowning.

    Aaryn sighed. "My mother is missing¡ªor at least, I haven''t seen her for a few days, and when I tried to visit her in the middle of the nightst night she was gone. The wise women thought they might find her, or find someone who knows where she is. But¡­ I''m worried."

    Tarkyn nodded grimly. "As you should be. Next time, call me right away. Even if it''s the middle of the night. We would rather send people out and find out it was for no reason, than to wait and wish we''d done it sooner. I''ll get a fist on it right away. They can pull in more if a full search is needed."

    "I don''t know if that''s necessary. I was just going to go see if the women had found anything yet, or gotten any news."

    "I''lle with you. If they''ve found her, I''ll circle back to the security council. If they haven''t, I''ll mobilize a team before I do."

    Elreth gave Tarkyn a small smile of thanks, but he kept his attention on Aaryn, who sighed.

    "Thank you, that would be great."

    Then Tarkyn looked at her and something in his eyes burned, shed just for a second, then was gone. "I think, unless I''m back in a short time, that leaves it to you to speak with Gar. I mean, we could send a messenger, but there''s every chance he''ll just throw something at them and¡ª"

    "I know," she groaned. "Believe me, I know. I''ll get to the council and make sure there''s no new fires to put out, then tell them what we''ve decided. And yes, I''ll talk to Gar. I need to catch up with him anyway about¡­ several things. So you guys go. I''ll tell the others where you are."

    When they got to the intersection of trails where the males would turn off towards the center of the City, Aaryn took her hand, squeezing it briefly, and Tarkyn nodded his farewell. Once they were gone, she decided to shift and make her way to the council building as quickly as she could. She needed to run out some of this tension before she talked to the older males. Otherwise she risked losing her patience.

    Talking to her brother always made her tense. She wished it didn''t have to be that way.

    Just before the shift, her mother''s face and voice came to mind, that thoughtful, warning look she had. Telling Elreth that her brother was a good male, and more like his father than either of them realized.

    Elreth sighed. She could only hope it was true. Because it seemed like for every step she took with Gar''s help, there was another she took, dragging his formidable weight behind her.

    Then she was in the beast and running, and her thoughts drifted away like dust on the breeze.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The walk with Tarkyn was only a little awkward. It urred to him that the male had probably been through far more challenges than he ever had. So it made sense that he sat more easily with his ce in the hierarchy than Aaryn.

    He struggled toe up with what to say now that they''d decided their course. How did you talk to a male that obviously had feelings for your mate, but was also obviously willing to respect the rtionship? Aaryn decided that addressing it head-on was the best way to go.

    "I''m d I have you alone," he said quietly, letting his eyes scan the trees and buildings ahead. No need to challenge the Captain.

    "Oh?"

    "Yes. I wanted to say that I appreciate what you do, and your¡­ protectiveness towards Elreth."

    Tarkyn huffed a humorlessugh. "You''re wee," he said.

    "But I won''t pretend not to notice how you feel. Do we need to discuss it further? Do I need to dominate you again? Or will you leave your lingering looks and little touches at home now?" he growled.

    *****

    (POSTED 16/17 October) LIVE Monthly Voicechat and HUGE announcement tomorrow, starting at 1pm Pacific (that''s Sunday in the US/Monday in Southeast Asia)! If you can''t be there, ask me your questions in thements and I''ll answer them live, then you can watch the reyter on my Youtube channel (Author AimeeLynn). Or make sure you''ve "liked" my author profile on WN to receive the announcementter in the day.

    If want to be there live, join my discord TODAY by downloading the discord app on your phone and clicking the + sign, then entering these characters: 92g42X4nRv

    SEE YOU THERE!

 Chapter 270 - The Weight Of Dread - Part 3

    LET''S CELEBRATE! IT''S MY BIG DAY: A WHOLE NEW BOOK, A WHOLE NEW WORLD, A WHOLE NEW HERO! Check out the excerpt at the end of this chapter (added after the chapter was published so you aren''t charged for the words). I hope you love Zev as much as I do!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Tarkyn didn''t respond immediately and they both walked forward, the sunlight through the leaves overhead dappling the twigs and dirt crunching under their feet. "I didn''t challenge you because I thought I could win her, Aaryn," he said finally, turning to look at Aaryn''s profile.

    Aaryn met his gaze stonily. "Oh?"

    "No."

    "Then why? Until we mated, I would have described you as one of the most respectful and thoughtful males in WildWood. But I haven''t missed it, Tarkyn, the way you look at her. And that touch yesterday? Don''t give me this bullshit about family friends. You and I both know¡ª".

    "I was saving face in front of the others, it''s true. I apologize," he said tightly. "But I assure you, Aaryn, I did that¡ªall of those things¡ªfor her and for you."

    Aaryn stopped walking and turned to face the male. "How the hell do you tell yourself that touching my mate is good for us?"

    "Because it lit a fire under you. I may not have found my True Mate¡ªperhaps I don''t have one¡ªbut I''ve observed enough rtionships, and had enough of my own to know that a strong female needs to be valued. She needs to be protected, as much from herself as anyone else. And she needs to feel that the love you have for her can be relied on. You were hanging back, Aaryn, as if you weren''t really sure she was yours. You allowed me far too much leniency. She is Queen. She is dominant. And she''s no one''s mate but yours. You have the Alpha power within you. You weren''t holding back out of fear that you''d lose. You were holding back out of some stupid sense of self-doubt, or¡­ what? That you didn''t deserve her?" he said, shaking his head.

    "It''s none of your business¡ª"

    "You''re my King, and the mate to my Queen and Dominant, and I serve her as Captain and Defender. It is every ounce of my business to make sure that she has what she needs around her. And you had the equipment, but you weren''t using it. You needed to see that it was up to you to defend the boundaries of your rtionship. No one else. Not even her. She will defend your rtionship against females that might seek you. But the males? That''s your job."

    "And I''m doing it," Aaryn ground out.

    "Now you are. But it took you long enough. The boundary you set for me yesterday? That should have been clear to every male in the City from the moment you walked the Smoke and mes. She has been woken up, Aaryn. She stinks of you and your mating, and yet you let her walk unprotected into environments that are awash with strong, virile males. Wake up!"

    "You just said it was stupid to doubt that I was unworthy of our rtionship!"

    "Exactly. You set that boundary out of value for her, not for yourself."

    Aaryn opened his mouth to argue, then closed it again. The words repeated in his head on a loop.

    You set that boundary out of value for her, not for yourself¡­

    He''d never thought about it that way before. He''d always perceived her as the stronger one because she could shift.

    Obviously following his train of thought, Tarkyn spoke up again. "She''s strong enough to defend herself," Tarkyn said quietly. "And you are the mate chosen for her by the Creator. No one doubts that, Aaryn. What you have to prove is how much you value her. And you do that for her heart, not for your own."

    Aaryn blinked. Reth had spoken to him of these dynamics before, but not in this way.

    He scanned back through his memories¡ªthe way Reth had always stood over Elia. Stood between her and any male whose ears perked in her direction. The way he''d never been ashamed to show her affection before others¡ªhad, in fact, repulsed his own children with his effusive disys.

    How he''d never taken Elia''s beauty for granted, or denied its power. But warned any male who looked like he might try to breach her space.

    And she''d done the same for him.

    Aaryn had heard the stories about when they were young and Elia had firste to Anima. Reth had giggled over that on the Day of mes.

    But there was more. He''d seen Elia¡ªsmaller, weaker Elia¡ªstand proud and aggressive in the face of lionesses who gave Reth their eyes in ways thatmunicated a lot more than a greeting.

    He''d seen her stomp that kind of attention out of more than one female.

    And Reth had preened.

    Not because he couldn''t have handled it, but because she chose to.

    "I''ve never thought about it that way before," he said quietly, frowning at his feet. He began walking again.

    "Believe me," Tarkyn said as they swung up the trail towards the western side of the City where Aaryn''s tree house was, "when the dayes that I find my true mate, I''ll probably need other males toe alongside me and show me how it''s done, too," he growled. "I''m just following examples. But¡­ but I want to see Elreth happy. And I want to see you growing into every inch of the male you can be, Aaryn."

    Aaryn blinked. "Thank you?"

    Tarkyn pped him on the shoulder so hard, he stumbled forward a step. He was sure that wasn''t an ident either, and he growled.

    Tarkyn chuckled. "See, you have all the equipment to make a fine mate, and a fine King, I might add," he said good-naturedly. "You just have to be pushed to show it to the world."

    "And that pushing, that''s your job?" Aaryn asked dryly.

    Tarkyn''s face went a little bit sad and he dropped his chin. "No. But it should have been your fathers and¡­ and I knew him. Only met him once or twice, but he was a good male. I never quite believed the stories that went around about him. But Reth swore¡­ anyway. I just¡­ if I was in his shoes, it''s what I would have wanted the strong males around my son to do, that''s all."

    Aaryn swallowed hard. Thoughts of his father led him straight back to thoughts of his mother. "Well, thank you," he said quietly. "I think he would have appreciated that, too."

    Tarkyn nodded.

    They walked on.

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! My entirely new character and world is now live! It''s still in the process of being vetted by AllNovelFull, but you can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin.

    "You. Are. Mine."

    His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im.

    Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."

    The other males hooted withughter.

    Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."

    She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear.

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 271 - The Weight Of Dread - Part 4

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn and Tarkyn were just approaching the house inpanionable silence when the door swung open and Rhoda rushed out, her eyes going wide as she drew up short at the sight of him.

    "Oh, Aaryn! Thank goodness, I was justing to find you!"

    Aaryn froze. A chill rolled down his spine, and he felt Tarkyn tense at the scent of fear on the wise-woman as well. "What is it? What''s going on?" he asked hurriedly. "Is she hurt?"

    "Not¡­ not exactly." She nced back over her shoulder. A low growl was vibrating through the room behind her. Aaryn frowned. "You''ll need toe inside." The older woman turned, beckoning him back into the house, sending a nervous nce over her shoulder at Tarkyn, which would have piqued Aaryn''s curiosity if he hadn''t been so terrified of what he was going to find inside..

    When the stepped in, at first he only saw Eadhye, sitting on the couch, her face pained, clutching a piece of paper in her hands.

    When she looked up and saw Aaryn, tears sprang into her eyes.

    Aaryn''s heart plummeted to his toes. "Eadhye! What''s going on?!"

    Then the growl he''d heard turned into a snarl and Aaryn whirled. Just behind him Tarkyn cursed.

    Arge, beautiful, near-white wolf crouched near the base of the stairs. Her coat was thick and silky and she stood easily as high as Aaryn''s waist. Or she would have.

    She was currently half-crouched, her head low and lips peeled back to bare her teeth, ears ttened and her eyes fixed on Aaryn.

    For a moment Aaryn was only confused¡ªwho had shifted? What was¡ª

    Then it hit him.

    He''d heard the stories, knew when his mother went walking she often shifted to her beast. But she''d always been so careful to keep it away from Aaryn. She felt that it only rubbed salt into his wounds to see her enjoying something that he couldn''t.

    If he''d been clearer headed he might have made the connection sooner, but it took catching her scent¡ªdifferent in the beast, but still with that unique, floral element of his mother''s normal scent¡ªto click.

    "Mom?" His voice was too high, crackling like has a child, pleading.

    She stopped growling and licked her lips, the smacking sound bouncing off the walls of the room. Aaryn''s jaw dropped. "What¡ª?"

    But then Tarkyn moved to put himself between the wise women and his mother''s beast, and her eyes snapped back to hisrge frame and her growling began again.

    Aaryn didn''t take his eyes off of her. He''d seen plenty of Anima in their beast forms¡ªspent hours with Elreth training when she was in hers¡ªbut he''d never seen his mother like this.

    She was beautiful, and strong.

    So strong.

    Aaryn put his hands up, palms towards her. "We won''t hurt you, Mom. We aren''t¡­ we don''t want to hurt you. Come back. Please. No one''s going to hurt you."

    But even though she stopped growling, she didn''t submit, kept her head low and hackles up, her eyes darting to anyone who moved.

    "What happened?" Aaryn asked her, but it was Eadhye who answered.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" she said. "I tried to stop her¡ª"

    "Tried to stop what?!" Aaryn asked carefully.

    "I have a letter," Eadhye said faintly. "I''ve been trying to get her toe back. But she''s just getting more and more agitated and aggressive. I didn''t know what to do. I went out with herst night, but she ran and I had to follow her¡­" She dissolved into tears and Aaryn''s heart sank.

    No. It didn''t sink, it began to tear.

    "Mom?" he murmured. "Come back¡­ please?"

    She looked at him. She wasn''t growling anymore, but she just stared at him, her eyes a gorgeous amber that felt like they could see through him. She fixed her gaze on him and¡­

    And it wasn''t his mother.

    "What the hell happened?" he said through his teeth. "You said she''d be safe! You said it was fine. That I didn''t need to be here¡ª"

    His mother''s beast began to growl again, and this time prowling slowly forward¡ªright for Aaryn.

    He put his hands up again. "I''m not going to hurt her!" he said hurriedly. "I just want to understand!"

    Behind him, Tarkyn leaned in. "Maybe she''ll do better if we all step outside? If things are quiet in here? Our females always prefer low light and silence when they''re tense."

    Still desperately confused and afraid to even though to the suspicion that was rising, moring to be heard, Aaryn nodded and started backing up. Behind him Tarkyn was gathering up the two females and ushering them out. Aaryn was grateful, because he couldn''t take his eyes off his mother.

    She was beautiful. She''d stopped growling when they gave her more space. She didn''t move, but watched them all retreat, Aarynst to step out of the door and turn.

    Anima were beginning to emerge from their homes and Aaryn waited until two of their neighbors, Equines, passed with a small wave and curious looks. But at least they didn''t stop and ask if something was wrong.

    Aaryn waited until they were out of earshot, then turned to Eadhye, who had her hands over her mouth and was staring at him through eyes shining with tears.

    He swallowed hard. "I don''t think we should leave her. But I need you to tell me, right now, what the hell has been happening? Where have you been? Why is she in beast form? And why won''t shee back? She has the control¡ªunless¡­ is that something they can lose if they don''t use it for a long time? I don''t know how long it''s been since she shifted. She''d never do it in front of me."

    Eadhye stared at him sadly, another tear rippling down her face, to follow one of the lines in her cheek, to her jaw. "I''m so sorry, Aaryn. I tried to bring her back. I really did."

    Aaryn growled. "Why do you keep saying that she''s gone. She''s not gone. She''s right here!"

    Eadhye stepped forward and put a gentle hand to his shoulder. "I''m sorry, Aaryn. She''s gone silent. She''s noting back. She''s not here anymore. Not really."

    *****

    IMPORTANT NOTE about the future of this book in the author note below, please read!

 Chapter 272 - Going Silent - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Everything in him recoiled in response to Eadhye''s words. He stared at her, his eyes screwed up, brows pinched together.

    She couldn''t be saying what he thought she was saying.

    Then he looked and Tarkyn''s eyes snapped to meet his¡ªfull of concern andpassion, but also a wary edge. His body was poised, as if he thought Aaryn might get violent.

    But Aaryn wasn''t angry. He was¡­ he didn''t know what he was. He was certain he hadn''t heard those words. That this wasn''t what she had said. That was impossible. His mother would never do that.. She''d never leave him. Not by choice.

    "What did you say?" he asked, his head buzzing until he almost couldn''t hear her whispered words.

    But she didn''t move, didn''t stop clutching his shoulder. And she said it again, as if they weren''t words that sliced him open like a de.

    "She''s gone silent, Aaryn. She¡­ chose it. She wanted to go. I tried to talk her out of it¡ªI thought I had. But she was deceiving me. I''m so sorry."

    Beside him, Tarkyn turned to Rhodha and began to ask quiet questions. Aaryn heard him mention "feeding her" and suddenly wanted to vomit.

    Eadhye lifted her head, her kind eyes red and bloodshot, and her face haggard. Dark smudges had appeared under her eyes, making them appear sunken. As if she were ill.

    Aaryn held her arms too tightly and pleaded with her to tell him what had happened.

    Eadhye took a deep breath, then patted his chest as she spoke. "She''s been struggling," she said, hushed. "Ever since you walked the Smoke and mes. We tried¡­ we tried to go. We really did. We got to the clearing. We were a littlete, but not much. Elreth was still fighting to get to you. But we never had a chance to join the crowd. She got one look at all the people and she froze. I suggested we just watch from the trees. But she found you in the crowd¡ªyou had Reth and Gar with you¡­ she was so happy to see you with them, Aaryn. You need to know that. And she saw Elreth fighting for you and it made her cry tears of joy. But she couldn''t stay. Once the two of you reached each other¡­ We left without even entering the clearing properly. And when we got back here, she couldn''t settle. We ended up walking most of the night, and next morning. Thank you¡­ thank you for your note. She was so touched that you''de. I''m sorry we missed you."

    "Why? Why would she do this?!" He knew he sounded frantic, but he couldn''t turn it off. He felt like he was ten years old again and she wouldn''t get out of bed. "What is going on?!"

    "She''s¡­ she wrote you this to exin," Eadhye said. "I tried to stop her, Aaryn. I''ve¡­ I''ve been chasing her for two days. But when the others sent the signal up, I knew I had toe back. I''m not as young as I used to be. I can''t be in my beast so long¡­ I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."

    "Sorry for WHAT?!"

    She handed him the folded paper, and Aaryn snatched it from her, opening it so greedily he almost tore the thick paper.

    He recognized his mother''s handwriting immediately. The paper fluttered because his hands trembled and he shook his head as he read.

    ~

    Aaryn,

    I''m so sorry you''re receiving this in my writing. I''ve been trying to be brave. I was going to talk to you first so we could have another conversation to remember. But I fear I will say something I shouldn''t, or you''ll sense it in me, and I can''t take the risk. I can''t do this anymore.

    My life has been so dark ever since the day we lost your father. I stayed for you. Please know that. Please be certain of it. I stayed for you. Because I love you.

    But I can''t deny the relief I felt when I learned that Elreth had finally recognized the bond. When I saw her family embrace you. When I knew you would have everything you need, everything you''ve missed out on for your whole life.

    I am so sorry, son. I should have done so much better. I am weak.

    But that''s why I''m doing this. I could never hurt myself¡ªI''m too weak for that as well. So don''t be concerned. I am not gone, not entirely. But I am given over.

    I''m Going Silent.

    I hate myself for the selfishness of it. I know this will cause you pain. But I am not strong enough for this anymore. And as long as I''m here, I will hold you back. There is so much of your life still avable to you. So much freedom and strength you could have without me. Once I saw you in the mes and Smoke, saw your love for Elreth and hers for you¡­ I knew. I don''t need to do this anymore.

    I don''t want to stop grieving your father, Aaryn. But I am so tired and worn out by remembering him and what we lost. I don''t want to pretend anymore.

    You have a whole family now. So much more than I could ever give you. Love them. Hold them. Don''t ever let them go. I know they won''t let go of you. Elia¡ªshe came to the house, remember? When Elreth was still blind? She knew what you needed, and what Elreth needed too. She is good for both of you. Much better than I am. And I spoke with Reth. He loves you like your father loved you, and it made me so happy. And¡ª"

    What?! What had Reth said to her?

    The cries of the others rose behind him, but Aaryn crumpled the half-finished letter in his fist, turned on his heel and began to run.

    What the hell had Reth said to her? What the fuck had he done?

 Chapter 273 - Going Silent - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He hated it. Hated knowing that Tarkyn, running behind him, could have shifted and overtaken him at any moment he chose. He could have galloped past him, used those massive hooves to kick him into submission if he''d wanted to. Or just gotten in front of him and stopped him from moving where he wanted. But he didn''t.

    Fucking Captain of the Guard just kept pace with him, calling for him to stop, that they would help, that his mother needed him. But Aaryn wondered if Tarkyn knew just how oblivious Reth could be. If he knew just how arrogant the Lion King could be when he thought he had all the answers.

    What had he said to Aaryn''s mother?

    What the fuck had he done?

    Ignoring Tarkyn for the entire journey, he sprinted through the wood until the reached the royal meadow and straight to their tree..

    He didn''t even knock, just threw the door open and stormed through it to find Reth and Elia standing in the kitchen, kissing. Her arms thrown around his neck, one of his hands on her ass.

    They leaped apart when he came crashing through the door¡ªboth of them startled so badly, Reth almost shifted and Elia looked shaky.

    But when they recognized him, both of them straightened.

    "Aaryn? What''s wrong?" Elia asked carefully.

    "Aaryn! Be calm!" Tarkyn was directly behind him. Aaryn mmed the door closed in his face. It opened immediately, and Tarkyn stepped inside but Aaryn was already moving.

    Reth took one look at Tarkyn, then raised an eyebrow at Aaryn.

    And Aaryn looked right back. The older man, the man he''d wanted to call father, with grey creeping into the hair at his temples, and his broad shoulders that seemed like they could carry the weight of the world, with his massive fists, and the ego to match.

    Aaryn had always tried to stay out of the conflict between Reth and Gar and the different ways they''d seen the things that had happened over the years. But in that moment, he felt like he understood exactly what his brother-of-me felt when he saw his father.

    "You want to speak with me, Son?" Reth asked quietly, obviously catching Aaryn''s scent, filled with rage. He shifted himself to make sure he stood between Aaryn and Elia, and Aaryn scoffed¡ªas if he''d ever hurt her!

    Aaryn strode across the space between them, snarling through his teeth. "What did you say to her?"

    "Who?" Reth asked quickly. He stood casually, but his weight was on the balls of his feet, and Aaryn didn''t miss that his hands were open, ready to be fists, or knife hands, or to grip whatever was needed.

    Aaryn felt his hackles rise. "What did you say to my mother?!" he snarled.

    Reth''s brows pinched together. "After the mes?"

    "What did you SAY TO HER?!"

    Reth''s chin went down to protect his neck and his eyes sparked. He pushed Elia further behind him, who sighed, but didn''t fight him.

    "We talked about you, mostly," Reth said quietly, his hands up and palms forward like he was soothing Aaryn, but Aaryn didn''t miss the positions of his arms¡ªdefensive stance. He was protecting his chest and neck.

    "I''m not here to attack you, Reth, I''m here to make you answer. What did you say?!"

    Reth turned his head slightly as if he was confused. "She asked about whether you''d live with Elreth when you returned. How our family would embrace you. She was looking for reassurance that you would be viewed as a member of my pride, and I assured her that you would be¡ªjust as I told you when we spoke," he said carefully, a question in his voice. "I''m not sure what you think¡ª"

    "She thinks you''ve reced her!" he growled. "She thinks you and Elia are the only family I need. And she''s going silent because she thinks I don''t need her anymore, because of you!"

    Elia gasped from behind Reth, her hands going up to her mouth as she leaned around her mate''s arm. "Aaryn, we never¡ª"

    "I wasn''t speaking to you!"

    Reth growled and stepped forward, his eyes suddenly golden and shing. "You speak with respect to my mate, or you deal with me, Aaryn. If you''re angry with me, you speak to me."

    "I''m angry with both of you, but at least I know she''d never think she was better! She''d never tell my mother that she wasn''t necessary! She is necessary! She''s necessary to me!"

    Reth''s forehead crumpled. "Aaryn¡­ I don''t know¡­ What are you saying, Son?"

    "STOP CALLING ME SON!"

    Reth blinked. "Okay. Then, I need you to tell me what you think happened. If you''re right, I''ll tell you. I won''t deny it."

    Aaryn realized he was panting, his chest heaving up and down. Reth''s eyes didn''t move, but Aaryn sensed Tarkyn shifting closer behind him, ready to help guard against him. He snorted with disgust at both of them.

    "You made my mother feel like she wasn''t needed, and now she''s gone," he said, and his voice wasn''t as strong as it should have been. He swallowed and clenched his fists. He needed his anger. "You¡­ you said something to her that made her think you''d taken me. That I was yours now. That she wasn''t needed. But I need her, Reth. I need her!" he stabbed his own chest with a thumb. "I''ve always needed her even when she hasn''t¡ª" his voice broke and he made himself stop and clear his throat.

    "Oh, Aaryn!" Elia slipped around Reth, ignoring his hiss of warning and rushed to Aaryn, throwing her arms around his waist and hugging him. He didn''t hug her back, but a shudder rocked through him. A tremor, warning him about the earthquake toe.

    But Reth was shaking his head. "That''s not what happened, Aaryn. I promise you."

    "Of course it is! Why else would she leave? She loves me! She knows I need her¡ªor she thought I did! She even said so herself, she''s stayed this long for me! She said that, Reth!" His anger was returning, making him strong. He stepped forward, pulling Elia with him, who tried to shush him, but he didn''t take his eyes off of Reth. "So, what did you say to her? Why does she think I don''t need her anymore?"

    "I don''t know," Reth said, shaking his head. "I would never tell anyone they weren''t needed." Then he blinked.

    And Aaryn nodded. "Oh, really, Reth? Really? Never?"

    Reth''s head tilted and his eyes red in caution, but he didn''t respond.

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 274 - Going Silent - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn raised a finger to point at Reth''s broad chest. Fucking King who thought he knew everything and got everything right. "You and I both know that you''ve told people they aren''t necessary before," he rasped. "I thought you learned your lesson then, but apparently not!" he spat.

    Reth sucked in a deep breath. "That was¡­ that was in anger. I gave in to frustration. I never meant it¡ªand you know that.."

    "You think just because you''re mad, people don''t hear you, Reth? You think it doesn''tnd when you snarl something at someone? You?! Guess what? You''re wrong! Fucking Reth Orstas Hryhryn, mister fucking perfect got it wrong. Do you hear me? You were wrong then, and you''re wrong now!"

    "Aaryn, what are you talking about?" Elia said, her voice high and breaking with her tears. "Reth isn''t angry at you or your mother¡­"

    Aaryn stared at Reth. "No, he''s not," he said through clenched teeth. "Sometimes you don''t have to be angry to do the wrong thing. Sometimes you just have to believe in yourself more than anyone else. Or your daughter."

    Elia''s face crumpled in confusion. "What¡ª?"

    "Leave it, Elia, I''ll exinter."

    "Will you, Reth?" Aaryn wouldn''t drop Reth''s gaze, didn''t stop himself challenging. Let the lion fucking kinge for him. He''d fight for himself, and his mother, and Gar, and¡­ and everyone else in Anima who''d ever felt less because of Reth.

    "Yes," he said. "I will. Because I did learn. And whether you want to hear it right now or not, you need to know two other things that are true. The first is that I always gave your mother the respect she deserved because of her role in your life¡ªeven when she was letting you down. I never undermined her, Aaryn, and trust me, I could have."

    Aaryn scoffed, and Reth''s eyes shed a warning at him again. But he wasn''t finished.

    "And the other thing is that I know you''ve had a shock, and it sounds like you''ve got a tough road to walk from here. So you need to know, even after this, I''m here for you, Son, okay? When you calm down, if you need me, I''m here. Willingly. And Elia too. We never wanted to rece your Mom, but we are family to you. And that isn''t going to change. So whatever you need, you just tell us."

    Aaryn tried to scoff again, but it caught in his throat on a sob. Elia''s arms tightened around him and she buried her face in his chest. "Oh, Aaryn, I''m so sorry. Maybe¡­ Maybe she''lle back. Maybe¡ª"

    He suddenly couldn''t stand to be touched. Her arms around him felt like a brand on his skin. But he also knew he couldn''t be rough on her. So he sucked in and arched away from her, peeling her arms out from around his back and giving them back to her as he stepped back. "I have to go," he said, his voice cracked and broken.

    Elia stared at him with her eyes full of tears, but she nodded. "Anything you need, okay, Aaryn? Anything."

    He nodded to Elia, but his eyes were back on Reth whose anger had passed. He looked at Aaryn with sadness now, his face haggard and more lined than it used to be. The urge to apologize rose in Aaryn''s throat, but he bit it back and shook his head. "You can''t tell people they aren''t needed, Reth," he said hoarsely. "Even just a little bit. Even if it''s true. Because they hear it in their soul."

    Reth''s face pinched in grief and Aaryn turned on his heel toe face-to-face with Tarkyn, who looked embarrassed and like he wished he hadn''t been there to witness this. He stepped aside to let Aaryn pass. But Aaryn stopped and turned back to face the people he loved most in the world after Elreth and his mother and he did what he knew Reth would have done¡ªeven though it rankled.

    "Elia, this wasn''t for you. I''m not angry with you. I appreciate all the ways you''ve helped me and loved me. So¡­ just don''t hear any of this for you, okay?"

    "Of course not," she whispered. "Please, let us help you if¡ª"

    "Not¡­ not right now, okay?" he said, turning back for the door. "Maybeter, but not right now."

    He hated the noise she made then, but he couldn''t do anything about it, he had to get back to his mother, to try to convince her to stay. For him. Again.

    Vaguely, behind him, as he stalked out the door and left it open for Tarkyn, he heard Elia whisper, "Get Elreth. Now."

    His heart surged at the idea of his mate, but he mped down on it. She had her own shit to shovel today. She didn''t need him whining and crying about his fucked up life. She needed to be Queen and¡­ he would deal with this. He would handle it. And then he''d deal with the disformed, too. Because he could. He was strong enough to do that. All of it.

    Then he was out the door and running, as fast as he could. And he didn''t take the trail because he didn''t want Tarkyn on his heels. He wanted to be alone. And he could probably get back to the house faster by making a straight shot of it, anyway.

    He needed to pump his arms and legs, faster and faster. He needed to leap fallen trees and let his throat burn with the force of his breath.

    So he ignored it when Tarkyn called after him and dove into the trees, crossing the WildWood, back to his mother, who was still at home. Still a beast. Still¡­ here. Still alive, he reminded himself.

    Going silent wasn''t like dying. Not entirely.

    He shook his head. He wasn''t going to let her do that. She''d hit a crisis, that was all. She didn''t realize how much he needed her still. As soon as she understood, she''de back. She hadn''t even been the beast for more than a couple days. It wasn''t toote.

    He kept reminding himself of that all the way through the wood, and onto the trail to the house, and when he stepped through the door to find Eadhye and Rhodha still sitting on the couch, turned uneasily to keep one eye on his mother, who''did down at the base of the stairs.

    Still in her beast.

    Aaryn sucked in a breath. He just needed to get through to her. That was all.

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 275 - Going Silent - Part 4

    NOTE: For the next week or two I''m going to try uploading the daily chapters a little earlier (4:00 and 5:00pm, Pacific) to make the content avable to the East Coast readers at a more convenient time. On AllNovelFull, little details like upload times can have an impact on ie, so this is an experiment to make sure I''m not hurting Elreth & Aaryn''s audience. I''ll let you know if it changes again!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth sat in the Security Council¡ªagain¡ªand she wanted to bite something. Too many of these decisions hinged on Aaryn or Tarkyn. And the rest seemed¡­ less important.

    As they finally circled around to whether to send a disformed after Hholdyn, she finally spoke up. "My brother has an established rtionship with these Anima. I''d like to speak with him about going after Hholdyn before I ask any of the disformed," she said firmly.

    "Is Gar even here?" Lhern asked dryly..

    She shot him a look. "Yes. When we''re done here I''ll visit his tree."

    "Take a wet nket suffocate the mes he''ll breathe if you wake him," one of the younger members quipped and everyone chuckled. Elreth tried to smile¡ªtorn between knowing it''s a joke she might have made herself, and standing in defense of her brother whom she knew, despite his faults, was working harder than any of them had realized.

    Gar was such a conflicting mess, she never quite knew how to feel about him.

    She opened her mouth to say something to his defense, but the door swung open and she turned to find Tarkyn, panting and with a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead, stalking into the room.

    He didn''t greet anyone, or even apologize for the interruption. "You''re needed, Elreth. Right now."

    Aaryn.

    Drys.

    Shit.

    She was on her feet and cross the floor to him without thinking. "What is it? What''s happened?"

    "I''ll let Aaryn tell you, but he''s in pieces. He needs you." Tarkyn said, an odd pinch to his eyes that made Elreth feel awkward. But she pushed it away as her Captain turned to hold the door open for her. It wasn''t until she was outside she realized she hadn''t even farewelled the security council. She turned on her heel, but Tarkyn was there, hands up.

    "You go," he said. "I''ll exin to them and we''ll get things moving. We''ll be ready when youe back."

    Elreth took a breath. "Thank you," she said. Their gazes locked for a moment and Tarkyn cleared his throat¡ªthe closest she''d seen him to awkward¡­ well, ever.

    "Elreth," he said, his voice low and quiet.

    Her nerves trilled¡ªand she looked behind her. She needed to get to Aaryn. But Tarkyn''s intensity was unlike him.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "Your mate¡­ he truly loves you. He needs you. He needs you to make him safe right now," he said his eyes flicking down and away, then back to her. "I''ve been pushing him to move him to see his own heart, but right now¡­ right now he needs safety. Don''t let him go. The rest of this? If we get slowed down¡­ we''ll survive. We''ll find you if there''s anything that''s utterly critical. Otherwise¡­ hold on to what you have. The rest will work itself out. You''re going to have people who don''t understand what you''ve got try to press you to give your attention to us, to logistics and¡­ don''t let them push you to it. If you have to make a decision, we''ll find you. Otherwise, you do what you and Aaryn need."

    Elreth blinked. "I¡­ thank you. I''ll keep that in mind."

    He shrugged. "Your dad was always good at that bnce. Follow his example."

    Elreth''s lips wanted to thin at the constantparison to her father, but she supposed it was only natural. "I''ll do my best," she said tightly.

    Tarkyn scratched the back of his neck. "Go to your mate. He''s at his mother''s home." Then he swallowed. "He''s a blessed male," he said quietly.

    Elreth met his gaze, shocked. Her lower jaw sagged. She closed it with a snap, then forced herself not to look away. "Thank you, Tarkyn."

    Tarkyn nodded, then waved her off. "Get moving, as fast as you can. He''s falling apart."

    Everything else sucked away as she turned, wondering what had happened¡ªhad Drys died? Had she killed herself? Elreth shuddered, then pushed the thought away as she leaped into the shift and plowed through the City to his house.

    *****

    She snapped back to her natural form when she reached the trail outside the house. The lights were on, though they weren''t really needed anymore with the morning sun angling through the trees. She didn''t bother knocking, but opened the door quickly and quietly, bracing herself for whatever she might find.

    What she hadn''t counted on, was two wise women clinging to each other near the door, and Aaryn standing across the room, looking like he was braced forbat, hunched over, his eyes locked on a beautiful silver-coated wolf who stood at the base of the stairs, growling, her lips curled away from her teeth, and her ears t, almost against her head.

    "You have to listen to me! Please!" he begged.

    The two women¡ªEadhye, Elreth reminded herself. And another wise woman she thought was named Rhodha¡ªturned, and gasped with relief when they saw her.

    "You have to help him," Rhodha whispered. "He''s only pushing her further away. The more stress she has, the more defensive she feels, the less likely she is to hear him. Her instincts are taking over."

    Elreth''s head spun. "Who is¡­?" then it dawned on her. "That''s Drys?"

    They both nodded, Eadhye''s eyes shining with tears. "She''s going silent," she whispered, her eyes screwing tight against the grief.

    Elreth''s stomach dropped. Oh no. No. Poor Aaryn.

    "Has she¡­ is she already¡­?"

    "I think so," Eadhye cried. "I''ve been following her for two days and forced her back here, but¡­ but she''s not shifting. Even for him. I don''t think she can hear us anymore."

    "Even the best of us struggle to break through when we''re under threat," Rhodha said, stroking Eadhye''s hair. "He''s pushing her further away, but he''s so desperate¡­"

    They all turned to look at Aaryn, who''d sunk into a crouch, but had his arms wide, giving his mother''s beast no room to move without having to face him.

    Elreth sighed. Grief bubbled from her gut and threatened to overwhelm her. But then Tarkyn''s words echoed in her head.

    He needs you to make him safe right now

    Elreth took a deep breath and nodded. "You two go outside," she said quietly. "Leave him to me."

    They looked at each other. It was Rhodha who ushered Eadhye towards the door. But the older woman turned at thest minute and looked at Elreth with red, shining eyes. "Please make sure he knows how sorry I am. I thought¡­ I wish I''d warned him sooner," she said. "I''m so sorry I got it wrong. So sorry."

    Elreth nodded and tried to give her an encouraging look, but she was really only waiting for them to get out of the door.

    When it closed behind them, she turned to face her mate who stood over his mother''s beast, looking like he might physically grab her and try to pull her out of her beast.

    <em>Help me, Creator, </em>she prayed silently.<em> Help me know how to help him.</em>

    <em>Please. </em>

    ***** ENTER THE DRAW FOR A PAPERBACK *****

    If you are reading this in thest week of September, you are a Top Tier privilege reader and have earned an entry into the draw for a limited edition paperback (by permission from WebNovel--I only have a few and they must be given away, not sold.) To enter, hit ments" below andment "I want a paperback!" Then watch this space for the announcement in the first week of October!

    Thank you for ALL your support! You make my dreamse true, and I am grateful for you every day!

 Chapter 276 - Going Silent - Part 5

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    She was worse. Aaryn had been gone for half an hour¡ªless!¡ªbut somehow when he got back to the house his mother was worse.

    He panicked. He knew pushing her was wrong¡ªshoving her into her instincts. She hadn''t growled at him directly until he cornered her, but he didn''t know what else to do. His mother had to see that he needed her! She hade back. She had to!

    "Please, Mom," he said, his voice cracked and hoarse. "I''m here. I know it''s been hard. But Elreth''s family, they''re¡­ they''re wonderful. But they aren''t you. I need you.. Please¡­"

    When he''d gotten angry, she''d started growling and pacing the two or three steps she could make at the base of the stairs. He knew it was wrong to pin her there, that she was only bing more agitated. But his head wouldn''t stop screaming. His heart wouldn''t stop racing, panicking. He couldn''t lose her, too. He''d be alone then. None of them left. Only him.

    The others in the room faded to the background. He was vaguely aware of the wise women urging him to give her space, to let her calm, but he pushed their voices to the back of his mind.

    His mother knew him. She had to see. She had to know what she was doing!

    A cord of thick, hot rage twisted in his chest and he snarled at her. "You''d love me like this?! You''d leave me here alone? You said you stayed for me! Come back for me then! I''m right here, Mom! Come back for me!"

    His entire world tunneled to his own pain, and the wolf in front of him. Everything else faded. Ceased to matter.

    She couldn''t leave him like this!

    At some point she''d started avoiding him, no longer looking him in the eye, attempting to dominate and he''d stepped closer to her, raging, demanding that she acknowledge him.

    Her eyes snapped to his then and her growls became a snarl.

    As they faced each other down he became aware of movement behind him. But he didn''t care. He didn''t care who left, or who showed up. He was beginning to shake.

    She had to see him. She had to listen.

    She had toe back!

    He lost touch with the world again, reaching for his mother''s beast, pleading with her to hear him, to listen, toe back.

    Her snarls became snaps and warnings that he found he almost hoped she''d follow through on. She was telling him that she''d met her limit, and her next move would harm him.

    And he didn''t care.

    "Come back! Please!" he begged, his throat aching. "You can''t leave me like this!"

    Then, from nowhere, a scent hit the back of his throat¡ªthe best scent, the perfect scent. And a warm hand came to rest on his shoulder.

    The beast''s eyes slid to Elreth''s face over his shoulder and her growl peaked.

    Instinctively, Aaryn pushed an arm out to keep her back¡ªhe wouldn''t put Elreth in her way when she was so close to attacking. But Elreth took his arm and tugged him back a step.

    "No!" he fought her for a second, but then his mate was in front of him, her beautiful eyes wide and sad. Her hands gentle on his face, and her lips were making his name.

    "¡­not going to make you leave her, I just need you to listen to me. You need to see me, Aaryn. I''m here. I''m here. Please, don''t¡­ just see me."

    And her words were so close to his own, spoke a heart with the same pains, it snapped fingers in front of his face.

    How long had she been there, talking to him?

    Aaryn blinked and the world rushed in.

    He was in his living room. Apart from his mother''s beast, it was empty except for him and Elreth, who''d turned him and was standing, hip to hip, between his feet, her hands on his face, pleading with him toe back to her.

    But he hadn''t gone anywhere.

    Had he?

    He blinked again and his eyes focused and Elreth''s breath caught.

    "Can you hear me?" she asked quietly.

    He nodded, his hands going to her waist. "I never went anywhere, I was just¡­"

    "I know, I know," she said gently, like she was soothing him. "I just needed you to see me. Don''t leave me, okay? I love you, Aaryn. I''m here. Even if she''s gone, I''m here."

    The meaning of those words hit him like a punch in the stomach and he grunted, losing his breath for a second.

    Elreth searched his eyes while he tried to find air again. Then she whispered, "Tell me. What''s happened. Tell me."

    He felt his face crumple and swallowed back the tears that wanted toe¡ªhe was no pup anymore to weep like babe when he got hurt.

    But Elreth''s soothing hands, the love on her face, the gentle way she touched him¡­ it all conspired to break through his walls and steal his ability to keep himself strong.

    He stepped out of her arms, backing away.

    rm lit on her face, but he shook his head. "Just¡­ give me a minute," he said. Then looked at his mother''s beast, crouched to his right, watching them both. But she hadn''t run.

    Aaryn swallowed and wed a hand through his hair. He couldn''t say it. He couldn''t make the words.

    He shoved a hand into his pocket, then handed Elreth the letter without looking away from his mother. "She''s given up," he said hoarsely.

    Elreth took it and read it quickly, one hand covering her mouth.

    When she was done, she folded it carefully and handed it back to him. "Aaryn, I''m so sorry. I had no idea she was so bad. I''m so sorry."

    "Neither did I," he said tly. "But¡­ but I''m going to convince her toe back. It''s only been two days, Eadhye said. It''s not toote."

    Elreth''s eyebrows pinched together over her nose. "Are you sure? I¡­ I don''t think that''s how it works, Aaryn. If she gave over..." She turned and looked at his mother and her eyes, her cheeks, her mouth¡­ it all dragged down in sadness. "Aaryn¡­ I think she''s gone. I''m so sorry."

    Shocked, Aaryn stood there and let the pain wash over him as his mate read the letter and¡­ epted it?

    He couldn''t believe she epted it.

 Chapter 277 - Going Silent - Part 6

    <strong>PATREON SHOUT OUT: Thank you, @Sravanthi82 for being a SUPER FAN on Patreon! Your understanding for Aaryn and Elreth, and the way you see through their story to the love underneath is a joy to me. Thank you!</strong>

    <strong>***** </strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "Take that back!" he growled. "It''s not toote!"

    Elreth startled at the rage in his voice. He realized he was snarling at her and forced himself to calm. Sucking in a breath, he closed his eyes. "She just hasn''t realized yet how¡­ what she''s doing to me. She got the wrong idea from your dad. She thinks¡­ she thinks I don''t need her anymore. And I do. Once she realizes¡ª"

    "Aaryn, look at me.." Her Alpha power vibrated in those words and his eyes snapped open. She stepped up to him again, until her chest brushed his, but she didn''t touch him with her hands. "I''m sorry I said too much too fast," she said. "I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    "It''s not that!" he insisted. "You just don''t understand¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn. I understand. I do. And I hope I''m wrong. I''m here with you, okay. Whatever you need. I''m here."

    A sob broke in his chest and he sagged.

    Elreth whispered his name and he fell into her arms, burying his nose in her neck, her hair, clinging to her so tightly she grunted. But she clung back, one arm stroking up and down his spine, whispering how much she loved him, that she was there, that she wasn''t going anywhere.

    Aaryn struggled against a tornado of tears. He couldn''t let himself give in, panicked when another sob cracked in his throat. If he gave in it would pull the weight over him and he''d fall under the weight of it all. He was certain of it. He couldn''t let her¡­ he couldn''t tell her¡­ he couldn''t think like¡­

    He pushed out of Elreth''s arms and backed away again, moving so quickly his mother growled and crouched again.

    Elreth didn''t move after him, just stared at him with those big sad eyes that he hated. They made her pain his own¡ªand he knew his pain was hers and¡­ he couldn''t carry both of them just then. He shook his head and turned away, back to his mother, setting his jaw. "She just needs to hear me. I just need to get through to her," he insisted, his voice so rough it was almost a growl.

    His mother''s beast eyed him warily, ncing at Elreth now and again, as if asking for help. And that brought his anger back, thick and hot and undeniable.

    "Stop looking at her! She''s not going to save you! I''m here, Mom! I am! Me! You need toe back!"

    It all happened so quickly.

    He reached for her as if she were human, intending to hold her ruff, make her look him in the eye and see him!

    But as he reached for her, she opened her mouth and bit him, lightning fast, her teeth shing and so sharp, it took a second before he registered the pain.

    He cried out and instinctively dropped his arms, turning to put his back to her, gripping the bleeding hand with the other. Elreth gasped and rushed towards him and everything shifted.

    His mother''s beast darted past Elreth, to the others side of the living room, whining and growling.

    Elreth stood over him, begging him to show her his hand.

    And Aaryn stared at the blood dripping out from under his hand.

    She''d bitten him.

    His mother had bitten him.

    "Aaryn, please, let me see it. I can put pressure on it¡ª"

    He straightened and stood tall, turning towards where his mother, now able to move, paced the living room, looking at the windows and hesitating, as if she was measuring whether she could jump through one.

    That panic rose, wing at his throat again and he started after her, but Elreth screamed.

    "AARYN, YOU HAVE TO STOP BEFORE SHE KILLS YOU!''

    He stopped in his tracks in the same moment his mother''s beast whipped around to face them, her chin low and lip lifting again.

    And he realized, suddenly, what he was doing.

    The thought came and he tried to push it away. But it wouldn''t leave. Because he knew that feeling. He''d felt that way himself when he was small and his mother was so ill he couldn''t leave her side even to get more food.

    He''d been a prisoner to her illness then, and she was a prisoner to his panic now.

    Neither of them was right to do that to the other.

    A strange noise eased out of his throat and his mother''s beast began to pant.

    There was warmth, perfect smelling warmth at his side, but he couldn''t look away from her. Away from what he was doing to her.

    Her. Not his mother, her. A she-wolf.

    He''d caged a wolf. She''d been careful to warn him. But he hadn''t listened. And now she was at the end of her leash.

    He stood, halfway across the room, staring at her and she stared back. The room was so quiet all he could hear was his own heartbeat thrumming in his ears, and his breath tearing in and out of his throat.

    As if they could see the storm about to break inside him, no one moved. They barely breathed, both of them, waiting for him. As he fought.

    He fought it. He fought the truth. He fought what he had to do. He fought against the very idea¡­

    "Aaryn?" Elreth whispered finally and, without thought, he turned away from the wolf to look at his mate, whose eyes were pleading and desperate. "I''m here," she said. "Please. I know this is so hard. I''m so sorry. But I''m here. Please¡­ please see me."

    A guttural moan of pain erupted in his throat. "She''s leaving me again," he said, his voice a whine, like a child''s.

    "I know. I''m so sorry," Elreth said, her own eyes filling with tears. "But I''m not, Aaryn. I never will. I promise you."

    He fell into her arms then, sobbing. His entire body trembled and he felt like he was falling apart at the seams. As if the wrong movement or sound could tear him into two pieces.

    But Elreth held him, and whispered his name, and whispered her love.

    And he didn''t.

    He bled. And he hurt. And he cried.

    But he didn''t break.

    *****

    (POSTED 16/17 October) LIVE Monthly Voicechat and HUGE announcement tomorrow, starting at 1pm Pacific (that''s Sunday in the US/Monday in Southeast Asia)! If you can''t be there, ask me your questions in thements and I''ll answer them live, then you can watch the reyter on my Youtube channel (Author AimeeLynn). Or make sure you''ve "liked" my author profile on WN to receive the announcementter in the day.

    If want to be there live, join my discord TODAY by downloading the discord app on your phone and clicking the + sign, then entering these characters: 92g42X4nRv

    SEE YOU THERE!

 Chapter 278 - Going Silent - Part 7

    <strong>CELEBRATE WITH ME! IT''S MY BIG DAY! A WHOLE NEW BOOK, A WHOLE NEW WORLD, A WHOLE NEW HERO! Check out the excerpt at the end of this chapter and add "Rise of the Dark Alpha" to your library TODAY!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He wasn''t sure how long they stood there together, him weeping like a babe. But his mate never gave up, stroking him, whisperingfort and then, when he could breathe again, leading him to the couch that faced the front door.

    Aaryn dropped into it, for the first time not wanting to see the wolf that was in the dining room now, circling the table to peer out the windows and whine, then turn and walk the circle again.

    He couldn''t make himself think through what was needed. So he sank into the couch at Elreth''s urging, staring at his bleeding hand¡ªthe half-moon of teeth marks on the back of his hand and the fleshy heel under his thumb.

    Elreth tsked and trotted into the kitchen,ing back with a cotton towel to wrap around it.

    "It''ll be fine," he muttered..

    "I know," she said. "But not point letting you bleed more than you need to." She wrapped it tightly around his hand, tying the corners to keep it there without being held, then slowly sat next to him, holding his other hand in hers.

    They were both bloodied and weary and uncertain. But she was right. She was there.

    She had stayed for him.

    That anger returned in a sh, and he almost leaped out of the couch to confront the wolf again, but that little voice in the back of his head stopped him.

    He knew what was going on here. He knew what he had to do. He just¡­ he just didn''t have the strength yet. He needed some time.

    "I know this is awful, Aaryn," Elreth said, minutester. "But that letter. I''m so d you have it. She has so much love for you."

    He frowned and looked at her. "She''s talking about not being able to stay for me anymore. How you all can rece her, how your dad told her that I didn''t need her anymore since I had you guys!"

    Elreth''s head jerked back. "No she''s not, Aaryn. Did you read it? All of it?"

    And then he realized he hadn''t.

    Elreth, obviously realizing the same thing, dug her hand into his pocket and pulled it out, opening it onto hisp. "Read it." She said. "All of it. Even the hard parts."

    Aaryn swallowed, his eyes already beginning to blur, but he wiped them with his good hand, then took a deep breath and made himself scan the letter to find the ce he remembered, and start reading again.

    ~

    ¡­I''m Going Silent.

    I hate myself for the selfishness of it. I know this will cause you pain. But I am not strong enough for this anymore. And as long as I''m here, I will hold you back. There is so much of your life still avable to you. So much freedom and strength you could have without me. Once I saw you in the mes and Smoke, saw your love for Elreth and hers for you¡­ I knew. I don''t need to do this anymore.

    I don''t want to stop grieving your father, Aaryn. But I am so tired and worn out by remembering him and what we lost. I don''t want to pretend anymore.

    You have a whole family now. So much more than I could ever give you. Love them. Hold them. Don''t ever let them go. I know they won''t let go of you. Elia¡ªshe came to the house, remember? When Elreth was still blind? She knew what you needed, and what Elreth needed too. She is good for both of you. Much better than I am. And I spoke with Reth. He loves you like your father loved you, and it made me so happy. And even though I knew this was going to hurt you, I also knew you''d have Anima, good Anima, strong Anima that would stand by you.

    I''m letting you down, Son. I know that. And I wish I could exin how sorry I am¡ªand at the same time, so certain that if I stay I''ll be holding you back. I can''t exin it. It''s clear in my head, but my heart¡­ my heart is scared of your pain. And that''s where I''m getting selfish. Because instead of telling you this face to face, I''m telling you this way. Because I think if I saw your grief it would break my mind.

    So, here is the truth you should have known all along, son: You are your father''s son. You even look just like him. He was such a good male. Not the traitor you''ve been told. Not perfect, not at all. But good, like you''re good.

    And I am here, dark and sad and unwilling to cope anymore. I am the wrong one in this family. Not him. Not you.

    I see him in you every day and it keeps him alive for me in a way that is slowly killing me. And I can''t take it anymore. I forced myself to stay because you needed a home. You needed a ce to be loved that would help you when the world was cruel.

    But you have that now¡ªand so much better than I can give it.

    So now I can finally rest. I need to rest. And yet, I am so, so sorry¡ªso sick of myself, that I can''t give you more. I''m your mother. I should be able to give you more. But I''m unraveling at the seams, Aaryn. That''s the truth.

    This isn''t your fault. Be certain of that. You are everything I could have wished for in a son¡ªso much better of a son that I am a mother. I am ashamed of myself when I look at you.

    Go, son. Go live and love and be alive. Don''t let yourself fall into the trap that I did. Don''t let your grief drag you under.

    Live.

    Keep your father''s goodness alive. And don''t let go of your love for me.

    Thank you for loving me, even though I was so hard to love.

    Thank you. I love you, Aaryn. I know this won''t feel like it, but know that it''s true.

    I love you more than I love myself, that''s why I have to go.

    Be at peace, son. Love your mate. Love your me family. And love me.

    Be at peace.

    Mom

    ~

    Aaryn could barely read thest words through his tears. He''d hoped for¡­ he didn''t know what he''d hoped for, but that wasn''t it.

    "You read love in that?" he said, his voice sick and dark.

    Elreth sighed. "I think her mind was broken, Aaryn. It wasn''t loving of her to leave you. But the fact that she stayed¡ªthat she''s been waiting for you to have someone else to lean on. Yes, I see love in that. She''s been suffering, and she endured it because she didn''t want you to be alone."

    Aaryn frowned at the note, then folded it back up and handed it to Elreth. "Can you hold this for me?" he said carefully, his voice heavy with grief.

    She took it, looking at him strangely, but she put it in her pocket. "What are you going to do?" she asked a momentter, when he''d turned to look at the wolf.

    That was the big question, wasn''t it? What was he going to do?

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! My entirely new character and world is now live! It''s still in the process of being vetted by AllNovelFull, but you can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin.

    "You. Are. Mine."

    His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im.

    Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."

    The other males hooted withughter.

    Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."

    She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear.

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 279 - Going Silent - Part 8

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn didn''t answer immediately, and Elreth didn''t push, for which he was grateful. They sat together, fingers entwined, and both watched the wolf continue to circle the dining room, her head only rising when she reached a window¡ªwhining, her nostrils ring.

    She was desperate to be outside.

    Then Aaryn got to his feet and Elreth started to get up too, but he gestured for her to stay. When she looked worried, he shook his head. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to push her anymore. I''m just¡­ I just want to say goodbye."

    Elreth choked on tears, but she nodded, covering her mouth with her hands. "I''m here, when you need me," she whispered..

    He nodded and a pang of fear shot through him. Was he really going to do this?

    For a moment it sounded stupid, rash, crazy¡ªand wrong. But now that he could think, now that his mind wasn''t screaming at him anymore, he thought he knew what Elreth had been trying to tell him.

    They didn''t know, of course, exactly what happened when an Anima went silent. Because no one had evere back from it.

    It had happened over the generations more than once¡ªan Anima that lost control to their beast and disappeared, never to return. And some Anima who gave control to the beast.

    Did that mean they couldn''t take it back after that? Or that they just chose not to?

    He didn''t know. But he suspected¡­

    He''d never shifted, so he couldn''t be sure. Maybe he''d ask Reth one day. He didn''t trust anyone else to be honest with him after this. But from what he''d heard them all say, he suspected he knew.

    The beasts weren''t the Anima that controlled them. He knew that much. They were taught as much¡ªeven the disformed¡ªas pups.

    The beast was a different being, but one they were tied to. Aaryn had a beast¡ªhe felt it, often. Knew it existed. Could feel it wanting to break through his skin. And yet, for whatever reason, it never had.

    But the others¡­ they could do that. Their beasts could appear. Linked in a way that seemed impossible. If the beast took an injury, the Anima would return with the same wound. And yet¡­ and yet¡­

    Reth had spoken often of wrestling for control with his beast. Of the leash he held on it when he shifted. Of how important it was to keep that link, to stay present as much as he could. He used it as a metaphor for discipline when he was training. Aaryn had heard him give the lecture to Elreth more than once.

    The more dominant the Anima, the more dominant the beast¡ªor maybe it was the other way around? He wasn''t sure.

    All he knew was, it was a battle for them. Every time. Every time they shifted they had to hold onto themselves. And every time they wanted toe back from wherever they disappeared to within the beast, they had to fight for it.

    If his mother had given over to her beast¡­ if she''d shifted and not held onto herself. If she''d let go of the leash, what must have happened?

    He wasn''t sure¡ªnone of them could be. But he thought he knew.

    She was gone. She had disappeared into that ce Elreth went when she shifted. She had be what his beast was to him¡ªa presence, an awareness, a pressure. But she couldn''te through.

    It was the thought he hadn''t wanted to let himself have.

    There was no leash anymore.

    She couldn''te back now.

    She didn''t have a map. No path to follow. She wasn''t dead¡ªand that was strangely reassuring to Aaryn in that moment. It should have made him angry. But for that day, for this moment¡­ he was d. He was d she still existed. He prayed she had found some measure of peace, somehow. He hated to think what she''d been through to push her this far.

    He looked at the wolf then and she turned from the window where she''d been sniffing and faced him, her eyes wary.

    This time, when he approached, he did so with his instincts intact, aware. He didn''t get too close. He kept himself low, and his bodynguage unthreatening.

    She watched him carefully, but she didn''t growl when he crouched a few feet away from her, his elbows on his knees.

    "Hi," he said, feeling stupid, but he didn''t know how else to start. "I really hope you can hear me. I hope¡­ I hope you can feel me, even if you can''t think or speak or¡­ whatever. I just hope you can hear me."

    Her ears flickered, but she didn''t move.

    "I''m sorry I scared you," he said. "This was all just such a shock. I never¡­ I never realized how much you were hurting, Mom. I''m sorry. I wish I''d realized. I would have given you more reassurance. I would have spent more time with you. So, I''m sorry. I didn''t realize.

    "I want you to know¡­ even though it''s toote now, I just want you to know: You''re needed. You''re necessary to me. I wish you didn''t have to go because it''s going to leave a huge hole in my life. In my heart. I wish you could see that I didn''t need you just to have a house toe home to. I needed you, Mom. I still do. I wish you could have seen that. I wish I''dmunicated that to you."

    A little, strangled noise came from the couch behind him, but Aaryn pushed on.

    "I don''t agree with this, what you''ve chosen. I think¡­ I think something blinded you to the truth. But I don''t hate you, okay? I''m going to try not to get angry about it. Because I love you. You''re my mom. And no matter what else has happened, no one else will ever be that for me. No one. Do you hear me? You''re my mom. Only you. Forever."

    The wolf whined and backed away a step and for a minute hope rose in his chest. But then she turned her head to look at the window on the other side of the table.

    It was the wolf equivalent of pointing at something.

    Aaryn sighed.

    "If you can hear me, just know that I love you, okay? And I''m going to miss you every day. And if you ever find your way back, I want you to be in my life again. I mean that, Mom. Come back if you can. But if you can''t¡­ I love you anyway."

    He swallowed the tears that were closing his throat, held her eyes, and whispered, "Thank you for staying as long as you did." Then he blew out a breath. "Goodbye, Mom."

    *****

    NEED A NEW READ? Don''t forget, I have a BRAND NEW WORLD and a BRAND NEW HERO who''s currently FREE! Try "Rise of the Dark Alpha" (my spin on a Werewolf tale) today. Add it to your library and when we reach 500 collections, I''ll mass release 10 chapters! (We''re already halfway there!) See below for a short excerpt and summary:

 Chapter 280 - Goodbye, Mom

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn didn''t immediately move from his crouch in front of the wolf, so she wasn''t sure what he nned to do. She swallowed hard. Listening to him talk to her this way, knowing the pain and fear that underlined every word¡ªall the memories of his adolescence that she shared. The days he''d be quiet and tense, barely talking, because he was worried about her, or because she''d seemed unhappy and he was afraid she''d get worse¡­ Elreth knew better than any other Anima what he''d been through, and she knew even she hadn''t witnessed half of what he''d endured.

    Anger against Drys, that she''d put him through this after everything else¡ªand right after they mated¡ªrose in her chest. She had to clench her teeth and refuse to give it room.

    She was reminded of that moment back in the Security Council when they''dughed about Gar and how she''d known he deserved it, yet still wanted toe to his defense.

    It was the way it should be in families. They could be hard on each other, but let anyone else attack, and you''d face the entire pride¡­

    She took a deep breath..

    Aaryn needed her calm and soothing now. Not fighting the mother he loved and missed and being forced to say goodbye to. She needed to be an ally for his love for his mother, not a critic.

    But if she had her way, she''d have a few words with that wolf herself.

    It was so utterly unfair was Drys was doing to her son. She shouldn''t be able to just¡­ escape¡ª

    Elreth shook her head and made herself put the anger aside. That wasn''t going to help anyone.

    And Aaryn was standing up.

    The wolf followed his gaze, watching him as he stood, waiting to see what he would do.

    Then he turned, and his face was so devastated, so wretched, Elreth got to her feet to go to him.

    But Aaryn caught her eye and shook his head. "I need to do this otherwise I won''t," he said, his voice thick with emotion.

    She nodded and clenched her hands at her sides to force herself not to reach for him as he passed.

    He walked to the front door and opened it, then blinked. "You''re still here," he said. Elreth''s stomach sank. The wise women. She''d forgotten about them.

    "We want to help if we can¡ª"

    "You need to go," he said, shaking his head. "I''m going to let her go, but I don''t think she''lle out here if there''s anyone there."

    There was a hushed discussion¡ªwas he sure? They could try herbs in her meat, or¡ªno, he was sure.

    Tears blurred Elreth''s vision. She swallowed a sob and stayed on her feet, but moved to the other end of the room, the window on the wall at the other side of the chimney, so the wolf wouldn''t have to pass her to get to the front door.

    Finally, Aaryn, shaking and pale, lifted a hand to wave at the wise women and, with no smile, thanked them for their help.

    Elreth put a hand to her heart, but didn''t speak.

    He watched them leave, waiting until he measured that they were far enough away, and leaning out of the door to make sure there was no one else nearby, then he took a deep breath and turned.

    His eyes caught on Elreth''s for a bare second, then he pushed the door all the way open so it was t against the wall.

    Then he stepped back, away, away, away, until he was just a few feet in front of Elreth and the wolf could get out without passing him either.

    "You can go, Mom," he said, his voice cracking. "There''s no one out there now."

    The wolf took a few tentative steps towards him, her head down, then she hesitated.

    He waited. She took a few more, slow steps, then paused again. Then a few more.

    She was past the dining table and into the living area when a light breeze from the door ruffled the fur around her chest and neck and she turned her head, raising it, her nostrils ring to read the scents riding the wind.

    She took two more steps, then stopped again, looking at Aaryn.

    He waited, not breathing, and Elreth''s heart broke as the scent of hope bloomed on him, like a flower breaking open to meet the sun.

    But then it sank away as quickly as it hade when the wolf took three more steps, slow and hesitant, keeping her eyes on Aaryn the entire time.

    She was scared he wasing for her if she got too close.

    "Just go," he said through his teeth. "Please. Don''t make me scare you. I don''t want to. I want to just say goodbye. Please."

    She took a few more steps, and now she was only a few body-lengths from the doorway, but Aaryn was the same distance beyond it.

    She took one more step and dropped her head, defensive, keeping her eyes on him as she crept closer to the door.

    "Go!" he urged her through tears. "Just go!"

    She took one more slow step and hesitated again, and Aaryn snapped.

    "JUST LEAVE, PLEASE!" he took a stomping step forward and she darted forward, flowing out of the door and onto the path outside, her back barely moving and her feet making no noise.

    Aaryn chased after her and Elreth followed him, both of them hurrying to see where she would go. Elreth prayed as she ran for the door that Drys wouldn''t head towards the City where others might make danger for her.

    But she didn''t. As she followed Arryn out of the door, they saw a silver-white tail slip alongside the tree and up the trail that led deeper in the Wildwood¡ªthen as they rounded the tree, they saw her galloping up the trail that began to wind up just a few treester, climbing for the side of the hill that rose on that side of the City.

    There was a moment when she met the intersection of paths that Elreth was afraid she''d go deeper into the Tree houses up there, but instead, she paused and turned, broadside to them.

    She looked at Aaryn, her tail up and ears perked, and he stopped in the middle of the trail, staring back at her.

    Then she lifted her head, and raised a mournful howl, long and high, that echoed across the Tree City, raising the howls of the wolf-pack across Anima.

    Aaryn howled with them, though his was broken and hoarse. And then when she stopped to listen, he stopped too.

    "Bye, Mom," he whispered.

    Elreth choked on a sob as Drys''s beast dropped her head again, then turned and, quick as a sh, disappeared between the trees, no longer on the trail.

    And she was gone.

    ***** PRIVILEGE WARNING *****

    Don''t forget: Don''t buy any expensive privilege tiers now, because the whole system resets on 1 November (31 October if you''re in the USA) and then will require you to re-purchase! So save your money until Halloween to buy privilege ONCE and enjoy your advance reading all month!

 Chapter 281 - Your Heart, My Home

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Around him, the WildWood still echoed with the howls of mourning that the tribe raised to honor the sadness of their brethren. Whether they knew it or not, they sang for him.

    Every goosebumped part of Aaryn shook, trembled. It seemed as if the very dirt under his feet vibrated with his grief.

    He couldn''t take his eyes off thest spot he''d seen her, that near-white fur shing between the green of the leaves and the brown of the forest floor.

    He was held, captivated, a creeping hope that she would re-emerge. That he''d find out this had all be some kind of borate joke. Or that he had gotten through to her and she''d changed her mind and returned to him.

    But she didn''t turn..

    She didn''te back.

    She didn''t suddenly appear.

    Yet he still couldn''t move.

    Then, from nowhere, a soft hand appeared on his shoulder, apanied by the scent of his mate. And Aaryn realized where his heart was and what he needed.

    He turned to face her, to find her staring up at him, her own face pale and lined with grief. He put a shaking hand to her face. "Thank you for staying with me."

    She shook her head. "I don''t ever want to be anywhere else," she whispered through her tears. And her tears somehow soothed the pain in his chest.

    He wasn''t the only one who grieved.

    He wasn''t the only one who understood what had just happened.

    Even though all of his family was gone, he wasn''t alone.

    "What do you need right now?" she asked him carefully. "How can I help?"

    Aaryn blinked and looked around. The sounds of the Anima¡ªthe City stilling alive. The market kitchen smells were drifting through the air and the distant sounds of people enjoying their breakfasts¡­

    Was it really only breakfast time?

    "I think," he croaked, then cleared his throat. "I think I''d really like to go home."

    Elreth nodded and took his hand and turning him back down the trail. When they''d gotten past his tree, she started to take the tiny path that ran to his door, and he stopped and pulled her back. "No, El," he said.

    She turned and looked at him, her forehead lined with concern.

    "Our home," he rified. "I want to go to our home. That''s home. You''re my home. You always have been. But even more so now¡­ I want to be with you and just¡­ be at home."

    Her lips pressed thin in a half-smile, half-cry. But she nodded and took his hand in both of hers and they started back down the trail to where the paths would turn for the Royal Meadow.

    They walked silently, their bare feet making no real noise on the forest trail. Neither of them spoke. But he felt her. He felt her loving him and caring, and being shocked and angry and all the things he was feeling too.

    He felt her wishing it was different. And he felt her wanting to do the right thing.

    And he loved her for it. No matter what, she would always want what was right for him¡ªand he for her.

    Fuck, he was blessed.

    The next few months were going to be hell. He couldn''t imagine if he''d had to go through them without her.

    Pulling her closer to his side, he looked down at her and realized her face was blurred by his tears. Embarrassed, he knuckled them away with his free hand. But she didn''t say anything, just rested her head on his arm.

    It wasn''t until they were all the way through the wood and emerging at the Royal meadow that he remembered his conversation with Reth and Elia¡ªthat Tarkyn had witnessed. His stomach, which he''d thought was already in his toes, sank further.

    "What is it?" Elreth whispered.

    He swallowed. "I kinda confronted your dad earlier. I thought¡­ I thought he''d told my mom that I didn''t need her anymore."

    Elreth''s mouth fell open. "He''d never do that!"

    Aaryn huffed. "Not on purpose," he said darkly. "But you have to admit, he kind of thinks he''s the best answer to every question. And sometimes if he''s talking that way to someone who doesn''t feel confident or, or they''re ashamed, or whatever¡­"

    Elreth was quiet, then she nodded. "I hope it wasn''t like that," she said. "But I''m sure, even if it was, he didn''t mean it that way, Aaryn."

    "I know. And to be honest, I don''t think he did that to her. I think¡­ I think she was looking for reassurance that I''d be okay if she was gone. I''m guessing he gave it to her without realizing that''s what he was doing. I mean, she''s obviously been thinking about this for a while, right?"

    They both passed her parent''s Tree House without turning. "I''ll talk to himter," Aaryn said quietly. "I just really want to rest right now."

    "Good idea," Elreth said. She sped up, tugging him to follow her. "We need some time to ourselves."

    Aaryn frowned. "Wait, I just realized¡­ aren''t you supposed to be with the elders right now?"

    They were passing into the cave mouth and Elreth opened the door into the cave and turned to bar it behind them before she answered.

    Aaryn stood, watching her carefully. Was she putting herself, or the Kingdom at risk to be there with him?

    "I got some really good advice this morning," she said when she turned and took both his hands. "And it''s something I''m going to try and listen to every day for the rest of my life."

    "What was that?"

    "Well, the first part was that if you needed me¡ªor I needed you¡ªthat we shouldn''t ever let the politicse between that. That I should go to you and deal with whatever was needed by you. That if there was something that absolutely needed me, I could trust them to let me know."

    Aaryn nodded and a little knot of tension in his chest unraveled. "Okay, sounds good. Was the other part?"

    "The other part just came from my heart," she said quietly, wrapping her arms around his waist as she looked up into his face. "I saw it when I was watching you have to say goodbye to your mom," she admitted, watching him carefully.

    "What was that?"

    She swallowed. "I realized that sometimes I took you for granted, Aaryn. You''ve always been there for me. Always. Since I was a kid. And I realized that I''ll never enjoy being Queen, being Dominant, if I lose you. That if you and I aren''t strong, that the rest just bes something I do. So¡­ so I''m going to try and make sure I start every day loving you, and end it loving you more," she said. "If I ever lost you, I don''t want to have thoughts like Drys had. I don''t want to regret the way I loved, or how much I gave. I want to know that if something happened to me, you''d walk on knowing how much I loved you."

    He shook his head in awe and pulled her into his chest. "Thank you," he rasped.

    "I love you, Aaryn. So much. I''m so sorry you have to go through this."

    "I am too. I wish¡­ I wish it didn''t happen this way. But I realized something this morning too," he said, pulling far enough away to meet her eyes. "It would have been worse to lose you," he admitted slowly. "So, I''ve still got a whole lot to be grateful for."

    They fell into each other''s arms and didn''t let go for a very long time.

    *****

    NEED A NEW READ? Don''t forget, I have a BRAND NEW WORLD and a BRAND NEW HERO who''s currently FREE! Try "Rise of the Dark Alpha" (my spin on a Werewolf tale) today. Add it to your library and when we reach 500 collections, I''ll mass release 10 chapters! (We''re already halfway there!) See below for a short excerpt and summary:

 Chapter 282 - Reach For Me

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They were both exhausted. Neither of them had slept enough for days. It was no wonder that when they fell into the furs, just to restfortably, they both fell asleep.

    But when Elreth blinked awake hourster it took a moment to find her bearings, to figure out what was real, and what was a dream.

    And what was a living nightmare.

    She wasying on her side, Aaryn next to her, facing her. When she shifted to find a morefortable spot on the pillow, he stirred and reached for her, his hand sliding over her waist to her back and pulling her closer. But even though he shifted his head on the pillow, his eyes never opened. A minuteter he was still breathing evenly, his eyes shadowed in purple smudges that made Elreth want to bite something.

    She watched him sleep for a while, his white-blondshes closed.. They looked golden in this light.

    He had one hand under his pillow, his bicep curled up in the way that, even rested, made it look huge. Elreth''s stomach trilled and she almost growled at herself. It was hardly the time.

    But looking at him¡­

    The furs had fallen to his waist, leaving his broad chest and rippled abdomen bare. And her favorite part¡ªhis shoulder¡ªwas craned forward so he could hold her.

    Even in his sleep he reached for her, she realized. The love that welled in her chest brought tears to her eyes.

    Now that she knew what was real, what wasn''t, she was angry at Drys. She knew she''d need to be careful to keep a leash on that around Aaryn. But if she could have, she would have shifted and run into the wood to find the wolf and take out her throat.

    How dares she?

    How fucking dare she break her son this way?

    Elreth closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She couldn''t focus on that. She had to focus on Aaryn and, when time allowed, the people.

    Assuming Hholdyn hadn''t been brought in yet, she was supposed to be meeting with the Women''s Council just then, to discuss the logistics of Aaryn''s role and how they would exin the bnce of power¡ªsomething that they really should have done before the Smoke and mes, but there just hadn''t been time.

    She prayed that Eadhye and Rhodha had told the others so that those in the council would have heard why she wasn''t there. Thest thing Aaryn needed was a group of indignant females banging on the door of the cave.

    Truly, it was thest thing she needed to.

    Looking at the grief on Aaryn''s face, the way he''d howled¡­ suddenly all the other stresses and problems had fallen away. She''d stared at her mate and seen nothing but a raw and broken heart.

    She was needed, and she wanted to be there.

    And she needed him, too.

    Watching all of that y out had reminded her how blessed she had been by the Creator when it came to her own family. Even with Gar and his insistence on pushing everyone else away. The truth was, she knew she could rely on her brother in a pinch. And her parents anytime.

    She just prayed Aaryn would let them be there for him, now, too. She worried he would fight with the feelings of disloyalty to his mother.

    She sighed and identally fluttered the hair that had drifted across his forehead and onto his cheek. But still he didn''t wake.

    She didn''t want him to wake. She knew from the days when they''d lost Mam''Amora and Papa Brant that those first moments of waking after a loss were the worst moments of the day¡ªwhen for a second, there was no pain. And then your body reminded you and it hit all over again.

    She wished there was a way to bring Aaryn out of sleep without putting him through that. Give him a breather from all the pain he was going to face in the next few months¡­

    He shifted his head and murmured something she didn''t catch, but he pulled her closer again, making it suddenly very clear to her that his body was alert.

    Very alert.

    Very firmly alert.

    Elreth bit her lip to stop herself giggling. The male body was a strange thing.

    Aymora had always made jokes about cocks having a mind of their own, and that part of growing up as a female was learning to discern which head a male was thinking with in any given situation.

    "Never trust a cockbrain, El," she''d said when Elreth was twelve or thirteen. She''d blushed beet red. But Mam''Amora didn''t stop there. "When the timees you''ll see," she had said with a wink that made her wrinkles bunch. "Just remember, as much as it can lead him into things you''d rather he let alone, it also lets you lead him, too. When you learn how to use it, it''s as reliable as a bridle on a horse."

    Behryn had been there that night, talking quietly with her father. From across the room he''d grunted his disapproval of the metaphor¡ªbut Aymora just chuckled and patted Elreth''s thigh. "Just remember: Never use it against him, and never use it too soon, because you''ll only hurt yourself. His cock is not his heart, and never mistake the two. But once you''ve caught his heart¡­ it will be the handle by which you can open the door so he sees his love for you. Use your power wisely."

    "That''s enough, Aymora," her father had growled and the conversation had shifted then.

    But Elreth had seen the knowing, grinning look that Aymora and her mother had shared.

    Elreth, embarrassed and aware of a subtext to this conversation she didn''t understand, had never really taken it too seriously. It had been hard sometimes with Mam''Amora to tell when she was serious and when she was making fun. She had delivered both insightful wisdom, and cutting humiliation, with an equally sharp tongue. It was one of the things Elreth had so enjoyed about her. No one held onto arrogance in her presence long.

    Including Elreth.

    But now¡­ now with what she was learning about her mate, and the way that their bodies responded to their feelings for each other¡­ now she wondered if perhaps this was a moment to use Aaryn''s¡­ er¡­ passions to let him have a few minutes rest before he had to face the newly painful world?

    When he sighed and rubbed his face on the pillow, she decided maybe it was. He would wake soon, and she''d see that heavy curtaine down on his eyes. But maybe she could dy it by a few minutes more?

    Feeling suddenly nervous, but also a little excited, Elreth arched her hips closer so her thigh brushed his arousal.

    Aaryn''s eyes moved under his lids and his breathing went quiet.

    Then she put her palm t to his stomach, just below his navel, and started to slide down at the same moment she shifted her head closer to his so they were breathing each other''s breath.

    "Aaryn?" she whispered.

    He''d gone very still¡ªthe tense, poised kind of still that he had when he was hunting. But he still hadn''t opened his eyes.

    "Mmm?" he murmured.

    "I love you," she whispered, and when he opened his mouth to reply, she took it with hers, letting her lips just barely brush his, still soft and dry with sleep.

 Chapter 283 - [Bonus ] Even When Youre Sleeping

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn''s hand tightened on her back in the same moment her hand found that velvet covered steel and she stroked it, letting her hand slide all the way down to the base, then gently over his ballsack¡ªthat was suddenly pulled high and tight.

    Interesting. She hadn''t realized that part of him was engaged in this.

    Then she slowly, slowly, drew her hand back up, letting her fingers circle him, gripping gently on the skin¡ªso soft, yet covering such iron strength. She didn''t stop then, but so slowly, applying just the light pressure he''d shown her to use when he was dry, she began to stroke him.

    Aaryn''s breath rushed out of him and he came alive, the hand he''d had under the pillow sliding between her neck and shoulders to grip the base of her skull and pull her in to deepen the kiss, while his other hand slid down to cup her ass and pull her against him.

    She almost couldn''t stroke him, he''d stered them so close, and she wondered if he wanted her to stop. But then a tiny whine of desire bled out of his throat and Elreth''s confidence increased.

    She pulled far enough away to meet his eyes¡ªwhich were now open and blinking, as if wasn''t sure if he was awake.

    She didn''t stop stroking him as she watched his handsome face clear and focus on her.

    "Elreth, what¡ª"

    "I''ve missed you," she whispered quickly not wanting to let him turn his mind to what had happened that morning, to what they would face when they got out of the furs. "I want you¡­ if you want me?" she breathed.

    Something broke across his face then, an expression of mingled lust and incredulity. As if he couldn''t believe she''d even asked.

    Then she tightened her grip, just a touch, and pumped him again and his eyes rolled back and he groaned.

    "Yes," he croaked a momentter.

    "Yes, what?" Elreth grinned.

    "Yes, I want you," he growled and pulled her back in, taking her mouth, his tongue tangling with her, his breath thundering in her ear.

    For a while, Elreth just gave herself up, lost in the sensations of his hot mouth, his steel strength, his smooth skin. And even she forgot why it was so important to have him. Why she''d even started this. She just wanted her mate. And she reveled in the fact that he wanted her back.

    *****

    AARYN

    He''d been deeply asleep when his senses were tickled. Prickling desire and growing arousal. He was aware of her scent first¡ªthe warmth of her skin, the cloud of her under the furs, her breath fluttering on his face.

    But he was still half-asleep, drifting between dream and reality.

    Then she took him in hand and he woke with a nging jolt. A very, very enjoyable jolt.

    Bemused and, frankly, thrilled that she was grinning at him, feeling pleased with herself for surprising him, she began stroking him in truth, and Aaryn almost rolled onto his back to give her full ess.

    But the creeping voice of dread in the back of his mind wouldn''t let him. He needed her. He needed her close. He needed all of her. And he needed to not think about why.

    He''d kissed her, deeply, his heart beginning to race with the anticipating of joining. Then her strokes became pumps, more confident, more assured.

    He almost groaned.

    He needed to get to her, but they were already a tangle of limbs and¡­ other things. And dear Creator above, he didn''t want her to stop.

    So Aaryn hooked her knee and pulled it up, over his hip, then reached between them, to find her with trembling fingers, hot and already ready for him.

    He did groan then.

    Elreth, her own breathing in pants already, pushed up on her elbow to lean over him her mouth exploring his jaw and neck, while her hand still stroked and yed.

    Aaryn let his head sink back and closed his eyes to focus on the sensations of her lips and hands. But that denied him the incredible sight of her, so he opened them again and almost came.

    Leaned as she was, with her hand down on him, her arms pressed her breasts together, as if presenting them for him.

    She had dropped her head down to kiss the side of his neck, but with a growl of pleasure, he nudged her out of the way and curled around to open his mouth on one of those rosy peaks.

    And he sucked.

    Elreth gasped. She did drop her head back and close her eyes, but Praise the Creator, she didn''t stop stroking him.

    For long minutes, they both yed, their hands discovering all the tiny rouches and ripples of each others skins¡ªwhere they were slick, where they were hot, where they were soft, or hard, or some strangebination of the two.

    Somehow, impossibly, Elreth''s body was still a mystery to him. His appetite for her virtually unsated.

    When she gripped him¡ªharder again, now that her hand was slick¡ªhe growled and rolled her onto her back, leaving her to y while he tasted as much of her skin as he could without pulling out of her hand.

    Every time he touched her he found a new piece to appreciate. And every time he looked on her he found something else to fascinate.

    This time it was the rising red flush of her pale skin that seemed to follow his kiss. When he tasted her neck, just under her ear, goosebumps rose in a wave that drifted all the way down her side until he felt them with his other hand still cupped at her waist.

    He gripped her so tightly he was afraid he would hurt her. But she only arched her hips closer to his, her strokes bing longer, faster.

    And when he propped himself up on both arms, crawling over her to let himself slide between her thighs, she still didn''t stop stroking.

    For a moment, he couldn''t resist. He let his head drop back and pumped into her grip, a low, guttural moan falling out of his throat at the sheer pleasure of her hands on him that way.

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 284 - Learning You

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As he pumped into her grip, Aaryn gasped her name once, twice, his body shaking with need. But if he kept doing that, this would be all over, far too soon.

    With a groan, he opened his eyes to tell her to stop, so he could focus, but found Elreth staring up at him, wide-eyed and smiling.

    "You really like that," she said, as if this were a surprise.

    Aaryn snorted. "Fuck, yes."

    "What else do you like that I haven''t done enough?"

    "You''re always enough, El."

    She rolled her eyes, but they dropped closed as he let his hips press into hers, grinding in a way that made promises about what they would do.

    "What I mean," she gasped a momentter, "is what would you like? What¡ª"

    For an answer, he dropped his face into her neck and let his full weight rest on her. She squawked because she couldn''t stroke him anymore, but if he was going to do this, he needed her to stop anyway.

    Wrapping his arms tightly around her, he rolled, bringing her up and over him so she straddled him.

    Then he let his hands slide down to her hips and gripped her there.

    Elreth pushed up to a sitting position and opened her mouth, but she must have caught the sheer heat in his gaze when she was bared to him that way.

    "Oh." She said quietly. Then she smiled. "Like this, huh?"

    He nodded, his throat suddenly closing with a rush of emotion that came at him from seven different directions at once¡ªjoy, admiration, passion, and grief.

    But he put those aside.

    Putting his hands to her face, he pulled her down into a kiss¡ªwhich conveniently had the effect of lifting her ass, so that as they kissed he could slide against her, over and over again until she was beginning to twitch at the peak each time. Then he found just the right angle and¡­

    Holy fuck.

    They both moaned when he entered her.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She was quickly bing convinced that that first moment¡ªwhen they joined, when she opened herself to him and the parts of her that ached for him weed him in¡ªwas the most delicious sensation she''d ever experienced.

    He''d been sliding against her until she was holding her breath, arching, seeking him without realizing it. Then he''d found her and the whole world narrowed to that one spot where their bodies joined. She felt every inch, thick and hard, prating her very soul.

    It seemed impossible that they could joint this way without pain¡ªyet the opposite was true. The long slide of him seemed tost forever, and be over in a blink. Without thought, she followed him with her body, eyes closed as she pushed up onto her hands to keep him pressed hard against her, inside her, opening her knees further and grinding against him.

    She hadn''t realized she''d been holding her breath until he grasped her hips and pulled out, almost all the way, then arched up to take her again and the air rushed out of her lungs.

    Then they were rolling together, Elreth''s skin prickling.

    At first shey over him, kissing him, and nuzzling his neck. But being low like that changed where the pressure of him hit her.

    Seeking more, greedy for it, she pushed up on her arms, then sat back, hands braced on his chest.

    She felt him, inside, pressing to her limits, and the shivering, electric sensation of it stole her breath again. She rocked against him twice more before she breathed.

    "Oh¡­ El¡­" he groaned.

    She opened her eyes to find him, head craned up to watch where they joined, one hand on her breast, the other at her hip, pulling her against him.

    Then, catching her gaze, he rolled his shoulders off the furs and took her nipple in his mouth, sucking in time with their joining, and Elreth cried out.

    With a gasp of pleasure, she buried her fingers in his hair and pulled him against her, and the twin sensations of him sliding within her, and his hot mouth drawing on her sensitive peak, made that promising, glittering horizon appear, inching closer with every roll and every suck.

    For a moment, as if she stepped out of herself, Elreth saw herself¡ªabandoned and clinging, her breath heaving, sweat sheening her forehead and back, straddling her mate. She must look so strange!

    The mental visual almost snapped her out of her pleasure, but then Aaryn grasped her hips in both hands and began to pound, holding himself up to stay at her breast even as he pulled her against him.

    That line of pleasure on the horizon became a wave, rolling first towards her, then crashing over her until she shook and cried out.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Only after she came the first time did Aaryne off her breast with a small pop, and let himself slump back to the pillow. But the sight of her, still shuddering and rolling, her muscles looser, her skin pink with heat and desire, threatened to bring this to a very quick conclusion.

    He gritted his teeth and held on, pounding into her¡ªharder and faster, arching until she rode him, and he could feel her opening herself against him, clenching on him, threatening to tip over the edge again.

    Aaryn opened his mouth to say her name, to beg her to open her eyes and see him, but the mating call tore out of his throat as his own orgasm loomed.

    Elreth responded, her voice higher, keening, until both their calls echoed in the cave.

    "You have no idea what you do to me," he rasped. "Never leave me, El. Never stop."

    "Never," she gasped, her fingers first digging into his chest, then his arms as she sat back, trying desperately to find the angle that promised that final, earthshattering reward. Panting, pulling at him, her head sank back and she pleaded wordlessly for more. And Aaryn replied, groaning in time with their rolling, his fingers digging into the soft flesh of her ass as he pulled her against him again and again.

    He finally felt her clench again, and a high cry broke in her throat, his name. Then he let himself watch her breasts bounce with the force of his thrusts, and he bellowed her name as his climax roared out of him, shuddering and shaking both of them as she slumped forward, over him, her breath rasping in his ear.

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 285 - Fear Of The Dark

    WINNERS! Thank you to EVERYONE who purchased top tier privilegest month. You are incredible supporters of my work and I wish I could give everyone a paperback. Don''t forget, the draw is happening again here in November. So if you have purchased the top tier of privilege already (Ruler tier, 1200 coins),ment "I want a paperback" in the most recently published chapter of each book you hold that tier for!

    CONGRATULATIONS to the winners for October:

    QUEEN OF BEASTS: T_Ray6

    KING OF BEASTS: DespinaNY

    If you can both email me on [emailprotected]</a> and send me the address you''d be happy for me to send the paperback to, I will get those in the mail to you! THANK YOU

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Neither of them spoke for a while. Eventually Elrethy in the crook of his arm, one hand on his chest. She could feel Aaryn sinking back into realitying back to face what had happened¡ªbut he was taking it in slowly, and she thought that was good. So she stroked his chest and kissed his shoulder, and waited.

    Then Aaryn sighed, and it was a sound of such heavy grief that Elreth pushed up on her elbow to look down on him.

    He met her eyes¡ªhis red, but clear¡ªand waited.

    "Are you okay?" she asked quietly.

    "I''m a lot better than I would have been," he said, attempting humor, but not really reaching it. "What brought that on."

    She shrugged. "I just wanted to be close to you. And I didn''t want your first thought when you woke up to be a bad one."

    He reached for her face, stroking her chin with his thumb. "I always knew you were amazing, Elreth. But sometimes you even surprise me."

    She gave a twisted little half-smile and yed with the fine smattering of hair on his chest. "What do you want to do now?"

    He sighed again and dropped his hand over his head to rest on the pillow above him. "I don''t know. I feel like¡­ I feel like I don''t want to do anything, but there''s so much I should do and¡­ I don''t want to be her, El."

    Elreth blinked. Frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Aaryn''s throat bobbed and he looked down, away from her eyes. "I can feel it in me¡ªthe desire to just hide away from people. To bury myself in the furs and nevere out. I''ve always felt that. And I''ve always fought it. This¡­ this feels like an excuse to give in, and I don''t want to. I don''t want to be her, El. I''m terrified if I stay here right now, I''ll never leave."

    Then he looked at her, checked her eyes for judgment or fear.

    Elreth hoped he only sawpassion, which was what she felt. "You aren''t her, Aaryn. But even if you were¡­ she wasn''t a bad person. She was just hurting. And¡­ and I guess we all let her down."

    Aaryn shook his head. "You guys didn''t have any responsibility for what she was going through."

    Elreth winced. "Well, my dad¡­"

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn pushed that thought away. He didn''t know how he felt about Reth''s role in all of this. The way Reth had exined to him the day before they walked the Smoke and mes had seemed right and true¡­ he thought he likely would have done the same thing.

    But now? Knowing the impact it had on his mother¡­?

    But he didn''t want to be in conflict with Reth either. Especially now. Aaryn groaned and pressed a thumb and forefinger into his eyes. "I just don''t want to deal with things that way," he said firmly, more to himself than to Elreth. "I don''t want to fall into that trap, and I feel like I could."

    Elreth was quiet for a moment, unmoving. And he wondered if he''d scared her.

    But then she let herself sink down. Buried her face in his neck, gripping the opposite shoulder, and kissed his throat. "Tell me what I can do to stop you from feeling like you want to," she murmured, then kissed his neck again.

    Aaryn sighed and rolled over so they were facing each other on the pillow. "Always do that," he said and tried to force a grin, though he was sure it looked more than a little sickly.

    Elreth put a hand to his face. "I will," she said. "But what else. What do you need, Aaryn? I''ve never dealt with someone who had that darkness in them before. What would have helped her? What will help you?"

    His gut instinct was to correct her. He didn''t want her thinking that he had that darkness the way his mother had. He didn''t want her seeing him weak that way.

    But that was true, wasn''t? Wasn''t that exactly what he was saying? Exactly what he was afraid of?

    He did have that darkness within him. Until now, he''d tried to deny that to himself. He''d tried to help his mother with hers, and otherwise just ignore that that kind of darkness existed.

    But now¡­ now he felt the weight of it. A pit, a dark, heavy pit had opened in his gut and he was terrified that no matter what he put into it, it would never be satisfied. But how did you exin that to someone who''d never felt it before?

    The truth was, he didn''t know what he felt. Did he have his mother''s darkness? Or a different version, all his own, that was bred out of hers?

    He didn''t know.

    He just knew he didn''t to be what she''d be¡ªfearful, always alone, and never happy.

    He didn''t think that was what he wanted. Didn''t think it''s what he would be. But the fear lived on.

    "Aaryn?" Elreth asked quietly, and it struck him that he hadn''t answered her question. What was it? What help did he need¡­

    He cleared his throat. "I just need you to love me, El."

    She gave a t smile. "But I''m already doing that."

    He nodded. "Please keep doing it. Because sometimes it won''t be easy. So, when it''s hard¡­ don''t give up on."

    "I won''t," she said, and the words had the weight of a vow. "I''ll never give up on you, Aaryn."

    He pulled her into an embrace, and theyy there a long time, breathing in time. He wondered if her skin tingled like his. If she felt the tug on the mating bond like he did. If her own shiver of fear was joined by the thrill he felt just being close to her.

    He was a mess. A boiling pot of conflicting emotions and desires and intentions, and he didn''t know where to start.

    How the hell was he going to deal with the disformed? He could barely think! But he needed to. He had to.

    He had to get out of bed before it was the only ce he wanted to be.

    So, despite the way it felt like tearing a piece of himself off, he extricated himself from Elreth''s embrace and rolled out of the furs, to stand on the floor of the cave, next to the sleeping tform. "Come on," he said with another sigh.

    Elreth looked confused. "Where are we going?"

    "To get an update from the Elders, and maybe have dinner. I don''t know. I can''t¡­ I just can''t stay here, El."

    "But¡­ why don''t we go to the bathing pools, or something? Or a walk to the Weeping Tree? Aaryn, you lost your mother this morning. No one''s expecting you to work right now¡ªI''m not expecting you to!"

    "I know," he said stiffly. "But it''s what I need to do."

    Then he turned for the closet in the corner. He could feel Elreth''s eyes on his back as he crossed the room, but he didn''t slow, and he didn''t look back. "You asked what you could do," he said as he opened the closet door and pulled out a fresh shirt. "Well, this is it."

    She sighed behind him, but he heard the furs snap back, and her feet padding across the floor.

    He wasn''t sure if he felt relieved, or disappointed.

    Probably both.

 Chapter 286 - The Proverbial Sh*t And Fan

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn had been very quiet on the walk, but he strode with purpose and showed no hesitation when they approached the building where the elders met. She stopped before they opened the door and gave him an assessing look. But before she could ask, Aaryn just nced at her, then stepped forward, opening the door and walking inside without a word.

    Elreth followed him in, but it took a moment for her to focus on what the Elders were addressing, because she was so busy watching Aaryn for signs that this was a bad idea.

    So she didn''t catch what they were saying until Aaryn''s face turned thunderous.

    "What do you mean, Tarkyn dealt with it?" he snarled.

    Elreth snapped her head to look at Lhern and Huncer who were both sitting in their chairs, their faces stern and fixed on Aaryn.

    "Hholdyn attempted to return to the City without notifying anyone in the hierarchy," Lhern said, his face somber and firm, "he was unaware of the sentries, who took him and brought him to us because they weren''t sure where Tarkyn was. When he returned, he took the male for interrogation."

    Aaryn was on his feet again and heading for the door.

    Elreth grabbed his wrist to stop him leaving until she could get her feet under her. "Hholdyn has returned?" she asked Lhern stupidly.

    The male nodded. "And returned defiant."

    Aaryn growled, but Elreth only squeezed his wrist. "Did he find the human?"

    "We don''t believe so. That''s what Tarkyn is working to find out."

    "He should havee to get me! I should have been the one to discipline Hholdyn!"

    "It is your discipline that has put these people in the position they''re in," Lhern said sternly. "While I do not doubt your intentions, Aaryn, you must ept that your leadership has been wed and that some of us who have been in these positions for a while are fully capable of dealing with them."

    Aaryn blinked like he''d been pped. Elreth''s heart throbbed as he deted in front of their eyes.

    She wanted to snarl at Lhern. He didn''t understand what Aaryn was going through! She turned on the older male, but Aaryn grabbed her arm and when she looked back at him, he was shaking his head. He couldn''t sign properly with one of his hands in her grip, but he made a slicing motion with the hand that had grabbed at her.

    It meant, don''t speak.

    She frowned. He didn''t want them to know?

    "I submit to the elders, of course," Aaryn said a momentter, his eyes slow to leave Elreth''s face and return to Lhern. "But¡­ there are dynamics at y in the disformed¡ªlearned mistrusts that could create conflict rather than resolve them. Tarkyn and I had spoken with the security council. It was agreed that I would discipline them, then hand them to him along with whomever I would submit the Alpha to. There was a n in ce!" he said, a touch too forcefully.

    "And we were led to believe you were unable to attend today," Huncer said, a question in her tone and the look she gave Elreth.

    Elreth stared at Aaryn again. She needed to tell them!

    But Aaryn''s jaw hardened. "There are¡­ issues in my family. They will be difficult. But I do not n to stop working. I apologize if you were misinformed," he said tightly.

    Elreth''s unease grew. He needed time. He needed to grieve. But she understood his fear as well. She made a mental note to speak with the wise woman, Eadhye, when the female was able, to gain some insight in how to help Aaryn avoid his mother''s affliction.

    "Well, we must trust the Creator''s intentions," Lhern returned. "Our decisions were made in good faith, and things have worked out as they have. Tarkyn will return with a report on what the male found. Then we''ll determine the best way forward with the Security Council. The Elders are firm in our position that this issue must be treated with the utmost urgency. If it is a single breach, we can move on. But until we are certain where this person, or people, came from and they''re here, we must treat it as a possible invasion."

    Elreth nodded her agreement. "Were there any other developments this morning while I was absent?"

    "Some of the disformed were¡­ unsettled when Hholdyn was taken. The guards were firm and there was no challenge, but they sensed a growing tension in the disformed who were gathered."

    "They await the attendance of their Alpha," Aaryn said darkly, then looked at Elreth, his eyes dropping to where she gripped him, then back to meet hers.

    That''s when she realized she was still restraining him. He hadn''t challenged her front of the elders despite his tension.

    She let go of him quickly and made the signs for "grateful" then "wait."

    Aaryn''s jaw twitched, but he didn''t move for the door.

    "You''re gathered to discuss the other issues we had nned to address today, then?" Elreth asked quietly.

    Huncer and Lhern nodded, and Elreth sighed. "Very well. Aaryn, go to them. See what you can find out from the disformed. I''ll stay here to deal with the logistics, then I''ll speak with Gar, though we might not need him now. If you learn anything¡ªif Hholdyn told them anything¡ªplease tell us. Right away."

    Aaryn nodded tightly, but she knew he''d do it.

    She signed "thank you," then turned and took her seat as Aaryn bolted for the door.

    They all waited for him to be gone, and his sprinting footsteps out of earshot before they spoke.

    "He struggles against a real issue," she said quietly. "Please do not judge him for this."

    Lhern and Huncer looked at each other. "If he is to be King he must learn to put aside his personal needs and desires for the good of the people."

    Elreth was chastened, then remembered Tarkyn''s warning earlier¡ªthat some would try to tell her that her focus had to stay on therger people, over her mate or family. And her conviction that he was right to warn her against it.

    "One thing we will have to be clear on," Elreth said, shifting herself to find afortable position in the seat, "is that I will never condemn Anima¡ªmyself, my mate, or you¡ªfor prioritizing loved ones in crisis. I would ask you to keep that in mind, to ept it now, because it will not change. It was, if you remember, a t of my father''s after the war with the wolves. I know you have seen that bnce at work. I appreciate your input and advice on how to achieve it, and sustain it. But I will not be swayed from it."

    There were murmurings, but also nods from many of the elders, then Elreth folded her hands in herp. "So, our order of business today was determining how Aaryn''s role would sit within the hierarchy, yes? I''ll hear your thoughts on it, but again, be certain: I will not see my mate put down, or suspected, simply for being male."

    "He has potentially seeded an army of revolutionaries," Huncer hissed.

    "With no intent to do so. It is a mark of his ignorance and youth, not intention," Elreth snapped back. "So we determine where and how his role fits, then we deal with the issues we''ve discovered. If I am allowed to make mistakes, so is my mate."

    Huncer and Lhern gave each other speaking nces, but the rest of the elders remained quiet.

    Nerves trilled in Elreth''s stomach. It was good that Aaryn wasn''t there for this discussion. It was thest thing he needed on this day.. Then she sighed and settled in to fight for her mate''s honor.

 Chapter 287 - Trails

    WINNERS! Thank you to EVERYONE who purchased top tier privilegest month. You are incredible supporters of my work and I wish I could give everyone a paperback. Don''t forget, the draw is happening again here in November. So if you have purchased the top tier of privilege already (Ruler tier, 1200 coins),ment "I want a paperback" in the most recently published chapter of each book you hold that tier for!

    CONGRATULATIONS to the winners for October:

    QUEEN OF BEASTS: T_Ray6

    KING OF BEASTS: DespinaNY

    If you can both email me on [emailprotected]</a> and send me the address you''d be happy for me to send the paperback to, I will get those in the mail to you! THANK YOU

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was good to be outside, to run, to let his legs stretch, his lungs inte. Too good. He reached the disformed cave too quickly and slowed before he took the path up the mountainside to it. He needed a moment before he had to face anyone.

    There was a building tension that pressed on his chest and mped on his spine. A boiling pot with a lid too tight. But he couldn''t afford to let the lid off because if he did, everything inside woulde out and he couldn''t be weak that way. Not today.

    So he swallowed it down and stalked up the path reminding himself that, at least for now, he was still Alpha. It was his role to help and protect the others¡ªand discipline them where they were wrong. If they needed correction, he would be the one to do it. And if they did not, he would be their advocate.

    They were clustered in the center of the cave when he entered, tense and agitated, arms flying when Anima spoke, all of their faces tight and pale.

    They were so engrossed in their conversation, they didn''t notice him enter the cave at first.

    Something was missing, but Aaryn couldn''t tell what, and didn''t have time to consider it. The disformed made a circle in the center of the cave, around the low table, leaning in and focused on each other with eyes of fire.

    "¡­can''t let them just take him like that!"

    "We don''t have a choice. They said he defied the guards."

    "Not just the guards, the Captain, and his Lieutenant." That voice was deep and cynical and Aaryn blinked. Gar was here. He didn''t know whether to be relieved, or nervous.

    "It''s worse even than that," he said firmly.

    Everyone''s heads snapped up¡ªincluding Gar''s¡ªand they all greeted him. Some of the younger ones rushing forward with stories of the guards appearing and taking Hholdyn who''de to them when he returned, triumphant, with stories of tracking the human.

    Aaryn made a mental note of the Anima that had been there that morning, to speak with them one on er and get their stories, find out what they knew. But he kept walking as he greeted them all, and they surrounded him, babbling about the horrible morning, or in some cases, staying quiet, but their expressions uneasy.

    Robbe was there, which made Aaryn breathe easier. He wouldn''t allow the others to rush into anything. He nodded to his friend, who nodded back, steady as always. But Aaryn didn''t miss the tightness around his mouth and the paleness of his already pale face. Robbe''s white hair swayed as he nodded and his skin was almost the same color.

    What had happened that morning.

    Aaryn took his chair and the others settled around the low table, Gar hadn''t gotten up from his seat on the couch to Aaryn''s left, but he too met Aaryn''s eyes and nodded. "Were you here?" Aaryn asked him.

    Gar shook his head. "I got her after they took him. Some of the others came and got me. No one knew where you were."

    That made images of a white wolf sh through Aaryn''s head and a pang that stole his breath and made his throat pinch. But he just nodded. "Thanks for holding things down. There''s been some stuff this morning."

    "You okay?" Gar asked quietly, but Aaryn just nodded. Everyone was listening and watching. He couldn''t get into that now.

    The pot of tension and pain in his gut shivered. He tamped it down.

    "Tell me what happened," he said.

    The room erupted as ten of them tried to tell the story at once. Aaryn had to raise his hands for quiet and ask them to go one at a time. He gestured for Robbe to start.

    Robbe sighed and wed a hand through his hair. "Hholdyn came back early. I got here right after breakfast and he was already here, talking to Marryk and Hannah. I got a message to Despyna and Raichyl, but they were already working with the guards. But the others heard and starteding back here. Everyone wanted to hear what he''d been doing. We didn''t¡­ we didn''t know he wasn''t supposed to be out there until he told us. He was proud of it," Robbe said carefully, holding Aaryn''s gaze. He understood what Hholdyn had done.

    Aaryn breathed a little easier. "What did he say?"

    "He said that they hadn''t trusted him to find the human, and he knew he could, so he''d left them standing at the camp and gone off on his own. He followed the trail and used clues¡­ he knew what to look for. Even the good humans are so much more clumsy than us. But he said they had a head start and¡ª"

    "They? He found more than one?"

    "No," Errys spoke up. She was one of the older females, a sheep. Very quietly spoken and rarely drew attention to herself. But she was steady too. Aaryn was grateful she''d been there for the younger ones. "The scent was faint enough he wasn''t sure if it was male or female¡ªhe thought female¡ªbut he called it a ''they.''"

    Female. That was unexpected. Of course, there was no telling whether Hholdyn was right if he hadn''t actually located her. "So he didn''t actually make contact?"

    "No, the trail reached the great ins¡ªthe desert¡ªand just disappeared, he said."

    Aaryn frowned. The trackers among them all did the same.

    The trail just disappeared? That seemed odd. Oddly convenient, Aaryn thought.

    Was all of this just Hholdyn trying to save face?

    "I call bullshit," Gar muttered.

    Aaryn grunted. "Did he have anything else? Any other evidence, or¡ª"

    "He found a cave," Robbe said. "One that had been used a lot, he said¡ªthere was a lot there. But it hadn''t had anyone in it for a while. He thinks the human bedded there a few days ago."

    "A cave?"

    Gar caught his eye with a strange glint in his own. "I need to speak to you about that," he said quietly. "But yes, Hholdyn ims he found a cave halfway to the Great ins. Stinks of old Anima habitation, and a faint trail of this elusive human."

    "Does your dad or Behryn have anything out there that you know of?" Aaryn asked him.

    Gar shrugged, then turned as Errys piped up again.

    "Even though Hholdyn is emotional, he''s not a liar," she said firmly. "If he says he saw a cave, I believe him. If he says the trail ended, I believe him. Even the guard said that the trail was faint when they found it. Maybe it just got old enough to disappear there?"

    "The greater sun could degrade it," Robbe offered.

    "But at a specific point like that?" Aaryn asked. "I mean, he had to have been in the grasses for a while if he got to the desert. Is he trying to say the trail stuck on the grasses, then died?"

    None of them knew. They talked back and forth, but it was all spection, and Aaryn didn''t have the patience for it.

    In the end, he sighed and rubbed his face.

    Which is when it urred to him what was missing.

    Robbe was speaking with Gar and the others were chattering, all of them posing theories about what the human might have done to reduce their scent trail, when Aaryn sat up and barked, "Where''s Marryk and Hannah?"

    Everyone went quiet.. And looked at Gar.

 Chapter 288 - All Trails Lead Back To Gar

    LET''S CELEBRATE! IT''S MY BIG DAY: A WHOLE NEW BOOK, A WHOLE NEW WORLD, A WHOLE NEW HERO! Check out the excerpt at the end of this chapter (added after the chapter was published so you aren''t charged for the words). I hope you love Zev as much as I do!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    A momentter Aaryn followed all of their gazes to find Gar sitting, sullen, but shifting ufortably, and staring at his own hands.

    "Gar?" Aaryn asked carefully.

    "I need to speak with you privately," Gar muttered.

    Anger shed. The urge was there to force Gar to admit whatever he was about to say in front of the others. But given their nces, Aaryn figured they already knew, or suspected. And he didn''t want to have to filter himself if he inadvertently invited something from Gar that the others shouldn''t be involved in.

    So with a muttered curse, he got up from the chair and started stalking back to the sleeping cave¡ªa tunnel that branched off the back of the main cave where several sleeping tforms had been caved into the walls, and the disformed were allowed to stay if there were problems at home.

    Aaryn stalked in first, relieved to see and scent that Marryk and Hannah''s things were still here. They''d been living here since he and Elreth brought them back to the cave thatst morning of their honeymoon.

    Was that really less than a week ago? It seemed like he''d lived a lifetime since then.

    Aaryn rubbed a hand over his face and tried to breathe and release some of the tension in his chest. Then he turned to face Gar who came to stand in front of him, his massive arms crossed across his broad chest.

    "Where are they?" Aaryn, growled.

    "They needed some time. I took them to a hideout. I''ll bring them back in a couple days. When Elreth''s decided what to do with them. Or if they are going to have to leave, I''ll take their things to them."

    Aaryn couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He stood, feet shoulder-width apart, ring at Gar. "You were out in the forest¡­ with a human¡­ when the guard were patrolling for humans?!"

    Gar gave him a t look. "I''m not stupid. I took them in the opposite direction from the patrols. No one''s going to find them¡ª"

    "You can''t know that! Security is getting tighter ever day¡ªevery hour! Gar! What the fuck were you thinking?!" he hissed.

    "I was thinking that they are true mates and they''ve had no time to themselves¡ªyou know what the young males are like. She''s new and interesting. And human. She has no idea what those smiles and submission can do to a maleing into himself. Poor Marryk was about to bite out someone''s throat."

    Aaryn''s blood was boiling, the lid of that pot fluttering and nking, threatening to blow. "That was not your call to make!"

    "Well you weren''t here to make it!" Gar snarled. "That poor girl was ready to fall apart, she was so tense, and Marryk was murderous. Something needed to change or we were going to have much bigger problems."

    "Bigger than humans in Anima while we hide one from the Elders?"

    "I told you, I didn''t risk going¡ª"

    "YOU RISKED EVERYTHING!" Something inside Aaryn snapped. His fingers curled to ws and he gripped Gar''s shirt, yanking the male closer. "YOU RISKED ALL OF US!"

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Gar eximed, wrestling with Aaryn, trying to release his grip.

    Aaryn shook him. "What''s wrong with me is that I can''t seem to trust you! Every time I turn my back you''re doing something without telling me, putting obstacles in my way¡ªor taking it on yourself to move others in directions that could harm all of us!"

    "No, Aaryn, I just have the balls to make the calls you''re scared to make!" Gar growled.

    Aaryn bit back the surge of anger that threatened to overwhelm him and pulled Gar''s face into his until they were nose to nose. "You think I don''t have the balls, Gar? Who''s the one facing the elders, and the security council? Because it''s not you. I''m sitting there, taking crap for the shit you pull, hiding your secrets from your sister¡ªmy mate!¡ªand owning all of it. While you sleep half the day away thene here and decide you know what''s best for everyone because why? Because you showed up?"

    "I know what''s needed because I''m here!" Gar growled. "You get one whiff of my sister and you''re gone¡ªsomeone has to be here to pick up the ck." Gar seemed to grow bigger, somehow, but Aaryn wasn''t frightened. Gar was stronger than him, it was true, but he was faster, and he''d dedicated himself to the training more.

    He knew he could take his Brother in the mes¡ªand if that''s what it was going to take to stop Gar from pitching the disformed headlong into conflict with the crown, that''s what he would do. "I am doing everything in my fucking power to make these people safe. To give them what they''ve deserved all along."

    "Except you," Gar growled. "You''re the one they want here. You''re the one they''re following. Where are you, Aaryn? Other than in bed with my sister?"

    Aaryn shoved him and Gar barely rocked back on his heels, his eyes lighting with the me of anger that sparked on Aaryn''s own.

    "Don''t pick a fight you can''t win, Aaryn," Gar growled.

    "Stop telling yourself you''re filling the gap," Aaryn bit back. "You show up when you feel like it and tell yourself you''re the good guy because you meet a need? Good for you, Gar¡ªnow show up when it''s hard, or you''re tired, or you failed. Show up and face them then and tell me then that you''re the leader they need."

    "I already do, and you know it," Gar muttered through his teeth. "You''re a hypocrite if you say otherwise."

    They stared at each other then, both of them acknowledging the things they''d sacrificed to stand for the disformed. A tiny part of Aaryn''s anger crumbled away¡ªhe had failed them. Half of his anger was for himself, was because some of what Gar was saying was true. But it was riching from this male who only took responsibility when he chose, and who was willing to tell anyone¡ªeven the King or Queen¡ªto go fuck themselves when he didn''t.

    "What are you up to, Gar?" Aaryn murmured. "What game are you ying? Why do you care?"

    Gar''s upper lip lifted. "That''s the difference between you and me, Aaryn. I don''t y games. I do what I do because it''s the right thing to do. And if you disagree, you can go fuck yourself."

    Aaryn would haveughed at the echo of his own thoughts a moment earlier, but there was something in Gar''s gaze, something in his tension that gave Aaryn pause.

    Gar really was up to something. What was it?

    "What haven''t you told me?" Aaryn snapped. "What are you hiding?"

    Gar''s gaze shadowed and he turned his head to check over his shoulder for others before turning back. "There''s something¡­ Hholdyn found something that could make things difficult if he caves under the pressure and tells Tarkyn."

    Aaryn''s hands on Gar''s shirt tightened. "What?"

    Gar''s throat bobbed, but his jaw was set. "The cave Hholdyn found¡­ the one where the human visited¡­ my scent was all over it too. As soon as Tarkyn or Tobe, or anyone who knows me goes out there they''lle for me."

    Aaryn went very, very still, his mind whirring, buzzing with questions. "Gar¡­ what the fuck did you do?"

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! My entirely new character and world is now live! It''s still in the process of being vetted by AllNovelFull, but you can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin.

    "You. Are. Mine."

    His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im.

    Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."

    The other males hooted withughter.

    Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."

    She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear.

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 289 - The Moment That Changed Everything

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "I didn''t do anything," Gar growled. "It''s my old cave, the one I used for a couple years when things got tough with my dad. When I needed a break. I''d go out there and hide and drink and¡­ anyway, there''s nothing there that''s bad. But if her scent is there too, and they smell me like Hholdyn did¡ªhe said it was faint, but he scented me. And hers is faint too, so¡­"

    Aaryn gaped. "You want me to believe it''s just a coincidence that this human found your cave, Gar? No one else found it, no hunters, no Anima patrols¡­ just this unknown human? You want me to believe that?" His voice had gotten very quiet and Gar''s eyes red with the recognition of challenge, his own dominance yearning to fight.

    "What have you been doing, Gar?" Aaryn growled. "What the fuck have you been doing? I''ll tell you what I''m doing: I''m not giving in that chip on your shoulder anymore. Are you a Secret Keeper, or not? If you are, I''m your Alpha and you can damn well tell me everything, or I will take you out of this."

    Gar bristled. If he''d been in beast form, his hackles would have stood tall¡ªthe mane of his lion shaking and shuddering, expanding as he swelled to his full size. "I keep more secrets than you do, Aaryn¡ªmore secrets, and more dangerous ones. So you can shut your fucking mouth. I''m not telling you shit until you get back to being the Alpha you''re supposed to be," he growled menacingly.

    "Toote," Aaryn said. "Apparently I''ve already led the disformed to disaster. So if you''re so certain you know how it all should be, what''s right in every situation, maybe it''s your turn to step up and show us all what you can do, huh?" Aaryn said bitterly.

    Gar''s brows pinched over his nose. "What are you talking about?"

    Aaryn pushed Gar away and turned his back, pacing the cave. "I screwed up," he said, then exined to Gar about the discipline of the disformed trackers, their willingness to defy authority, and look to Aaryn for leadership instead¡ªeven when the leaders of the hierarchy were there.

    "¡­it''s a shitshow," he snarled. "And it means I have to give up the Alpha dominance if the disformed want to have any hope of bing their own tribe."

    "What the fuck?!" Gar growled, storming over to take Aaryn''s shoulder and spin him around. "They can''t take that from you!"

    Aaryn snarled and they both growled, chests almost touching. "Keep your hands off me," he warned the younger male.

    But Gar wasn''t backing down. "Fuck off¡ªdon''t let them tell you that you did it wrong. You weren''t wrong! You stuck up for these people and helped them when no one else did!"

    "Stop lying to yourself, Gar! Your father isn''t perfect, but he did his best to help the disformed, and you know it!"

    "He didn''t do half as much as you! Don''t let those assholes tell you that you can''t do this, Aaryn. You''re the only one who can. Don''t let them tell you that you aren''t necessary. You''re necessary!"

    The echo of his words that morning to Reth brought it all back to Aaryn¡ªthe ways Reth had hurt his son. The reasons Gar was so angry and defiant.

    He tried to stifle his own anger and bring himself back under control. Gar faltered when Aaryn looked away and didn''t fight back. "You know, that''s exactly what I said to your dad this morning."

    Gar took a surprised step back. "You¡­ what?"

    Aaryn grimaced at the fleeting look of pain and fear that crossed Gar''s gaze, then disappeared behind the male''s fa?ade of strength.

    "I thought he''d done that to my mom. That thing¡­ like he did to you."

    Gar swallowed. "What do you mean?" His voice was t, toneless.

    Aaryn held his gaze, remembering that day he''d gone to the cave looking for Elreth and instead stumbled on Gar and Reth arguing.

    The reason Gar had created a hideaway cave deep in the WildWood was, in part, because three years earlier, when Gar was fifteen or sixteen, his father had been riding him hard. Every day. Trying to push him to take responsibility. Getting angrier and angrier as Gar seemed happy to just waste his time drinking and partying.

    Aaryn had watched the tension between them grow over the previous year as Gar grew into himself and his body shifted from adolescent to adult. It was clear he would be as big¡ªif not bigger¡ªthan his father. And his father was eager to see him use his strength for something other than attracting females.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure whether Gar''s constant resistance and defiance had just been a rebellion, a simple attitude that would have corrected as he grew.

    But that day¡­ that day as Aaryn stood, frozen in the tunnel at the cave mouth, he''d heard Reth lose his temper, and shatter something in his son.

    Aaryn gathered that Gar had been supposed toe to training with the Guard that morning and hadn''t shown up¡ªagain. Reth had returned to find Gar still sleeping off a hangover from the night before. And he''d lost it.

    The snarls and growls of the two massive males gave even Aaryn pause, but it was clear neither of them had shifted, because they were still throwing words at each other.

    He listened as Reth, full of his authority as both father and king, shoved Gar against something¡ªsomething fell to the floor of the cave and broke. "Wake up!" he''d snarled. "You''re throwing your life away¡ªyou are so fucking blessed, Gar. So many Anima would kill to have what the Creator blessed you with, and instead of making something of yourself, you''re sitting on your ass and pissing in the face of anyone who tries to make you step up and be what you could be."

    "What you want me to be, you mean!" Gar had snarled. "That''s your dream, Dad, not mine!"

    "Then tell me what your dream is, Gar! I''ll help you find it! But stop throwing yourself away on drinking and females!"

    "You''re such a hypocrite! I''ve heard the stories Behryn tells about what you guys used to do when you were my age!"

    "Sometimes, Gar. Sometimes. Not every fucking night! And when my olders and betters told me to be somewhere, or do something, I did it!"

    They argued back and forth, Reth trying and failing to make his son see something good in taking a space in the hierarchy, and Gar insisting that Reth''s expectations were too high, and hypocritical.

    Then it happened.

    The moment that changed Gar''s life forever.

    *****

    NEED A NEW READ? Don''t forget, I have a BRAND NEW WORLD and a BRAND NEW HERO who''s currently FREE! Try "Rise of the Dark Alpha" (my spin on a Werewolf tale) today. Add it to your library and when we reach 500 collections, I''ll mass release 10 chapters! (We''re already halfway there!) See below for a short excerpt and summary:

 Chapter 290 - The Story Of Gars Heart

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn was still frozen in shock around the corner in the entry to the cave, listening for the moment when Reth and Gar would actually try to kill each other.

    Gar''s voice was tumbling deeper¡ªa sign he was ready to shift¡ªand the sound of hands on chests, of feet shuffling into fighting stance made Aaryn nervous. Would he intervene if they actually came to blows?

    But he''d never had to make the decision. Reth had roared at his son to show some respect, and Gar hadughed.

    "You''re so fucking used to being adored. Fucking worshipped, Dad! Well guess what? I live with you! I know the real you. And you aren''t are perfect as they all think. So you can walk out there and believe the ass lickers if you want, but I don''t!"

    "I never imed to be perfect, Gar, and you know it."

    "Bullshit! Everyone in this fucking kingdom treats you like the sun shines out of your ass and you let them! But they don''t see this, do they, Dad? They don''t see you snarling at me about wine and women and respect¡ªI know about you, you know! I know what a man-whore you were before Mom! I know that the only reason the wolves even revolted was because you fucked their sacrifice before the Rite. Because everyone belongs to you, right? You can do whatever you want and it doesn''t matter¡ªyou still win. You still get your own way. Well I''m not giving you what you want! I''m not you, Dad, and I never want to be. So you can kiss my ass!"

    Reth had roared and Aaryn almost ran into the cave to stop him from killing his son, but instead of shifting, instead of the sound of breaking porcin and bodies colliding, Arryn heard the King snarl, "Keep it up you fucking little weasel. You think it''s funny now when you''re under my protection, when you''re the King''s son? Well, wait until you''re your own male and the world expects something of you. You''ll find out then who''s the real male here¡ªwho has the real heart. Where worthes from. Because you''re right, Gar, I''m not perfect. I made some big mistakes in my life. But the one thing I always was, was necessary. People needed me. They wanted me around. They asked for me to be there because I made them feel safer. Do you know how that feels? Huh? No you don''t. Sitting here in your Dad''s cave, with your parents'' support, using your Creator-given strength for nothing but drinking and fucking. Well, I''m done trying to protect you from yourself. If you''re big enough to tell the King to go fuck himself, then you can be big enough to find out what happens when the King doesn''t protect you anymore.

    "Wee to adulthood, Gar. Where everyone has a purpose and a role to y¡ªyou want people to respect the way you think and who you are? You can fucking earn it youzy little shit."

    There was a shuffling sound as if someone started to move, and Reth''s voice got louder. "That''s right, run away again. Go hide. Go drink yourself into oblivion again. We don''t need your brand of bullshit here. At least your sister can be relied on."

    The silence that rang in the cave after that seemed to go on forever and made Aaryn''s stomach sick.

    It was broken by a heavy sigh and Reth''s voice again¡ªdeeper now, and heavy with regret. "Gar, I''m sorry that was wrong¡ª"

    "Don''t fucking touch me!"

    Footsteps pounded across the stone floor of the cave and Aaryn, frozen in horror, was suddenly faced with Gar, who pulled up short in the shock of finding him there, both of them gaping and wide-eyed.

    Aaryn didn''t miss that Gar''s eyes were shot through with red and shining.

    Then his best friend''s not-so-little brother snarled, "If you breathe a word of this to El¡ª"

    "I won''t!" Aaryn gulped. "I won''t, Gar. I won''t say anything."

    Then Gar shoved past him and ran, leaping into his beast at the mouth of the cave, just as Reth made it to Aaryn''s side and slumped, shaking his head.

    "How much did you hear?" the King asked Aaryn a momentter, both of them watching Gar gallop into the trees on the other side of the meadow.

    "Enough," Aaryn said, his guts roiling with conflicting emotions. Reth was his¡­ his what? His King, certainly. The father of his best friend. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªAaryn had always envied. Not because he wanted to be Reth. Not all.

    Aaryn had just always wished he had Reth as a dad. He''d been jealous of El and Gar for years. And more than once had imagined how much of a better son he''d be than Gar, if he''d had the chance.

    Now¡­ now he wasn''t so sure.

    "That was poorly done of me. Very, very poorly done," Reth muttered and dropped his face in his hands. "I don''t know why, but he''s always pushed my buttons in a way no one else does." Reth squinted out into the meadow.

    "It''s because he''s just like you," Aaryn blurted, then almost swallowed his own tongue.

    Reth turned on him, eyes wide and brows pinched together. "I am many things, Aaryn. But I don''t think I''ve had an irresponsible day in my life. As the son of the King, I wasn''t allowed." The emphasis implied that Gar, however, was.

    They stared at each other, Aaryn''s mind turning over that statement¡ªif Reth never had a day of irresponsibility¡­ howe Gar got to have them? Gar was the son of a King, too.

    Then Reth''s head snapped back in the direction Gar had disappeared. "Maybe that''s the problem," he murmured. "Gar gets to be a cub. And I think¡­ I''m jealous."

    Aaryn blinked. "What?"

    Reth shook his head and raked arge hand through his hair. "It''s no excuse, but¡­ I didn''t want my cubs to carry the weight I carried when I was young. I was effectively an adult by the age of twelve. I wanted my kids to have a chance to just live their lives. But Elreth''s always been drawn to leadership, so she decided to grow up without me asking it of her. She''s always just¡­ wanted responsibility. Gar, though. I guess I thought he''d be more like his sister as he got older. And maybe it''s time to ept that he''s not."

    Aaryn''s stomach trilled with nerves, but he made himself say it. "Maybe¡­ maybe that''s a good thing? I''m not sure the world is ready for two Elreths."

    Reth''sughter¡ªtinged with an edge of sadness¡ªboomed through the cave and out into the meadow, and Aaryn smiled uncertainly with him.

    "Thank you, son," Reth said, pping him on the shoulder. "I needed that."

    Aaryn nodded and, unable to bear the awkwardness any longer, bid Reth goodbye, then turned to leave. But as the King sighed and walked back into the cave, there was something in Aaryn''s gut still burning. He turned it over as he crossed the meadow and walked the trail to the Tree City, trying to figure out what it was.

    It wasn''t until he''d been home for a while though, that he thought he had it.

    Maybe Reth didn''t need another son. But Aaryn was pretty sure Gar needed a brother.

    ***** PRIVILEGE WARNING *****

    Don''t forget: Don''t buy any expensive privilege tiers now, because the whole system resets on 1 November (31 October if you''re in the USA) and then will require you to re-purchase! So save your money until Halloween to buy privilege ONCE and enjoy your advance reading all month!

 Chapter 291 - Changing Of The Guard - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The back tunnel of the disformed cave was darker than the main cave because there was no natural light, and they generally only left one or twonterns lit.

    Blinking out of the memory of that awful fight between Reth and Gar, Aaryn stared at Gar in the low light, not for the first time aware of Gar''s sheer size, the heaviness of his brows and the tense strength of his body.

    The younger male stared back, his face taunt and wary.

    "Did Reth ever apologize?" Aaryn asked, more softly than he felt.

    "Several times. Too little, toote. He''d been thinking that stuff for a long time. It was kind of relief to get him to admit it, honestly."

    Aaryn shook his head. "He doesn''t talk about you like that when you''re not there."

    Gar snorted. "Because other people would think he''s a bad dad if he did. Don''t fall for the bullshit, Aaryn. I''m not saying my dad''s wasn''t a good King. He was a fucking awesome King. He was just a shitty dad. To me, at least."

    Gar said that with such casual certainty it stole Aaryn''s breath. He wanted to argue. He wanted to defend Reth. But he also wanted Gar to see his own value¡ªand equally wanted tot ake his friend¡ªhis brother¡ªby the shoulders and shake some reality into him.

    Gar couldn''t expect to proactively influence the lives of those around him, then not answer for it when those choices went wrong.

    So, Aaryn was, once again torn.

    From the day Reth had lost his temper, Aaryn had always sensed that Gar needed something to keep him tied to his roots otherwise he''d just spin off into¡­ something unhealthy. So he''d tried to have Gar''s back. And after a few days of awkwardness until Gar was convinced that Aaryn hadn''t told anyone, Gar had seemed to ept him as well.

    The running joke in the Hryehryn family for the past few years had been that if they needed to get through to Gar, they needed Aaryn to be the messenger.

    But now¡­ now Aaryn understood the frustration that Reth had felt. He, Aaryn, stood there, watching Gar embody all of the former King''s strength and stubborn pursuit of what he believed was right. The glory of Reth''s strength was his ability to single-mindedly aim for a goal, no matter who might try to get in his way. The primary reason he was so loved was because he''d put himself on the line, body and soul, so many times for his people, his Kingdom, and his family. Even his critics couldn''t im he didn''t live what he believed.

    But in Gar, instead of that strength and single-mindedness being coupled with the tempering cautions of tradition and legacy, it was hog-tied to a calcting form of intelligence and a reckless disregard for what anyone else thought.

    And for the first time, Aaryn stood in the line of fire of the consequences of Gar''s choices. "Did you bring this human into Anima, Gar?"

    "No."

    "Did you know they were here?"

    Gar didn''t answer, just stared at Aaryn, waiting¡ªAaryn thought¡ªfor the explosion.

    "Holy shit, Gar," Aaryn breathed, shaking his head. "You knew. You knew? And you didn''t tell anyone? Not even your mom?"

    Gar leaned into Aaryn''s face and whispered. "My mother is the biggest badass this side of the portal. No one calls my dad on his bullshit better than her. Trust me, she would have apuded."

    Aaryn''s upper lip curled up. "You really don''t care, do you? You really don''t give a fuck what happens to other people because of your choices."

    "C''mon, Aaryn. You''ve been around long enough now. You know no one gives a shit about what I do."

    "That''s just bullshit! Grow up, Gar!"

    "Here we go." Gar rolled his eyes.

    "Here we go? Here goes what?!"

    "Your little Reth role-y. Don''t think I haven''t noticed it before, Aaryn. You''re like a mini-me of him sometimes when you''re feeling righteous."

    Aaryn shoved him with one hand and Gar, caught off guard, stumbled back one step, but caught himself a warning in his eyes. Aaryn didn''t care. "Is that what this is about? Is that why you''ve started hiding things from me? I''ve be to much like your dad?"

    "No," Gar snarled.

    "Then what is it, Gar? Stop pretending you don''t matter. Stop pretending you don''t affect anyone. You already matter¡ªand you know it¡ªand we need you here! Present! Doing the shit you do better than anyone else. This entire shitshow with the humans is going to explode and you''re still walking around like a moody teenager!"

    "I fucking AM a moody teenager!"

    "Then it''s time to grow up!"

    "Well, thanks for the update, Reth," Gar sneered.

    Aaryn shoved him again, and this time Gar growled. "Getting pissy? Good! Because even if your dad was an asshole to you, even if he was unfair, even if your life has sucked¡ªand I''ve gotta tell you, Gar, I''m going to argue that with you one of these days¡ªit''s tough. Your attitude is shit, and you know it. Grow up! There''s people out there that need me, need YOU, and you''re so busy fucking staring at your own navel to realize it!"

    Gar growled a warning. "I''ve done my part. You''re the one who''s abandoning everyone."

    "BULLSHIT! We can''t be alone, Gar! We need the other Anima just like they need us. And unless we''re going to be the next wolves¡ªwhich I refuse to allow to happen¡ªthat means we have to live in the hierarchy. We have to follow the crown. I refuse to let the disformed be the tribe that breaks the tribes again. I''m a wolf, Gar¡ªI know what it does to your tribe when everyone thinks you''re the people that turned everything bad. We already deal with prejudice¡ªyou want to give the rest of the Anima a reason to agree with those assholes?!"

    "No! But that isn''t the only other option. If you don''t leave, you can¡ª"

    "I''m not leaving, Gar. For fuck''s sake, I''m LEADING. I have to do what''s best for them, and what''s best for them is not following me, but being a part of the entire people¡ª"

    "Bullshit! You fucking coward! You''re leaving us and bailing just because my sister has you by the balls and shit is getting real!"

    Aaryn''s rage exploded. He didn''t even think, just hooked a heel behind Gar''s ankle, and shoved him, sending the thicker, heavier male to the floor and leaping after him, blocking a blow Gar threw instinctively, and fighting to get him into a headlock before the stronger, bigger, Gar could turn the tables on him.

    "You never¡­ NEVER¡­ disrespect my mate," Aaryn snarled through his teeth as they wrestled for control.

    "Fucking pussy whipped. Fucking coward."

    A roaring growl ripped from Aaryn''s throat as Gar wrenched him to the side, throwing him off. Aaryn rolled to his feet and turned, to find Gar on his feet and turned to face him in the sparring stance.

    They stared at each other for half a breath.

    Then Gar muttered, "Coward."

    Everything within Aaryn conspired then¡ªthat boiling pot flipped it''s lid and everything¡ªall his anger, his grief, his sense of injustice boiled over andnded on Gar.

    Aarynunched himself across the cave and to hell with what came of it.

    *****

    IMPORTANT NOTE about the future of this book in the author note below, please read!

 Chapter 292 - Changing Of The Guard - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    As heunched across the cave to the crouching Gar, Aaryn saw ck¡ªa ck heart, a ck life, a ck, heavy world full of injustice and pain¡ªand gave himself over to the boiling rage that screamed that nothing was fair, and no one understood. Not even Gar.

    Then they hit and both of them grunted.

    Knowing his Brother of the mes weak point, Aaryn and leaped straight for Gar''s right hand. When Gar had joined them for training, it was always the point any coach pushed him on. He leaned too heavily on his skill with his right and if an opponent could injure or immobilize that side, they''d have the upper hand. No pun intended.

    This had shed through Aaryn''s mind as he leaped and Gar, clearly not expecting Aaryn to unleash, was slow responding, but he twisted at thest possible second, dodging in the impossibly quick way he had so Aaryn caught his forearm, but almost flew past him. Instead, as his momentum carried him past, he wrenched Gar''s arm backwards and they both twisted and tumbled to the stone floor of the cave.

    Gar snarled and Aaryn wondered if he would shift.

    As they wrestled and punched, shoved and rolled, and Aaryn found himself scrabbling for purchase on the dusty floor of the cave, Gar''s good arm around his neck and threatening to lock him in ce, and for the first time Aaryn truly wondered if he would win, Aaryn found a sudden moment of rity.

    He was fighting with his brother of the mes. Over his brother''s unwillingness to see his value to others.

    Over his own fear of rejection.

    Over both their fears for a people they loved and wanted to protect.

    Aaryn twisted and something in his shoulder popped in a re of pain, but he didn''t stop, shoving the heel of his hand into Gar''s chin, forcing it up, and turning, pushing them both further down the tunnel, closer to the main cave.

    They rolled again, and Aaryn broke Gar''s hold and scrambled to his feet, but Gar was on his back in a breath. Aaryn grunted as Gar forced his shoulder to curl, but then he dropped that shoulder and Gar¡ªalways guilty ofcking restraint¡ªtumbled over him.

    Before he could find his feet again, Aaryn grabbed his shirt and wrenched him to the side, throwing him closer again to the main cave.

    "You''d fight me¡­ because I tell you¡­ you''re important?" Aaryn panted as Gar shoved to his feet, ring.

    "I fight you because¡ªjust like my dad¡ªyou think you know me, and you don''t." Lightning fast, Gar threw a jab that Aaryn, distracted by considering his words, almost missed. But he blocked the blow and turned, using his greater speed to find that right arm again and pulled Gar over his leg.

    But Gar locked an arm around his middle and took Aaryn to the floor with him, both of them crashing to the stone in thwacking thuds that snapped the air out of both their lungs, and grabbed the attention of the Anima in the cave.

    In a moment they had a crowd¡ªwide-eyed females, and concerned looking males, all standing by to watch as they thrust, kicked, and parried.

    Aaryn felt hisck of sleep and the stress and tension of the preceding days, but he knew what he had to do, and he wouldn''t stop fighting until Gar forced him.

    "If you''re misjudged, Gar, that''s on you," Aaryn spat. "We all try. You''re hiding."

    "I''m not the coward here."

    "Prove it."

    They circled each other while the disformed watched.

    Aaryn''s initial burst of anger had been reced by a simmering sense of purpose and even though his grief increased, he knew it was right.

    He knew it was necessary. For everyone involved.

    "Call me a coward, Gar?" he taunted. "At least I stand up and show people what I can do. I don''t hide behind the position of my family. I don''t pretend I don''t care when no one asks for my help."

    "No, you just piss yourself like a puppy whenever my sister snaps her teeth."

    There was a smattering ofughter, quickly shushed among the disformed. A pang shot through Aaryn''s chest.

    Would he be aughing stock before his own people today? He prayed not.

    "You have a lot of big words, Gar. But I want to see you walk the walk. Is there honor in you? Strength? Or are you all puffed chests and fancy feathers?"

    Gar''s upper lip curled back to reveal his teeth. "I thought you were the different one, asshole," he snapped. "But you''re just another of my father''s ass lickers."

    There were a few gasps among the watchers, but Aaryn just smiled grimly. "See, that''s where you''re wrong. So blinded by your angst, you don''t recognize a real leader when you see one¡ªeven in yourself."

    Aaryn threw himself across the space, kicking, thrusting, jabbing and Gar was forced to give all his attention to blocking the blows as they shifted closer again to the group of disformed watching.

    In other circumstances Aaryn would have enjoyed himself. It was the first time he''d ever fought Gar without holding back. The first time he let himself off the leash of training. He would have enjoyed matching wits¡ªand strength¡ªwith Gar who so rarely did anything that required him to move quickly.

    But now Aaryn was beginning to see just how formidable Gar was.

    The male hadn''t just been working with the disformed. The fucker had been training somehow.

    Aaryn knew Gar didn''t have that speedst year when they fought.

    Or was he just unusually gifted and finallying into thest of his growth? Was Gar''s mind finally catching up with his body?

    Aaryn didn''t know, but over the following minutes, he lost focus for anything that wasn''t keeping Gar''s hands and feet away from his own body. The male was relentless and didn''t seem to tire, despite his massive size.

    Fear tingled on the back of Aaryn''s neck, but he knew this served a purpose. An important one.

    He also knew that unless he did something quickly, his own energy would run out and he''d lose this for real.

    So he gathered himself for the final push that would take this fight to its natural conclusion.

    Except, one of the females gasped and pped her hands to her mouth and instinctively, Aaryn''s eyes flickered to check her, to ensure she was okay.. And even though he caught himself and started to turn back to Gar, his head nged like a rung bell half-a-secondter when Gar''s fist connected with his temple and he dropped like a stone.

 Chapter 293 - Changing Of The Guard - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn only cked out for a second, he thought. Long enough for his body to hit the cave floor. But he figured it couldn''t have been long before he was blinking and sucking in air, finding his bearings. A forest of legs¡ªthe disformed watchers¡ªstopped the sunlight from reaching him from the open mouth of the cave to his right, but there were others circling them now, offering help to Gar, and watching Aaryn carefully as he tried to roll over. He groaned as his sore shoulderined with a burst of pain when he tried to push up on that elbow.

    "Fuck," he muttered and let himself slump again.

    There was a burst of whispering among the watchers and Aaryn put his hands over his face so they wouldn''t see the twist on his lips.

    He rolled onto his back and clutched his head for a moment. It was still ringing, buzzing. It would pass quickly, he knew. He was going to be fine in a few hours, though he had no right to be. It was a mark of his own tiredness and inexperience that he''d been caught so easily. He suspected Gar had held back¡ªcaught him with a well-nned jab, but he hadn''t put his full strength behind it. A blow a male with a body like Gar could deliver could kill a man if itnded correctly. And Aaryn had taken it right in the temple. In truth, he was lucky it hadn''t broken his neck.

    He would have thank Garter¡ªfor not shifting, and for holding himself back in that moment. He''d wanted Gar to win, but he hadn''t nned to throw the fight. Now, at least, there would be no awkward questions. At least, not from the other disformed.

    He did have to wonder if he''d just dropped them all into chaos.

    Well, it was toote now.

    With a hasty prayer for the safety of the disformed, Aaryn opened his eyes to find a circle of them leaning over him, babbling to each other and reaching for him. But then a big chest leaned over him and arge hand reached out, offered to him in peace and to help.

    Aaryn pped his own hand into it, and held on, letting Gar pull him to his feet.

    He spun dizzily for a couple of breaths, then his head cleared as he blinked. But it wasn''t until then that the words made it through the buzzing in his head.

    "¡­okay? He cked out."

    "He''ll be fine. He''ll heal in hours."

    "Can we bring you anything, Gar? Do you need a healer?"

    "I''m fine," Gar''s deep voice muttered gruffly and Aaryn felt the beginnings of a smile at the confusion in his tone. "It''s him you need to worry about."

    "Should we check him here, or take him to the wise-women?"

    "I don''t know!" Gar said. "Give me a second to catch my breath. Ask him what he wants." He seemed to be panting more now than he had during the fight. Aaryn fought a grin.

    Three faces appeared in front of Aaryn who had stumbled over to lean against the cave wall and trying to catch his breath. He stood awkwardly with a sore rib and shoulder, and a head that still wanted to spin if he moved it, but at least he was staying on his feet without assistance. Mostly.

    "Do you need a healer, Aaryn?" Eryss asked quietly.

    "No, I''ll be fine," he said calmly. "Just let me rest a minute."

    "And bring him a drink of water," Gar growled. As Eryss hurried off to find a waterskin, Gar turned those eyes, sharp and angry on him. "Your reflexes were off. I bet you haven''t had anything to drink yet today. Did you even eat?"

    "I¡­" He blinked again. He couldn''t remember. That was the honest truth.

    But Gar huffed and rolled his eyes. "I knew it. Does anyone have any food?"

    Two of the males muttered something about dried meat and fruit, then scurried back towards the cave mouth and their bags.

    Aaryn stifled his smile again when Gar red at their backs, then he watched, waiting for the moment when it all came home to him. But his brother of the mes just continued barking things to people¡ªand to Aaryn¡ªlike he wasn''t sure what else to do.

    Finally, though, as each of the disformed returned with exactly what he''d asked, and they continued to ask him questions or for direction, Gar frowned and looked around at each of them, then at Aaryn.

    Aaryn''s gut twisted. The next hour would be the measure of Gar. It was all well and good that Aaryn saw the strength in him¡ªand perfect that the disformed already trusted him. But if Gar threw one of his fits and refused to have anything to do with anyone, they''d all be thrown into chaos, because Aaryn had been beaten fairly.

    "What is wrong with everyone?" Gar spluttered, his voice a touch too high. "Haven''t you all seen a fight before? You need to toughen up, we''re going to be fine."

    A couple of the females at the front looked at him with shining eyes, but the other disformed were beginning to throw uneasy nces at each other, so Aaryn leaped in to make sure Gar couldn''t cast any question on what had just happened.

    "Haven''t you seen a challenge won before, Gar?" Aaryn said quietly. "Your people are acknowledging you."

    "Acknowledging what?" Gar asked, genuinely confused.

    Everyone turned to look at Aaryn then. He knew it was up to him to make certain there was no question among them. So, with only a touch of grief, he dropped his chin and rolled his shoulders. "As am I," he said quietly. Then, very intentionally, he gave Gar the salute of tribesman to Alpha.

    Gar looked bemused. "What the fuck are you doing?"

    "Submitting to the rightful Alpha," Aaryn said, with only a twinge of bruised pride. "You beat me, fair and square. I submit myself to the new Alpha of the disformed."

    Gar''s jaw dropped and he and Aaryn stared at each other as Aaryn pleaded with him silently not to reject them. Not to throw these people into further chaos. Then Gar''s head snapped back and he opened his mouth and Aaryn inwardly flinched, praying¡ª

    "Elreth''s going to have a whole fucking litter of kittens," Gar said.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure whether tough or cry.

    Gar was right.

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 294 - Honor You - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth wanted to growl with frustration. The elders were talking in circles, never actually drawing a conclusion. And she was struggling to concentrate, wondering how Aaryn was faring, whether he was okay, whether he needed her.

    She prayed he wasn''t falling apart. And that he would call for her if he needed her.

    "¡­the tricky part is fitting this role of King with the Alphas," Huncer said for the third time. Elreth almost rolled her eyes. "If they don''t see him as an authority¡ª"

    "So we will make sure they do," Elreth snapped. "What is this council except the advisors for the leaders in our society. Why do you shake your hands and wrinkle your foreheads, worrying for the people''s attitudes. Is it not YOUR responsibility to show them what that attitude should be?"

    Huncer''s eyes widened as if she might set Elreth down, but Lhern sighed. "You are right, of course. But we are old enough to have watched the revolt of the wolves. I have to tell you, Erelth, and I think your father would back me up on this, that we will do anything to avoid meeting those days again."

    Elreth nodded. Her father had told her the difficult lessons he''d learned during that time¡ªthat he could not trust his motives to be perceived. That there were times a leader must be ruthless.

    Well, Elreth was going to make use of that lesson now.

    "My father''s greatest regrets in those days were that he was far to lenient with his people," she said firmly. "He told me more than once if I were to ever take the role of dominant, it would mean choosing battles and remaining firm in them¡ªowning my decisions, whether they worked out the way I expected or not. So I say to you, now, that I appreciate your willingness to avoid ill feeling and dissension in our society. But I am confident there are times and ces that it is up to us to determine for them how things will be viewed.

    "Right now, there has been a great deal of change, and your concern was that the people would be disrupted by this. I say they are far more likely to settle into these changes if they are given clear direction. If we acknowledge the difficult truths and challenges, and instruct them in them."

    "Anima teach by example. It isn''t merely a matter of telling them what to think!" Lhern countered.

    "No. But perhaps it starts there. Let''s tell them what to look for, rather than holding our cards so close to our chests."

    "These are not decisions for the people," Huncer broke in. "If you think bringing them into this discussion will clear the path, you are sadly mistaken."

    "No," Elreth said between her teeth. "I am saying that we use our words to define the hierarchy, the roles, the new way our society must move forward because things have changed. Then we lead by example in sticking to our own direction!"

    There was nodding and some discussion amongst the elders. Elreth caught more than one smile of approval from the corner of her eye, and even though they lifted her heart, she didn''t take her gaze from Lhern and Huncer. The others would follow those two.

    "What do you propose?" Lhern asked finally, rubbing the silver scruff on his face.

    "The King is King. Second only to me. He stands over the Alphas¡ªand over you¡ªin his authority."

    There were several uneasy shifts. Huncer looked as if she''d swallowed a Pricklepig.

    "You suggest that Aaryn¡ª"

    "Did you take orders from my mother, Huncer?" Elreth asked baldly.

    Huncer blinked. "Your mother didn''t take to giving orders until after the war," she said, her lips thin.

    "No doubt because she was kept on the back foot and uncertain of herself," Elreth countered. "Aaryn will not be reduced by you. I will not allow it. He is my King. He is my True Mate. He is wise, and his heart is good. Like me, he is young, and needs to learn and grow. Like me, he will make mistakes. But he is a good leader, and in many ways more practiced at this than I am. I chose him as Advisor because he often reads Anima better than I¡ªor considers aspects of a conflict I do not think of. What he needs in theseing months and years is your support, your example to the other Anima. If you honor him, if you listen and treat him with respect, the Anima will as well. But I propose that we tell them that is expected. They cannot be expected to parse out the intricacies of the hierarchy¡ªand the Alphas and other leaders cannot be expected to determine that without bias. It is up to me¡ªto you¡ªto show them the direction we n, and then live it."

    Lhern looked at her thoughtfully, his head tipped to the side. Huncer bristled, but to her credit, didn''t argue.

    "So," she older lioness said eventually, you set the King above all except yourself? Then what is there for us to discuss? That is simply the way it will be."

    Elreth gave her t look. "We both know that Aaryn¡ªand I¡ªwill need the advice and direction of other leaders in order to fulfill our roles. It is appropriate that there be times and ces in which he submits to the judgment of others. The Captain, for example, if battle is toe. The challenges we face with the humans¡­ that could lead to many situations in which we need the wise women, or the security council, to take the lead. I do not suggest that my rule is to dictate to you all. You have been ced in your positions by the Creator. You have knowledge and experience we do not."

    "Very kind of you to see," Huncer said dryly.

    Elreth frowned at her.. "You seem determined to create conflict, or to belittle me or my choices, Huncer. Have I offended you?"

 Chapter 295 - Honor You - Part 2

    WINNERS! Thank you to EVERYONE who purchased top tier privilegest month. You are incredible supporters of my work and I wish I could give everyone a paperback. Don''t forget, the draw is happening again here in November. So if you have purchased the top tier of privilege already (Ruler tier, 1200 coins),ment "I want a paperback" in the most recently published chapter of each book you hold that tier for!

    CONGRATULATIONS to the winners for October:

    QUEEN OF BEASTS: T_Ray6

    KING OF BEASTS: DespinaNY

    If you can both email me on [emailprotected]</a> and send me the address you''d be happy for me to send the paperback to, I will get those in the mail to you! THANK YOU

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Huncer shifted in her seat, her eyes bright and unflinching. "You have not offended me, but I fear the future if we are to be handed over to a pair of inexperienced rulers. If you do not attend, if you are ill, or you give birth, does Aaryn be our Ruler for a time, as a Queen would?"

    "Would there be a problem if I said yes?"

    "That would depend on how he handles himself. Your mother was always careful¡­ respectful. She held reins of power loosely and didn''t invite them. Aaryn is¡­ stronger in his ambitions than she was. Would he take advantage? Will he reform our society to the advantage of one tribe over another?"

    She didn''t use the word "disformed", but everyone in the room knew what she meant.

    "Aaryn is a good male, with a good heart. He listens¡ªusually more than I do."

    "He is also a male with ambitions and goals for our society," Lhern said, more gently than Huncer had. "Her concerns are not unfounded, Elreth."

    "I agree. So, exin to me, how you see those dynamics working in a health way. Let us predict the potential obstacles and clear the path and determine the way! All I wish from you now is your knowledge and experience. I cannot understand why that makes you uneasy."

    "Because our knowledge and experience tells us that if you give any leader¡ªmale or female, disformed or not¡ªtoo much power too quickly, it is a recipe for disaster."

    "Then let us avert disaster together," Elreth snapped. "That''s why we are here, is it not?"

    They all nodded, though some were slower than others. Huncer watched Elreth with wary thoughtfulness.

    Elreth addressed her directly. "Tell me what potential conflicts or¡­ or problems you see. Let us look ahead and determine how they should be managed. That is the only way forward safely. There are too many other things we have to address for this crucial part of our society''s framework to be¡­ vague."

    Huncer sighed and looked around the circle. "Very well," she said. "Begin with the numbers of the disformed. If they are given a voice as you have proposed¡­ how will we ensure Aaryn does not allow them to overpower the other tribes?"

    Elreth''s heart raced. Although this would be tricky, she was so d that they would finally get into this. This was where the true path forwardy, she was certain of it.

    She leaned forward in her chair, let them see her excitement, and began to examine the details of how she and Aaryn would reform the Anima society¡ªwith time, and patience, kindness and mercy. And an unflinching pursuit of equality.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Gar had barely spoken since Aaryn had pointed out that they were all submitting to him. The temptation was there to stay and try to smooth the transition for him. But in truth, his heart was heavy¡ªand Gar needed to step up. So, when Gar was distracted by several of the females offering to go get a meal for him, Aaryn pulled Robbe aside.

    "Can you let me know if there''s any real issues? I mean, he needs to just find his feet. But if there''s a problem¡ªpeople not respecting him, or in-fighting¡­ we can''t afford any additional problems in the disformed right now. Can youe find me if anythinges up?"

    Robbe smiled at him and put a hand to his shoulder. "Its your job anymore, Aaryn," he said gently.

    Aaryn blinked. "I wasn''t¡­ I mean, I just¡ª"

    "Remember when you took Alpha from Jherad?" Robbe said kindly. Aaryn nodded. His friend shrugged. "You did things differently, and it was an adjustment for all of us. But that''s life. Go. You''re still the Queen''s Cohort, right? We''ll look forward to seeing you kick ass and take names there. But for now¡­ rest, brother. You''ve been carrying a lot. Seems like you''re carrying even more right now. Leave Gar with us. He''s already got his feet in this tribe. It doesn''t matter whether the elders recognize us or not, we''re a people and he''s one of us. You can trust that, I think."

    "But if he doesn''t¡ª"

    "If he abandons the role, the Creator will bring someone to fill it," Robbe said, his voice deep with conviction. "This is your chance to live your life, Aaryn. Take it."

    Aaryn gaped at his friend. Robbe squeezed his shoulder.

    "I guess¡­. Thank you?" Aaryn said softly. But something dark and ugly was twisting in his gut.

    He wasn''t sure how much life was going to be left for him soon. It seemed like everything was crumbling. He was failing on multiple levels. Maybe the problem wasn''t the world. Or the tribes. Or Gar.

    Maybe the problem was him?

    "Don''t do that to yourself, Aaryn. You''ve been the best Alpha we''ve had. Gar''s going to have a tough act to follow. But I think¡­ I think it was all going to be too much for you in the end, brother. So this is the Creator''s way of freeing you. Don''t see it as a defeat. See it as an opportunity."

    Aaryn nodded and forced a smile. "That''s good advice," he said carefully.

    Robbe snorted. "I know when I''m being ignored," he said good-naturedly. Aaryn opened his mouth to reassure his friend, but Robbe shook his head. "It''s fine. I know this is going to be difficult for you, brother. Just don''t let it get you down, okay? If you need anything, if you need someone¡­e find me. I''ve got your back, okay?"

    Aaryn smiled and patted Robbe''s shoulder in return. He knew his friend was being wise and thoughtful, and likely if the roles had been reversed, he would have done the same thing. But he couldn''t escape the sting of feeling suddenly¡­ unnecessary.

    The thought made his skin crawl. Made him want to weep.. But he just winked at Robbe, thanked him and, with ast nce at the stunned face of Gar, surrounded by disformed and apparently struggling to get his head around what had just happened, Aaryn turned and walked out of the cave.

 Chapter 296 - Need You More

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The building where the elders met had never felt too small to Elreth before. But that day it seemed like every shadow, every wall was closing in. She brimmed with tension, her knee bouncing for the past hour until she''d noticed it and forced herself to stop.

    She kept focusing on the discussion, getting irritated, and letting her mind drift back to Aaryn. But she knew that wasn''t helping anyone. She had to focus.

    Elreth sat back in her chair and shook her hair off her face as one of the younger Elders outlined everything they''d decided about how Aaryn''s position would be honored in the hierarchy. It had been a frustrating and lengthy discussion, but at least it was done and Elreth felt like she could breathe again.

    Aaryn would not be a figurehead. He would not be patronized. He would remain her Cohort and primary Advisor. And hopefully, closely connected with the disformed to help her figure out how to navigate that particr current.

    There had been stern discussion on that point, again. Elreth had almost snarled at the elders¡ªtheir hesitations about Aaryn seemed toe in waves. They''d been supportive of him until the revtion the day before that his people were following him, rather than the hierarchy. Now it seemed all their initial suspicions around the danger of putting a disformed in power had returned¡ªand this time with aggression about Aaryn personally. Elreth prayed that the elders wouldn''t block her ns to give the disformed their own tribe. All this upheaval could have pushed her in the opposite direction. But she''d always been a believer that putting people in a ce of responsibility could be the making or breaking of them.

    The question was, which would it be for the disformed? Would she undermine her own rule by pushing for it if the Elders didn''t agree?

    Discussion of Aaryn''s lines of power and the consideration of the disformed as a formal tribe had naturally evolved into an analysis of the risks from their apparent human intruder. Everyone agreed there was no further progress to be made on that particr trail until Tarkyn reported back. But Elreth wasn''t ready to just wait.

    When it was proposed that they break until Tarkyn was finished with Hholdyn, Elreth shook her head, ignoring the mutters ofint.

    "Whether there is a human here right now or not, whether they are dangerous or not, we have to consider how they came to be here, how they avoided notice until now¡ªespecially if the signs indicate that they''ve been here for some time. And how they could possibly just disappear."

    "We won''t know if the disappearance is even real until we have other Anima out there," one of the grizzled males insisted. "Spection will get us nowhere without hard evidence!"

    "I agree," Elreth said tightly. "But I am notfortable leaving Anima in the hands of chance until we find out. So I propose that we not only set formal, twenty-four-hour guards on the Portal, but scouts for the trail as well¡ªscouts on the ground. The birds are wonderful for scanningrge areas quickly, but we need a more detailed review of thends around the Portal now. And continued patrols to guard against further intrusion. However this human¡ªor any other¡ªgot in and out, we will find out only by putting Anima on the ground where it''s possible.

    "And for that matter, I''d like to see patrols increased across the entire region. On all sides of the City. This human''s activity was in an area we would not have associated with the Portal. What if there are others and we have simply not discovered them yet?"

    We are hemmed by the mountains and the desert. Anima has always enjoyed the security of Creation," Lhern said. "Surely the guards at the Portal itself are enough? The human that is here¡ªor any others that might attempt the traverse¡ªhave toe from there. I agree that it''s good to have other eyes and bodies in the area. We cannot risk an actual invasion. But we must also bnce the use of too many of our warriors, too spread out in the event that there is a rush of humans."

    Elreth''s heart pounded at those words.

    A rush of humans.

    Surely that couldn''t be their future? Surely this was just an adventurous human who had figured out the Portal?

    But then, why hadn''t the Guardians warned them? And could it really be a coincidence that this urred at the same time they learned the disformed were bringing humans through.

    It couldn''t be.

    Elreth growled and rubbed her temples. "I understand your concern, Lhern, and I will listen to the security council in depth. But I''d ask you to prepare them to increase patrols throughout the WildWood. Even just until we''ve located this human and understood their intentions. Perhaps after that¡­ perhaps then we can be more certain that we remain alone."

    The males grumbled, but the agreement was made to inform Tarkyn and call the Security Council again first thing in the morning, even if Tarkyn hadn''t finished with Hholdyn.

    The idea that Tarkyn might be actually interrogating one of their own left Elreth''s blood running cold. But she knew Tarkyn wouldn''t take that action without good reason to believe the male was hostile. She just prayed Hholdyn wasn''t creating more issues for his disformed brothers and sisters out of pride.

    When the meeting concluded, Elreth stretched, then walked out without stopping anyone for a private chat. Her brain felt full. She needed to move¡ªand she was desperate to find Aaryn and make sure he was okay.

    The question was, would he have stayed this long with the disformed, or returned to the cave by now?

    Elreth sighed, but started for the cave first. She would shift and run, give her body some freedom to move for a while. Then head to the disformed cave if he wasn''t there.

    An image of the expression on his face that morning¡ªdark and pensive¡ªshed through her head right before she shifted, and she winced.

    <em>Please, Creator, let him be okay. Please¡­</em>

 Chapter 297 - Fail

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d barely made it to the bottom of the path down the mountainside from the disformed cave when he stopped dead.

    Directly across from where he stood, where the paths intersected and a thick patch of trees sheltered several bushes, two bright eyes peered out from between the branches of arge bush, watching him.

    Aaryn''s breath stopped. He swallowed convulsively, staring, uncertain what to do.

    "Mom?" he breathed.

    In a blink she was gone, her silver-white fur shing in the gap where her eyes had been. There was no noise at her passage, though one of the saplings nearby quivered briefly.

    For a moment, all other thoughts fled his head and Aarynunched himself into the bushes, crashing through to look for a trail, a track, anything. But as soon as he pushed through that initial barrier, he got one fleeting glimpse of her tail disappearing between trees deeper in the forest and he staggered to a halt again.

    He''d never be able to keep up with her on two feet.

    "Mom! Please!" he called, then snapped his teeth closed over the call.

    He didn''t want anyone else to hear, to ask him questions. He wasn''t ready for that yet. He knew the day woulde¡ªthe pack needed to know. And the hunters.

    Going Silent was rare, but when it happened, those whose livelihood was in the forest would try to avoid harming the animal, just in case. It was a tradition¡ªsome called it a superstition¡ªbut no one wanted to be the Anima that killed an animal for meat or skin, only to discover they''d killed another Anima. So he knew he had to tell them, and quickly if she was hanging around the City. But¡­ but the thought of the conversation made him physically recoil.

    How could he admit to others that his mother had been willing to abandon him? Those that cared for him would be angry with her. And those that didn''t¡­ their opinions of him, of the disformed, would be affirmed.

    There was no good ending to any of this. And suddenly the weight of it all pushed his shoulders down. He slumped with exhaustion and grief. The circumstances of the preceding days¡ªall the ways he''d failed and been failed. All the things he couldn''t change, and all the regrets he had that he would carry for the rest of his life.

    A tiny groan, a call for help, poured out of his throat, but he swallowed it back.

    He couldn''t face anyone just then.

    So, following the line of the sun, he turned and made his way through the WildWood, avoiding the City, crossing one of the trails that didn''t get a lot of foot traffic, then making his way through the west and south of the city, towards the Weeping Tree.

    He knew Elreth was likely to be busy for the rest of the day. He could only pray that Reth and Elia hadn''t decided to take a little adventure together.

    He needed space to be alone, to grieve, and to not have to answer any questions¡ªor pretend to be okay. He didn''t think he could have smiled if his life had depended on it. And if anyone asked if he was okay, he feared he might actually just¡­ break.

    So he crept through the forest, listening and watching, making sure to avoid any ce where others might be, until he finally reached the little clearing where the Weeping Tree rested, its peaceful branches beckoning him toe, to rest.

    He paused for a moment to listen, to make sure there was no one else here. That he would be properly alone. But after a moment, there were none of the telltale shuffles or mating calls that had greeted he and Elreth a couple of times when they''d almost disturbed her parents.

    Almost crying with relief, Aaryn swallowed the pinch in his throat and rushed forward to push between the curtain of green leaves to the wide space underneath the tree''s wide branches.

    It was as if a door closed between him and the rest of the world when he stepped in there and the sob he''d stifled finally broke in his throat.

    Limbs heavy and mind spinning with everything that wanted to drag him into the dirt, or the fire, Aaryn made it to the trunk of therge tree and turned, sliding down its smooth trunk to sit in the hollow carved by its roots in the dirt.

    He pulled his knees up almost to his chest and put his elbows on them, dropping his face into his hands.

    He would not cry like a pup. He wouldn''t.

    He would not break, snap like a twig.

    He was an Alpha¡ªhad been. He was dominant. Whether he could shift or not, he had the strength to ovee this. He did!

    But his mind seemed determined to torture him¡ªall the misery of his mother for all these years, and his willingness to ignore the danger of it.

    All the admiration he''d had from the disformed, the ways he''d let that feed him until he''d drawn them away from the hierarchy without even knowing it.

    Elreth''s eyes, her expression when he''d told her he would stay the Alpha of the disformed rather than be her Cohort. He''d broken a piece of their trust that day. Yet another failure.

    With a groan of pain that was visceral, heid his arms on his knees and dropped his forehead to them, wincing against the pain.

    He would push through this. He would. He had to. He''d already failed everyone¡ªhis mother, Elreth, himself. The disformed¡­

    He couldn''t afford any more mistakes. No more weakness.

    This was his moment to rest to breathe and¡­ yes, to weep if that was what it would take. But he had to purge himself of all this failure and regret. Because it was only going to kill him¡ªand his mate¡ªif he didn''t.

    He heard the patter of a tear on his leathers before he realized he was crying.

    Then the dam broke.

    *****

    (POSTED 16/17 October) LIVE Monthly Voicechat and HUGE announcement tomorrow, starting at 1pm Pacific (that''s Sunday in the US/Monday in Southeast Asia)! If you can''t be there, ask me your questions in thements and I''ll answer them live, then you can watch the reyter on my Youtube channel (Author AimeeLynn). Or make sure you''ve "liked" my author profile on WN to receive the announcementter in the day.

    If want to be there live, join my discord TODAY by downloading the discord app on your phone and clicking the + sign, then entering these characters: 92g42X4nRv

    SEE YOU THERE!

 Chapter 298 - Always Here

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d tried their cave, and the disformed cave. There were several gathered there¡ªGar looked like a flustered mother hen trying to keep track of several of the young females. Elreth grinned and didn''t call him away. Robbe told her Aaryn had left an hour earlier.

    "Was he¡­ okay?" she asked hesitantly, uncertain what Aaryn would have told them.

    Robbe''s lips thinned. "Honestly, he seemed like someone who was pretending to be okay. Did he¡­ did he tell you where he''s been? What''s been going on?" Robbe nced over his shoulder at Gar and the others.

    Elreth nodded. "I wasn''t sure if he told you guys."

    Robbe looked relieved. "It was kind of hard to miss. But I am worried about him. He needs all of us around right now, I think. Especially you."

    Elreth heard the concerned warning in Aaryn''s friend. Half of her appreciated it, while the other half bristled. "I''ll keep looking until I find him," she assured the male. "Thank you for caring."

    "Aaryn''s easy to care about."

    "I agree," she said with a smile that was genuine. "I''ll make sure and let him know we talked. I''m d he was sharing with everyone. It''s a tough time."

    Robbe nodded, though he looked a little odd. But Elreth bade him goodbye and trotted out of the cave before the others noticed her.

    He had to be at the Weeping Tree. She just prayed her parents hadn''t taken one of their evening walks. That would get awkward.

    *****

    She wasn''t sure why she felt nervous, but the closer she got to the tree, the tighter the knot¡ªthat seemed to hold the door closed on hundreds of butterflies, fluttering in her stomach¡ªtightened.

    As she approached the clearing, she slowed to a creep, listening carefully in case her parents were in there together. But all she heard was the whirr and click of the cicadas, and all she saw was the evening light making dust motes glow in the clearing. Then as she got closer, she heard Aaryn''s breath catch and her heart swelled.

    She hurried forwards, parting the leaves fluttering in the warm, fading sunlight to push through into the deepening shadows beyond.

    It took a split second for her eyes to adjust. When they did, Aaryn was revealed as if emerging from a dark fog.

    He was sprawled at the base of the tree, his legs extended in front of him, his head back against the trunk, arms folded across his chest.

    In another moment she might have thought he was angry. His entire body looked tense and rigid. But his face¡­

    His handsome face was peppered with lines that dragged down on his lips, his brows, puckered his forehead.

    His eyes¡ªfixed on the dirt in front of him¡ªmatched the frown of his lips. They swam with grief and fear and¡­ something dark that made Elreth shiver.

    "Aaryn?"

    His head snapped up, his eyes turning from grieving to pleading when they locked on her.

    "Thank you foring for me," he rasped.

    Elreth blinked. "Of course¡­ Aaryn what happened? I mean, I know what happened, but¡­ why didn''t youe find me if you needed help? I want to be there for you. Always."

    He nodded. "I just needed some time. It was rough with the disformed. Then when I left the cave¡­ I saw her."

    Her? Elreth was about to ask¡­ then it hit her between the eyes. "Your mom''s beast?"

    He nodded. "She was watching me and I don''t know why. It was¡­ I mean¡­ is she still in there? Still thinking abouting back? Or is it just the beast''s instinct to watch over me? Or is she just staying close because this is her home and she doesn''t know where else to go¡ªEl, what if she''s hungry, or hurt. She wouldn''t let me get close. She might be dying and I wouldn''t even know!"

    Elreth rushed across the space between them as he drew his knees up and leaned on them, his eyes hollow and searching.

    She dropped to the dirt in front of him and pulled him into an embrace that he returned desperately, opening his knees to get her closer and pulling her into his chest.

    They clung to each other for a long moment, Elreth stroking his back and nuzzling his neck, small, breaking calls resonating in her throat that he returned, deeper and trailing off into the whine of the beast within him that she''d never seen.

    Later, they sat next to each other, both with their backs to therge trunk of the tree, their thighs pressed against each other. Elreth had taken his hand and twined their fingers. Aaryn wasn''t really talking, but he seemed to drawfort from her presence, pulling her closer at times.

    "Your mom was beautiful," she whispered. "Really beautiful. I wish I''d seen her in her beast form in a more¡­ happy circumstance."

    He nodded sadly. "She hardly ever shifted because she didn''t want to make me feel bad," he murmured, then grimaced. "Everyone always has to keep themselves less around me."

    "What? Aaryn what are you talking about?"

    "You know what I''m talking about, El," he growled, tipping his head back against the tree trunk again. "Look, don''t worry about it. I''m just in a funk. I just need a few hours, then I''ll get moving again. I just¡­ it''s just hard."

    "Aaryn, you don''t have to ''get moving'' again. I''m here because I want to be with you. I want to help you. I just want to make sure you''re seeing yourself clearly. It sounds like¡­ like you''re kind of hurting yourself right now. No one has to be less around you. They have to up their game to keep up with you!"

    Aaryn didn''t respond at first. When he did, he shook his head. "I''m just feeling sorry for myself. Just ignore me."

    "No," she said firmly.

    Aaryn let his lips twist up on one side, but his heart wasn''t in it. She waited, but all expression slowly dropped from his face and his eyes got that distant shadow, like he''d gone deep in his own mind¡ªmaybe even forgotten she was there. And given his frown, it looked like he didn''t like what he saw.

    "Aaryn," she said softly. He didn''t respond, so she took his hand and tugged at him. "Aaryn, look at me."

    He turned his handsome face then¡ªlined and full of grief as it was¡ªand met her searching gaze with his sad one. Elreth''s heart stopped for a moment. There was so much darkness in his eyes, so many shadows and fears.

    "I love you, Aaryn," she whispered. "But I''m worried about you. Maybe we should go home and rest there?"

    He stared at her, long and silent, then shook his head. "No," he croaked. "No. Just be with me, El. That''s what I need right now. I need to not move and not see anyone else but you."

    *****

    ARE YOU ON FACEBOOK? I''ve just returned to Facebook because I want to be friends with you! Find my (BRAND NEW) profile as "Aimee Lynn" and introduce yourself! Let''s be friends!

 Chapter 299 - Just Us

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His mate was so beautiful. What had he done to deserve her? Nothing, that was the answer. But he thanked the Creator for her.

    She sat next to him, turned to watch him, her beautiful copper-colored hair twisted back into a thick braid. But she''d been running and shifting, so tendrils had fallen loose to drift around her face.

    Her freckles were numerous, but a thin kind of brown that seemed to almost blend into the rest of her skin. And her blue eyes sparkled¡ªglowed¡ªexcept they glowed now with concern for him. And the threat of tears.

    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "I''m not going anywhere. I just¡­ it''s just been a lot today. I needed to get away."

    She nodded, but her frown deepened. "Other than your mom¡­ was there anything else?"

    Aaryn went cold. He wasn''t ready to tell her yet. He wasn''t sure how she was going to react, and he didn''t know how he''d take it if she got angry just then. But he didn''t want to lie either.

    "There was¡­" he said, bringing one hand up to catch the little whisps of hair and push them behind her ear. "But¡­ can we talk about itter? Can we just be here now?"

    "Of course," she said. "As long as you aren''t carrying anything that you need help with. I want to help you, Aaryn."

    "You are, just by being here," he whispered, then leaned over her to touch her lips with his own.

    It was only supposed to be a brief kiss, a bare brush of his lips to tell her thank you, and because she was so pretty. But when their lips touched, it was like a fire suddenly whooshed to life in his chest.

    He sucked in a breath and took her mouth, his hand cradling her jaw.

    Elreth sucked in too, and her hand appeared at his neck, holding him close as she tilted her head to deepen the kiss.

    For long minutes, that was all¡ªher lips, her tongue, her breath in his ear, the softness of her skin, the warmth of her.

    He felt alive for the first time since he''d walked into his mother''s house that morning. His skin prickled, pebbling wherever Elreth''s hands brushed him, His heart began to pound. And his breathing picked up.

    He wanted his mate. Suddenly, desperately he wanted to plunge into her, he wanted to bury himself in her and forget the rest of the world.

    He turned to get onto his knees and crawl over her, kneeling between her knees at first so he could properly plunder her mouth.

    And Elreth gave herself up, her breathing got faster, heavier, and she clung to his shoulders, stroked his arms, his back, pulled him ever closer.

    But he couldn''t take her like this.

    In his mind he considered and discarded the many and glorious ways he could have her, but in the end, none of them felt close enough except¡­

    Without a word, he pulled out of the kiss and pushed to his feet, offering a hand to help her up. When she took it, a question in her eyes, and opened her mouth, he shook his head.

    "Let''s just enjoy each other," he whispered.

    Then he took her mouth like he was suffocating and she was air.

    Their twin breaths fluttered and mingled. She sucked on his tongue and it sent a jolt through his belly as if it were electrified.

    Without thought, Aaryn pressed her back, against the tree, pinning her there tightly with his hips. She gasped when he ground into her, then leaned away to begin unbuttoning his own shirt. Her hands trembled as she reached for his buttons.

    "Let me," she said, breathlessly, smiling. There were high spots of color in her cheeks, and her eyes shone as if the sight of him struck sparks from her.

    With a growl of approval, Aaryn started on her buttons, but lost his patience halfway through when she''d finished with his and pulled it open, tting her hands against his chest.

    He gripped both sides of her shirt and pulled, the buttons popping and pinging free, then they were kissing again, tugging their shirts out of their leathers.

    Aaryn shoved his off his arms, tugged it down behind him and tossed it to the dirt, then helped Elreth, who''d gotten hers caught on the tree behind her.

    When she finally let it drop, he dropped too¡ªhis chin, to open his mouth over the peak of her breast, tove it with his tongue.

    "Oh!" she gasped, letting her head lol back and arching her back, pulling him in to keep him there.

    He growled, nipping it with his teeth and she startled. Her breath got faster. Then her hands slid down to cup him through his leathers. He felt her skin pebble under his hands and he wanted to howl.

    This was the joy in his life. This was what gave him a reason to smile¡ªhis beautiful mate wanting him, and wanting to love him.

    They both began to pant, arching, hips rolling. Aaryn pressed his knee between her thighs and ground into her again and she gasped, a tiny groan rolling out of her throat, just as he dropped his chin to kiss from her corbones, up her neck.

    Something within him, desperate and aggressive, couldn''t be gentle. He nipped her skin with his teeth, sucked at her throat, marking her faintly. He groaned¡ªthen almost howled when she answered him.

    They struggled with their leathers, each with trembling hands and little finesse, until finally both of them shucked the clothing off and they pressed together, skin-to-skin, with sighs of relief.

    Aaryn shook with the force of holding back the fire within him.

    "I need you, El," he growled, nipping her throat again.

    She shivered. "You can have me," she sighed, her mouth dropping open when he kissed her neck again.

    "I need you so much. I might¡­ I need to take you, El."

    "Aaryn," she gasped, "Look at me." She pushed gently at his shoulders until he raised his head, wary, afraid she might need him to be more gentle than he wanted to be.

    But she was glowing, smiling at him, her cat eyes gleaming. "I trust you," she whispered, then stroked her hands all the way up his abdomen, to his chest. "Show me what you want."

    "I want you," he growled, then descended on her.

 Chapter 300 - Taken

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d let her hands ripple all the way up his sides, her fingers rolling up and down over the lines of muscle that painted his abdomen. Then he growled, "I want you," and every hair on her body stood up.

    She raised her eyes to meet his, smiling, but he was alreadying for her, mouth hot and needy, open, his tongue plunging to wrestle hers into submission.

    He slid one hand up her side, up the underside of her arm, to herce his fingers with hers, and pin the hand above her head on the tree, then pulled back far enough to see her that way again¡ªsubmitted, his. She smiled up at him through hershes, and he growled again, letting it putter in his throat as he used his other hand to tug at her braid, pulling her head back to bare her throat, then he opened his mouth over the curve of it, raked his teeth down either side of her jugr.

    She shuddered and he hesitated. Was he going too far? But then she arched again, her hips bumping against his, seeking him.

    "I''ve got you," he whispered. "Trust me."

    "I do," she murmured back, the words dissolving into a groan as he stroked her breast, then her side, his hand sliding down, down, down until he found the apex of her thighs and plunged greedily to her warmest, softest skin, groaning when he found her slick and ready.

    He almost lost his control, shuddered as he fought with the beast within him that wanted, needed to possess her. But he forced himself remember her, to find her pleasure before his own.

    He delved within her first with one finger, then, when she sighed, with two.

    Her nipples, already hard, stood up under his attentions and he felt them like rivets when they brushed his chest.

    Elreth was already beginning to roll her hips, shifting her feet to find the mostfortable, most effective angle for his ess, and her pleasure.

    Then he added his thumb, rolling over that bundle of nerves that always set her alight, and she gave a little moan.

    Her body went somehow loose and rigid in the same breath. She rolled against him, seeking him shamelessly, but unable to reach him with her arm pinned high above her head. So instead she lifted her leg, wrapping her knee around his thigh and groaning when it opened her and he found that perfect slide to make her shiver and jolt.

    "Aaryn," she gasped. "Please."

    "I want to enjoy you," he rasped, leaning back to watch her face.

    Her eyes were closed and her mouth open, her head lolled back against the tree. But her body was alive and reaching for him. Seeking the join.

    "I want to enjoy you!" she said breathlessly. "Please¡ªoh!"

    One hand still high to pin her grip against the tree, the other between her legs and ying her like a musical instrument, Aaryn had stretched himself down to take her other nipple in his mouth.

    Elreth jolted again, arching hard off the tree to press into him, her stomach and breasts jumping with the force of her thrill.

    She buried her free hand in his hair again, holding him there, huffing in bursts between holding her breathpletely. "Please, Aaryn!"

    He shook with the force of his desire for her¡ªand a little bit with fear of what he wanted to do. Coming off her breast, he gave one more long, slow, slide of pressure, touching all her most sensitive skin. She stopped breathingpletely when he pressed his thumb against her. All of her skin began to heat, as the building pressure and desire low in her belly shoved at her, demanded satisfaction.

    "Aaryn, please!" she groaned.

    With a low chuckle that had to be the most desirable sound she''d ever heard, he took her mouth, then took himself in hand, sinking and rolling, finding her, pressing against her, but not giving in to take her. Yet.

    "What¡­" she gasped¡­ "Why¡­"

    "I love you, El," he rasped, his voice tight and hoarse. "I love you so much."

    "I love you too, Aaryn." Her voice was too high. She pped her free hand to the back of his neck. "But what the hell are you waiting for?"

    His hand grabbed at the back of her thigh, lifting slighting to give himself room as he found her core and took her, sliding to the hilt in one sharp thrust.

    Elreth cried out and her eyes opened. Aaryn made the mating call, but he''d leaned slightly away and was looking down, watching where they joined as he called over and over, thrusting hard and powerfully so her entire body jiggled with the force of it.

    "El¡­ El¡­. Oh fuck."

    Then he finally let her hand go and grabbed her, pulling her up so she could wrap her legs around his waist, holding her there as he began to pound.

    Elreth,ced her fingers at the back of his neck and just held on.

    For long minutes, his fingers stroked, wed, and gripped all over her body.

    He buried his face where her shoulder met her neck, his breath hot and heavy on her skin. His chest brushed her nipples with every thrust, and her entire body came alive under his hands, with the force of their joining, and the sound of him calling to her.

    She''d never felt so¡­ afraid that he wouldn''t give enough. Something within him seemed terrified¡ªand yet, he took her, his mouth like a brand on her skin. Where they joined, pleasure spiraled out into her limbs. Her entire body shook¡ªand so did he. She called to him, her voice high, frantic, needy. And he responded, taking her faster, harder, until all that was left was to hold on.

    She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and clung to him, held on against the inexpressible joy of having him¡ªand the wordless fear that somehow she was losing him. And as they finally, joyously climbed that final peak together and he threw his head back, changing the angle and grinding into her, Elreth screamed as her entire body shuddered to a climax that stole her, mind and soul.

    She was still clinging, rolling over and over in that wave, unable to tell which way was up, when Aaryn called again and went rigid, his body quivering, his toes scrabbling in the dirt, his forehead pressed against hers and his mouth open and hot.

    "Never give up on me, El," he rasped, his body still twitching and shuddering from his orgasm.

    "Never," she gasped back. "Never, Aaryn."

    ***** PRIVILEGE WARNING *****

    Don''t forget: Don''t buy any expensive privilege tiers now, because the whole system resets on 1 November (31 October if you''re in the USA) and then will require you to re-purchase! So save your money until Halloween to buy privilege ONCE and enjoy your advance reading all month!

 Chapter 301 - Just Keep Going

    LET''S CELEBRATE 300 CHAPTERS! Thank you! Your support and engagement with this story has been amazing. I''m so grateful and humbled by all the ways you''vee along on this ride with me. Look for an extra chapter or two next week to say thank you for ALL the support you''ve given!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It took a while for his heart to slow. He kept his face in Elreth''s neck for longer than he should have¡ªuntil she started worrying, kneading the back of his neck and whispering reassurance. But he braced himself, then raised his head to kiss her, slowly, softly.

    She was anxious about walking back to the cave with her shirt torn, but since he''d gotten the top buttons undone first there was at least enough of them to keep her covered. As she walked the lower halves of the shirt pped open to reveal her stomach and Aaryn''s body tightened again. His appetite for her still unsated. But even that felt¡­ off. As if his body drove him towards her, not just his heart.

    He shook his head and took her hand, twining their fingers as they walked. He loved his mate. She was the only bright spot in his life just then. He more than loved her, he adored her. And he wanted her. That was natural.

    As they met the trail back to the royal meadow she cut him a nce from the side. "Are you okay, Aaryn? Why don''t we get someone to bring dinner to the cave and just rx tonight? Whatever''s going on¡­ they cane find me if they need me. And you¡­ I want to hear about your time with the disformed. Do they know about Hholdyn?"

    Aaryn''s jaw went tight remembering that Tarkyn had taken Hholdyn¡ªwas likely interrogating the male. One of his people!

    He shook the thought off. They weren''t his anymore. He had to remember that.

    Gar.

    Shit.

    "El¡­" he said hesitantly. "There was a lot that went on today with the disformed," he started, but she shushed him.

    "I can already tell this is something we don''t want to focus on right now. So, let''s wait until after dinner, or even the morning. Let''s just¡­ take a break from all that, okay?"

    Aaryn looked down at her¡ªeyes soft, brows high and slightly pinched. She was worried, but trying to be kind. And he should have pushed. Should have told her right then. But he was so tired, and she said they could wait.

    So he put it aside and nodded. He would tell her after dinner. Definitely. He wuldn''t wait until the next morning. She needed to know. Needed time to get used to the idea that her unpredictable brother was, at least for now, the Alpha of the disformed. The tribe that needed to be brought under the hierarchy.

    Aaryn swallowed and was washed in a wave of self-doubt. It had seemed such a good idea to give them to Gar at the time, but now¡­

    What if Gar wouldn''t take responsibility?

    What if he did and led them into rebellion?

    What if they were already in chaos?

    No. Gar could be flippant and secretive. But whenever it counted, he always stepped up. He crossed the line a lot in his personal rtionships, but rarely where it would cause harm to others. He would see the need for the disformed to conform ande under the leadership of the tribes¡­ wouldn''t he?

    Aaryn cleared his throat and made a mental note to speak with Gar as soon as he could. To exin the dynamics.

    "Aaryn?" Elreth said his name like she''d said it more than once and was bing concerned.

    He turned to look at her, surprised. "Sorry! Sorry, I was just thinking. What did you say?"

    "I said, should I ask the sentries to send someone to bring us dinner?"

    "Yeah, I think that would be¡ª" he cut off as the sound of pounding feet echoed from behind them on the trail. They both turned quickly to find Tarkyn and a couple guards running towards them in human form.

    Elreth put a hand to her stomach, holding her shirt closed and Aaryn bristled at the threat of another male¡ªespecially Tarkyn¡ªstaring at her skin when she didn''t wish it. But even as he tensed, Tarkyn didn''t seem to notice. He saluted as he reached them then looked at Aaryn.

    "Have you heard?"

    Aaryn nodded. "I don''t know details, but I know enough of what he was saying, what he imed. And that he was taken by you for discipline. I thought we agreed¡ª"

    "I didn''t think you would be able to attend today, Sire," he said formally. "Obviously I was wrong. I''m sorry."

    Aaryn blinked, but then realized the other two guards were standing at Tarkyn''s back. He was being an example.

    This was the leadership that the disformed needed as well. Aaryn sighed. "What have you learned? Was he lying to save face?"

    "We don''t know for certain yet. He talked easily, and several hours didn''t change his story. But we need to decide whether we attempt to find evidence of the things he''s discovered tonight, or wait until morning."

    Elreth cleared her throat and they both blinked. Tarkyn turned to her and saluted again. "Apologies, Sire, I thought Aaryn¡ª"

    "I''ve already spoken with the Elders. Lhern was going to arrange guards for the Portal and some patrols to ensure we don''t have any more intruders¡ªor this one doesn''t leave. And we''re calling security council for first thing tomorrow¡ªunless you have learned something that needs to be addressed immediately?"

    "I¡­" Tarkyn looked uncertain, which was odd. Aaryn frowned. "I honestly don''t know," the male said frankly. "I have some theories about what Hholdyn found¡ªif the things he brought prove to be true. But until we''ve reviewed them with reliable trackers¡­ I can''t be certain."

    "Are we at risk of losing the trail for this human?" Elreth asked, her voice clipped and concerned.

    Tarkyn shrugged. "There''s always a risk. But if his ims are true, it seems unlikely that this human is trying to leave. As long as we have guards at the Portal, I think we have mitigated that risk. I would be more concerned about why they''re here, and whether others n to join them."

    "Do we need to follow these leads tonight, in the dark?"

    Tarkyn blew out a breath. "I''d be more inclined to use this time to prepare people and have them out at first light. We need to get this right."

    Elreth inclined her head. "Then that''s what we''ll do. We''ll call for dinner to be brought to the council building. You can eat now, while we call the council together, then you can fill us in while we all eat," she said, turning on her heel towards the City. Certain of her path.

    Aaryn found he was envious of her surety.

    He looked at the handsome Captain, his own feelings a strange mix of gratitude and defensiveness against the male.. But Tarkyn just murmured to one of the guards to send for the meal, then followed Elreth, smiling briefly at Aaryn as they began to walk again.

 Chapter 302 - Around And Around We Go

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Tarkyn wolfed down a sandwich and some fruit while they waited for the rest of the security council and the elders to arrive. Elreth caught up quickly with Lhern to confirm that the Portal was under guard. She noticed that Huncer was almost thest to arrive, and didn''t seek her out. Things felt suddenly uneasy between them. She prayed it was only a bad day, or Huncer¡ªwho had always been a little bit reserved¡ªwas just feeling the need to keep her distance emotionally while these very important decisions were made.

    Elreth suddenly realized she''d barely seen Gwyn since they got back from their honeymoon. She almost asked Huncer, but just then, Lhern called everyone to pay attention and Tarkyn swallowed thest of his meal, brushing crumbs off his leathers as he stood to address them.

    Next to her, Aaryn was tense and silent. She was uneasy about him as well. But at least with Aaryn she understood why.

    She''d tucked the lower half of her blouse in to keep it closed, and prayed no one noticed the missing buttons or frayed thread. Not that the Anima would care, exactly, but those that knew her personally would likely take the opportunity to tease, and she didn''t feel like facing that in front of the security council.

    While two servants brought in trays of food and set about distributing tes and drinks, Lhern spoke first, his face stern.

    "What did you discover today from the disformed who defied orders?"

    Around them, low murmurs made the room hum as different elders spoke to the servants about what they wanted on their tes. It wasn''t generally done to bring the meal to the councils like this, at least, not when there wasn''t a very time-urgent issue. And usually the councils met separately. But Elreth''s goal was first to make sure that they hadn''t missed any security breaches, and that they didn''t have to follow up with the elders council if there were any important decisions to be made. And secondly, she hoped that she and Aaryn might get back to the cave at a decent hour tonight.

    And she was Queen, dammit. Surely she could make things work in a way that suited her once in a while? Besides, if this worked and they were able to make their decisions more quickly, maybe there was an argument forbining the councils on a more regr basis.

    Tarkyn rubbed his hands together and addressed both councils together.

    "Hholdyn returned to the Tree City earlier today. He did not immediately report to myself or Tobe¡ªin fact, he''d made efforts to avoid notice from the Sentries and Patrols as he re-entered the region. He was mostly sessful, but one of our guards on the way to change shifts caught sight of him disappearing into the cave on the northwestern side of the City where the disformed often congregate. He called in Tobe, and we sent in a team to get him.

    "He was arrested and bound for defying the orders of the guard, but there was no violence. He argued his case when we took him, and many of the disformed were concerned. But there was no physical conflict.

    "We removed him to one of the storage trees on the eastern boundary. We checked him for injuries or illness. But he was healthy. Then we asked him to describe what he thought he''d found.

    "We went over this ground with him several times today and his story did not change. I am inclined to believe that it is true¡ªat least, that he believes it. But if so, we have a greater mystery on our hands that we realized," Tarkyn said ominously.

    Elreth frowned. What had Hholdyn found?

    "The male ims that he could follow the trail the human left¡ªnot by scent, at least not initially. The reason we hadn''t continued tracking from the encampment was because the trail petered out. We''d intended to go back with a couple others to make a wider sweep and see if we could pick it back up. But Hholdyn defied orders and left the hierarchy, insisting that he could follow the trail.

    "He ims humans leave trails not just of scent, but of their travels, in ways that Anima don''t. He believes he followed this trail¡ªa single human, in his opinion¡ªand at times was able to find the scent trail again, as well.

    "There were two important things that he found. The first was a cave, far to the north, just one rise from the Dragonmouth Canyon. That was, he said, the first ce the trail took him.

    "Then he followed her¡ªhe believes the human is female, though he can''t be definitive¡ªto the west, to the Great ins, and ultimately to the edge of the dead sands where, he ims, the trail ended."

    "Ended?"

    Tarkyn nodded. "This is the point that we covered many times. His im is¡­ interesting. While he could apparently follow the trail through many miles of WildWood and across the grasses, he ims that just feet from where the grasses give way to sand, the scent trail¡ªwhich was faint¡ªsimply stopped. That he circled for half-a-mile in every direction, and never found it.

    "Her tracks entered the sand. There was a scuffle, or some kind of disruption¡ªperhaps she stood there long enough to step around a great deal. But he insists the footsteps led only in one direction, then just¡­ ended. And with them, the scent trail, which was still evident at that point."

    The entire council frowned and looked at each other, while Tarkyn waited for their response.

    "Surely he just lost the trail¡ªor the sun burned it out?"

    "It''s possible, if there was a wind-storm on the sands, that the scent trail was obliterated. But if what he describes is urate¡ªthe tracks on the sand, and none leading away¡ªit seems unlikely. That''s why we need to attend these spots he says he''s discovered, to see if his description is urate."

    Elreth shifted in her seat. A scent trail that just¡­ stopped? She was no tracker, but she could follow those she knew. A scent trail didn''t generally just end unless the subject entered the water¡ªand even then there could be traces nearby if they stayed near the banks.

    But there was no water in the desert. So that wasn''t possible.

    Tarkyn looked ufortable. He kept frowning and looking at his hands, shifting his weight and holding onto his belt¡ªa rare sign that he was nervous.

    While the councilors spoke quietly to each other, debating how this might be possible, Elreth frowned at Tarkyn, then finally spoke up.

    "What aren''t you telling us, Tarkyn?"

    He looked at her, startled, then sighed.. When he spoke, it was with great reluctance.

 Chapter 303 - All Creation

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn had barely been listening, since most of what Tarkyn was rying only reflected what Gar had already told him about Hholdyn''s insistence about what he''d seen.

    Aaryn''s mind kept drifting, wanting tond on images of his mother''s beast watching him from the trees, or images of Elreth under the Weeping Tree. His mind and body seemed erratic and unable to grasp hold of any focus. He was growing tenser, and beginning to question if he should even be in this meeting when Elreth singled Tarkyn out and it caught his attention.

    The Captain''s unease made Aaryn force himself to focus. To measure the male to ensure he wasn''t hiding anything.

    Tarkyn cleared his throat, then addressed Elreth directly. "The reason it has taken so long for me to bring this to you is because Hholdyn made one more im that I find¡­ unlikely. Yet, just like the rest of his story, the details didn''t change as we put him under pressure, or returned to questions we''d already asked."

    Interesting. Aaryn''s ears perked.

    "What is it?" Elreth asked. "To rte to us what a defiant Anima said isn''t a crime of your own, Tarkyn. Be at ease."

    He nodded once, but the tension didn''t leave him.

    Hholdyn imed there were strange patterns in the sand for a wide area around where the scent trail ended, and that¡­ that he believed he caught a scent of something¡­ possibly serpent?"

    "Possibly serpent?" Elreth asked.

    Tarkyn nodded. "He imed the scent was one he''d never encountered. But, as he put it, "it tasted like the snakes." When I pressured him to exin that further, he couldn''t. He imed his superior skill in tracking is because he¡­ tastes a scent. Can, in essence, consume it. And this was a scent unlike he had evere across before."

    Aaryn sat forward in his chair. Hholdyn was the disformed''s most talented tracker. And it was true he found trails where no one else did, at times. If these ims were real¡ªnot just Hholdyn attempting to cover for his own defiance¡ªthen Aaryn believed him.

    He''d scented something he''d never scented before.

    Elreth frowned and sat back in her chair, her eyes thoughtful.

    Tarkyn waited, and many of the elders talked among themselves, discussing this new development. But for a time, no one spoke.

    Then Elreth turned to him and asked him in a normal voice¡ªnot for the room, "Do you believe him?"

    "Hholdyn?" Aaryn asked.

    Elreth nodded.

    "Yes, I do. I mean, unless it''s an outright lie, just to cover himself¡­ if he ims he scented something new, I believe him. We have runpetitions the past two years, and Hholdyn always wins. He is¡­ second to none in our ranks for following a scent, or any kind of trail. He ims he can at times follow the disruption of the environment."

    Elreth''s face pinched. "What does that even mean?"

    "He speaks about being able to smell where dew is disced, or leaves or dirt have been opened to the air. We can all follow those visual cues, of course. But his skill¡­ there is no doubt he finds trails where no one else can. Or at least, he has in the past. I know his attitude was wrong when he followed the chosen team. But unless he has good reason to fabricate a lie, I would be inclined to listen to what he''s found and explore it."

    Elreth nodded, then turned to Tarkyn and raised an eyebrow.

    The Captain, hands gripped in his belt, nodded as well. "I am ufortable with his ims. But¡­ I cannot deny that were I not personally invested in seeing him disciplined, had I not known about his defiance, I would have marked him a credible witness. He smells of truth¡ªat least, truth that he believes. And I can''t see any reason his mind would have to deceive him on this. So, yes¡­ I am uneasy, but inclined towards believing him."

    "Are you or your guards aware of any circumstances that would bring an inexperienced Anima to these types of conclusions, where another exnation actually exists?" Lhern asked.

    Tarkyn tipped his head back and forth as if he were of two minds about the answer to that. "There is a mushroom out in the wood that can cause hallucinations. Tobe suggested it was possible he''d eaten one by ident. But the effectsst only hours, and generally whoever consumes them ister well aware that they have¡­ slipped from reality. There are also usually physical consequences, and Hholdyn showed none of those. Though we don''t know how long he took to travel back to the City¡­ It seems unlikely."

    "Is it possible there are other Anima that have created these circumstances or trails, specifically to deceive?"

    "I can''t see how they could. Even an Anima cannot stop their scent from transferring. Setting a false trail? Certainly. But one that dead-ends on the sands, and leaves striation and an unknown scent? I can''t see how they could do it. Unless¡­" Tarkyn blinked and his eyes went distant. His brows pinched over his nose, and then he looked sharply at Aaryn.

    "What?" Aaryn snapped.

    "Unless Hholdyn, or someone else among the disformed is working directly with the humans," he said, his voice half-awed, half-angry. "While the Anima have no known way to do this, I have heard of human technologies. Are you aware of any of your people working with the humans in any way? Could this be a trick?"

    Aaryn''s anger surged and it was a struggle not to growl. "Why must it be a disformed conspiracy with humans? Any tribe, any people, anybination of peoples with malicious intent could have entered into some kind of deceit with the humans. Why point this at the disformed?"

    "Because you specifically stated that some of them have crossed the traverse and have experience with humans.. I assumed you meant only that they took those steps in rebellion, and stayed under Guardian care. But¡­ I hadn''t considered¡­ is there some kind of¡­ arrangement with the humans? Is that how your people know them and how to rte to them better than ours? Have you been breaching the secrets, Aaryn?"

 Chapter 304 - Dont Look At Mine

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s entire body tensed and her heart began to race so fast she prayed none of the elders were paying special attention to her to hear it.

    No, no no no no no.

    Aaryn had gone very still before Tarkyn''s suddenly agitation, but his face gave nothing away. What would he do? Elreth found herself torn¡ªthe protective side of her silently urging Aaryn to simply lie, to not implicate himself in this before they''d established him in the hierarchy. Not to let these Anima know that they''d hidden anything. To let them deal with the consequencester.

    And yet¡­ her heart yearned for honesty. She didn''t like hiding anything from these people who, she knew, despite their ws, were good Anima of integrity, who sought to protect and guide all of the people towards health and wellbeing.

    She didn''t want to deceive them.

    But she didn''t want her mate vilified either.

    She opened her mouth to step in, but Aaryn got in first.

    "Before you determine that you understand my people, or my loyalties, or for that matter theirs," he said tightly, "you should know that this afternoon, as a consequence of all that has urred, I submitted the Alpha authority over the disformed. Their new Alpha is, right now, exploring everything that Hholdyn brought and shared with them before your intervention¡ªwhich, I could remind you, was supposed to include me, specifically to see if the male had any hidden loyalties or wed beliefs about our role in the hierarchy."

    "I told you, I was led to believe¡ª" Tarkyn began.

    But Aaryn shook his head. "I tell you only that I am unaware of any conspiracy to work with the humans against the Anima. I have never even heard that proposed in jest among the disformed. However, just as previous leaders have found, I cannot im to know everything that happens in the minds and hearts of others."

    Elreth''s heart sang. He''d found a way to answer the question without lying! But¡­ who had he given the Alpha to?!

    Elreth snapped her head to look at her mate. "Who?"

    Aaryn''s eyes widened and he stared at her, pleading.

    Oh no. What was he going to say?

    "When I returned to the disformed to explore¡­ what had happened, to discuss it with them, I was met with several of the leaders already there and attempting to soothe the people about how Hholdyn was taken. They were¡­ uneasy, given the prejudice they''ve faced at times. Afraid that perhaps the force of the guard would be used against all of them. But when Gar and I discussed Hholdyn specifically, everything that had happened¡­ he didn''t agree with me that these circumstances were a consequence of my wed leadership. When I insisted that a new Alpha was needed, that the disformed needed to better learn to fit within the hierarchy¡ªto follow leaders outside of the disformed¡ªhe challenged me. He believed I was the better leader for them.

    "What he didn''t anticipate was that I would not submit my position, and instead, fought for leadership. Our conflict drew the attention of the others. There were witnesses. It was all appropriate. When I lost, I submitted. And the disformed acknowledged him."

    "Who?" Elreth asked, head spinning. "Who did they acknowledge?" He couldn''t mean.. he couldn''t possibly be saying¡ª

    "Gar," Aaryn said quietly. "He fought me for dominance and won. The disformed follow him now. If there is concern that there is a conspiracy amongst them, I can of course ask. But he is the Alpha now and¡­ with his history, is actually far more likely to hear of that kind of n among the disformed than I ever was, anyway."

    The entire council went silent¡­ stunned.

    Aaryn tried to smile, to break the tension, she thought. But Elreth''s insides were roiling.

    "Wait," she said breathlessly and with a small chuckle. "I can''t¡­ you are joking?"

    Aaryn shook his head. "To be honest, I think he''s the best male for the job. Especially if you''re serious about making them a tribe. He''s one of them, epted by them, and he lives by their rules¡ªhe doesn''t shift to use his beast among them. But he''s also a recognized male in the hierarchy. The tribes will have no prejudice against him¡ª"

    "Except for the fact that he''s an irresponsible idiot half the time!" Elreth spat. Her mind was spinning. This couldn''t be happening! Aaryn couldn''t possibly have set her up for this?!

    Aaryn''s gaze sharpened on hers. "I understand that he''s your brother and you''ve gotten to see a side of him that most of us haven''t¡ªor at least, that we haven''t seen recently. But¡ª"

    "Aaryn, he sent my father in to interrupt our mating! What do you mean, you haven''t seen¡ª"

    There were a couple quick snorts, and a chuckle, and Elreth snapped her mouoth closed. For a moment she''d forgotten where she was, who was a part of this conversation. She couldn''t believe her mate was so calm! So¡­ acting like this was normal!

    Gar! As a pride Alpha?

    Aaryn couldn''t be serious?

    He''d just derailed all their efforts so far! There was no way the elders were going to¡ª

    "I''ve always thought Gar only needed the right motivation to step into his dominance," Tarkyn said quietly. "Perhaps this will be it?"

    "What? You can''t be serious!" Elreth spluttered, opening her hands to Tarkyn, who''d known Gar as long as she had.

    "Many of us assumed early on that Gar would be the one to seed your father," Lhern said quietly, his tone pointed.

    "I''m aware," Elreth snarled. "I''ve been hearing that my entire life. But you''ll notice which of us it was who challenged my father¡ªand won!"

    Lhern nodded. "And I believe the Creator led you to this, Elreth. That doesn''t mean your brother is incapable, or shouldn''t be taken seriously. He has the dominance to be just as strong as your father. He simply hasn''t used it."

    Elreth gaped, staring around the circle as many of the elders nodded¡ªespecially the males, she noticed.

    Rage exploded in her chest and she almost gave in. She almost exploded out of her chair and dominated the lot of them, to show them who really was the boss here. But that still, quiet voice in the back of her mind urged caution.

    So instead she red, her mouth open, horrified at what these people were epting so¡­ calmly.

    "You wanted him to be an emissary, remember?" Aaryn reminded her quietly. "He will be even better ced to do that now."

    Elreth growled.

    *****

    NEED A NEW READ? Don''t forget, I have a BRAND NEW WORLD and a BRAND NEW HERO who''s currently FREE! Try "Rise of the Dark Alpha" (my spin on a Werewolf tale) today. Add it to your library and when we reach 500 collections, I''ll mass release 10 chapters! (We''re already halfway there!) See below for a short excerpt and summary:

 Chapter 305 - Tug Of War

    WINNERS! Thank you to EVERYONE who purchased top tier privilegest month. You are incredible supporters of my work and I wish I could give everyone a paperback. Don''t forget, the draw is happening again here in November. So if you have purchased the top tier of privilege already (Ruler tier, 1200 coins),ment "I want a paperback" in the most recently published chapter of each book you hold that tier for!

    CONGRATULATIONS to the winners for October:

    QUEEN OF BEASTS: T_Ray6

    KING OF BEASTS: DespinaNY

    If you can both email me on [emailprotected]</a> and send me the address you''d be happy for me to send the paperback to, I will get those in the mail to you! THANK YOU

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Inwardly, he winced at the position he''d put his mate in. He knew she''d see this more clearly when she was calm. She knew Gar''s value, even if she found his attitude frustrating.

    What had been a surprise was theck of surprise amongst the elders.

    That bore further investigation.

    But in that moment, his mate was wrestling with herself as surely as she''d ever wrestled with her beast for control. Her scent was shot through with red-hot rage, with indignation, and with a healthy thread of fear as well.

    Aaryn''s heart went out to her. She''d always been sensitive about the assumptions made about her and her brother¡ªhow everyone had assumed he would be the future heir, merely because he was male. He''d teased her with it when they''d been younger. But of course, once he''d rebelled and wanted nothing to do with Reth, he''d found the entire situation even more ufortable than her.

    Aaryn could see her there, fighting with herself for control. Reminding herself¡ªand them¡ªof her dominance.

    She was angry that she had to face this old fear again.

    But also, he realized, nervous that perhaps she''d been wrong.

    He wanted to gather her up and tell her how magnificent she was¡ªmake sure she remembered how much she''d achieved and who she was. What she had be to the Anima. He knew, in that moment, it wasn''t the first female dominant that sat in that chair¡ªit was a teenage Elreth, with all the hang ups and fears of her youth.

    Aaryn leaned in and put a hand to her knee. "There is no threat to you in this," he murmured.

    It was the wrong thing to say. She turned a re on him, so pure it made his hackles rise.

    "I do not fear my brother''s dominance for myself," she snapped. "I fear his arrogance and self-obsession, and how it might have serious consequences for an already struggling people!"

    Aaryn sat back, an apology in his eyes. He wasn''t measuring her well. Too many things crowding his mind. "He is exactly what they need," he said again. "I am certain of it. They will grow together¡ªhe will¡­ he is equal to this challenge Elreth. It will be the making of him, if he lets it."

    "That''s the key, though, isn''t it?!" she snapped. "If he lets it. The only thing Gar can be relied on to do, or be, is unreliable."

    "He has always been more responsible when other people''s wellbeing is on the line."

    "Except mine!" she countered. "And no matter what Alpha position he has taken, he is not Alpha over me!"

    "No, he''s not," Aaryn smiled. He wished he could reach for her again, but he didn''t want to fuel her anger further.

    Elreth blinked then and remembered where she was, and who was listening.

    Tarkyn cleared his throat. "The Alphas¡­ they often need some time to find their feet. The others in the tribes will help him."

    "That would require him listening to them," Elreth snarled. "The disformed have already been in difficulty, already have an even harder road to walk in theing months. We cannot have them led by someone who might throw them all off a cliff for a whim!"

    Aaryn frowned. He knew Elreth struggled to trust Gar, but she was usually one of his biggest supporters against others. Defending her family was instinctive for her.

    Why was she suddenly on the attack? Especially before these people.

    "Perhaps we should bring him in?" Aaryn suggested. "Ask him some questions? Not even just about being Alpha¡ªhe spent the afternoon with the disformed. He might have learned things about Hholdyn, or what the disformed are doing. He might be able to inform us of other elements in y."

    Elreth was staring at him like she didn''t know him, and Aaryn knew he should have been shaking. Should have been terrified of the Elders learning about the disformed work with the traverse and bringing humans into Anima. He should have been terrified that this step with Gar would undermine the work they were doing to bring the disformed into their own tribe with the support of the Elders.

    But he found he wasn''t really feeling anything. He''d gone numb inside. Which was a blessing in that it kept him calm. But he shouldn''t be this calm.

    He should be feeling something¡­ shouldn''t he?

    "It certainly wouldn''t hurt for all of us to speak with him," Lhern said with a nce at Huncer, who''d been strangely silent during this exchange.

    Huncer nodded. "And I agree with Aaryn¡ªit would be worth speaking with him not just as the new Alpha to this group that is so problematic at the moment, but also to see if he has learned anything important that could help us." Then she turned to Elreth. "It may be that his response to that¡ªto us, to being summoned for questioning¡ªwill give you either reassurance about his ability to fulfill this role, or the grounds to challenge it if you turn out to be correct."

    Elreth shook her head in disbelief. But Aaryn was impressed by the fact that she didn''t bite back. She trembled with the desire to do so, but held herself in check.

    "Tarkyn," she said finally, "can you send one of the servants to find my br¡ªto find Gar and summon him here. I do not know where he will be. If he''s not at dinner, I suspect they would need to check the disformed cave, or his own Tree. But¡­ regardless, make sure he it is impressed upon him that his Queen calls for his attendance, alongside the elders?"

    Tarkyn nodded, a twinkle in his eye. "I''ll talk to one of the guards outside. We''ll find him."

    Elreth gave a little shake of her head¡ªapparently notforted by that assurance. But once Tarkyn had trotted to the door to speak with the guards outside, she turned to the Elders.

    "I will¡­ ask that you evaluate his appropriateness for this role. I will attempt to keep my personal biases out of this. If you believe Gar is right for this role, I will not fight it," she said quietly.

    Huncer smiled for the first time in a while and Aaryn breathed a little easier.

    "But until he''s here, perhaps we can discuss those patrols we were going to address tomorrow," Elreth continued, her jaw tight. "We might as well make use of this time, right?"

    Everyone murmured their agreements, but Aaryn wondered if they''d caught the tang of her scent. Whether this day would end with her actually biting out her brother''s throat.

    He and Tarkyn shared a nervous nce as the Captain returned to his seat.

 Chapter 306 - Can You Do It?

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They had determined the security patrols and guards, and nned the wider patrols by the time the guard returned with Gar.

    Elreth braced when the door opened, knowing it had to be him, and uncertain how she felt.

    She''d wanted to see Gar seed. Wanted to see him be more for a long time. Wanted her father to see that he was more. But the moment Aaryn had said his name, everything inside her had red with anger or fear.

    Elreth loved her brother, and knew he had a good heart¡ªand a much better head on his shoulders than he generally chose to disy.

    She also knew he was a match in an oil field when he wanted to be, and the idea that he''d hold such a position of influence¡ªa position that required him to make decisions independently, and to bring the needs of his people to her, to challenge her if his people needed it¡­ the very thought made her shudder.

    Would her brother show up next week with a formal petition in retaliation of the day she''d told her friends when and where to spy on him and he''d turned out to be¡­ pleasuring himself?

    She shook her head. Even Gar wasn''t that petty.

    Was he?

    And besides, although the Elders recognized that the disformed had organized, and were in need of a leader, Gar wasn''t the Alpha of a formal n. At least, not yet. He couldn''t bring a petition¡ªnot like that.

    Elreth didn''t realize she was muttering under her breath until Aaryn caught her hand and held her gaze for a long moment to silence her.

    When he took his hand back, he quickly signed ''This is a good thing.''

    Elreth snorted, but turned it into a cough as Gar, for the second time that week, was brought before the Elders of the tribes and treated with respect.

    Elreth realized she was clenching her teeth and forced herself to rx. Then she looked at her brother and her breath caught.

    Gar was arge male. Often shirtless, usually in a vest when he did wear shirts. His skin golden brown, and his hair dark like their fathers, though when it reflected the sun, the light struck red and bronze sparks in it.

    He''d never grown a beard, and Elreth had long suspected if he did it would grow in red¡ªwhich was why he was so careful to shave.

    Normally he was rugged, strong, and dark¡ªdark skin, dark hair, dark eyes.

    But the male that stepped into the center of the circle tonight was¡­ a pale reflection of himself.

    Oh, he kept his shoulders back and his chin low. He met their eyes with an almost fierce defiance.

    But Elreth knew her brother.

    Those hands clenched to wide fists would be shaking if he let them go.

    Those lines at the sides of his mouth meant unless he concentrated his voice woulde out of his throat too high, cracking.

    He stood facing her with his feet shoulder width apart like he was preparing to take a blow. His eyes dared her to say it, but everything in his body screamed fear.

    Her brother was afraid.

    Of her? Or of the position he''d found himself in?

    "Thank you foring, Gar," she said carefully, ignoring the sigh from Aaryn next to her. "I hear it''s been an interesting day."

    Gar nodded once. "You could say that."

    They stared at each other for a moment and Elreth knew a moment of grief that her brother was here and she felt¡­ conflicted. She felt like she faced someone who may or may not be an enemy.

    It shouldn''t be that way.

    Forcing herself to keep her seat as if him looming over her didn''t matter, she held his gaze. "Can you tell me¡­ have you taken the position as Alpha of the disformed?"

    "I¡­ it would seem that way," he said, a hint of sheepish awe in his voice. He nced at Aaryn, who smiled¡ªwhich made Elreth want to growl.

    "The disformed are very central to our current difficulties, Gar. You were here when we found the evidence of a human intruder on Anima. And I had nned toe find you today and ask for your help locating Hholdyn if he hadn''t returned.

    "I''ve spoken to you before about the potential to position you as an Emissary¡ªsomeone to bridge the gap between the disformed and the rest of the tribes. You were¡­ hesitant to take that role when I first proposed it."

    Gar raised one eyebrow, his look of skepticism. She realized she was speaking to him very formally. He could mock her if he wanted. Here it was appropriate. Hell, she spoke to Aaryn that way here, too.

    "It''s true," he said, dipping his chin, "I wasn''t sure I wanted to y that role before."

    "And now?" she asked baldly. "Whoever takes Alpha of the disformed will take that kind of role whether they intend to or not. We n to integrate the disformed fully within the Anima. We need people ahead of them capable of bridging that gap. More than capable, we need them willing."

    Gar''s jaw rolled. "I''m willing," he said simply.

    "This isn''t a short-term thing, Gar. This isn''t a job for a week or two. This is your life, unless someone takes it from you."

    She saw it then, the sh of light, the spark of passion that always entered her father''s gaze when the people hade under threat¡ªor he thought they would. It was a me of anger, the reach of protective arms, and the purely male arrogance that said, "I''d like to see them try." But here it was, in her brother¡­ her not-so-little, younger than her, pranking, irresponsible, subversive brother.

    Her brother felt a father''s protectiveness over the disformed.

    Had she entered an alternate universe.

    Then she remembered that night he''d joined them at the cave¡ªthe simple way he''d slipped in among the disformed, they way they embraced him. Didn''t see him as any different than themselves. There was no separation.

    It was exactly the way she wanted to see all of Anima¡ªdisformed or not, all of Anima simply¡­ together.

    Her father had integrated the training and education of the youth before she was born. She and Gar had been raised, both in their home, and among the tribe, to believe that every Anima had value, and should be heard.

    Many other families, even in other tribes, felt the same. But not all.

    The tensions between those who saw a chasm of difference between providing for the disformed, and embracing them were still unavoidable in some circles.

    Was her brother the male to build that bridge. Was he really the one to hold the reins of power that might change the fabric of their society?

    Elreth sighed. It looked like she was about to find out.

    "Wee to the party, Gar," she said, then took a deep breath to strengthen her own resolve. She knew just how to handle her brother. "It''s a little different than the parties you''ve been at before.

    His eyes narrowed. "You might be surprised," he said, his voice a low, guttural drawl.

    *****

    IMPORTANT NOTE about the future of this book is in the author note below. Please read!

 Chapter 307 - Walk This Way

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The tension between Gar and Elreth crackled¡ªnot with excitement or thrill as Aaryn felt with her sometimes. But with a weight of evaluation that frightened even Aaryn.

    What had passed between these two that Elreth seemed suddenly frightened of her brother? Or, maybe more urately, what her brother could do? Aaryn knew she wasn''t scared of fighting him physically. So why did she seem nervous that he was here, stepping into responsibility¡ªsomething she''d been urging him to do for years?

    Aaryn looked back and forth between them, but they stared at each other as if they were unaware that anyone else was even present.

    "So¡­ is this some kind of initiation?" Gar said, the edge of humor in his voice. "Do I have to run naked through the City and prove my allegiance, El?"

    It was the wrong thing to say and Aaryn''s stomach sank. Even Gar seemed to realize as soon as the words left his mouth that this wasn''t the time to taunt her.

    Elreth''s expression didn''t change, but her smell got harder, like he''d just proved something.

    "You''re invited here for two reasons," she said, not dignifying his jibe with an answer. "First, we need confirmation that you''re the one we approach, as Alpha, when we need to¡­ work with the disformed."

    "I already said yes to that."

    "Even in the middle of the night, Gar? Even when you''re tired? Even when you''ve been dealing with people all day and then we call you in after dinner to talk to us for three hours about the security and economic impacts of your decisions?"

    "Like right now?" he countered. "Yeah. Even then."

    "Being Alpha isn''t a joke. This is no initiation. This is your opportunity to vow your loyalty. To prove that you take this role seriously, and that you will remain submitted, both to me as the Alpha of All, and to the hierarchy¡ªleading your people into unity with all of Anima, not only your own¡­ ideals."

    Gar tipped his head. "You''re asking me to vow, El? Do the other Alphas do that? It''s not enough that I tell you that I wouldn''t ever try to trip you?"

    "You''ll forgive me if I struggle to feel confident of your intentions in the long term, Gar."

    As Gar''s lips pursed and his jaw rolled again, Aaryn shot Elreth a look of fierce disapproval. That wasn''t just a criticism of Gar''s conduct in the past. She was potentially casting doubt over her brother''s integrity. In front of the elders.

    "I''ll vouch for him," Aaryn growled. "I''ve seen him at work in leadership. His heart is true."

    Elreth froze. Then turned to look at him slowly. He''d never seen her look quite so much like a cat that had been startled so all its hair stood on end.

    "You are the Alpha that led them to this ce where they need an adjustment," she snapped. "And now you''ve conceded to a male that could, on a whim that only he understands, decide to take his so-called tribe and abandon us."

    There was a sharp intake of breath from one of the elders, and Aaryn signed, ''Out of line!'' to Elreth, whose jaw went hard. But then she dropped her head and exhaled for a moment. Everyone watched as she seemed to pull something around herself¡ªstrength? Discipline? Then she lifted her head and turned back to her brother and eyed him skeptically.

    "I apologize," she said through her teeth. "I know¡­ I believe you would not do that."

    Gar nodded once to ept the apology, but the fear that had been in his gaze was beginning to give way to a steely resolve that both heartened Aaryn, and made him nervous.

    He believed Gar had the strength to do this¡ªand the skill. But he couldn''t fault Elreth for being concerned about what action he might take when he was angry or irritated.

    Gar''s self-discipline tended to be applied only when he had decided the situation warranted it. Aaryn prayed he felt that way about this conversation.

    "You said there were two reasons you brought me here?" Gar said after a moment of ying the staring game with his sister.

    Her lips pursed. "Yes. First is to both acknowledge you as leader of the disformed, and gain your agreement to help us bring the people together. The second is to see what you know about what Hholdyn found when he defied orders from both Tobe and Tarkyn. Have you heard his tale of disappearing scents? A cave in the mountain? What do you know about it?"

    Gar''s eyes slid to meet Aaryn''s first and he cleared his throat to hide his surprise that Aaryn hadn''t, apparently, told her about the cave yet.

    Aaryn didn''t react. He couldn''t afford to, now.

    Gar looked down once, then met Elreth''s eyes again, his hands still clenched at his side. "The cave is a certainty. I''ve been there. I used it. It was once my¡­ hideaway," he said gruffly. "Clearly the human found it."

    Elreth''s eyes widened slightly and the muscles at the back of her jaw twitched, but she didn''t speak. Just nodded for him to go on.

    "And the trail¡­ well, if there''s any Anima whose judgment I''d trust on a trail¡ªscent, or otherwise¡ªit''s Hholdyn. The question isn''t whether it''s real, but what it means. I''ve never heard of anything like that before."

    "Are you aware of any conspiracy or group within the disformed who might be attempting to deceive, or even actively work against the rest of the Anima? Who might have brought humans into Anima, or be working with humans somehow?"

    Gar tipped his head and gave her a confused look. "You know I do, sis. Why even ask? Is this what you do in the annals of power¡ªpretend you don''t know things so you can me them on others?"

    The Elders shifted in their seats and looked at each other with sharp concern. Aaryn put his face in his hands. Oh, Gar.

    "I am not aware of any conspiracy to work alongside humans to work against the Anima!" Elreth spat. "If you are saying I am¡ª"

    Gar raised his hands. "I just meant, you knew that we crossed the traverse. That we were having contact with the humans in their world. There is no grand conspiracy. The disformed are only trying to find their ce. Not take yours. But you asked that about the humans as if you didn''t know. You all knew," he said turning to look at them, "that we were crossing. It''s been something convenient to ignore, that''s all. So let''s talk about it like it really is. Seems like it''s a littlete to pretend we probably haven''t had something to do with this whole mess¡ªwhether we meant to or not."

    **** SPOILER ALERT - FOR THOSE READING KING OF BEASTS ****

    The chapter following this one begins a reveal that links with the plot twist at the end of Volume 2/ Early Volume 3 of FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS. If you haven''t read to at least Chapter 452, do not move further in this book until you have watched Gahrye read the wind! But NOTE: The reveals in this book are different sides or angles of the same issues.. If or when this book would corrte or reveal twists in KING, I will warn you so you can make the choice whether to continue reading, but rest assured, each book contains information and reveals that the other does not.

 Chapter 308 - Cold Water On A Hot Day

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d known challenging Gar would cement his resolve. She''d known he walked in here truly uncertain of himself for the first time in longer than she could figure out, and with Gar the way to make him determined to seed was to tell him he couldn''t do something.

    But she hadn''t imagined that it would bolster his resolve to bring down the lines of authority with him.

    When he turned to look at the Elders and essentially used them of being aware of the disformed''s activities¡ªbut ignoring them¡ªElreth''s heart dropped. She shook her head, but didn''t drop her face into her hand like she wanted to.

    "Gar, we are all learning that none of us knows as much about anything as we think we do. So why don''t you share with us what you''ve been doing? What it is you think we already know, and then we can find out where we truly are ignorant?"

    Gar stood a moment, staring at her, and she was surprised. Usually once he''d started on a path to use someone, or get a rise out of them, he was a dog with a bone and didn''t let go until they''d admitted it¡ªor fled in defeat.

    But now he stared at her, his eyes boring into hers as if he was willing her to see something, pleading with her. But she didn''t know¡ªhe knew she didn''t know! She''d been asking him and her mother and Aaryn¡­ everyone had seemed to keep the bulk of this entire story to themselves.

    Why did he look at her as if he was pleading for mercy? Or protection?

    Then his shoulders rose and fell once and he turned to address the Elders.

    "You have all been aware of the disformed''s organization. That we gather and work and train. You''ve known that we cross the traverse¡ª"

    "We knew it had urred," Lhern corrected sternly. "Are you telling us you make a practice of this?"

    Elreth''s stomach went cold. Was Gar really going to tell them?

    Gar nodded.

    Holy shit. He was. Elreth leaned forward, simultaneously fascinated and so angry that he would choose now to tell what he knew. She''d just asked him the day before, was it? The day before that? Why would he speak up now and not then?

    "The thing you don''t know," Gar went on, "is that the disformed are peculiarly skilled in this area. They have a¡­ resource avable to them that the rest of the Anima do not. They were, quite literally created for this. Those that have the character for it, anyway."

    "What do you mean, peculiarly skilled?" Huncer asked.

    "I mean that an appropriately skilled and trained disformed doesn''t have to cross alone," he said. "They can safely take others across¡ªsheltering them from the voices, and lowering the risk of the traverse considerably."

    "What?"

    "This can''t be true!"

    "Have you been taking groups across the traverse?"

    "That''s in contravention of the terms¡ªand without permission!"

    Gar stood, stalwart in the face of the wave of disapproval and fear that washed over him from the elders. When Elreth looked at Aaryn, he was shaking his head, unimpressed. But Gar had lost that look of fear¡ªeven the pleading. He faced the Elders as if they were there in supplication to him!

    "The days of the Anima alone in this world are short," he said when the hubbub died down, though more than one Elder remained on their feet, and Huncer and Lhern had their heads together, whispering furiously. "The prophecy is very clear: All our lives are at stake unless we handle this correctly. And all I can tell you is that you need the disformed. You need what they can do. And you need them now. To hell with the hierarchy¡ªforgive me. But you''re about to find out what Anima of old already knew: There''s no more important tribe in Anima than the disformed."

    "What prophecy?"

    "What is he talking about?"

    While the Elders got flustered, Elreth nced at Aaryn who stared at Gar like he''d been hit with a bucket of cold water on a hot day, his jaw almost on the floor.

    Before her eyes, Gar seemed to swell. All sense of unease and nerves that he''d been disying when he walked in were gone. He stood in front of them¡ªall of them¡ªthe avenging angel. Or perhaps, the warrior to save them all.

    "Gar, what are you talking about?" Elreth asked urgently. "What prophecy?"

    He turned then, to face her and right alongside the determination in his gaze, she saw a hint of apology.

    "The thing no one would tell you, El, is that the disformed had to be hidden from everyone¡ªeveryone, even you¡ªuntil now. Because until they were trained and ready, and the worlds were preparing to collide, it was imperative to keep our enemies from knowing we had a secret weapon."

    "Enemies? What enemies?"

    "The humans."

    "What?" Elreth''s voice was too high, to shrill. "Our own mother is a human!"

    He nodded once. "I didn''t say all humans. But there is a group¡­ a society within the humans that hold great power. And they will stop at nothing to get to us.

    "Several hundred years ago the Creator told the people that the disformed had to be hidden¡ªeven from the Anima. That they had to deny their value, deny their skill, deny the very purpose they were created for. Because only through utter ignorance would they be truly protected.

    "Well, they did it. They eradicated all knowledge of this special race among us until, generationster, no one even knew the prophecy had urred. Until¡­ until about twenty years ago," Gar said. "That''s when they learned what the disformed could do and they''ve been training them ever since. I found out by ident, but recent events¡­ recent events would indicate that I''ve got a bigger role to y in this than I thought. So¡­ I''m here. I''ll do what I can. I''m not going to swerve, El. I know how it looks. And I know how it sounds. But it''s all true. And you guys all need to get with the program, because if you don''t, we''re all dead. Every single one of us. The only people that stand in the way are the disformed."

    The entire room was silent, pregnant with shock and disbelief.

    Elreth stared at her brother who turned, meeting eyes with every older, wiser Anima in the room.

    None of them challenged him.

    Elreth shook her head. "You can''t mean¡ª"

    Then he turned and shot her a look. "If you don''t believe me, ask Mom."

    *****

    DON''T FORGET: HUUUUUUUGE announcementing this weekend! To make sure you''re the FIRST to receive the news, click into my author profile (go into thements and click on my little round pic next to my name where I havemented) and make sure that heart is filled in red!

 Chapter 309 - Prophecy - Part 1

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    A tiny noise broke in Elreth''s throat, but Aaryn just stared¡ªat her, and her brother¡ªtrying to take in what these words meant.

    <em>Holy shit.</em>

    <em>Holy fucking shit.</em>

    This was what Gar had been hiding from him? This was why he''d been letting the disformed bring human mates through? This was what Elia had been doing? Why she''d hidden it from Reth?

    But¡­ why? And why was he suddenly revealing it now, all of it, to all these people?

    <em>What the fuck was Gar doing?</em>

    Aaryn was on his feet and rushing for the male before he''d even thought it through. "Shut your mouth! Stop! You can''t do this!"

    "Wait, you knew about this?!" Elreth snarled.

    "No!" Aaryn growled back. "But I knew whatever it was, it was important, and no one was supposed to know¡ªwhat the fuck are you doing, Gar? You can''t just blurt this out to everyone. You just said yourself we can''t know! What the hell!?"

    "It''s time," Gar said, folding his arms across his chest and nting his feet. "I thought¡­ I mean I wondered if I was the one a while ago, but it just seemed like too much. Too grand. It seemed ridiculous that it would be me. I never thought¡­ but it''s all happened. Everything they said has happened. To me. I''m the one. I''m the one who had to decide when the time hade. When I saw that pricklepig in here¡­ you weren''t supposed to see that. None of you were. But that means the Creator let it happen, so it''s time."

    "What?!" Aaryn howled. "What are you talking about?"

    Gar dropped his arms and leaned into Aaryn. "Shut up and listen and I''ll tell you." Aaryn''s upper lip curled back from his teeth and Gar shot him a look that was half warning and half pleading, but Aaryn didn''t push him, just continued to stand, demanding answers.

    But should he? Whatever this was, Elia had protected it with her life¡ªeven from Reth. How could Gar be so sure the time hade to¡ª

    "The warning is that the two worlds will collide, and when they do, the disformed¡ªthe Protectors¡ªwill be needed. They''ll be the saving grace of the Anima. My mom has known this since before Elreth was born. She and¡­ some friends. But they had to hide it. They had to get us to this point¡ªwhere the disformed are skilled and strong. Where there''s enough of them to deliver us."

    "Deliver us where?"

    "I don''t know. At least, not for certain. I''m still figuring that part out," Gar said reluctantly.

    Aaryn''s jaw dropped and Elreth made that little noise in her throat again.

    "You''re revealing this, bringing all of this to a head and you don''t even know how we''re going to win?" Elreth was incredulous.

    Gar growled. "I know the means. I trained them! And you can stop looking at me like I''m nothing but your irritating little brother, El. You haven''t been there. You don''t know. I put my fucking life on the line for this."

    Her mouth dropped open further, if that was possible. "How¡­ why?! Why wouldn''t you tell us?"

    "Because if you knew, we''d all die."

    "But suddenly today it''s okay? Suddenly now we won''t die?!"

    Gar took a deep breath and looked back and forth between her and the elders. "Look¡­ there''s too much to this story to try and cover it all right now. Just¡­ ept that the things that have been happeningtely¡ªhumans in Anima, the disformed getting bigger and stronger, forming a tribe, and¡­ and lots of little things you wouldn''t even think are relevant¡­ they all mean the war ising. The invasion ising. And unless we''re prepared, we''ll lose. So when I became Alpha today without even trying¡­ I knew. I knew it was here. I would have brought it to you if you hadn''t called for me. Soon, anyway. I just¡­ I''ve been trying to get my head around it."

    Then he turned to face Elreth directly and Aaryn saw an expression on Gar''s face that he hadn''t seen since Gar was ten or so. He was looking at his older sister and begging her not to reject him. "It''s real, El," he said quietly. "And you have to take us through it. You''re¡­ you''re neck deep in all this."

    "How do you know that? You wouldn''t even tell me what was going on!"

    "I''m sorry, but I wasn''t sure and Mom¡­ Mom''s freaking out. She''s scared we''ll all get hurt and the timing''s wrong. It''s all¡­ it''s just a lot. Today I had to figure out what I was going to do. And then you called me in."

    He sighed heavily and held his hands out, palms up, as if begging. "El, it''s happening. We have to get ready. They won''t leave us alone once they get here. We''ve had a warning, but that just means it''s only a matter of time."

    "Warning? What warning?"

    Gar raked a hand through his hair. "That pricklepig? That was shot by a human being here on Anima. That''s just the beginning. A¡­ a test, I think. They''reing for us, El. And unless we figure out how to stop them, we''re all done."

    "Coming for us? Why?"

    "Because of our blood," he said simply, sadly.

    Aaryn felt a jolt of horror, but Elreth only looked confused. "What do you mean?"

    "We can heal them, El. We''re¡­ we''re medicine for them. And they''re dying. They hurt each other and themselves, and then they need something to keep them alive. Don''t ask me how but they''ve figured out that we can do that. So they''reing."

    His eyes were pools of horror to match the pit in Aaryn''s stomach.

    Elreth grasped for his hand and Aaryn took it, clinging, as they both stared at her brother.

    "You mean¡­" she breathed, "Like mom? And¡­ and me?"

    Gar nodded. "It''s a linked, El. All of it. And it''s only a matter of time until they figure out how to get here with the weapons they need to take us. You have to believe me. This is real. And it''s happening.. It''s happening right now."

 Chapter 310 - Prophecy - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She wasn''t sure when she''d gotten to her feet, but she faced her brother, Aaryn just a couple feet to her side.

    Her head sang, her heart thrumming in her ears. She was aware of Aaryn and the elders staring between her and Gar.

    Everyone was stunned. Uncertain whether to believe him. And, if they were anything like her, strangely certain that he was right.

    Her brother was right. But she wished he wasn''t.

    Everyone remained silent and stared at her with eyes that demanded answers, demanded action. Except Aaryn. Aaryn looked at her with a gaze brimming in confidence and reassurance.

    Then his fingers shed. ''You can do this.''

    She almost wept.

    ''I don''t even know what "this" is,'' she signed back, but kept her eyes on Gar, shaking her head slowly. "We need more information. We need to understand¡ª"

    "You need to talk to Mom," Gar said with quiet conviction. Elreth nodded even as the Elders began to murmur again.

    Nerves trilled in her stomach. Prophecy? Her family at the center of it? Her being the Alpha to lead them all through an invasion? It sounded like something from a fairy story, but this was her life?

    And her mother had known this all along?

    So many questions swam through her head¡ªwhy had her mother resisted her father baiting her to challenge him if she believed El was the leader to bring the Anima through this?

    Why had she let Gar know, but not El?

    What role did Gar believe he had to y¡ªother than letting this particrly vicious cat out of the proverbial bag?

    Had her father known more than he let on? Was that why he''d been so insistent on Elreth bing the Alpha?

    She had so many questions, and all for her family.

    These weren''t conversations she wanted to have at all, let alone in front of the elders. But if she didn''t have it in front of them, they''d likely fear she was hiding her family from discipline.

    Her head spun. Her hands trembled and she stilled them by pressing them against her thighs.

    "My Cohorts," she said quietly. "Someone please call Gwyn, she''s needed immediately. Urgently. No matter what."

    One of the elders ran for the door to speak to one of the guards and send a messenger. "Tarkyn, and Lhern, you too. You''ll all attend with me. We will sit with¡­ with my parents and Gar and we will explore all of this until we''re certain we know what we''re facing¡ªas much as we can. Then we will discuss it ourselves. Then we''ll bring it back to the councils. This will take careful consideration, and¡­ and I will not rush it."

    The elders hummed¡ªapproval from those who would attend with her, some uncertainty from the others, but Elreth was past caring.

    "Lhern, Tarkyn, take whatever time you need to get the Portal secure¡ªutterly secure¡ªand patrols throughout the WildWood. We need to know now if there are any other humans in our world."

    "The patrols are already prepared," Lhern said, with a nce at Tarkyn, who nodded. "We only have to mobilize them."

    "Do that," Elreth said, somewhat breathlessly. "I would rather overreact to this news, than¡­ than regret. Get every guard we can spare out into the wood¡ªand the trackers too. We can''t assume they have stayed to the trails, or the Portal region. The time hase to actively hunt for them."

    They went back and forth a few more times, then Elreth watched Tarkyn dart out of the room, vowing to join them at the cave as soon as he was able.

    Then Elreth turned to Gar. "Your people¡ªall of them. Do you know where they are?"

    Gar caught her meaning immediately and nodded.

    Elreth sighed with relief. That was one less thing to worry about if she didn''t have to worry about patrols finding Marryk and Hannah¡ª

    "Some of them have moved," Aaryn growled, ring at Gar. "He knows where they are, but they are not where they should be."

    Gar''s throat bobbed. "I called those back in earlier today when it was clear things were moving. They should already be among the others."

    Elreth began to sweat, her forehead and the back of her neck prickling. Such a fine line to walk with the Elders, to keep the Anima safe without appearing to betray them.

    "Go and bring your people together," shemanded with every ounce of Alpha power within her. Gar flinched, but nodded. "Do not leave a single soul roaming. Warn them that any disformed found in the WildWood on any but their normal duties will be petitioned as a potential traitor."

    Gar opened his mouth, his brows pinched, but Elreth spoke over him.

    "If we need to inform all of Anima about the humans, I will not allow the disformed any reason to be viewed with suspicion. Either they fall in line and conduct themselves in line with all of the Tribes, or they will be regarded as suspicious and held until we''re certain exactly where we stand, and how they are involved."

    Gar growled. "The disformed are your saviors in this, El. Not the enemy."

    Aaryn was bristling too, but she didn''t care. "No tribe has only good people in it, Gar. If you don''t know that already, learn it quickly. You must be willing to look among your own for betrayers, as willing as you are to look among your enemies."

    Gar''s face went sad, but he blinked and nodded.

    Elreth breathed easier. She would deal with the tension in Aarynter. He had enough on his te right now.

    Then the door swung open and Gwyn stepped in, her eyes wide and searching¡ªfor Elreth. Elreth''s nodded at her, beckoning her closer.

    "Okay," she said. "I''ll fill Gwyn in while we walk. The Cohortse with me. The rest of you do what you have to, then join us at the Royal Cave. The rest of you, spread yourselves among the people tonight¡ªbe seen, beforting, and be aware. Look for anything odd or suspicious. But where you see nothing, offer a steadying presence. If our people are under attack, we need them ready to fight, not already in fear."

    Voices rose as everyone nodded and began to move.

    Elreth took a deep breath, then turned to a very startled Gwyn, standing between Aaryn and Gar, looking back and forth between them.

    "Are you okay, El?" she asked carefully.

    "No," Elreth said quietly. "I''m going to need you indefinitely," she said and tried to put an apology in her eyes. "I''m sorry I''ve been so absent, there''s been¡­ a lot. I''ll exin while we walk. Have you eaten?"

    Gwyn nodded, her face still rmed. Elreth tried to force a smile. "Good. You''re going to need it."

    ***** PRIVILEGE WARNING *****

    Don''t forget: Don''t buy any expensive privilege tiers now, because the whole system resets on 1 November (31 October if you''re in the USA) and then will require you to re-purchase! So save your money until Halloween to buy privilege ONCE and enjoy your advance reading all month!

 Chapter 311 - Prophecy - Part 3

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    In quick, hushed tones, Elreth filled Gwyn in as much as she could¡ªthe humans, the disformed, Gar''s new role, Aaryn''s changed role. Her parents.

    Gwyn''s eyes got wider and wider in the dim light of the trails, but to her credit she stayed steady. "I can''t believe all of this has been going on¡­ I thought you were just busy with Aaryn!"

    Gar snorted. "That too," he quipped from behind them on the trail, walking with Aaryn.

    Elreth whirled and put a finger under his nose. "When we do this, we aren''t brother and sister!" she snarled. "You don''t get to call me ''sis'' and reveal my secrets in front of the elders, or anyone else. If I''m going to treat you like an Alpha, you treat me like one too. We have to have each other''s backs. I''m not spending my energy fighting you, Gar! We have to be allies in this."

    Aaryn had tensed, ready to slide between her and her brother if Gar looked like causing problems. But Gar just wed fingers through his hair and shrugged. "Fine," he sighed. "Sorry. I just¡­ this is all new to me too, you know. And it came as a shock."

    "Wee to my world!" Elreth snapped. Then she turned back and began to walk again. Gwyn shot Gar an rmed look, but kept step with Elreth.

    "Is there¡­ what do you want me to do?" she asked Elreth a momentter.

    Elreth sighed. "Just¡­ be there. Do you mind if I use you if we need a message sent or something? I hate to do that, but I don''t want any more people listening to this than we need. This threatens to shake the foundations of our world. If that''s true¡­ I can''t afford for people to hear about it before I tell them how to see it."

    Gwyn nodded. "It''s fine. I''ll do whatever you need. Just let me help, okay? That''s what I''m here for. I know you''re strong, El, but no one can do this stuff alone. Let me help you."

    She looked at her friend in surprise. Her rtionship with Gwyn had always been so up and down¡­ the truth was, she''d only appointed her because she knew she was good at keeping secrets. Gwyn wasn''t the first person Elreth thought of to ask for help. That was Aaryn.

    But maybe¡­ maybe she''d done her friend a disservice, dismissing her so easily?

    "I''m sorry I left you out," she said hurriedly. "Get ready for a baptism by fire," she added dryly.

    Gwyn snorted, but her face was pale in the moonlight. She knew it wasn''t really a joke.

    Together the four of them¡ªwith Huncer and Lhern not far behind on the trail¡ªmade their way towards the Royal cave.

    When they reached the meadow, Elreth asked Aaryn to take the others on, while she approached her parents. "Just in case they''re already in bed," she said.

    Aaryn and Gar chuckled, Huncer frowned, but they all did as she asked and continued on the bare trail through the grasses to the cave mouth, while Elreth turned towards the Tree House and put her shoulders back.

    She wasn''t sure how her parents were going to take this. It was the first time she woulde to them not as a daughter, but as a ruler. And for some reason she wanted a moment alone with them before that had to begin.

    She knocked on the door of their Tree, and her father answered immediately. He must have scented her outside, because he called her by name.

    "Have you eaten, Elreth? We have some leftovers. Your mom cooked dumplings!" It was his favorite and, despite her tension, as she pushed the door open, Elreth grinned.

    Her father could always be relied upon to find joy in¡­ something. She prayed he''d be able to do that with everything that was about to happen.

    Her mother was in the kitchen washing up and her father sitting at the dining table nursing a cup of Kaf. They looked peaceful and homey, and happy. She was so relieved.

    She prayed this wasn''t about to reignite their conflict.

    Once she was inside and near the table, they both looked up. Her father first, freezing when he saw her face.

    Her mother hadn''t turned yet, but spoke to the sink full of dishes she was washing. "It''s a nice surprise to see youing home at a decent hour," she said.

    "El?" her father asked quietly.

    Hearing the tense question in his tone, her mother turned quickly and her face fell from a gentle smile to immediate concern. "What''s going on?"

    Elreth looked back and forth between them. She knew she was supposed to be Queen, and Alpha, and dominant, and¡­ all those things. But in that moment, she just wanted to throw herself at her parents and cry.

    "There''s¡­ there''s something really big, and I need¡­ I need both of you," she said, her voice strangled.

    Her father was out of his chair anding to her immediately. And even though she knew she shouldn''t, she walked straight into his open arms and pressed herself into his chest, fighting tears as he stroked her hair, and his deep voice rumbled under her ear.

    "It''s okay, El. It''s okay. We all face these things. You''ve got what is needed. The Creator made you for this. Whatever it is, we''ll help where we can, and the rest¡­ the rest you just have to trust yourself."

    Her mother made murmuring sounds of approval as well. She''de around to stand behind El and put her hand to El''s back.

    She could feel her parents looking at each other, having one of those silent conversations over her head. But for a moment she let herself just rest on them. Because in a moment she knew she would shake them to their cores. And she''d need them to be the former rulers, the wise advisors. Not her parents.

    So for that moment, swallowing back tears, and clinging to theforting warmth and strength of her father, she just nodded and when her mother came to embrace them both, she let herself be squeezed between them, and just thanked the Creator that she had them.

    And prayed they''d all get through this intact.

    ***** PRIVILEGE WARNING *****

    Don''t forget: Don''t buy any expensive privilege tiers now, because the whole system resets on 1 November (31 October if you''re in the USA) and then will require you to re-purchase! So save your money until Halloween to buy privilege ONCE and enjoy your advance reading all month!

 Chapter 312 - Prophecy - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When Elreth finally stepped back her eyes were clear. She looked back and forth between her parents that were both staring at her, waiting, serious and concerned.

    "Is it Aaryn?" her mother asked quietly. "His mother?"

    "That too," Elreth said in a hush, her heart speared all over again by the pain her mate was facing. "But this¡­ this is a lot bigger than that. I''m not here for my parents. I''m here for the former rulers. The Cohorts, Captain, and council leaders are at the cave¡ªor they will be in a few minutes. I''m calling an emergency meeting. And we need you. Both of you. To learn what you know."

    They looked at each other in surprise. Her father frowned down at her first. "But, Elreth, the elders know everything I did during my rule. I mean, I''m happy to contribute of course. But you need to show strength and¡ª"

    "No, Dad," she said, her heart shriveling in fear of what this might do to them. "I need you both because Mom¡­ Mom''s been involved in some stuff for a long time that we just learned about and I need to hear what she knows. We all do."

    Her parents eyes locked, her father going stiff and her mother sucking in a breath, drawing back slightly.

    "What¡­ what are you talking about, El?" her mother asked. Her father never took his eyes off her, his face unreadable.

    Elreth sighed. "Gar became the Alpha of the disformed today," she started.

    Her parents both gasped, "What?!"

    But Elreth just continued. "And you both know we''ve learned there are humans in Anima. There have been for a while. Just a few, we think. But now we know there''s more than were¡­ invited."

    "What?" Her father repeated, his voice dark and warning.

    Elreth nodded. "Mom¡­ Gar told us about the prophecy. He''s¡­ he''s convinced he''s got some role to y and that the time is here to¡ª"

    "HE DID WHAT?!" her mother snarled.

    Her father flinched like he''d been hit, but Elreth knew she had to keep going. "I don''t understand what he''s saying. He says you know more than he does. I didn''t want to continue the discussion there¡ªwe had joint councils!¡ªbut my Cohorts and the leaders are here, like I said. We need¡­ we need to understand exactly what we''re facing. And Gar says you can exin that better than he can?"

    Her mother''s face had gone deathly pale. She stared at Elreth in horror. "Gar did what?!" she breathed, like she hadn''t heard it, or wished she hadn''t.

    "He told us," Elreth said gently. "Told us there''s a prophecy and that the disformed are at the center of it. That it was hidden from us hundreds of years ago to protect us all¡ªthough I still don''t understand how that can be. And he said¡­ he said that you''ve been working towards this since before I was born. That¡­ that if we don''t do this right, all of Anima will die."

    Her mother''s face had gone a shade paler with each of Elreth''s statements, until her skin appeared gray. She swayed on her feet, and Elreth''s father''s hand shot out to take her elbow, murmuring her name. But she shook her head and reassured him with a hand to his chest and a grateful look.

    But the shock and horror never left her.

    "How can he know?" she breathed. "How can he be so sure. If he''s wrong it''s all been for nothing¡­" she dropped her face in her hands and Elreth''s father pulled her into his chest, whispering words offort and reassurance. But even El could feel the tension in him¡ªand his skin appeared a couple shades paler than his usual ruddy brown, too.

    So, her mother really hadn''t told him. He really was ignorant, just like Elreth herself.

    Elreth''s stomach twisted in fear that she''d just sent a fox among the chickens of her parent''s lives. She was d she''de alone, so they could have this moment to amodate whatever it was they were going to have to face. But she prayed they would face it. That this wouldn''t break them.

    When her mother finally pulled out of her father''s arms, stormclouds were gathering in his eyes.

    "I''m sorry," she said to them both, "But I have to ask you toe now. I know this is a shock¡ªit''s a shock to all of us. But we have to know. And¡­ Mom¡­ we can''t have any more secrets. I know you''ve been holding this a long time. But Gar''s put it out there. And he says that''s because it''s time. That we''re facing this now¡ªlike, it''sing. And if that''s true¡­ I really need you to tell me anything you know. Everything. Is¡­ if there''s something you think you can''t say in front of other people, can you please tell me? Please?"

    Her mother had her hands over her mouth and was staring at her father over them, her eyes wide and pleading and scared. She didn''t even look at Elreth, just whispered, "Yes. I mean¡­ if it''s out there, there''s no more reason for secrecy. We have to fight now. We have to move forward. Together."

    Her father grunted, and Elreth sensed a subtle shift in him¡ªfrom shock, to anger¡ªbut he didn''t take his hand from her mother''s arm.

    That was a good sign, she told herself.

    While her parents gathered cups of kaf (her father), and shawls to throw around shoulders (her mother) Elreth stood by and watched them for signs of that canyon that had appeared between them months ago. But even though her father was tense and obviously disturbed¡ªhis forehead always got more wrinkles when something bothered him¡ªhis eyes always followed her mother, and he put a hand to her back as they met walking for the door.

    Her mother''s eyes were still wide and haunted, her face pale, but she walked with her shoulders back and purpose in her strides.

    And her father hovered at her shoulder as he always had, throughout Elreth''s life.

    <em>Please let them be okay after this,</em> she prayed silently as they all walked through the door into the meadow. <em>Let them get through this together.</em>

    <em>Please.</em><em></em>

    *****

    LIVE Monthly Voicechat and HUGE announcement tomorrow, starting at 1pm Pacific (that''s Sunday in the US/Monday in Southeast Asia)! If you can''t be there, ask me your questions in thements and I''ll answer them live, then you can watch the reyter on my Youtube channel (Author AimeeLynn). Or make sure you''ve "liked" my author profile on WN to receive the announcementter in the day.

    If want to be there live, join my discord TODAY by downloading the discord app on your phone and clicking the + sign, then entering these characters: 92g42X4nRv

    SEE YOU THERE!

 Chapter 313 - Prophecy - Part 5

    LET''S CELEBRATE! IT''S MY BIG DAY: A WHOLE NEW BOOK, A WHOLE NEW WORLD, A WHOLE NEW HERO! Check out the excerpt at the end of this chapter (added after the chapter was published so you aren''t charged for the words). I hope you love Zev as much as I do!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn had been a touch nervous about Gwyn being around when they all separated from Elreth to go to the cave and wait for her to bring her parents. But to his surprise, Gwyn didn''t step up alongside him, but alongside Gar.

    She gave him a look that was speaking something Aaryn couldn''t decipher, but he wasn''t even sure Gar noticed.

    Gar''s eyes were sunken, shadowed. He''d really been rocked by all of this today. Aaryn rolled his head on his shoulders. He was tense about all of this too. But he recognized the spark of anger inside as being a reaction to all of it¡ªnot just Gar''s bombshell. But his own grief and frustration. He knew he would have to work to keep his reactions in check tonight. He was tired, afraid, and feeling insecure. But that was tough.

    He was the Queen''s Advisor. He knew the disformed even better than Gar¡ªthough not this aspect of their people¡ªand he knew El. It was his job to make sure she navigated this as safely and wisely as possible.

    A tiny shiver rocked through him as they stepped into the Cave. The Royal Cave.

    His home, he reminded himself. This was his home. He blinked.

    He took quick steps through the Great Room towards the kitchen. "Who wants tea?" he asked.

    Only Huncer asked for a cup, but he made a whole pot anyway. He needed something to do. Something that would keep him from confronting Gar. If what Gar had said this evening was true, the male was right not to have shared it. But a part of Aaryn wondered if this was Gar''s way of making himself important.

    He was suddenly the right person to reveal this after twenty years of secrecy?

    Aaryn was skeptical, but unwilling to dismiss it entirely. If he knew one thing about Gar, it was that the male took it very seriously when lives were at risk.

    Except his own.

    He''d walk into danger with a chuckle and muttered curse. But when others were in danger, he lost all sense of the flippant, arrogant prince, and instead became a serious and formidable male.

    Especially when females were at risk.

    If Gar was revealing this¡ªwas willing to put the disformed in the spotlight, and raise an rm¡ªthen Aaryn was at least sure that Gar believed it was an emergency. That the time was right.

    He just needed to pray Gar was right.

    He''d made tea and settled everyone, moving the furniture in the room to make arge circle as he''d seen Reth do when the Council met at the cave. He took the seat next to where Elreth would sit when she arrived, and they all sat down and waited.

    The quiet was tense. When the door opened the first time, right after they sat, it was to let Tarkyn in¡ªhe checked around the door first, then looked surprised when he saw the empty seats.

    "She''s still bringing her parents," Aaryn said a momentter.

    The Captain nodded and hurried over to take a seat next to Gwyn, who looked ufortable, but smiled up at him.

    It wasn''t more than a couple minutes before the door opened again, and this time it was Elreth, her face tight and pale, her parents following her.

    And she''d obviously told them because Elia looked like she might cry, and Reth was a thundercloud.

    Aaryn took a deep breath, then locked eyes with El.

    Her jaw tightened. Her eyes were slightly red, very shiny, like she was fighting tears. But her expression was resolute, and she walked straight to the chair next to him without hesitation. He squeezed her hand as she sat, then left her alone.

    Her parents greeted everyone quietly, then took the small couch across from Elreth''s seat that had been left for them.

    Reth threw an arm across the back of the furniture, ring a little as if challenging anyone to approach Elia¡ªthat they''d have to deal with him.

    And yet, when he looked at his mate, his expression didn''t soften. The thunderclouds remained.

    Elia seemed in shock. She stared at her own hands in herp, wringing them, then opening and closing her fists as if her fingers were tingling. She didn''t meet eyes with anyone in the room¡ªexcept Gar.

    She looked up, directly at her son, and her face became a mask of grief and fear.

    Gar stared back at her, obviously fighting to keep his expression nk.

    "Why?" she breathed.

    "It''s time," he said tly. "It''s me. It''s time."

    She shook her head, but didn''t argue.

    Elreth looked around the circle and then sighed. "Well, we''re all here," she said, nodding to Tarkyn. "So¡­ I didn''t want to have this conversation in front of everyone. But I trust you all to see clearly, not to panic, and to advise me appropriately. So, I think we need to start at the beginning and understand exactly what''s happened over the past twenty years. Then¡­ then we need to hear from Gar about what''s be happening just recently, to understand¡­ how we got to this point tonight. I hope you''re all rested, we aren''t leaving this cave until we all know exactly what we''re facing," she concluded resolutely.

    Aaryn gave her a look to let her know how proud he was of her, and that he believed in her. She shed the sign for ''thank you,'' but didn''t give him more than a passing nce. She was tense and afraid. He prayed he could be a steady help to her, rather than another drain on her already shattered nerves.

    They were all going to be shattered by this, he suspected. Apparently even the people.

    Aaryn blew out a breath as Elreth turned to her mother.

    "Mom? I understand this started with you. I know this is a shock¡ªbelieve me, it''s been rming to all of us. So just take your time. But I think the time hase. Tell us what''s been going on. And how this started. Where did this prophecye from? How do we know it''s real? And what does it actually say? Are all of the Anima truly at risk? And if so, how do we protect them? Everyone here wants nothing more than to keep the humans out of our world, and to keep ourselves and our loved ones safe. So¡­ the floor is yours. Tell us the story. Please?"

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! My entirely new character and world is now live! It''s still in the process of being vetted by AllNovelFull, but you can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin.

    "You. Are. Mine."

    His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im.

    Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."

    The other males hooted withughter.

    Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."

    She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear.

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 314 - Prophecy - Part 6

    ***** SPOILER ALERT FOR READERS OF KING OF BEASTS *****

    The following chapter reveals plot twists at the end of Volume 1 and Volume 2 of FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS. If you haven''t read to at least Chapter 523 and don''t want spoilers, do not move further in this book until you have read the conversation in that chapter between Aymora and Reth! But NOTE: The reveals in this book are different sides or angles of the same issues. If or when this book would corrte or reveal twists in KING, I will warn you so you can make the choice whether to continue reading, but rest assured, each book contains information and reveals that the other does not.

    <strong>***** </strong>

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Her mother looked at Elreth, then at Gar, and for a moment Elreth thought she might cry. Her face began to crumple. Her father''s hand on the back of the couch slid forward to cup her shoulder and he squeezed. But he, too, was looking at his children¡ªand then his eyes fell on Aaryn with the same serious, protective stare.

    Elreth''s heart swelled with gratitude. A quick nce revealed Aaryn swallowing convulsively. She prayed he understood that her father was standing by him. Including him in their pride.

    She prayed that wouldn''t change after tonight. She feared they were all about to discover secrets none of them werefortable with.

    Then her mother opened her mouth and started to speak, and Elreth''s entire world got realigned.

    "When I was pregnant with Elreth we were under attack from the wolves," she said, her voice low and quiet, shaky, but strengthening with every word. She looked around the room, meeting eyes with each person. "You all know, I think, that Reth sent me back to the human world for a time after the wolves abducted and almost killed me. We thought¡­ we thought that was only a physical safety precaution. But the Creator had other ns.

    "On our way to the Portal I was injured. Again. I''d already been severely wounded days earlier by the wolves and the wise women had a Leonine share blood with me to help me heal. It worked¡­ very quickly. Very well." She took a deep breath and seemed to brace herself before she continued. Elreth''s father watched her, concerned.

    "The day I was being sent back to the human world a wolf female hunted me and attacked me. Reth arrived just in time to save me, but she''d almost taken my arm off. In order to save me he¡­ he bled onto my wound, using his own blood to heal me. And again, it worked. Even better than before.

    "But I wasn''t aware of how dire my injury had been untilter. The healing was so fast, soplete, and I was too consumed with leaving my mate and Anima¡­ I arrived in the human world a wreck.

    "It wasn''t until the days and weeks that followed that I became aware something within me had changed. And my pregnancy was advancing quickly. Very quickly. Three or four times faster than it should have.

    "At the same time, my cohort was with me. Gahrye. My advisor. He was disformed. When we finally realized just how much affect Reth''s blood and the blood of the other leonine had had on my body, I was already in danger.

    "During our time in the human world we learned a great deal about secrets that had been hidden by the Anima themselves about their own history¡ªand we discovered one of the Guardians had attempted to cross the traverse and been infected by the voices. By the time we were returning to Anima, he was actively trying to hurt¡ªor kill¡ªus both.

    "But by then we knew. Gahrye could read the winds. The Creator had already informed him: We knew that the disformed were not¡­ they had never been disformed. That entire idea, that they were somehow Anima whocked¡­ that there was something wrong with them¡­ it was wrong. It was a lie told over generations to hide the truth, even from the Anima. Because only if no one knew could the secret be kept.

    "The Creator made it clear, hundreds of years ago, that the Anima must not know the truth about the disformed¡ªthey weren''t called disformed then. They were called Protectors in those days, because the Anima knew of them, and knew what they could do. They were¡­ prized.

    "But the Protectors alive in those days, and the King of the time, received the prophecy. And they conspired¡ªfor good reason¡ªto hide the truth about the Protectors from everyone else. The histories were changed. The society¡­ shifted. And from that day on, the truth of the Protectors was lost.

    "That is, until we went to the human world. Between the revealing of the hidden histories, and Gahrye receiving the prophecy¡­ we knew. We understood what the disformed truly were and what purpose they served within the Anima. We also knew, without question, that to tell anyone the truth¡ªeven in good heart, in good intent¡ªwould lead to events that would allow the humans to invade and destroy our world before the disformed had been trained and strengthened to face the threat.

    "Gahrye and I¡­ we carried that secret for over a decade. We worked together to train the disformed and¡­ we tested¡­ it was¡­ there was a lot going on. But only in small numbers. We were concerned that we weren''t doing enough. But without telling others the truth, we didn''t see what else we could do. We''d organized the disformed, brought them together in a group. They called themselves the Outsiders. We trained them to hunt and track and battle. We trained them in character¡ªteaching them how to endure temptation and¡­ and challenge. But it wasn''t until thest few years¡­ when the disformed numbers grew and they began to appoint an Alpha and¡­ it has all grown. They are something now that they weren''t before. And everyone involved in training and strengthening them has been impressed. Because¡­ because when you do what the Creator designed you to do, you''re always sessful in the end.

    "Now we have an army, of sorts. Anima who can not only protect and provide within Anima, but who are capable of taking others through the Portal safely. Who have the strength of character to resist the voices. They have¡­ established ties with the humans. The good ones. And some of them¡­many more than we anticipated, have found their true mates from among the humans."

    Everyone''s jaws dropped.

    Her mother swallowed, but went on firmly. "They are uniquely equipped. There is something within their blood that holds off the evil of the traverse. When they are single-minded, and driven by love, not ambition, they''re virtually untouchable. And those that are in the human world¡­ they seem particrly good at reading the humans and identifying the good among them. The disformed¡ªthe Protectors¡ªthey put themselves on the line for others every time they cross. And they win. They are amazing.. And all of us should be admiring them and what they do."

 Chapter 315 - Prophecy - Part 7

    To win paperbacks, mugs, t-shirts and MORE, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and friend me on Facebook to enter my DAILY draws for prizes in #12DaysOfGiveaways!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Everyone in the room took a moment to absorb all of that. Elreth had gathered enough from Gar that she was starting to put the pieces together, but this entire picture blew her away and made thinking difficult. She shook her head. Her mother had been a revolutionary! And her mate was as well! Though one nce at Aaryn revealed that he hadn''t known why he was training the disformed. That, at least, hadn''t been a lie.

    Elreth took a deep breath. "But¡­ how does this rte to the humans entering Anima? How do the dis¡ªthe Protectors¡ªkeep us safe?"

    Her father looked at her mother sharply, and the child within Elreth pleaded with him to forgive her for the secrets. But her mother shook her head. "That''s the only thing we''ve never learned. Never been told. The Creator has never revealed it. All we know on that score is what we''ve known from the beginning: Something ising. Something¡ªan invasion or a weapon¡ªthat has the potential to wipe the Anima outpletely. And somehow the Protectors are the key to our victory against that. The humans they''re connected with, too. Though less so. We don''t understand all of it. I fear we never will until we know exactly what we''re facing. If this happens, I might know more than I realize. But believe me, for twenty years I''ve been trying to parse this out, and I just can''t.

    "We only know that they''reing and that we must, absolutely must train the Protectors. And in order to do that, we''ve had to protect them from the rest of the Anima. They have to be equipped¡ªto their bones¡ªfor this battle. If it''sing soon¡­ I just pray we''ve done enough. I hoped¡­ I hoped it wouldn''t be in our lifetime. I hoped my children¡­" she trailed off, her breath hitching. "It''s a mother''s worst nightmare to see both her children at the center of something like this. Please, El, please Gar¡­ please be careful. So careful. Please don''t throw your lives away as we walk through this. It would¡­ after all I''ve done to protect you, it would kill me, I think."

    Elreth''s father pulled her into his chest and they embraced. Everyone averted their eyes to give them a moment, but Elreth wondered if, like her, her father was burning a little bit inside. Burning that this had been kept from them. Fighting the idea that telling would have brought risk to the Anima. And from her father''s perspective, she supposed, that would include any danger to herself or Gar.

    Her mother had hidden so much! It was a mark, Elreth supposed, of how seriously she''d taken the warning not to allow anyone to know. But how had she managed it? This whole other life, hidden from the people¡ªeven from her family! And surely if anyone could be trusted it was them?

    She could understand her mother hiding it from her¡ªout of fear that she''d get adventurous. But her father? And once Elreth was Queen?

    Why had she let Elreth walk into this blind¡ªespecially when Gar apparently already knew?

    What did she think Elreth would ever have chosen that might have hurt the Anima? She couldn''t think of any situation in which she¡ªor her father¡ªwould have done anything to harm them. Especially when it came to protecting it from an invasion across the traverse!

    Her anger simmered. She must have smelled of it, because she saw Aaryn shift in his seat, and her father caught her eye then and she recognized the sh in his. Yes, they were of one mind about this. But then he turned back toforting her mother and he didn''t say anything.

    Why?

    Elreth wanted to use and argue and defend herself. But she knew what her dad would say. It was in the past now. There was nothing they could do except create problems for themselves or others by holding onto it.

    And even though she knew that was right and true, it didn''t remove the anger on a slow boil in her gut. She did her best to push that aside, however. Because it wasn''t going to help tonight.

    Tonight they had to decide how to move forward¡ªwith her mother''s help, and Gar''s, apparently.

    "So¡­ this is where Gahrye''s been? Training the disformed?" she asked. She didn''t miss Aaryn''sck of surprise when her mother nodded.

    "That, and helping them learn how to rte to humans. We have some clues that, possibly, the Protectors will be our emissaries. Or something along those lines. We aren''t sure how this will all take shape. But the fact that the Protectors can''t shift, so will never identally do so in front of a human, makes them the perfect Anima to cross and connect with the humans. We may even need to use them as spies. Who knows? We don''t know how this will start."

    "It''s already started," Gar murmured. "There''s a human here that wasn''t invited or informed by the Anima. If one knows, others must as well."

    Elreth looked at her brother whose face was thoughtful, but not surprised. And Aaryn who was nodding. They''d already had some clue about this, apparently. Even Aaryn, who hadn''t known the rest.

    Elreth wanted to growl about all that had been hidden from her, but she kept reminding herself, this wasn''t the time.

    "Do you have any clue how this prophecy rtes to the human that we know is in Anima with a weapon?" she asked tersely. "Is that something you knew wasing?"

    Her father frowned. That fact disturbed him a great deal.

    But her mother shook her head. "Like Gar said, I have to assume it''s the beginning. I mean¡­ the fact that it''s only one, it could just be a rogue, someone who came in touch with the Guardians, or even stumbled through by ident, though that seems unlikely. Some of the humans do keep themselves armed at all times. It is possible that this human is just here and doesn''t know why or how they came to be. But even then, if they''re able to return who knows who they might tell, or¡ª"

    "No, it''s not that," Gar said softly. "This is the beginning. There''s a link between this human and whatever is toe that was prophesied. There has to be."

    Everyone in the room snapped their heads to look at him. "How do you know?" Elreth asked.

    Gar signed and sat back in his chair, staring at the floor in front of him. "Because I''ve seen her. She''s definitely not here by ident. The question is whether she knows how her discoveries are going to be used by the humans."

    No one breathed except Elreth, who growled, "What?"

    *****

    NEW BOOK OUT NOW! (NOT an Anima book, but a werewolf romance!) You can find it if you search "Rise of the Dark Alpha":

    <em>Zev prowled towards her, all shining, brutal beauty, his chin low and those incredible, piercing eyes fixed on her. He didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he blocked her view of every other male in the circle. </em>

    <em>His eyes dipped to her mouth as he leaned in, his whisper ying on her skin. </em>

    <em>"You. Are. </em>Mine."

    <em>His deep voice twanged in her belly as the howls of the wolf pack rose from behind him to echo across the mountains of Thana, while the other Chimera protested his im. </em>

    <em>Fighting the urge to stroke his broad, bare chest with her shaking hands, Sasha forced herself to tilt her head and raise an eyebrow. "So bold for a pup who just found his fangs."</em>

    <em>The other males hooted withughter.</em>

    <em>Ignoring their taunts, Zev''s eyes sparked and he leaned even closer, the scruff on his jaw tickling her cheek as he smiled. "So bold for a human who already knows the pleasure of gasping my name."</em>

    <em>She shivered when his teeth grazed her ear. </em>

    (SEE THE FULL SUMMARY IN THE AUTHOR NOTE BELOW)

 Chapter 316 - Prophecy - Part 8

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "What do you mean, you''ve seen her?" Elreth snarled.

    Aaryn''s skin prickled as the scent of her hit the back of his throat, as he knew it would to everyone in the room. Without warning, Elreth was on the verge ofunching herself across the room at her brother. Tarkyn was already clearly aggravated and meeting eyes with others in the Security Council. But none of them were any more rxed than El.

    "You knew something about this and didn''t tell us?" she used her brother.

    "Not¡­ not the way you think," Gar muttered. "I''ve been looking for her. I''vee across her once before. I didn''t know she had a weapon. I assumed she''d been brought by one of the disformed. I thought¡­ I thought she just needed to be managed. Coached to head after the others. That someone had gotten loose with the protocols¡ªor that they were hiding her until they could join her. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know she''de without us until I got back to the City and everything was blowing up. And I haven''t been able to find her since."

    He looked very ufortable at that, and Aaryn wasn''t surprised. Gar was remarkably good at tracking humans. He seemed to have a sixth sense about it. Probably because he''d been across to their world so many times.

    It was one of the secrets Aaryn had been keeping for him.

    What had started as Gar''s rebellion¡ªhis way of acting out against his parents by putting himself in danger and exploring the human world¡ªhad turned into a purpose. A role. Aaryn had watched him, even before he was fully adult, turn from an angry male acting out against his father, to a soldier.

    And he''d seen that no one else had noticed. And that Gar didn''t want to tell them.

    He''d confronted Gar on it more than once¡ªknowing what he did, what he offered, how much time and energy he gave to other Anima, how he put himself in danger, it would have changed his father''s attitude towards him, Aaryn was certain.

    But the one time he''d said so directly, Gar had just about dominated him. He''d been spitting angry and stalked off, snarling that if Aaryn ever told anyone without Gar''s permission, he''d find him in his bed and kill him.

    Aaryn had hoped it was exaggeration, but he hadn''t been sure.

    Gar had stubbornly continued his¡­ crusade? Whatever it was, he''d done it without any apuse, or recognition, except among the disformed themselves.

    If Elreth only knew: Every time a new disformed was taking the traverse for the first time, Gar insisted on being the one to be protected. So if the Protector didn''t make it across, they only person they''d lose would be Gar.

    As far as they knew, the only Anima that could cross the traverse at the same time as another was a Protector. What they''d never learned was what happened if a Protector gave in to the voices.

    So Gar put himself in that position of vulnerability. He refused to let anyone else so much as try it. He said he didn''t have a mate, didn''t have a family, and was expendable.

    At least, he had been. He insisted that because he''d crossed the traverse himself many times, if a training Protector failed, he might still be capable of it. But they knew that when Anima tried to cross together with the Protector''s shield, they disappeared. Always.

    Gar knew that the likelihood was that if a Protector failed, they''d both be dead. Or in the hands of the voices.

    And even if they weren''t automatically given over, the traverse was a risk even for someone like Gar who''d done it before. Perhaps even more so.

    Aaryn had never crossed but he''d heard the stories. Even Protectors were not immune to the evil that crawled through that space.

    Aaryn had seen Gar when he spoke about crossing without a Protector.

    The male still paled whenever he thought of it.

    Aaryn shook himself back to the present to find Gar stubbornly staring down Elreth, who was seething.

    "You knew about this human¡ªwhether you knew where she was from or not¡ªand didn''t tell us? Didn''t warn us!"

    "Yes," he said. "But understand that because of the nature of what the disformed do¡ªbecause we know there are other Anima beyond the boundaries of the WildWood¡ªit didn''t appear to be a threat. I know a lot about the prophecy and I didn''t make the connection immediately. She seemed harmless. I left her alone. It wasn''t until I did some exploring and learned that no one had recently brought a human through, that they weren''t expecting any of the disformed that were currently over there back¡­ that''s when I realized there might be a problem. But it wasn''t until that Pricklepig¡­"

    "You had to have scented her!"

    "It''s very faint. I''m not certain."

    "Bullshit!"

    "I''m not lying, El," he growled. "I wasn''t certain, and didn''t want to¡­ you were already sending a team out to find her. There was nothing I could have added to that that would have helped."

    "Except that she''s female and¡­ how long have you known she was here?" Elreth asked quickly.

    Gar shifted in his seat. "Not sure. A couple weeks?"

    "What?!"

    There were sharp protests from everyone, even Gwyn at that. But it was Elreth''s voice that rose above the rest.

    "We''ve known two days, and you''ve known two weeks! Gar! This is what I was talking about! You can''t let your personal ideals run your tribe! We can''t win a war we don''t know we''re fighting!"

    "I was not the Alpha then," Gar growled. "It wasn''t my responsibility¡ª"

    "It would have been pure, Anima decency! I was Queen! You could have told no one but me!"

    "And I will, if ites to that again," he muttered. "But I cannot change the past, Elreth. I know more now than I did then. If I could go back, I would do it differently. But I can''t. And besides, this has to be the way the Creator wanted it. If I''d known, if I''d brought that to you, it likely would have changed everything and I wouldn''t be Alpha now. So it was meant to be."

    "That''s very convenient way to look at it!" she snarled.

    Gar didn''t challenge her, but he also didn''t concede. "I''m not your enemy, El."

    "No, you''re in submission¡ªor at least, supposed to be."

    "I am!"

    "Then tell me why I should trust you¡ªwe might have had an invasion already beginning and you would have just let them continue to bring humans in!"

    "No!" he snarled. "I checked her. Watched her when she didn''t know I was watching. I knew she was no threat."

    "No threat?! She has a weapon!"

    Gar shifted again and his jaw twitched. "I didn''t know that at the time. She wasn''t carrying it."

    Elreth threw up her hands and shook her head. Aaryn put a hand to her knee to remind her that this wasn''t just a meeting with her family. That the others were here, and they were all in this boat together.

    She nced up at him and sighed, then nodded. "Very well, then," she said finally. "We know what has brought this about¡ªor at least, who. And we know how long they''ve been here. Now we have to figure out how to protect ourselves from it. So tell me: Who among the dis¡ªthe Protectors knows about the weapons? Who has spent enough time with the humans to help us understand how to protect against them?"

    Gar rubbed his face, lines appearing again around his mouth and forehead. "That''s just the thing, El. There''s basically no way to protect against that. If they bring weapons in in numbers¡­ the Anima will lose.. Every time."

 Chapter 317 - Hostile

    There will be NO CHAPTER tomorrow (8/9 December depending what timezone you''re in) because I''m running a mass-release / Goodbye Forever event over at King of Beasts. If you aren''t reading that book, go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and jump into my facebook page and enter the daily draw--there''s paperbacks of QUEENing up as prizes in the next few days!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She wanted to snarl at her brother''s deration. He was so certain, and she didn''t know enough to know whether he was pessimistic, or entirely realistic.

    It was like Gar had stood up and taken a shit right in the middle of the circle and no one wanted to look at it, but they couldn''t ignore it either.

    Elreth went very still, her entire body humming with tension. She looked at Aaryn to find him leaning on the arm of his chair and staring at her sadly.

    A jolt of fear crackled through her¡ªit was too much. Not for her, but for him. He had too many things to deal with all at once. He was going to give in to that darkness he was so afraid of if she didn''t do something. She couldn''t expect him to carry her through this. She needed to be the strong one.

    "Dad?" she said suddenly, reflexively. She shouldn''t have called him that in a meeting with the councilors, but hell, everything else was going to shit, the traditions might as well, too.

    Her father cleared his throat and looked up from her mother''s pleading face.

    "Yes, El?"

    "You kept the patrols going even when there was no known threat¡ªso you''d obviously assessed for one. Other than guards on the Portals and patrols, did you have any security measures you''d intended to take if there was evidence of the humansing through?"

    He blinked a couple times and cleared his throat again, obviously struggling to focus. Then he rubbed his stubbled jaw. "I think¡­ Behryn and I discussed setting traps, but discarded the idea because an injured human could likely still use a weapon. It didn''t seem worth the risk of potentially hurting our own people."

    Elreth considered the whole picture¡ªthere was only one entry into Anima, an actual bottleneck. If the humans could onlye through one at a time, assuming they didn''t have Protectors¡­

    Oh, shit.

    She looked at Aaryn. "How many disformed are trained and in the human world?"

    He looked at her mother, his forehead wrinkled with thought. "I don''t know about before my time, but in thest three or four years¡­ I know of five that went through before I became Alpha, and four more since¡ªto stay, I mean. The ones that haven''t returned."

    "And do all of them keep in touch with Anima, or have they truly defected?"

    Her mother piped up then, her hands gripping Elreth''s fathers so hard her knuckles were white. "We have them keep in touch with the Guardians. They don''t have to stay in the area, but there are ways and means in the human world to keep in contact over great distances. There''s approximately fifty disformed that live in the human world and I believe we still have contact with over forty of them."

    Her father stared at her mother, his eyebrows high in shock. Elreth was sure her expression did the same.

    Fifty? Fifty Anima that had been dissatisfied enough to leave Anima and stay in the human world which was, by all ounts, not nearly as inviting or enjoyable as the WildWood?

    "Why so many?" she breathed.

    "It''s not that many when you think about how long this has been going on. Two or three a year. Less some years, more on others."

    "And they all have¡­ questionable loyalty to our people? What if the humans get them?"

    "I assure you, even those that went through bitterly don''t want to see Anima destroyed," her mother said quietly. "They leave the society, not their roots. If anything, being over there makes them more aware of just how Anima they are."

    Elreth wasn''t so sure. "Can we make contact with all these Anima? In fact, I won''t ask, I''ll tell. We have to make contact with everyst one of them¡ªor at least try to. We are facing a threat greater than any before. If a Protector can bring through others safely¡­ all they need is a couple on their side and they can bring an army through."

    Her mother''s throat bobbed and she nodded. "I''ll¡­ I''ll send word through."

    "Wait¡­ you can''t do it from here?"

    Her mother looked surprised. "No, the technology needed to contact them is all on the other side. We can''t reach them from here. We''ll have to send someone through to make contact, then bring us back word."

    Elreth frowned, chewing the inside of her lip.

    Was it worth it? If the Protectors could go through safely, the only risk was in potentially putting another one in the hands of a human on the other side. And yet¡­ she''d closed the Portal for a reason. The more contact the Anima had with it, the more likely something could go wrong.

    Back and forth, she argued with herself about the risk, but she keptnding on a single fact.

    Literally the one way to know which Anima were loyal to them was to bring them all back under the embrace of the Crown. And the only way to do that, was to send someone¡ªprobably more than one someone¡ªto speak with them and convince them they were needed.

    "Do the Anima over there know about the prophecy?"

    "No," her mother said emphatically. "They know that we had a purpose in training them and that we continue to work towards that. But they don''t know what it is."

    Elreth nodded. "Bring them back," she said.

    Her mother''s brows popped high. "What?"

    "They need toe back, all of them. We need to hear what they know, find out if they''ve had any contact with humans or told anyone about our world. We need to measure them for honesty and loyalty¡ª"

    "Elreth, some of them have been gone almost twenty years. They have mates, and families. Whole lives¡ª"

    "And they will lose everything that made them who they are unless we can protect Anima. This is unavoidable. We need all of them back on Anima soil. They can bring their mates and families if they wish."

    "Some of them can''t! Some of the humans can''t! And what if they get stuck here? If there''s an invasion, or anything else¡ªif the Portal has to be closed for any reason, you''re sentencing them to leave their loved ones, their entire lives!"

    "It can''t be avoided. They need toe and be assessed and perhaps we can send them back."

    "And if they won''t?"

    Elreth swelled with Alpha rage. "If they think to defy their Queen, they need to know: Any Anima that does not report to the crown to answer to their lives and who they''ve told about us will be considered hostile, and tracked as a potential enemy."

    "What?! Elreth, why would you¡ª"

    "I will do anything," she snarled at her mother. "Anything to keep this world safe. And if that means eroding rtions with a group of us that defected, then I will live with that. This is war and I will not leave any additional weapon in our enemy''s hands."

    Her mother was about to speak again¡ªto protest¡ªbut her father caught her hand and shook his head. They had a hurried, whispered conversation that Elreth made herself ignore. But she didn''t breathe easily until her mother turned, white-faced and nodded tightly.

    "Okay," she said, her voice trembling. "I''ll send someone. We''ll tell them. But it will take some time. Some of them will have to be sought out."

    "Whatever it takes," Elreth said ruthlessly, ignoring the strange looks from Aaryn and Gar.. "Whatever it takes."

 Chapter 318 - Stunned

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As Tarkyn and the others began to ask questions about the travels and numbers, logistics, and security concerns, Elreth sat back. She should be listening, should be keeping herself focused. But she struggled to even think.

    Next to her Aaryn had gone very still.

    Anger red in her chest. He should have told her! At least as much as he knew, she should have known. She shouldn''t have been meeting this so blind. So utterly na?ve to what had been happening.

    Why? Why hadn''t he trusted her?

    But when she turned to look at him, she swallowed back the using questions that had bubbled to her lips.

    Aaryn sat back in his chair, one arm bent up and his temple rested on his fist. To a casual observer he would look thoughtful and mostly rxed. But she could see the lines of tension in his neck and shoulders, saw the tiny jiggle in his thigh as he fought tapping his heel.

    She saw the nk stare in his eyes, fixed on the floor in front of him.

    It came home to her, then, all the things he was dealing with.

    A new mate. Losing his own Alpha position, but still expected to hold a dominant role in the hierarchy. His mother''s¡­ sort-of death. And now this.

    He''d been lied to as well, she realized.

    But that just made her anger bubble again. He at least knew what was happening! He at least knew who was involved!

    Elreth rolled her head on her neck and talked herself down. Being angry at her mate, even at her brother and mother wasn''t going to help any of this. She had to put herself and her emotions aside and figure out what the hell she was going to do with this information.

    Her mother and brother were leading a group within her people, empowering them. And for good reason. Elreth didn''t doubt that the prophecy was real¡ªher mother wasn''t given to fancies like that. And obviously they had some evidence that the disformed¡ªthe Protectors¡ªcould do something other Anima didn''t do.

    But there was far, far too much that she still felt like she didn''t understand.

    Elreth looked back, wanting to ask a question, but Tarykn was talking to her mother¡ªwho nced at Gar, then rubbed her palms on her thighs. She didn''t seem as emotional, as weak as she had a few minutes ago. But Elreth didn''t like seeing her so off bnce.

    She could tell by the set of her father''s shoulders that he was bracing to shield her if this went bad.

    Elreth frowned, why would her father feel like her mother needed protecting here? Then she turned her attention to Tarkyn and realized he was on the edge of his seat, his hands gripping his thighs so tightly his knuckles were white, and when he spoke, the words ground out.

    "Only fifty? Are you certain?"

    "No, we can''t be certain. I haven''t lined them up and counted," her mother said, exasperated.

    Tarkyn turned on Gar. "You have trained enough to understand the importance of organization. Can you truly tell me you don''t know to the head?"

    "Truly," Gar growled, his jaw tight. He was feeling protective as well, Elreth realized. What was going on? "Our focus hasn''t been on filling a quota, Tark, it''s been on finding the right people for the job. We didn''t limit numbers beyond suitability."

    She waited until her mother had gone back over their estimated numbers for Tarkyn, before she broke in.

    "What is it, exactly, that the disformed can do? What makes them Protectors? You say you chose numbers by suitability. Are they all capable of this, or only some?"

    "They''re all capable of it in a functional sense," Gar said, then shared a nce with their mother and Elreth was stabbed by a hot jab of anger again¡­ and some jealousy, she realized. "But they need to have the right character. That''s how we choose."

    Character for what? Fighting? But her brother was staring at her mother again and Elreth felt¡­ abandoned. She looked at her father, but he was staring at her mother. Elreth was surprised how isted she suddenly felt from her family. As if¡­ as if she''d been at the center a moment before, and now was suddenly outside a circle, staring over their shoulders at what was within it, and wishing she was there.

    Then a soft touch startled her and she turned to find Aaryn leaning into her ear. "They have the best intentions," he breathed into her ear. "Me too."

    Then he sat back, holding her eyes until she nodded.

    "It''s clear to me that I won''t understand everything you''re bringing until I''ve seen what is actually going on behind the scenes. Tomorrow you''ll take me to the disformed. You''ll show me everything. Everything," she said firmly, looking between her mother and brother.

    Gar nodded, but her mother''s eyes went wide. "El, there''s so much, we won''t possibly¡ª"

    "As long as it takes," Elreth growled. "I don''t care. I need to understand what is happening in my people. In my world! You have had your role to y, and I have no doubt that I''lle out of this grateful you were there and you were obedient to it. No doubt at all," she forced herself to say. "But right now, I am blindfolded and my ears plugged, in a dangerous swamp. The time has clearlye, you even said yourself, for these secrets to beid bare. So I''m sorry, Mother, Gar, beginning tomorrow morning, you will walk me through every step of what you have been doing, how, and with who. And then we''ll figure out how you have equipped these Anima to meet theing threat.

    "Tarkyn, I understand that this is important to you as well, but for now, ce the bulk of your attention on finding that human and their weapon!" she growled.

    Tarkyn opened his mouth and Elreth red at him. She must have put her Alpha power behind it without realizing, because Tarkyn looked like he''d just tucked his tail over his balls. He saluted her, his face tight. "Yes, of course."

    "Gar, there''s no room for you to waver. These are your people now. I need to understand exactly what resources and skills are there to know how I can use them. You''ll meet me before breakfast and go over¡­ whatever details I have decided are the most important to understand."

    "Don''t forget, we are here to help in this also, Elreth," Lhern interjected. "You do not have to handle this on your own."

    She turned to the older male, and scanned all the council members then. "Thank you," she said after a moment. "And I will not forget you. Your wisdom and thoughtful advice will be very necessary in theing days. But for now¡­ for now I need to understand what and who I rule. I will ensure you are also walked through what is going on in the disformed. Together¡­ we''ll do this together," she said with a sigh.

    Then she turned to her mate who was staring at her sadly.

    And she remembered that their lives would not end¡ªat least, not yet. That they still had to navigate everything else as well.

    And for a moment, she almost drowned under the weight of it all.

    But she didn''t.. And damned if she was going to.

 Chapter 319 - A New Age

    There will be NO CHAPTER tomorrow (8/9 December depending what timezone you''re in) because I''m running a mass-release / Goodbye Forever event over at King of Beasts. If you aren''t reading that book, go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and jump into my facebook page and enter the daily draw--there''s paperbacks of QUEENing up as prizes in the next few days!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The night sky was an indigo nket punctured by stars when they stepped outside. Aaryn had no idea how many hours they''d sat in that building, but it felt like they''d walked into it from one world, and were walking out of it in an entirely new age.

    Holy shit. He''d known it was important what they were doing¡­ but this?

    Elreth walked stiffly. She''d been pulled aside first by Lhern, then by Tarkyn when the meeting was disbanded. Aaryn still struggled seeing Tarkyn stand close to her and watching the two of them spar verbally¡ªthe Captain wanting to join her for the overview with Gar and Elia the next day, but Elreth determined to keep their group as small and mobile as possible.

    She''d consented when he pointed out that he would understand the training better, and could be reviewing the disformed for bing part of the Guard while Elreth learned how their training had been framed.

    "Fine, but only you, Tark," she''d said finally. "We can''t be dragging the entire council around all day¡ªfor theing days. However long it takes. I need to understand this first¡ªunderstand how it is done and how it impacts the people and our world. Then¡­ then we''ll bring everyone else in where they''re needed."

    "Don''t you get secretive now, El," Tarkyn had said, a warning in his dark gaze. "This hase about because some of ours were working without ountability. Don''t make the mistakes they made."

    His mate bristled at that and Aaryn wanted to grin at the hard look Elreth gave him then. "Wisdom in the pace and sharing of information is not ack of ountability, Tarkyn," she nearly snarled. "There are far too many of us involved now for that to happen anyway. This is about being able to absorb information as quickly as possible, ask my questions and have them answered, then move on. We can''t afford to wade through two councils worth of questions and concerns at every turning point."

    Tarkyn nodded and put his hands up. "Fair enough, I just wanted to make sure. I know that was hard to hear in there," he said, and his eyes gave herpassion.

    Aaryn put himself at her shoulder then, watching the handsome Captain, making sure he remembered that she was already won.

    Tarkyn shot him a dry nce, but edged a few inches further back from her. Elreth didn''t seem to notice.

    The two farewelled each other and Elreth grabbed Aaryn''s hand, tugging him out of the building before someone else asked for her time.

    She was shaking, he realized. But with anger rather than fear. He could smell it on her. Had been able to smell it, really, since the moment Gar was revealed as the new disformed Alpha.

    But she hadn''t let go of his hand when they''d gotten outside. And despite the importance of everything they''d just heard, she didn''t push their pace, or shift to run ahead of him.

    Together they slipped down the trail, Aaryn holding her hand probably more tightly than was needed, but he was struggling to do anything in small measures that day.

    His mind spun with images of his mother, the fight with Gar, the disformed training¡­ all of it, the images shing and shifting almost as quickly as they came to mind¡ªas if even his brain couldn''t decide what was most important to focus on then.

    Until Elreth pulled his arm close to her and hugged it. She opened her mouth like she would speak, then closed it again.

    Aaryn looked at the gaps between the trees ahead and admired the stars painted across the sky.

    "What is it?" he asked her quietly when he was certain they were out of earshot of anyone else.

    "I don''t even know where to start," she said with a humorlessugh.

    "I was thinking the same thing."

    They walked on a few steps more.

    "You knew about Gar," she said quietly, but he heard the edge in her voice.

    "Yes."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Because he told me he would kill me if I did," Aaryn said honestly, though it sounded ridiculous. "I don''t think he was serious but¡­ but I wasn''t sure. And I knew without question that he didn''t want to be revealed. He threatened to stop working with them if he was. I don''t think it''s about you, though, El. I think it''s about your dad."

    "Why wouldn''t Gar want dad to know what he was doing if it was a good thing!"

    Aaryn had asked himself that question many times. And he thought he knew the answer, though he''d never gotten an actual response from Gar. "I think¡­ I think he wanted to prove something to himself¡ªthat he could do good, could seed, even without your father driving him to it. I think¡­ I think he wanted to see himself do something without the royal stamp of approval."

    Elreth''s head tilted. "You might be right," she said uneasily. "But it''s still whacko if you ask me. Gar has some serious issues."

    "Don''t we all?" Aaryn asked her quietly.

    Elreth shrugged, "I suppose we do. But now we have to put our own shit aside and figure out how we''re going to deal with this very, very big pile of manure we''ve all been faced with." She hesitated, biting her lip. "You''re certain that the prophecy is real? That this is a real risk¡ªto all of the Anima?"

    Aaryn nodded. "Aren''t you? I mean, I''d trust Elia''s judgement anyway. But seeing what she''s done over the past twenty years¡­ and the way Gar fights for it¡­ Yeah, I believe them."

    Elreth sighed. "So do I," she said. "But I wish I didn''t. I wish¡­ I wish we were walking back to the cave right now just to be together and rest and have a normal night. I feel like my parents got time to be normal. What happened? Why is my life, my rule, just nothing but drama after drama?"

    "They were lucky, I guess," Aaryn said softly. "I mean, they had the war and all that¡­ so I guess there was drama for them, too."

    "Nothing like this, though. Not the literal end of the world!"

    "No, the Creator saved that for you, I guess," Aaryn said and shot her a smile.

    But she just sighed.

    *****

    NEED A NEW READ? Don''t forget, I have a BRAND NEW WORLD and a BRAND NEW HERO who''s currently FREE! Try "Rise of the Dark Alpha" (my spin on a Werewolf tale) today.

 Chapter 320 - Baffling Brother

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s head and heart both spun as they walked the trail together back to the cave. She knew her parents weren''t far behind them, and likely Gar as well, unless he had something he thought he needed to do that night with the disformed.

    She stopped mid-step and turned back, looking down the trail to see if he was within sight, but there was nothing.

    "What is it?" Aaryn asked, turning with her, his hand naturallying to rest at her back, as if he were ready to push her to safety.

    That little gesture warmed her. She wished it washed away the anger that still wanted to burn her up from the inside.

    "I was just wondering if Gar was going to be unwise and go running to the disformed tonight and try to¡­ I don''t know¡­ school them? Hide things? I don''t know," she said. "I just got uneasy all the sudden."

    Aaryn sighed then looked down at her, his brow furrowed, but his eyes soft. "El, you really underestimate Gar."

    "Apparently," she snorted.

    But Aaryn shook his head. "No, El, for real. I mean, he''s got issues. But¡­ honestly, I think you''re going to see a lot of that fall away now that the truth is out. He''s kind of had to keep up appearances. And he definitely has a chip on his shoulder about your dad. I think it''s going to take an act of God to put that rtionship right," he said darkly.

    Elreth shook her head. "I wish Gar would tell me what happened between them that made him so angry at Dad. And I wish I had your confidence that he was ready for this. I mean, I get that he''s been doing a good work with the disformed¡ªthat was obvious when we met with them at the cave. But Gar, savior of the Anima? Not quite."

    She started to turn back towards the cave, but Aaryn caught her elbow. "No, El, you need to rethink this," he said firmly.

    She raised her eyebrows. "Rethink what, exactly?" she said, a little harsher than she''d intended. "That you all have been running around handling things behind my back and dad''s, despite knowing if anyone was going to protect our people it would be us?"

    "No, you need to realize that just like you''re different and you show different sides of yourself to me, that doesn''t mean you can''t be an effective Queen and don''t know when to pull in your silly side, or stop be mischievous. Gar is the same. He''s got¡­ his lines are drawn in different ces than yours. He tries to break tension with humor that is sometimes misced. But if I was walking into war, there''s no one other than Reth that I''d prefer to have at my back. He isn''t just capable, he''s strong. And he''s fucking fearless."

    "Reckless, you mean."

    "No, El. He''s courageous. Fearless isn''t even right, because I''ve seen him pale and shaky. But he''s ready to put himself in danger to stop others having to go there."

    "Oh? Well, I''ve seen him sabotage himself and our family¡ªand undermine the authority of the throne. So, maybe we''re even?" she snipped.

    "El¡ª"

    "Don''t lecture me about my brother."

    "Someone has to," Aaryn countered. "You''re so ready to see the bad in him that you''re ignoring the good. And you two are going to have to work together on this. Seriously, El, even though your mom knows more about the history, Gar is critical to what the disformed are doing now. There''s no one who understands it better¡ªincluding the risks¡ªthan him. And he never gives up."

    "What are you talking about? I heard him threaten to walk away if you told our dad what he was doing! I was there, remember?"

    "Yep, but you''ll notice he''s still here. Gar makes a lot of noise about getting away or not caring, but have you noticed that he always shows up when it counts?"

    Elreth blinked, flipping through her mind, trying to identify the times when¡­ when Gar hadn''t¡­

    Damn.

    "He waste to the meeting," she mumbled finally, knowing she sounded like a child.

    Aaryn raised a single eyebrow. "Why is it you can forgive everyone else, but not your brother?"

    "Because he''s my brother!" Elreth cried, then caught herself. She wasn''t going to give in to this anger, to all these emotions. She couldn''t afford to. "He''s¡­ Gar is my little brother. And I love him, and he knows that. But he''s hurt me so many times¡ªand my parents¡ªand he just¡­ he just keeps going. It''s like that stuff doesn''t even touch him."

    "Oh, it touches him," Aaryn said, folding his arms. "But he thinks he has to make everyone else think it doesn''t. Have you ever sat back and thought about why he''d feel that way?"

    "Yes! And I told you, he baffles me! I can''t figure out why he feels anything that he feels!"

    "Have you thought about the fact that he''s been strong enough to be an Alpha for at least a year now, but instead he''s running around out in the forest with a group of misfits and rejects, trying to make them stronger, instead of taking his own power in the hierarchy? That, like, maybe having the strength to do something, but not doing it, has to do with who he loves and what he was trying to avoid?"

    Elreth frowned. "What are you talking about it?"

    Aaryn gaped at her. "Do I have to spell it out for you, El?"

    "Apparently! I have no clue what you''re getting at!"

    Aaryn raked a hand through his hair and looked up the trail towards where Gar would be. "Don''t you get it, El? At least half of his problem is that he could have beat you¡­ and he didn''t want to."

    Elreth jerked her head back as if he''d pped her. Her mate was saying this? Her mate was¡ª

    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t mean that he SHOULD have dominated you. I meant that he was smart enough to know that you were the better leader. He was staying out of your way. But that''s gotta rub. Knowing you could be King and having people try to make you be King, and resisting it? I mean, wouldn''t that bother you?"

    He couldn''t be right, could he? She wasn''t Queen by default. She''d won it! She''d dominated her father for the Creator''s sake! "You''re crazy," Elreth breathed.

    "No, El. You know I''ve wanted you dominant for years¡ªand so have your parents. And Gar did too. I''m just saying¡­ his motives are better than you think. He''s notzy. He''s not incapable. And he''s strong enough to rule the Anima. But instead he''s just been forced into Alpha of the most controversial group of Anima that has ever existed. And he has to take orders from his sister. Like, cut the guy a break."

    Elreth actually shivered with the force of the emotions that welled up¡ªall the ways she wanted to resist what Aaryn was saying. All the ways she wanted to argue. All the way she''d been wronged by her brother and seen him wrong her parents.

    But something deep in her gut had settled when Aaryn said it. It answered the question she''d been asking for years¡­ the confusing mix of things she saw in her brother¡­

    It made sense when she looked at it the way her mate was saying.

    Damn.

    Seriously?

    *****

    To win paperbacks, mugs, t-shirts and MORE, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and friend me on Facebook to enter my DAILY draws for prizes in #12DaysOfGiveaways!

 Chapter 321 - Even God Rested

    THANK YOU so much for your patience with our slowed releases, and your continued support for Elreth & Aaryn! I''m so grateful.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth walked the rest of the way to the cave in silence, chewing over what Aaryn had said, what it meant about her brother, her family¡­

    It wasn''t until they were walking through the door that she became aware of her surroundings, and Aaryn walking next to her, his shoulders slumped.

    "I''m sorry," she said suddenly, taking his arm and pulling him to a halt. "This has been a helluva day for you and I''ve just been thinking about my own problems. I''m sorry. Aaryn¡­ are you okay?"

    He gave her that lopsided smile that she loved. "I''d rather focus on your problems than mine, he said. "Beside, really, your problems are my problems¡­ holy shit. Can you believe all of this?"

    Elreth widened her eyes and shook her head, but she was still uneasy. Aaryn looked brittle. Like he was holding himself together. Like his smile wasn''t forced exactly, but as if it were underlined by fear.

    She lifted her arms to put her hands at the back of his neck and hold him to her. "Maybe we should just leave. Go back on our honeymoon and pretend none of this has happened?"

    Aaryn gave a groaning huff and leaned down to nuzzle her neck. "Shit, what I wouldn''t give¡­"

    They kissed, slowly, gently, his hands at her lower back, hers in his hair. Elreth pulled him close just to have him there, but was surprised by the fire that burst to life in her stomach when his tongue traced under her upper lip and he gave a little growl.

    She tilted her head and deepened the kiss. Aaryn sucked in a breath, then pulled back suddenly, his eyes narrowed. "What are you doing?"

    Elreth bit her lip and tried to look coy. "I wasn''t trying to do anything. I was kissing you. I''ll kiss you some more if you want me to. But I understand if you''re too tired."

    His eyes dropped to her mouth and he lifted a hand to use his thumb to tease her lip out from under her teeth. "That''s better," he said, and his voice had gotten deeper.

    Without leaning in, Elreth pressed her hips into his, and felt his body twitch in response. He raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? It''s kind of a crazy time. You said you wanted to figure some stuff out tonight before we meet with the others tomorrow."

    Elreth shrugged. "Even the Creator rested," she quipped.

    She''d surprised him. Aarynughed genuinely, and to Elreth it was the best sound in the world when his rich chuckles bounced off the walls of the cave.

    "I suppose you have a point," he said, still smiling. Then he dropped his forehead against hers. "As long as you aren''t too tired."

    "Definitely not," she whispered, letting one hand trail out of his hair and down his neck, tracing the line of that tendon in his neck that stood so proud as his breathing picked up. Her fingers followed it down, all the way to his corbones, then the top button of his shirt, which she popped quickly, then pushed aside to drop a kiss on the skin underneath.

    Aaryn''s head dropped back and his eyes closed as she used both hands to undo each button, then spread the soft cotton, revealing his brown skin beneath.

    Then she was tugging the tails of his shirt out of his leathers, and tugging at his belt.

    Breathing faster, Aaryn buried his hands in her hair and pulled her up to kiss his mouth again, one hand sliding down her back to cup her ass and pull her against him.

    He held her so tightly, pressing their bodies together from knee to chest, until it was difficult for her to reach his belt. But she finally tugged it open and started on the buttons of his leathers, just as he dropped his head to kiss his way down her neck to her shoulder and her skin red to life under his lips.

    Then she had his leathers open and he sprang into her hand. She tried to grip him, but he leaned back and took her hands, lifting them to her own buttons. "Your turn," he rasped, staring at her, his eyes hooded and burning.

    It took Elreth a second to realize he wanted her to undress herself, but then she smiled and popped the top button, but didn''t move the fabric aside.

    "Are you certain?" she murmured, ying her fingers along her own skin inside the fabric, where he couldn''t see.

    His breath whooshed out. "Definitely." He swallowed hard. "Show me, El."

    A little uncertain, but highly aroused, Elreth pulled the two sides of her shirt apart to reveal the small triangle of skin.

    "Next one," he rasped, his eyes locked on her fingers.

    Elreth tipped her head, but did as he''d asked, popping the second button, but once again not opening the shirt.

    Aaryn gave a long, low growl. "Show me." His eyes snapped up to meet hers. "Please."

    At the look in his eyes, Elreth''s stomach dropped like she''d stepped off a cliff. But she opened the shirt, this time baring the dip of skin between her breasts.

    Aaryn''s eyes widened just a little and he licked his lips. "Next one."

    She could feel the steel of him against her belly and that ache beginning between her legs that made her want to just take him in. But it was so wonderful to see his eyes alive and dancing, she wanted to make thisst. So she gave him the teasing smile again.

    "You didn''t say please."

    Aaryn growled, his mouth open and lower lip ck. "El¡­ I want to taste your skin. I want to suck on your nipples, and I want to be inside you." Then his eyes slid back up to hers again. "Open another button and pull the shirt wide so I can see you... Please."

    Heart racing as if she was in a sprint, Elreth opened the third button and slowly, slowly pulled the two sides of her shirt until they gaped and the inner sides of her breasts were revealed. Her nipples were so hard, they stood erect already, the soft cotton teasing against them in a way that made her skin sparkle.

    Aaryn''s eyes red with heat. For a second, neither of them moved.

    Then he growled, "My turn," and dove for her shirt.

 Chapter 322 - My Turn

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    It was the most alive he''d felt for days.

    Everything that was happening, every worry, every failure, just fell away at the sight of her smooth skin, the rounds of her breasts, and the flutter of her racing breath against his skin. He curled forward to open his mouth on that skin between her breasts first, groaning against her as, unwilling to wait, he grasped the two sides of her shirt and yanked them apart. The two or three buttons that were still closed pinged off his chest and stomach to roll on the cave floor. But they both ignored them.

    When her breasts were bared he growled in approval, leaning her back over his arm so she was stretched, the peak of her breast pressed up towards him and he opened his mouth over it, sucking and rolling the t of his tongue against the rivet of it.

    Elreth gasped and clung to his shoulders, but didn''t try to straighten, instead, she gave a shakyugh when, without slowing his attentions on her breast, he took one of her hands and pulled it down to the buttons of her leathers.

    She made short work of them and Aaryn growled again when he slid both hands in the back of her gaping leathers to cup her ass and slide the leathers down.

    He jolted when she did the same, both of them stepping out of their leathers without breaking apart.

    Then her hands were everywhere, exploring his back, his sides, his shoulders, his hair, and gasping, pulling his head down hard against her when he came off one nipple only to find the other and suck again.

    "Oh¡­ Aaryn," she whispered. Her eyes were closed and her head dropped back, baring her throat in a seductive arch that had his body trembling, yearning for her.

    He answered by kissing his way up to her neck and opening his mouth over the arch of it, letting his teeth graze either side of her jugr.

    Elreth trembled, her breathing even faster and her hips bumped forward, seeking him. And that little thing, that little sign of her desire, coupled with the scent of her wanting him, tipped him over the edge.

    He didn''t just want her, he wanted to devour her. To take her inside him and hold her away from the rest of the world. To wrap her up in his arms and make her a part of himself. With a guttural moan, and without easing the pressure on her lower back that kept her arched, he straightened to look down at her.

    Her breasts bobbed, rising and falling with her panting breath. Her eyes were closed, but they opened when she felt the cold of him pulling back.

    "What''s wrong?" she whispered, putting her hands behind his neck and pulling up to stare at him earnestly.

    He shook his head. "Nothing," he rasped, then took her jaw in his hand and held her there as he plundered her mouth. Then he buried his fingers in her hair and kept kissing her, their hips beginning to rock and sway as they both sought to join.

    Elreth gave a happy sigh and surrendered to him, loose and soft in his arms, leaning back again when he started to kiss down her jaw and throat, but keeping her hands in his hair, at his shoulders, touching and stroking, her fingers wing down his back when he sucked on the skin where her shoulder met her neck.

    For several delicious minutes they kissed and stroked, explored each other, their bodies warming and turning loose,nguid under each other''s fingers.

    Aaryn wanted her desperately, his body aching, but they still stood just inside the door of the cave and a little, niggling thought wouldn''t leave him alone.

    Pulling her with him, he backed up and reached behind him to swing the door closed then, with a curse, whirled away from her for a second to ce the bar across so they couldn''t be disturbed¡ªjust in case.

    When he turned back, she was standing there, the shirt draped off her upper arms, but otherwise naked. Her skin was flushed pink in the warmntern light and her hands at her side. But when he turned she blinked and, hesitantly, lifted her hands into her hair and raised her elbows so her body became an hourss.

    Aaryn gaped at her, his eyes raking her from her beautiful blue eyes, all the way down to her toes that were the only part of her that showed the tension and uncertainty she still felt about being naked. They were curled into the cold rock, her knuckles standing white.

    As he lifted his eyes back to her face and she stared back, her breasts rising and falling under the sides of the shirt because she breathed heavily.

    How was it possible that this beautiful creature was his mate? Wanted him? Surrendered to him?

    When he didn''t move, Elreth blinked and her eyes widened. "I¡­ I thought males like it when you stood like that. I can¡ª"

    "Oh, we do," he growled and took the two steps to bring their bodies together again, sping one hand to the back of her neck, and the other cupping her ass. He walked her backwards just a few steps, to the cave wall.

    "I can''t wait, Elreth. Please¡­"

    "I don''t want to wait either," she gasped.

    Pressing her into the wall behind her, he kissed her again, eagerly, his breath thundering against her cheek, and Elreth met him, tongue-stroke for tongue-stroke, opening herself, whimpering, rolling her hips, reaching, searching for him with her body.

    With a blissful moan, Aaryn slid the hand from her ass, down her thigh, pulling up until she took her weight on the other leg, opening her and rolling his hips until he found her core, rubbing himself against her again and again.

    She sucked in, and her eyes flew open.

    His breath shuddered, but he forced himself to smile. "I want you right now, Elreth. Right here. Please?"

    "Thank the Creator," she gasped. "Yes!"

    Aaryn spluttered augh, then positioned himself and, holding her eyes and with a groan that shook the cave walls, he plunged into her, thrusting until he was buried within her to the hilt.

 Chapter 323 - Two Become One

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s mouth fell open and she cried out with pleasure, her eyes flying wide. He''d cranked her knee up, hooked it over his hip and opened her. She would have been embarrassed, but then he''d entered her, and it was as if every nerve ending in her body fizzed to life and stood to apud.

    She gasped his name as he straightened, his jaw ck, his breath tearing in and out of his throat, but he watched her face, raking his eyes over her, watching her respond to the sensation of him from this angle, the long slide and answering roll.

    He wasn''t even kissing her, just watching her, his eyes roving from her breasts, to her throat, then her face.

    She should have been embarrassed, but she shivered with pleasure, feeling every inch of him inside her, and trembling with the desire for more. Always more.

    She closed her eyes and let her head drop back against the cave wall and Aaryn groaned again. Then his lips were on her neck again and she whimpered, her skin pebbling from her neck to her knee at the onught of sensations he pulled from her.

    "El¡­ oh, El¡­" he rasped her name like a mantra, over and over, telling her how beautiful she was, how much he loved her, how he yearned for her. "Only you, El. It''s only ever been you."

    She wanted to answer, to tell him she''d never desired any male except him, but then he took her mouth and their tongues began to dance in symphony with their bodies, and Elreth was lost.

    The rolling pressure inside and out that made her skin prickle and tingle, made her bones sing. The flutter of his breath on her skin, the soft nip of his lips and teeth, and through it all, his voice, ragged with desire, calling her name and singing her beauty.

    The world disappeared. The cold stone behind her warmed and all she wanted was more. More. More of him. More time with him. More of him inside her. More, and closer.

    It wasn''t enough.

    Then, with a hoarse, "Hold on, El," he sank down to grip the backs of both her thighs and pull her off her feet, wrapping her legs around his waist, but guiding her with whispers and gentle palms to keep her knees as wide as she could, cupping her ass to take her weight, pressing her into the wall, then thrusting as if he would pierce her from within.

    "Aaryn!" she cried. "Holy shit!"

    "Elreth! Oh, El..." he growled. "Fuck. Hold on!"

    Skin pped and voices groaned, and Elreth didn''t know what was Aaryn, and what broke from her own chest. He had her pinned against the wall, the ungiving surface bing leverage for his pounding thrusts that reached the limits of her until she saw stars behind her eyelids.

    She groaned his name and clung, her arms wrapped around his neck as he held her, pulling her into him until she cried out at the peak of every thrust.

    Then¡­ one hand to the rock behind her, the other cupping her ass, he started rasping her name, over and over, crying for her, to her, with her, until the sound had no meaning except love, no form except pleasure. And that sparkling, glittering wave beckoned to her just out of sight.

    She gasped, seeking him, pushing her shoulders back into the rock to give herself more power to meet him, and he didn''t stop, still calling her name, his hips pounding. She could feel her climax approaching, calling to her, but she wasn''t there, and Aaryn sounded like he was right on the verge.

    She clung, so happy to see himpletely abandoned, no longer weighed down, deciding that it didn''t matter if she didn''t reach her peak. Perhaps they could rest againter that evening¡ªbut even as the thought crossed her mind, Aaryn''s eyes opened.

    "Elreth. I want to¡­ I need to¡­"

    "You can, Aaryn. I love you."

    His eyes opened and their gazes locked, his mouth open and breath roaring. "El¡­"

    "Come for me, baby," she whispered as he''d called to her before.

    He took her mouth, rough and open, his tongue sliding against hers, but instead of letting himself go, he took one of her hands from around his neck and pulled it down between them.

    "Find where it feels best," he said hoarsely, "and press there."

    Then he slid her fingers between them where she was slick and swollen.

    Her mouth dropped open and her eyes went wide with embarrassment, but he leaned his forehead against hers, shushing her. "You''re so fucking beautiful," he rasped and gave an aggressive thrust.

    The pressure of it pushed her fingers harder against herself and that jolt within her, the crest of that wave threatened.

    "I¡­ oh¡­" She closed her eyes and¡­explored.

    "That''s it, baby¡­ don''t stop. Oh fuck, El, don''t stop."

    He fisted her hair, clutching her ass and thrust harder, his voice a roar and Elreth found herself, curled a finger harder until she was trembling, shaking, then crying his name as her body shuddered and shivered, washed in the glittering wave that pulled her over the edge of the cliff¡ªand Aaryn tumbling after her.

    The remained there, against the wall for what had to be a full minute, their bodies tingling, breath slowly returning to normal, but minds still in a haze of pleasure. Or at least, Elreth''s was.

    She slowly became aware of how heavy she must be, of the tiny cramp behind her knee, and the hard knot in the stone behind her back¡­ but she didn''t care.

    Until Aaryn, who had buried his face in the spot where her neck met her shoulder, shook. A single tremble, but his scent changed.

    Elreth tightened her grip on him. "Aaryn, are you okay?" she whispered.

    She was sucked back into reality when her mate''s shoulders heaved, his hands gripped her so hard they might bruise, and suddenly she felt something warm and wet on her shoulder.

    Aaryn was weeping into her neck.

 Chapter 324 - Self-Loathing

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn had been so overwhelmed by Elreth¡ªall his problems fell away, every bad thought or feeling was just gone. He''d savored every second. But then¡­ when he hit climax, it was like it broke his chest open. And every ugly, sad, horrific thing that had happened just washed over him. He''d slumped against her, his eyes stinging, throat pinching. He''d tried to swallow it back. But¡­ he just couldn''t.

    Fuck, he hated himself sometimes. Like she didn''t have enough to deal with, now he was turning into a whining pup?

    Elreth''s arms were suddenly around his head, holding him tightly as she whispered in his ear.

    "Aaryn¡­ Aaryn¡­ I''m here. I love you. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry."

    Why was she apologizing? It wasn''t her fault his life had gone to hell. Without her, he didn''t think he would have survived this far. He wanted to tell her that, to exin that she didn''t have any reason to be sorry. But when he opened his mouth, only a sob came out, so he snapped it shut again, shuddering, as he tried to bring himself back under control.

    They were still together, still stered against the wall¡ªshe''d been so amazing. So freaking hot, he wished he could put all this pain aside and just start all over again. Instead he clung to his mate like a pup, trembling.

    They stayed there for a long time, until his back was aching, holding her up. And she continued to whisperfort and reassurance. And his embarrassment grew.

    Finally, when he could blink and swallow enough to keep the tears at bay, he straightened his head and sheepishly looked down at her.

    Elreth''s face was lined with worry. She immediately put a hand to his cheek.

    "Aaryn¡ª"

    "I''m fine. Thank you for being kind."

    "You''re not fine!"

    He rolled his eyes and let her down, his body already springing to attention when she slid along him to put her feet to the floor.

    Elreth raised her eyebrow at him, one side of her mouth tipping up. He couldn''t resist, he kissed her again¡ªprobably too hard. Too aggressively. But she met him there and held him tightly.

    "Thank you," he whispered against her lips. "Sorry to rain on that very, very awesome parade."

    She ran her hand through his hair, her eyes still clouded with worry. "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "Absolutely not," he said with a shudder. "I want to talk about anything else except that."

    "But¡ª"

    "No, El. I know how this looks, but the reality is, I just need to grieve, you know? That''s all. I just need to feel it and deal with it, and move on. And for me, the best way to do that is to keep moving forward. If I sit here and wallow in this¡­" His face twisted in disgust at the mental image of himself curled up like a babe in the furs, hiding his head the way his mother used to. He turned his face away, eyes closed to shake the image off. "No," he repeated. "The very best thing for me is to focus elsewhere. To do something useful. To be helpful."

    She stared at him, her expression clearly saying she disagreed, but didn''t want to say anything. He was grateful.

    He finally turned away, taking her hand, reaching up with his free hand to wipe his eyes when he wasn''t facing her, leading her towards the bathing pools. "I think what we both need is a good soak. Then¡­ then we''ll talk about¡­ everything."

    "Everything?"

    "Everything that''s happening with the disformed and Gar and¡­ all that stuff."

    Elreth sighed, but kept pace with him. As they walked through the cave, to the kitchen and beyond to the door into the pools, he still hadn''t let go of her hand. He told himself that was because he wanted to be close to her. Not because he was afraid.

    When he pushed to door into the pools and it swung wide, revealing the dark cavern, the high ceiling with the small waterfall, the two pools, side by side, and the expanse of shallow water in between where they mixed¡­ Aaryn suddenly saw him and Elreth.

    Just like those pools¡ªone ran cold, the other hot. But there was a¡­ blending in the middle. A connection where they both existed. Together they served a stronger purpose than either of them alone.

    As Elreth removed her shirt and they both stepped into the warm mineral pool, he told her what he was seeing. The symbolism of it.

    Her eyes got shiny and when he settled on the bench in the water, she walked over to stand in front of him, her knees either side of his, then lowered herself into hisp, taking his face in her hands and kissing him.

    "That''s beautiful," she whispered.

    He shrugged, far more interested in the way her soft, wet breasts, full and floating in the water, felt against his chest. And the warm pressure of her seat on his thighs.

    Grasping her ass, he pulled her closer, so they were close enough to join, and Elreth''s eyebrows rose again.

    "Don''t you think we should¡ª"

    "Mate again? Yes, definitely," he growled, sliding his hand up her side, over her breast, up her neck to sp her there, his thumb on her jaw, and pulled her forward into a kiss.

    A much slower kiss this time, soft and savoring.

    Elreth made a little sigh and shifted her weight, but her lips were open and soft, her tongue dancing with his.

    But just as his body began to respond, to seek her, she pulled away and held his gaze, her own narrowed with worry.

    Sitting under that gaze made him squirm. "Don''t worry about it, El. I felt the feelings and I let you see it. That''s the right thing to do. But now I''m feeling better." He forced himself to hold her gaze because he knew if he avoided her, she wouldn''t believe him.

    Instead, a question flittered across her gaze, but she took his face in both hands and leaned in. He though she might kiss him again, and he smiled, but she stopped when they were almost nose to nose, her eyes searching his.

    "No matter what''s happening, I care about what''s going on with you. Don''t hide from me. And if you need a break¡­ just take it. I won''t get angry or¡­ or say anything to anyone else. I''ll go with you if I can. And if I can''t¡­ all you have to do is tell me you need me, Aaryn. I''ll be there."

    He was swallowing that pinch in his throat again, but he took a deep breath and stroked her hair back with one hand. "Thank you," he murmured. "I love you, El."

    "I love you, too, Aaryn."

 Chapter 325 - All On The Table

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    A couple hourster, an exhausted Elreth sat at the dining table, only onentern lit so there wasn''t too much light seeping into the bedchamber where Aaryn slept. She''d left the door open so she could hear and smell him if he woke.

    At her urging, they''d both had a cup of tea and gone to bed after they bathed. Just as she had expected, Aaryn fell into a deep sleep almost as soon as his head hit the pillow.

    She''did with him a while, but she was wide-awake, her mind spinning with questions and concerns, things she didn''t want to forget to bring up the next morning. So eventually she''d snuck out of the room ande in here.

    Now she sat, papers spread around her, lists she added to as new things came to mind. She kept shaking her head and re-reading them, finding new questions, or new avenues she needed to explore.

    What was Gahrye''s role?

    Who had been the first to take a human mate and stay on the other side?

    How did they know those anima weren''t actually a threat¡ªorganizing the humans to return and take Anima for themselves?

    She knew she would learn where and how their training had been happening all these years, but who had been doing it before Gar and Aaryn? How had they developed the skill?

    Who else in the Tree City knew what the disformed were up to?

    Obviously someone had told her father, the elders. Had those investigations been done at the time?

    What was she missing? What coulde back to bite her in the ass, to steal the lives of Anima, before she''d even know it existed?

    Elreth''s head pounded, the questions spinning and spinning, her spection about what the answers would be. She scribbled more questions that she would ask depending on the answer to the first¡­

    But she already had six different sheets of questions, addressing different sides of the issues, and she felt like she''d barely scratched the surface.

    How the hell was she supposed to catch up on twenty years of training, organization, nning, and plots in just days?

    And how the hell had this human with her weapons, gotten into Anima without being noticed? The humans just weren''t that good. Someone had to have helped her!

    Around and around¡­ rage against her brother and his secrecy rose more than once, but then she''d think about the things Aaryn had said, and she''d have to swallow it back. She was going to throttle Gar for not warning her about this! He''d seen the human female!

    Then one of her father''s lessons came to mind and Elreth sank back into the memory like she was begin sucked back in time.

    She was fifteen, almost sixteen, anding into herself. As her body strengthened, she and Aaryn had been training with her father several times a week. But he never missed an opportunity to train her mind as well.

    He''d had them sparring¡ªAaryn taller, his limbs longer, kept being able to block her jabs and thrusts, and he''d almost caught her arm and thrown her more than once. She was getting frustrated, letting her anger bleed through¡ªher blows bing harder, faster, but also more erratic.

    Aaryn thought it was funny and had begun grinning at her, dancing out of range of her blows just when she was about to break and take him down. She growled in frustration and rushed forward again and again.

    They''d circled each other several times, her father standing to the side, his arms folded over his chest, frowning. But he didn''t say anything, just left her to it. She''d taken that to mean she was doing something right, so she''d unleashed, powered ahead, almost taking Aaryn''s palm in the face, but ducked just in time, gotten under his arm and hooked his ankle, pulling him over her thigh, so he twisted and fell.

    He rolled and was on his feet immediately, but Elreth was grinning.

    "Don''t be too pleased with yourself," her father had growled from her right.

    She and Aaryn had both dropped their guards and turned to listen to him.

    "But I got him down!" she said, pointing to Aaryn. "And he''s so much taller than me!"

    Her father shook his head, beckoning Aaryn over to stand at his side. Aaryn, hurried to do as he was bid, and Reth leaned into his ear, murmuring something so low even Elreth couldn''t hear. She frowned. What was he up to?

    Her father stared down at Elreth, some kind of anger burning in his gaze that she''d been confused by. "He was ying with you, El. Enjoying himself. He wasn''t fighting. He was toying with you."

    Elreth''s own anger burned then. "You''ve got me fighting males that are bigger and stronger and taller and¡­ and it''s not enough when I get one of them off his feet?"

    Her father strode forward to loom over her. "Every enemy is bigger! Stronger! Taller! Every one! That''s why they''re an enemy. The only ones who will evere against you are those who believe they have the strength to win¡ªand believing is half the battle already won!"

    "But¡ª"

    She''d been about to tell him that if she believed in herself, that meant she was stronger, right? Except just when she spoke, her father''s hand shed out, straight for her chest and Elreth only just got a block up in time to catch it and divert the blow that might have cracked her rib.

    She blinked and her eyes went wide.

    "Dad, what are you¡ª"

    He thrust with his other hand, right for her sternum, and she darted back, throwing a block only just in time, so his blow nced off her rib instead.

    "A true enemy either doesn''t have time to y with you, El," he said, his voice tightening as he threw punch after punch and Elreth dodged and blocked desperately, trying to keep his hands from her. "Or if they do, then you''re losing," her father hissed. "Anger is either an arrow in your quiver, or a weapon used against you."

    "But¡ª"

    Their arms thwacked and smacked as his blows became shorter, sharper, harder. Elreth could feel her muscles bruising as she threw every defense she knew into keeping her father''s hands from her¡ªbut he was stepping forward, and she was giving ground.

    "Let anger fuel you," he growled. "Let it sharpen your senses. Let it give you energy and make you disregard pain." Then his eyes burned bright. "But never." Thwack. "Ever." Thwack. "Let it turn you into a joke."

    "I wasn''t¡ª!"

    "C''mon, El, you know I had you!" Aaryn chuckled from the side.

    Her rage red and she turned her head, the rm bells nging in the back of her mind the moment she''d done it. But it was toote.

    Faster than she could see, her father dropped and spun, taking her legs out from the back. She snarled her frustration as she tumbled to the ground, already rolling, turning, trying to get unhooked from his leg so she could stand and face him again, but he was too fast, too big.

    She ended on the ground¡ªnot as hard as she should have hit, because her father caught her elbow and took some of her weight just before shended¡ªhalf on her side, her face in the dirt as he rolled her and pinned her, one of his knees in her back.

    Her father yanked her head back by her hair so her throat was exposed and while she growled and hissed, fighting, threatening to shift, he ran a finger across her neck as an enemy would with a de.

    "And never let it make you lose your focus," he growled. "Your enemy does not forgive. Choose your weapon. Choose your battle. And fight it until you win.. Never, ever, let anger turn your path."

 Chapter 326 - [Bonus ] Focus

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth dropped her elbows to the table and her head into her hands.

    She was angry at her brother. And at her mother. And at her mate. All of them had hidden things from her and her father before her. But the truth was, she understood it, too. If this prophecy was true¡ªand she believed it was¡ªthey had been right to hide it from her and Reth. And Aaryn had been right to listen to them and not tell her.

    It still stung her pride, though.

    And it didn''t change the fact that she now had twenty years to catch up on in just days.

    It was too much. There was just no way she was going to learn all of this tomorrow. She had to ept that. But decisions had to be made. ns forged. That meant she had to choose which way to focus her attention. Which aspect of this shit-show to learn first.

    She pulled up her head and scanned the pieces of paper spread out around her. Which was the most important? Which of these issues offered the greatest weakness?

    Which hole did she need to plug first?

    It all kepting back to that lone female, with her weapons, and her unnoticed passage through Anima. Whatever that woman had done, until they learned where and how she''d gotten through¡ªand undetected¡ªit meant their defenses were low and their enemy could surprise them.

    Sighing, Elreth gathered her papers together, then started through them again, one by one, not allowing her mind to drift. Which aspect would bear the most fruit in finding that woman? The Protectors? The disformed defections? The disformed taking human mates? The rumors of a second group of Anima outside of Wildwood? The physical training of the disformed and the skills they''d developed¡­?

    Which of these was the gateway to determining how that woman hade to be in Anima, and how she''d stayed without raising the rm?

    She was still considering the options minutester when the scent in the room changed and the shadows deepened. Elreth heard soft footsteps in the hall and looked up to find Aaryn, puffy-eyed and squinting against the light, striding up the tunnel towards her.

    "You haven''t slept yet?" he asked, his voice rough and deep with sleep.

    She shook her head. She was wide awake. "You can go back to bed. I just have to figure out how I''m going to focus my attention tomorrow. I''ll be able to sleep once I do that."

    Aaryn came to stand behind her, rubbing her shoulders as he scanned the papers in front of her, his lips moving as he read the questions she''d written down.

    "You''ve been out here a while," he said.

    Elreth nodded, re-reading the lists again. "There''s too many things to learn too quickly. I need to figure out which aspect of this whole picture is going to lead me to that human the fastest," she said, biting her lip.

    Aaryn''s hands stilled on her shoulders. "Ask me."

    Elreth stopped. "What? Ask you what?"

    "Anything. I didn''t know what I was involved in, but maybe¡­ maybe I know more than I think I do. Ask me. If I know the answer, I''ll tell you. I never wanted to keep secrets from you, El. And now that Gar''s revealed himself and your mom''s exined¡­ ask me. Let''s figure out if I know something that will help you."

    Elreth''s anger surged again, but she tamped it down. He was trying to help. He probably could help. And even if he didn''t have all the answers she needed, anything he did know would send her into the next day armed better than she was right now.

    "Okay," she said carefully. "Why don''t you sit down?"

    Aaryn dropped a kiss to her hair, then walked around to take the seat directly across from her. He leaned his head on one fist and stared at her, waiting. His eyes were bloodshot and there were dark smudges under them. But she knew she looked the same.

    Her mate wanted to help her, and he likely could.

    "Okay," she said quietly, still scanning through her lists as if the secret was in them. "Tell me how you first got to know about all this¡ªat least, as much as you knew. How did the disformed bring you in?"

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d been twelve the first time one of the other disformed wolves, an adult male, invited him toe train with "some friends."

    Aaryn had so few friends other than Elreth, and their rtionship was still new. She was busy with her family that day, and he''d been at a loose end. Plus, this male was strong, and a little bit dark. Aaryn had always admired him, because he held himself differently than other disformed.

    He didn''t seem to care that he was different. He carried himself like he had a purpose in life and life better get out of his way, because he was going to take care of it.

    Aaryn had always wanted to be like that.

    It reminded him of Reth¡ªthe male he admired most in the world, though he was also still a little bit frightened of the King. So, with his mother''s distracted permission, he''d followed the male through the forest and up the mountain to higher ground, arge clearing on the t, with the rest of the mountain rising above it. When you climbed to it, it looked like a smaller peak had been sheered off by the creator, leaving a long and wide grassy meadow, right alongside the soaring sides of the mountain, and the wood-covered trails up it.

    Aaryn had assumed when the male said they were going to meet some of his friends, that he meant a handful of other disformed¡ªAaryn saw them walking around in groups often, even groups from different tribes, which he found very interesting.

    He''d trotted along in the male''s wake, barely speaking as they climbed the mountain, then broke through the trees to climb over the lip of a rocky embankment and emerge in this wide, t meadow, hidden from the trail below by the thick tree cover and steep approach.

    Aaryn''s mouth had fallen open when he got to his feet to find dozens of Anima there, waiting. Standing in circles or small clusters. Each of them moving in training exercises that Aaryn didn''t know, but could recognize from the few sessions he''d had with Reth and Behryn.

    Shocked at the numbers there, he turned to his friend to make sure they were in the right ce. But the male was smiling down at him, his eyes dancing. "Wee to the Outsiders, Aaryn. We''re d you''re finally here."

    *****

    Need something else while you wait for more chapters? Go to the book page and click my author name. On my profile there''s my book list with my other sessful AllNovelFulls. You''ll always find strong heroines, along with shape-shifters, CEO''s, and dashing princes. Something for everyone!

    Or look up "My Lycan Mate of the Suicide Forest" by Emme_Z. I''m a fan!

 Chapter 327 - Back To Basics

    There will be NO CHAPTER tomorrow (8/9 December depending what timezone you''re in) because I''m running a mass-release / Goodbye Forever event over at King of Beasts. If you aren''t reading that book, go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and jump into my facebook page and enter the daily draw--there''s paperbacks of QUEENing up as prizes in the next few days!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth gaped at him across the table and he met her shocked gaze evenly.

    "You''ve known about this¡­ since you were twelve!"

    He gave her a t look. "I''ve known about the disformed organizing¡ªor at least, that they train and do things together¡ªsince I was twelve. But no, I didn''t know about what they were training for or the humans or anything for several years. Not until I was old enough to be considered for the work myself. And even then¡­" he sighed. "They really are careful, Elreth. There wasn''t ever a sense that we were training and growing to work against the Anima. Until I was let in a little deeper¡ªsomething that doesn''t happen for most disformed¡ªI thought we were training to give ourselves better defense, more strength, for the times when others were prejudiced against us. I thought we were developing skills to help us be more sessful at life. It wasn''t until I was neen that I started to get a look behind the curtain a little. And even then¡­ I didn''t know all of this. I was as shocked as you when Garid all of that out tonight."

    She nodded, but her face was still tight. "So what happened when you were neen?"

    Aaryn gave a grim smile. "I tried to kiss you and you dodged it and I thought that was the end of any chance I had with you, and it broke my heart."

    Elreth blinked. "What are you talking about?"

    Aaryn sat back in his chair, the memory still bringing an ache to his chest, even now. "Remember that night we came back here after the feast¡ªyour parents were going to the Weeping Tree and you were all grossed out about it and asked me toe back to the house because Gar was annoying you, but when we got here he wasn''t here and¡­ and we sat on the couch, and I was a little drunk."

    Elreth''s mouth opened. "Oh, that night? But you didn''t try to kiss me!"

    He raised an eyebrow. "Surely you aren''t still that oblivious, El?" he said quietly, half-amused, and half-hurt.

    Elreth tipped her head, her eyes drifting as she yed the memory over in her head. Then her eyes went wide. "You mean¡­ that moment when you put your arm on the back of the couch, and I wasughing because you kept slurring your words?"

    He nodded. "I''d drunk too much that night because I''d been trying to get the balls to kiss you and talk to you. But when I leaned in, you turned your head andughed and pushed me back and went and made me Kaf."

    Elreth''s cheeks pinked. "I never realized. I''m serious, Aaryn. I didn''t know."

    He shook his head. It was hard to believe she''d been so dense about these things, but the proof was in the incredible night they''d just had¡ªand her utter confusion when he''d raised this.

    "God, I love you, El," he murmured.

    She smiled. "I love you, too."

    "But you are thick as two nks, sometimes."

    Her mouth dropped open and he reached across the table to take her hand that was resting on the table, twining their fingers and letting his scent tell her how full of love he was for her. "The next day I was¡­ aggressively sad," he said. "I thought you knew how I felt and you were being kind. I was embarrassed and freaked out and heartbroken and¡­ it wasn''t a good day."

    She squeezed his fingers. "I''m so sorry."

    He shook his head. "You didn''t know. But I think your mom guessed. Or at least, she knew something was up with me. I went to training that day, despite my hangover, and when I beat the crap out of one of the new trainees and our coach was tearing me a new asshole, she pulled me aside afterwards and asked if I''d go with her to meet some people.

    "I was sullen and full of self-pity and at first I said no. But you know how she can be."

    Elreth snorted. "Yes, I do."

    Aaryn grinned. "So she had me convinced that if I wanted to beat the crap out of someone, I''d be allowed to do it without getting in trouble. And we went to a different clearing and there was maybe a dozen disformed there¡ªmales and females¡ªand they were training. But with¡­ with a purpose.

    "They beat the crap out of me, instead of the other way around. But it was what I needed. I wanted to learn what they knew. So they started training me, then and there. And over the next few weeks, we got to know each other. They asked me a lot of questions that had nothing to do with fighting or defense. They were¡­ training my mind. And my character. Holding me to a higher standard. Making me prove myself, even when things were tough. And things were really tough, El. I ached for you back then and I thought we''d never¡­ it would never¡­ this would never happen. That burned for me. I had a lot of anger about my dad, and my mother¡ªeven though she was doing better back then. There was just a lot. And they helped me. They taught me how to control my temper. How to evaluate a situation¡ªand myself. And they trained me in evasion."

    "They were Protectors?"

    He nodded. "I didn''t know that. I just thought they were really skilled. But then they took me into a council one night and told me that they were choosing apprentices. That they had goals, desires to serve the Anima over time. And they needed to take younger Anima, find their strengths, and teach them and grow them. They invited me to be a part of that. And once I''d proven that I wasmitted and could hold my tongue, they gave me a vow."

    "A vow?" Elreth''s face went hard.

    He nodded. "I vowed to protect the disformed, not to share their secrets. I vowed to stay loyal to the crown. And I vowed to choose Anima¡ªthe safety and certainty of the Anima¡ªover my own needs, always."

    Elreth stared, waiting for the bad news. He squeezed her fingers again. "They taught me that no matter what I did, what role I yed, no matter how important it was, that I was a servant to the greater good. That I served the crown and could not betray it. And that the needs of the people were greater than my personal needs. Always."

    Elreth''s shoulders rose and fell once, then she nodded. "That''s¡­ that''s good." Then her forehead pressed into lines. "But, wait¡­ if they were training you to be a Protector, howe you didn''t know about all this?"

    Aaryn shrugged.. "That''s where things getplicated."

 Chapter 328 - The Path To Alpha - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Something was different about Aaryn when he thought back to this time she was asking about. It was like she could see how the years had passed. See how he''d grown and matured since the memories he was recalling.

    She rarely thought about the age difference between them anymore. Four years had seemed a lot when she was ten. But now, at nearly twenty? It was nothing.

    Or so she''d thought.

    Something about Aaryn''s face as he scanned the memories he was about to share made her feel very¡­ young. And inexperienced. And when he started talking, the quiet authority in his voice reminded her of her father.

    "So, when I''d been sworn in and I''d gone through a few tests to make sure I was going to stick with it, they sat me down and exined. They had several roles within their¡­ society. That''s what we call those who are training to be Protectors¡ªbut remember, I didn''t know about that part. I just knew who was stepping up and who we were working with behind the scenes.

    "So at neen, they''re training me and I have a choice to make. I can either start working in the traverse and the stuff they''re doing there, that I didn''t really understand. Or I could take the leadership path. I didn''t have tomit at that age, but it was openly discussed that I only had a couple years to decide.

    "Of course, by the time I had to make the decision, Gar was working with us. And the traverse was his thing. Even though Elia hated it, no one could deny that he had more experience than any other Anima in crossing¡ªwe learned he''d done it a handful of times even before he connected with us¡ªand that meant that not only was he good at keeping secrets, but he had a good heart too. He was¡­ embraced, even though he was disformed. Because of your mom, mainly, I think. And because he was the best at telling the trainees what to expect when they crossed. And then he started leading¡­ insisting that what we were all doing was too important to risk losing disformed to it. I didn''t really understand what he was saying then¡ªthough I do now. But your brother, El¡­ he stood up. He even took me to the traverse a couple times so we could talk about which path I should take.

    "But then Gorsh went through and didn''te back and¡­ it was a real blow for everyone."

    "Gorsh was part of this?" Elreth asked, surprised.

    Aaryn nodded. "He''d been Alpha. They made it sound like he must have fallen down a ravine or something, but the disformed, at least, those in the Protector training, we all knew. And it was quietly decided any disformed that took the leadership path had to stick solely with that¡ªno traverse for them at all. So there was no risk of losing them that way.

    "But then we didn''t have an Alpha for a few weeks. The seconds and group Alphas all kept their people focused and on track, but no one stepped up to challenge for it. And Gar¡­ Gar told me he thought it was me. He thought the others were standing back because they wanted me to try and take it. I thought he was crazy. But then your mom¡­"

    "My mom?!"

    Aaryn had been staring off at the cave wall, seeing his memories. But he turned back to her then, locked eyes with her. "Your mom was at the center of all of his, El. She had the contacts with Gahrye. She had been in the human world and knew how it worked. She had crossed the traverse¡­ really, Alpha should have been her. She''s the one who held us all together. But she never wanted that kind of position. She always kept herself off to the side, and just offered what she could to help the rest of us.

    "So I had to make a decision. And she pulled me aside and told me to go for it. That if I was unsessful, she''d still train me for the traverse. But she thought my heart¡­ she thought I was right to lead." His throat bobbed.

    Elreth felt a stab of jealousy that her own mother had pulled Aaryn into this thing that she''d kept from Elreth. But she could see how touched he was by that memory, by her mother''s belief in him. So she kept her thoughts to herself and forced a smile. "I''m d that she did."

    Aaryn shrugged, but one side of his mouth tipped up. "So, over the course of a week or so, I challenged all the other Alphas and leaders. Some of them submitted. Some forced me to fight for it. But¡­ but at the end, I was still standing and everyone was really happy."

    He swallowed hard. "El, other than the day you said yes, it was the happiest day of my life. And I just kind of¡­ fell into it. The older leaders in the disformed have always kept a low profile. They see it as their job to build the rest of us up. So they really handed me the reins.

    "I made a lot of mistakes, especially that first year. But now¡­ I mean, before," he said hurriedly and Elreth''s stomach stabbed at the shadow that passed over his gaze when he remembered he wasn''t Alpha anymore. "Anyway," he sighed, "What I''m saying is¡­ when I was leading¡­ it was always about building a resource for you. I was excited. When you took Dominant I was going to offer the people to you¡­ like a gift. I know that sounds stupid. But if it hadn''t worked out the way it did, if we hadn''t had to reveal it all¡­ I was going to show them off to you and give them to you."

    His eyes bored into hers. "El, I never, ever intended to create any kind of¡­ challenge to the hierarchy. I could kick myself now. But I''m so sure Gar''s going to bring it all together. And I know that all of this¡ªthe prophecy, the disformed rebellion, the human¡ªyou''re going to walk us all through it better than I could have. Better than anyone. Even your dad. I know you''ve been put here for a reason. You can''t give up, okay? I know it''s hard and scary. But I saw how leaders can support each other. And I watched your father. I learned from the best. I am here to stand by you¡ªand the other disformed will too. You aren''t alone in this.. I promise."

 Chapter 329 - The Path To Alpha - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth smiled and her eyes welled.

    "Thank you," she said softly. "And regardless, I want you to know, I know you were so right to be Alpha. I know you''re a leader. I want to use that for all the people, not just the disformed."

    Aaryn felt a little shaky on that given everything that had happened, but he nodded to ept thepliment. Elreth was very like her father, and very strong. Neither of them saw others as leaders unless they truly were. Perhaps when he''d found his feet again¡­ perhaps he''d be able to find that confidence again.

    But then Elreth sighed and sat back in her chair, letting go of his hand. "The thing I don''t understand, is how you could be Alpha and not know all this about Protectors and the prophecy. I mean, what did they tell you about why they were training with the traverse?"

    Aaryn raked a hand through his hair and shrugged. "I mean, it sounds stupid now, with everything that we know. But I really thought it was all just part of this bigger picture of equipping the disformed with something¡­ trying to give them a skill, something that could benefit the crown and ultimately give them honor among the tribes. I mean, you have to understand, none of this was formal. We trained when we could, when our other jobs and family responsibilities didn''t get in the way. I''m sure Gar did a lot more with the traverse than even I knew, but it wasn''t like we were heading out there every day.

    "Plus, you already knew that the disformed were going over to the human world to look for mates. I knew that was happening some¡ªnot as much as it did. So many of the disformed came in and out of contact with leadership. It was never like a real tribe where everyone was ountable. The disformed that took that kind of role volunteered to be ountable. And we were growing¡­ we never kept rolls or made people answer if they weren''t part of the training.

    "Now that I hear the whole story, it sounds ridiculous, but I never knew¡­ I never thought we were preparing for something so¡­ big.

    "The traverse, the training there¡­ it was all just part of the bigger picture. Part of strengthening them. Most of our efforts with the disformed went into creating a tribe¡ªI mean, the feeling of a tribe. Themunity, the support, the resources¡­ we weren''t solely focused on the traverse or whatever this Protector thing is. I mean, I don''t know, right? You''d have to talk to disformed that went through that training. Maybe they had more of an inkling? I didn''t. I thought we were just preparing people, equipping them. Like I said¡­ I wanted to present them to you as¡­ as an army, I guess. A force. People you could use. It sounds stupid now, but that''s what I used to dream about."

    "It doesn''t sound stupid," she said softly. Then looked down at her lists and frowned. "So, what do you know that we haven''t talked about? Like¡­ what information do you have that I don''t?"

    Aaryn sighed and sat back in his hair, flipping back through his memories. "I mean, I can tell you that I''m pretty convinced that the disformed are more fertile than other Anima. We seem to reproduce more easily¡ªand that''s even more true when we mate humans. It''s one of the reasons I didn''t pull back on the trips to the human world, and those that wanted to stay there, or spend time there. Everyone should have the opportunity for a mate and family, and so many of the disformed are just discounted as to weak for mates within the tribes. I understood the yearning, I didn''t want to stop them."

    "That sounds great by itself," Elreth said, "But couldn''t you see the risk it posed to have humansing here? Learning about Anima?"

    "Yes, overall, of course. But I trusted our people, Elreth. It''s that simple. I knew Gar was a vault when it came to our secrets¡ªand the Anima that brought humans back here were never answering to me. I never imagined Gar would have humansing here. I always thought the Anima were going over there and that was the end of it. That they found lives and lived in the new world with their new families. But now¡­ now I can see. Of course. But I was in the dark about this too, remember. I would never set you up for that kind of failure, Elreth. You have to know that."

    "I know," she said reluctantly. "I''m just¡­" she growled with frustration, pressing the heels of her hands into her eyes. "I''m exhausted, and I can''t rest, because I feel like every time I turn around there''s some new crisis, or potential crisis. And it alles back to this human being here in Anima. I mean, we know how Hannah got here, and any others¡ªeven if we don''t know where they are. Remind me to ask Gar about that, by the way." She scribbled something else on one of the pieces of paper, then stared at it for a moment before sigh heavily.

    "I need the history of all this," she said to herself, flipping through the papers. "I need to find out how this all started and why¡ªand who began it. Before my mother, I mean. Historically. She said that the past generations knew about the Protectors and hid them from us, right? I need to get her to go back over that tomorrow."

    "I believe¡­ I think the person you actually need to talk to is Gahrye," Aaryn said carefully. "He has all those answers."

    Elreth caught the tone in his voice as he knew she would, and her eyes snapped up to meet his. "You''ve talked to Gahrye? When?"

    "It''s been a year or so¡­ and he never told me about the prophecy or anything. But I know every time there''s been a question about the past, the history of the Anima, especially around the traverse, they''d always have someone talk to him. And we always got the answers we needed. Or your mom did, but I''m pretty sure she was getting them from him."

    Elreth''s eyes squeezed shut and her face pinched. "Of course.. Of course she was."

 Chapter 330 - Make An Entrance

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d had very little sleep when she crawled out of the furs the following morning. She and Aaryn had talked deep into the night, her picking his brain on every detail he could think of. But because he hadn''t been a part of the Protector training, he was as lost as her on most of that side of the equation.

    What she was sure of by the time they dragged themselves to bed was that she needed underline with Tarkyn that finding that human was the number one priority. And that her own focus needed to go into understanding everything the disformed were doing around the traverse and training their people there.

    She couldn''t pinpoint what made her so certain, but Aaryn''s awareness of all the other aspects, yetplete ignorance of the humansing into Anima had to mean that the danger¡ªor at least, the central risk, came from whatever the disformed were doing in their contact with the humans.

    Leaving Aaryn to sleep, she rushed out of the cave before breakfast to catch Tarkyn and get him mobilized to find the human, then she hurried back to the security building where she had agreed to meet Gar, her mother, and Tarkyn again that morning.

    She knew Tarkyn was going to bete because she''d told him to get a second team on patrol of the traverse. She couldn''t feel secure if so many humans had alreadye into theirnd without being identified. She wanted more eyes, more noses, in the area.

    He''d sighed, but agreed and trotted off to ready another team.

    When she walked into the building, Aaryn was already there, sitting in a chair, staring at the floor. He startled when she came in, but they were alone. No one else had arrived yet.

    She walked right to where his feet extended into the center of the circle where they''d sit in council and as he pulled them up, she stepped between his knees, then knelt, resting her arms on his long thighs and holding his eyes.

    "You don''t have to do this. You can rest," she said quietly. "I can exin to them all¡ª"

    "No," he shook his head, and his jaw went hard. "I need to hear all of this to, Elreth. I need to be ready to help. And probably help Gar, too. I mean, he''s even more crucial now. If we don''t get everything out of his head and into ours, who knows what goes to the grave with him if he falls in this?"

    Elreth blinked. It hadn''t urred to her until that moment that Gar was in danger. Or her mother. Or anyone else personally. She''d been so busy thinking about how to protect their world¡ªand therefore, all the lives of everyone¡ªshe hadn''t actually let herself think about what would happen to individual people that she loved if this went badly.

    Her sudden jolt of fear must have shown on her face, because Aaryn took her hands and pulled her up, to her feet, then into hisp, wrapping his long arms around her and holding her.

    "We''re in this together, El," he said. "You watch for the people, and I''ll watch for you. Between us we''ll keep everyone safe."

    She nodded and clung to him tighter. She shouldn''t have indulged herself, she knew. A Queen didn''t sit in the council rooms cuddling. But she was already so tired, and so scared¡­

    "Thank you," she whispered, then pulled back far enough to meet his eyes. "Thank you for sticking with me even though you''re dealing with so much. And thank you for loving me when you have so many other things to think about."

    "I''ve always loved you, El, you know that," he said with a sheepish grin. "No one else evenes close."

    They both heard the unspoken then¡ªthe loss of his family, his ties to his tribe¡ªbut neither of them raised it. Instead ofmenting on that, Elreth put a hand to his cheek and leaned in.

    "You''re mine now," she whispered. "Part of my pride¡ªor I''m your pack. I don''t know which it is. Maybe both. All I know is, neither of us has to do this alone."

    Aaryn nodded and leaned in to steal a kiss.

    They were still kissing, slow and soft, when the door creaked and Elreth threw herself off hisp so quickly she almost fell on her ass on the floor.

    "Don''t mind me," Gar snickered from the doorway. "I know how important the session for the crown is. Don''t let me intrude."

    Elreth huffed out a breath and steadied herself on her feet, her hands clenched to fists at her side. But before she could tell her brother where to put his intrusion, Aaryn stood up, chuckling. "Always know how to make an entrance, brother," he said.

    "All I did I was open a door," Gar said. "It was Elreth who did the fancy dismount."

    Elreth closed her eyes for a moment and took control of her temper before she snapped her brother''s head off. She counted to five like her father had taught her, then opened her eyes.

    Which was when she saw the haggard look on her brother''s face. Dark smudged bags under his eyes, red eyes, and lines on his forehead and cheeks.

    He looked like he''d gotten even less sleep than Elreth.

    "Are you okay, Gar?" she surprised herself by asking genuinely. "Did you sleep at all?"

    "I got an hour," he said, pping a hand like it was unimportant. "I''ve been trying to figure out how to show you everything as efficiently as we can. And the only thing I can figure out is that we need to do an actual training session, at the traverse, so you can see it. So whenever you want to go that far, let me know. I''ll make it happen."

    "How about this morning?" Elreth asked quickly.

    Gar blinked. "I mean¡­ don''t you want to see the training they do? The tracking and¡ª"

    "I think someone can take Tarkyn through that, right? I''ve been thinking about it all night. I''m pretty sure all the important stuff is happening around the traverse. And I think¡­ I think I might have to go across, so¡ª"

    "What?" Gar snapped.

    In the same moment Aaryn growled, "Absolutely not."

    Elreth red at both of them.. "That''s the beauty of being Dominant," she said with a warning growl, "is that I don''t have to ask permission."

 Chapter 331 - Keep Your Mouth Shut

    READER SHOUT OUT: I wanted to thank April_Guerita for ALL your generous support,ments and gifts. You blow my mind, girl! I hope you like this!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn was about to bite back at Elreth¡ªshe couldn''t be serious!¡ªbut the door creaked again, and the doorway was shadowed with therge form of Reth, looming over Elia as they entered.

    The massive older man, his dark hair just beginning to gray at the temples, scanned them all as he followed his mate into the darker interior. Aaryn was d to see that after what she''d revealed the night before the two seemed to be walking in step, Reth still hovering at Elia''s back, like some kind of avenging angel who would ughter anyone or anything that threatened her.

    Aaryn''s chest constricted and he turned to look at his own mate who was smiling tightly at her parents.

    He thought he understood what Reth was feeling.

    "Both of you keep your mouths shut. We have a huge day ahead of us. We''ll talk about thister," Elreth said quietly.

    Both her parents ears perked at that and they stared at her as they crossed the floor towards them.

    "What''s going on?" Elia asked firmly.

    "Nothing, yet," Elreth said stubbornly. "My brother and my mate are just getting ahead of themselves. We have more important things to focus on."

    Gar spluttered and Aaryn growled.

    Elia''s lips twitched like she was trying not tough, but it was Reth who''s face turned serious. "What are they getting ahead of themselves about?" he asked, his deep voice echoing with the authority of the Alpha he''d held for his entire adult life¡ªand perhaps more importantly just then, with the authority of fatherhood.

    Elreth''s jaw tightened. "It doesn''t matter¡ª"

    "Elreth thinks she''s going to cross the traverse," Gar growled, folding his arms across his chest and ring at her.

    Aaryn loved that Gar was so unintimidated by¡­ well, everyone, considering he held the lowest rank in the room¡ªin the family. But his heart sank because the male just couldn''t stop throwing a cat amongst the pigeons. Or was it other cats?

    "El, you can''t!" Elia gasped, her face paling. But Elreth was turning on Gar.

    "Gar!" she snapped in the older-sister tone she''d had for him most of her life. But before Aaryn had to step in, she closed her eyes and put one hand up like she was holding something off. When she opened her eyes again her jaw was set and she met eyes with every person present as she spoke. "This is a huge day. And I''m guessing like me none of you had much sleepst night. I''m not making any decisions right now. I''m also not taking anything off the table. Until I understand exactly what''s going on, and where the risks are, anything is possible. But we aren''t going to argue it now. Right now we''re getting ready to get to the bottom of this. We''ll figure out the detailster."

    The words rang with her own Alpha power. Aaryn''s chest swelled with pride when even Reth kept his mouth shut.

    "Now," she continued a momentter when no one argued. "Can you all please keep this idea to yourselves. I will not make the decision without a lot more information, and without discussing it with you first. But I don''t have the time or energy to have the argument with the entire Elder''s Council when I haven''t even decided for sure I''m doing it, so¡­ just keep this to yourselves, please."

    Aaryn put a hand to her back as the others nodded reluctantly. Elreth turned, her face suddenly concerned when her eyesnded on him. But he just nodded and gave her a small smile.

    But when the door opened again to admit Tarkyn, with two of the female disformed, and Reeth and Elia turned to greet them, Gar leaned into Elreth''s ear and whispered, "I''m going to show you what this is all about today and you''re going to realize how stupid that idea is!"

    Elreth shot him a re, but didn''t back down. "I guess we''ll see," was all she said, then she turned to Tarkyn and the others, while Aaryn stared admiringly at her back.

    He had a split-second sh of her face the night before when he''d had her pinned against the cave wall, head dropped back and mouth open with her cries, and Aaryn''s entire body jolted and he forced the image away because if he didn''t he was going to embarrass Elreth.

    She must have caught the sh of desire in his scent, because after she''d greeted Despina and Apryl, she shot him a look over her shoulder, her smile wicked and knowing. Aaryn let a small growl roll in his throat and prayed for a miracle of the Creator that they''d be back to the cave at a decent hour tonight.

    But then his mind fed him another sh¡ªElreth walking, headstrong and confident into the traverse¡ªand never returning. Himself utterly alone and¡ª

    He physically recoiled from the image, starting forward to greet the others, ignoring the look of concern Elreth shot him when he stepped up beside her.

    "It''s good to see you, Apryl," he said as casually as he could. Elreth was watching him, but he pretended he didn''t notice. "Did Gar invite you for this?"

    The leonine disformed smiled and tossed the thick braid of her long, straw-colored hair over one shoulder. "He knows where the true strength lies," she quipped, and Aaryn forced himself tough.

    Apryl was the most experienced disformed¡ªProtector, he reminded himself. She''d crossed the traverse more times than anyone except Gar, and he''d never crossed as a Protector.

    As she answered a question for Reth, Aaryn watched her. She was one of the oldest of the disformed who still held an important role in their society. Their tribe¡ªsoon, he hoped.

    Aaryn blinked.

    For the first time it urred to him that if the disformed were named a tribe by Elreth, he would belong to it. He''d no longer be a part of the wolf-pack.

    A part of him sang at that idea. And another part made his feet shuffle. But he didn''t give away his uneasy thoughts, just nodded when he was expected to respond and followed the others out the door.

    The Elders would be meeting soon, and Elreth wanted to be gone before they showed up so there was no further discussion of whether they should be a part of this day.

    His mate''s head was high, her chin low, and she smiled grimly. "The first thing I need to understand is the traverse, and the interaction with the humans. Let''s start there."

    Tarkyn''s brows went up, but he didn''t argue.

    Apryl smiled. "Sounds like fun," she said and opened an arm towards the door.. "After you, Sire."

 Chapter 332 - Gars Story

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They made a slow procession down the trail through the Tree City and to where the trail branched to go to the Royal meadow, or off to the Southwest towards the portal. Elreth had known of the location of the portal for years, but had never been into it.

    With so many disformed, they walked in human form, but briskly. Despite her weariness, Elreth had plenty of energy¡ªprobably because she was nervous¡ªand found herself walking ahead to speak with her parents and Gar, then dropping further back to chat with the females, then pushing ahead again.

    After the third time she''d looped the party and Aaryn gave her a concerned look, she shook her head. She needed to calm down focus. So she pushed forward again, tipping her head at Aaryn to follow her, and caught up with Gar, who was walking just behind her parents, who walked quickly, but spoke quietly as if they didn''t want to draw attention.

    Falling into step next to Gar, Aaryn just behind her, at her shoulder, Elreth took a deep breath. "So, tell me how you found out about all this? Why did you end up in the middle of it even though Mom said she wasn''t supposed to tell anyone. You said you overheard something?"

    Gar''s eyes snapped to their mother who''d turned her head to look at them over her shoulder. But she nodded and Gar ran a hand through his hair.

    Elreth was stabbed by that spear of envy again at the easy, wordlessmunication they shared. But she swallowed it down. This wasn''t the time for pettypetition with her brother.

    "Back¡­ three years ago, I think, when I was partying a lot," Gar started reluctantly, "I crossed by myself for the first time." Both their parents looked at each other, then dropped back to walk alongside them. "I was just being adventurous," he said defensively, even though no one had said anything. Their father grunted, but it was their mother who spoke.

    "You were being self-destructive, Gar, and you know it."

    Gar''s lips thinned, but he nodded once. "So, I''d already been across twice, and even though the traverse was¡­ hell, I wanted to go again. The human world was fascinating. So one evening I came out here intending to cross again. But just when I got to the cave, I heard voices. Mom was out here talking to Gahrye. I recognized their voices."

    Their father turned to look at their mother, a sharp question in his eyes. But he didn''t speak. But Gar either didn''t notice, or chose to ignore it. He continued.

    "I didn''t hear the whole story, but I heard enough to understand that they were doing something¡ªusing the traverse, training people, that Gahrye was concerned about the risk to those who went through for the first time. When he left, I confronted Mom when she left the cave."

    Elreth looked at her mother who''s face was tight. She kept looking between Gar and Elreth''s father. But when she caught Elreth watching her, she swallowed and shrugged.

    "It was a horrible moment for me, realizing Gar had heard. I thought we''d breached the secret and it was all going to go to hell," she said, her voice shaky. "But Gar insisted that he''d already been across and knew he could do it again. He¡­ convinced me to let him see what we were doing with the disformed."

    Gar snorted. "I convinced her by threatening to tell Dad if she didn''t let me," he chuckled. Their father growled, but kept his lips tightly closed. Elreth eyed their mother sideways. She clearly had no sense of humor about it.

    "I tried to fight him on it," Elia said, her voice pleading. She spoke to Elreth, but El suspected the words were more for their father. "Putting him, our son, through the traverse was thest thing I wanted to do. But once he saw what we were doing, he insisted on helping. And when I talked to Gahrye again he said¡­ he said Gar had been brought in by the Creator Himself, so¡­ so we just had to ept that.

    "He''d already proven his heart was good. And we needed people we could trust. And he was¡­ eager. When the others learned that he was willing, they weed him because there was no need to wait. We''ve always needed more and more people who have the strength to go through. Using a Protector as a guide was risky because if something went wrong, we''d lose two of them and we already had such small numbers. But we''d been doing it because that was the safest way.

    "Usually it''s a lengthy process to make sure a trainee is capable and¡­ ready. The fact that Gar had already proven himself¡­ well, it was a resource we couldn''t deny."

    "I started training with them," Gar said quietly, keeping his eyes ahead, very clearly not looking at their father. "And I was¡­ helpful. I could prepare them for what they were going to face because I''d been through it. I knew. And I didn''t have a mate or¡­ or anything, so if something happened to me they weren''t going to lose anyone important."

    Both their parents turned to stare at him then. The little muscles at the back of Gar''s jaw twitched, but he looked at Elreth. "I''m good at this, El. I know you think I''m reckless, but not with other people''s lives. I gave them everything I could to prepare them ahead, then I made sure they were ready before I let them take anyone else."

    "What do you mean if something happened they weren''t going to lose anyone important?" their father asked, his deep voice barely more than a growl.

    Gar''s lips pursed. "I just meant I am young, I don''t have a mate or family. And I don''t have a role¡ªdidn''t have a role in the hierarchy. If something happened to me they hadn''t lost anyone that couldn''t be reced.

    Elreth looked at her dad then, unsurprised to see shock and dismay on his face, but he covered quickly and stared forward again, just as Gar was doing.

    Their mother, though, she reached across to put a hand to Gar''s arm. "Son, you were always irreceable. I told you that."

    Gar shrugged. "It doesn''t matter anyway, does it? Because nothing went wrong. We were careful and we didn''t take anyone across who wasn''t ready and so far¡­ so far we''ve been right. So far, no one has died or been lost crossing the traverse."

    "Famousst words," their father growled, shaking his great head and scowling.. "Famousst words."

 Chapter 333 - Walking To Death

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "So, you tell them about the traverse, then take them across it?" Elreth asked.

    Gar shrugged. "Pretty much."

    "He does a shitload more than that," Aaryn said, cutting a dark nce at Gar. Elreth turned to look at him, and he went on. "He trains them for the traverse, takes them across for their first times to make sure they aren''t going to break¡ªwhich, just in case anyone isn''t clear, means that if the disform¡ªProtector fails, Gar probably dies with them. But then he takes them into the human world, too and teaches them about that. He''s spent more time over there than any other Anima who lives in the Wildwood. He helps us understand how they think differently, the difference in theirnguage, how we can identally offend or intimidate. He''s half the reason our trainees can live in the human world without giving themselves away, or getting put in prison."

    Elreth gaped. "They''d imprison us just because we''re different?"

    "No." Gar rolled his eyes. "But we have a really different way of approaching problems¡ªespecially conflicts over mates and that kind of thing. Half the stuff we do like breathing is against thew for them. They''re not as strong as us, so fighting in public and hurting each other¡­ they can get in real trouble if they do that over there."

    Elreth nced at Aaryn who nodded. He''d heard this lecture countless times.

    "Domination for the humans is a lot more subtle. It still works the same way, but it''s more about your bodynguage and¡­ the unspoken threat. They''re a lot faster to back down than our people¡ªbut the stupid ones don''t read the signs. Their instincts aren''t as clear to them. So we have to be careful not to leap into conflict. Because we''ll win. But the winners in the human world get arrested a lot."

    Elreth shook her head. What a strange ce this human world must be. More subtle hierarchies, yet they imprisoned people for breaching them? Even after they''d dominated?

    "What¡­ what do they value?"

    Gar shrugged. "Mostly the same things we do. But their leadership hierarchy is a lot more distant. The people that make the rules don''t generally know the citizens, so their decisions can be¡­ a bit strange to us. But the people have less respect for their leaders too. It''s all very strange. In their culture, the leaders are appointed by the people, but often removed and another put into their position within just a few years."

    "How does anyone get anything done if the hierarchy is always changing?"

    "Because theirws serve the purpose our Dominant does. Like our traditions¡ªthey''re not often changed. Whatever leaders are appointed usually uphold thews, so the fabric of their society remains the same, regardless of who is in power."

    Their father grunted. "I beg to disagree. Even with the same traditions, their Alphas bring a different vor to thews. I watched their appointment of a new leader when I was a child. The process was¡­ hectic and disruptive. And the ways thosews were upheld changed significantly. Humans are not Anima. We do not think the same, and we do not work the same. But we do value the same things." He looked down at their mother who took his hand with a grateful smile. "The human hearts are just as strong as ours¡­ but their bodies are not."

    Gar rolled his eyes. "Yes, yes. Humans are lovely," he sighed. "But you can''t deny that their family groups aren''t as strong as ours. They tend to make their own tribes¡ªbut they change tribes often in their lives, too. I think it''s a consequence of their numbers and the huge spaces they inhabit. They can''t keep the connections with their families that we do because they aren''t in each other''s presence as we are. So they pull together in their own groups that they choose instead¡­ kind of like the disformed," Gar said dryly. "I believe that''s one reason why the disformed find mates among the humans so often. They are drawn to us because of our strength."

    Elreth reached for Aaryn''s hand and squeezed. He gave her a quick smile, but his eyes were distant. She wondered what he thought of all of this.

    "So¡­ if they''re drawn to us, and we can often mate sessfully¡­ why are we so cautious to keep ourselves secret? Is that not justying the path for conflict? Perhaps what the humans need in order to not want to take Anima is to understand us?"

    Gar shook his head. "We tell the disformed to keep our secrets for good reason, El. There are stories of Anima who have been too quick to share their truth with the humans¡ªand they''ve paid for it. When humans be frightened they rely on their technology. And we can''t fight that. Our strength in their world is seen as a weapon. And they bring weapons against it."

    Their mother sighed. "We lost two disformed several years ago because they tried to step in when a human was shooting at other humans. They hadn''t had enough contact with the weapons, they didn''t know¡­" She dropped her head, her shoulders slumped.

    Gar put a hand to her shoulder and squeezed. "So, we have to be careful. Because even if they don''t kill us with their weapons, in their prison system we would be medically tested and we can''t have that happen." Gar turned to stare at Elreth then, his face a mask of stern warning.

    "For those of us who can shift we have a higher risk¡ªwe''re under stress in a new environment full of threats we''re not familiar with. Our beasts feel our insecurity and push toe out and take control. We can''t shift in front of a human¡ªand since wee out of the traverse in the city, we can''t risk being seen in beast form, regardless. That would be¡­ entirely out of ce among them. But the disformed¡ªthey''re perfect for this because they don''t have the risk of shifting. The problem is that they''re so much stronger and faster than the humans¡­ if they demonstrate their strength, or their senses, in a way that can''t be denied, the humans will be suspicious. And they rely heavily on technology.

    "Any Anima that was discovered in the human world would be immediately tested and experimented on with their technology. It would be torture¡ªand would lead them to Anima without fail. Because our blood heals their bodies¡ª" Gar snapped his mouth shut when their mother made a tiny noise and tensed.

    Elreth turned to her. "Mom? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 334 - In A New Light

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Watching her brother talk about this was humbling. There was something different in him¡ªsomething more steady. He was still Gar, but this Gar was sure of himself, protective, and thoughtful. It was like all the things she''d loved about her brother came to the front, and that juvenile, stupid streak in him had faded to the back.

    It was humbling. Aaryn''s words the night before echoed in her head and Elreth could see that he was right. Really right. That even though her brother had issues, it was clear that here and now¡ªdoing this¡ªwas where he was supposed to be. That he was strong and smart and wise and¡­ and a lot more like their father than she''d ever given him credit for being.

    Elreth swallowed this ufortable truth and regretted that he''d never thought he could show this side of himself to her before.

    She looked at her father and he caught her eye. His scent was boiling with a thousand different feelings. She wondered if some of them were the same as hers.

    "Okay, so, we have to be careful in the human world not to reveal ourselves," Elreth said a momentter. "What else? What are you teaching the disformed¡ªif they don''t know that being a Protector is a real thing, what are you telling them? Why do they want to go? What do they think they''re protecting?"

    Gar looked at their mother, but she shrugged, so he answered.

    "We tell them that they''re being prepared to help the crown in the event that there''s ever a need for the royals to travel to the human world," he said reluctantly¡ªthen looked a warning at Elreth when she smiled, because of what she''d said earlier.

    "So, they''re already mentally prepared to take us across?" she said. "Interesting."

    Gar growled. "The scenario we''ve described is that both our parents have had reason to traverse¡ªour father when he was a child, our mother as an adult¡ªand you, if you count that, since you went with mom when she was pregnant. We told them we''re preparing people so that the royals cane and go safely if it''s needed¡ªincluding others to help them. That there can be safemunication between the two worlds if there''s a need for some of us to be over there."

    Elreth nodded. "Clever."

    "And real," Gar shot back. "But still not to be taken lightly."

    "I wish we''d known when I was over there. I wish we''d had this when I was gone from your father," their mother said softly, hugging their father''s arm and rubbing it with her hand.

    "Yes," he agreed, though his voice was low and tight. "That entire time would have gone easier if we''d had the means to cross safely. But it was necessary. Part of the Creator''s n. I have to keep reminding myself of that. Believing it," he said firmly.

    Elreth took a deep breath. "Okay, so they believe they''re being trained to help us. What, exactly, do you have in ce? What is this group doing? Do they just learn how to do this, then¡­ what?"

    "They learn how to do it, and they train. Always. Ongoing," Gar said quietly. "Like soldiers. It''s why we''ve taken those that show a talent for it into tracking and scouting as well. They are prepared to not only take you or our parents over there, El, but to guard you while you''re there, and to help hide you, or protect you when you are."

    "That''s good to know," she said, meaning it, but Gar took it as a threat that she was going to cross.

    "That doesn''t mean it''s safe! Only that it isn''t as risky as it once was!" he growled. "There are too many risks to count¡ªnot just the crossing, not just the weapons of the humans, or their discovery of us¡­ you have no understanding, El. Their lives arepletely different. They do not live as we do. And Anima in the human world can be injured or killed out of pure ignorance. We have to train them to understand the structure of that society and how to function within it. It isn''t a little thing!"

    "I can vouch for that," their father rumbled. "My first few months in the human world, especially, were incredibly unsettling as a child. And my guardians struggled too, though they''d been educated. The humans really are as numerous as the leaves on the trees of the Wildwood, Elreth. It is intimidating when you begin to grasp it. Thinking that that kind of force mighte against us¡­" he trailed off, shaking his head. Their mother hugged his arm again.

    "If you''re serious about learning about this¡ªif you''re serious about maybe crossing yourself, which I say is a terrible idea¡ª" Gar said, "You have to take some time to understand what you''re walking into. And if you get over there, you need to take some time on the other side to learn from those that have stayed there, that really understand it. They''ll have even more caution for you than I do," Gar growled.

    "Okay, okay," Elreth said, putting her hands up in surrender. "I''m teasing a little bit, so stop snapping your teeth at me. I''m not going to make this decision lightly. But I do find it interesting that the disformed believe that this is what they''ve been trained for. It seems like a provision under the circumstances¡­ don''t you think?"

    Gar turned to hold her eyes, his own sparking with anger. "It feels more like an excuse for my adventurous sister to decide she can be reckless. And since she''s Queen now, that seems like pure stupidity to me."

    The irony of her brother making that statement dropped Elreth''s jaw, but behind her Aaryn chuckled. When she turned to re at him, he just keptughing.

    "It''s all true," he said, looking at her, his brows high. "I mean, you have to admit¡­ he''s making sense."

    Even her father chuckled then.. Elreth didn''t see what was so funny.

 Chapter 335 - The Portal

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His head was spinning by the time they reached the portal clearing.

    The trail at this point was wide, almost as wide as a road. The trees had be further and further spaced apart for the previous mile, but they opened uppletely and the trail faded out into a clearing, smattered with thickets of trees and bushes, a creek running off to their right and an outcropping of rock from the foothills of the mountain on their left. The very benign looking cave mouth lined with vines and creepers squatted within it.

    Aaryn wondered if Elreth had noticed how quiet her parents had be as they''d approached this spot.

    When they stepped out of the trees, Reth hade to a slow stop¡ªElia with him, both their faces t, their eyes distant.

    Aaryn had been out here with Elia once before and even though she''d been training disformed at the time, he''d seen it in her then as well¡ªas if she were haunted by the ce. He''d been uneasy when he and Elreth found it during their time away, but he hadn''t really thought about that then. He''d been too concerned with getting Elreth out of here.

    He wasn''t sure how long it had been since Reth and Elia had been out here together, but they both seemed to draw in on themselves, clinging to each other''s hands with white-knuckled grips and scanning the whole clearing as if they expected to find enemies behind every rock or tree.

    Gar strode forward¡ªeither unbothered by his mother''s tension, or choosing to give her space, Aaryn wasn''t sure. But Elreth slowed, looking back at her parents who hade to a stop, then forward to Gar who was striding towards the cave with purpose, then back to her parents.

    He stepped up beside her and whispered, "Maybe give them a minute," then ushered her after Gar.

    She nodded, but looked back over her shoulder like she wanted to call a question to them.

    But when they stepped into the mouth of the cave after Gar, her attention was drawn back to the ce. To the feeling in the air here.

    Aaryn had felt it too when he''de out here before. He wasn''t sure if it was because he recognized the faint scent of the Portal, or just knowing all the things that this cave had seen in the past. But the skin on the back of his neck tightened, and he was suddenly very aware of Elreth and the need to hold her tightly.

    Gar, as always, walked forward like there was nothing of ount to be found here. But he stopped where the tunnels intersected and the turn needed to be taken to where the Portaly.

    Shadows fell on the back of Aaryn''s legs then, and he whirled¡ªonly to find Despyna and Apryl, chattering contentedly and following them.

    He''d forgotten they were even on this trip. He shook his head. He needed to do so much better if he was going to protect Elreth.

    They all gathered at the intersection of tunnels, Gar ncing back and forth between Elreth and the mouth of the cave. Perhaps he wasn''t as untouched by his parent''s tension as he''d pretended back in the clearing.

    But he let the females talk, and waited. When finally the shadows of his parents entered the cave and he knew they''d hear him, he cleared his throat and smiled at Apryl when she cut off talking.

    "Ready?" she asked cheerfully, though Aaryn could smell the thread of nerves in her scent.

    Gar nodded, then turned to Elreth. "So, when we''ve done all the preparation with a disformed and we think they''re ready, we bring them here. Apryl covers the process with them again just to make sure they remember everything. Then we take them to the portal. Or rather, we ask them if they can scent it out. Did you want to try and see if you can do that, El?" he asked casually.

    Aaryn wasn''t sure if it was a challenge to his sister, or an acknowledgment of her talents¡ªafter all, she''d had no training. There was no reason to believe she was capable of identifying the Portal. But Aaryn already knew she could. He almost spoke, almost told Gar she''d already identified it once before. But before he could open his mouth, Elreth answered.

    "Sure, I''ll give it a try," she said. Never one to back down from her brother''s challenges, Elreth stepped forward, but Gar caught her elbow before he let her pass, his face serious.

    "If you think you''ve found it, you don''t touch it. You don''t try to press through. You just stand in front of it and tell us what you sense. Do you understand? This isn''t a game, El. This ce is dangerous."

    She nodded and put a kind hand to her brother''s arm. "I''m sorry I worried you. I''m not going tounch into anything recklessly, Gar. I promise. Thank you for caring."

    Gar shifted uneasily, but he nodded and let go of her arm, stepping aside so she could pass easily.

    Elreth winked at Aaryn, then stepped forward.

    Aaryn waited for her to find it again. He doubted she remembered exactly where the Portal was in the wall, but once you scented it, there was no mistaking it a second time. But because it didn''t immediately appear differently to the normal cave wall, some Anima overlooked it, believing the whiff they caught of dry death and decay just meant something had died in this tunnel a long time ago.

    Elreth had only been here for seconds before, but he imagined she hadn''t forgotten it either.

    He was unsurprised when she stopped in front of it, leaned slightly forward her nostrils ring, then smiled and nodded, stepping back and turning to face them all.

    "It''s here," she said, pleased with herself. "I''m sure of it."

    Gar nodded and took a deep breath. But it was Reth who growled from behind them, "Get away from that ce, El.. Now," his voice a dark drawl that put Aaryn in mind of a threat.

 Chapter 336 - [Bonus ] Dont Be Reckless - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The authority in her father''s voice was unexpected. As was the prickling anger that bloomed in her chest when she heard it. Her instinct was to stifle it, to give her father his due as her father, ignoring their roles in the people.

    But then Elreth remembered why they were there and what she had to do.

    She turned slowly, taking her father''s eyes as he stepped forward from the others and opened his mouth, like he was going to warn her again.

    "Stand down," she said with quiet conviction, the cave echoing with her Alpha power. Her father stopped in his tracks, but his face went hard. Elreth shook her head. "I love you, Dad, but you are not King anymore. I am. And I''m here to learn, and to protect my people. You''re here because I invited you, because I want you to learn too. But you do not give me orders."

    Her father blinked. He didn''t step forward, and he didn''t speak.

    He also didn''t back down.

    Elreth didn''t drop his eyes, but she did as she would have done if the resistance came from an Elder, or Tarkyn. She shifted her attention to let them know the subject was closed.

    "Gar, the portal is here. I can smell it and sense the air shifting. But I can''t see anything except that when I look around the wall, something about it seems to move with my eyes. So tell me how this works."

    Gar''s voice was strong, but quiet. Elreth wondered what his face looked like, watching her tell their father to stand down. She could scent both pleasure and uneasiness in her brother.

    That was ironic.

    "Don''t step forward, El," Gar replied. "Let Apryl show you, she can do it safely."

    Elreth waited, still locked on her father. But her mother stepped up to his arm and touched him, and even though she didn''t say anything, he finally broke the gaze and looked down at her.

    She stared up at him, tears making silver lines just above her lowershes. They looked at each other for a long moment, but her father didn''t say anything.

    Elreth didn''t regret that she''d set him down, but her stomach fluttered because she loved her dad and she didn''t want to make him feel bad¡ªor have any uneasiness between them. She prayed they''d be able to move on without ill feeling.

    But then Apryl, either oblivious to the family and political dynamics ying out around her, or willing to ignore thempletely, stepped past her parents toe stand in front of El, in front of the portal, with a smile.

    "When we bring a disformed here, the first thing we do is have them identify the portal¡ªjust as you did," Apryl said to Elreth. "Just to make sure they have that sense of it. Every Anima can scent the smell if they''re paying attention. But not everyone can feel the opening. It''s good that you can."

    Apryl nced at Gar and Aaryn who stood side-by-side a few feet down the tunnel. Elreth''s parents had moved to stand behind Gar, out of the way. Elreth was grateful. She didn''t have the mental energy to learn¡ªor fight¡ªon more than one level right then.

    "The disformed''s power in the traverse is twofold," Apryl said as she unsheathed a de at her waist. "Our first concern is for their strength of character. The traverse tests even the most steadfast hearts and minds. If they don''t have the strength to stand alone, to pursue what they believe is right, even when it''s hard, their other strengths will mean nothing here."

    "Other strengths?" Elreth asked carefully, her eyes widening when Aprylid the de to her inner arm, then used it to nick the skin just inside her wrist.

    Apryl held up her hand so Elreth could see the blood beginning to bead. "Our blood," she said simply. "It''s a¡­ shield, forck of a better word. I can''t show you today, so I''m not cutting properly¡ªyou need a wound that will continue bleeding for several minutes¡ªbut I just wanted to show you the way the portal responds to our blood."

    Then she turned and, with her hand t and high, reached for the portal.

    The air over it seemed to shimmer, then glow with a bright blue light, twisting and curling on itself as her hand first made contact with whatever that surface was, then passed through, sucking with it into the traverse itself.

    To Elreth''s eyes, Apryl''s hand disappeared inside the portal, surrounded by air that shimmered and sucked in, like she was pressing into one of therge spider webs they would find in the forest.

    Elreth''s heart raced, but Apryl didn''t step forward, just pulled her hand back out, then turned to face her.

    "The portal is the gateway¡ªthe guard of the traverse. If anyone breaches it without one of us, they are unprotected from the voices. It is extremely dangerous. If, however, I were to bleed, then take your hand and lead you through, the voices would not touch you. They would only approach me¡ªand my blood holds them at a distance unless I''m weakened."

    Elreth swallowed. Her father had warned her and Gar about the dangers of the voices, how they would attempt to tempt¡ªor threaten. That they knew things it was impossible to know¡ªthe future, past secrets, your thoughts at times. That they would do anything they could to get an Anima, or a human, to follow them.

    No one knew if an Anima crossed without giving in. It left no mark on them. And no one who had given in had ever exined it to others.

    "What are they?" she asked.

    Apryl shrugged. "I mean, I have my theories, and the histories that the Guardians hold now give some clues. But probably the easiest way to exin is to say that they are spirits. Evil spirits. Not spirits of the dead who were once alive. Spirits of those who were always dead. What they want is totch onto us. They want to walk into our world and be freed from this ce of death. But if that happens, they bring death with them."

    "Bring death? Like an illness?"

    "More like an illness of the mind," her father said quietly. They all turned to look at his grim face. "We believe many of the wolves who revolted twenty years ago were under the influence of the voices¡ªor by whatever power it is that they have. The wolf Alpha had given in and his¡­ evil spread to those who were close to him."

    Elreth recoiled. "These spirits can multiply?"

    "We don''t really know how it works, because we worked hard to rid our world of any Anima who had given in to them. And were only ever a few, because so few people crossed. That''s why I always warned you and Gar so strongly not to go here. And why I was so angry when he did," her father''s voice was quiet, but it thundered in the cave.

    Gar''s jaw went hard as their father turned to him.

    "I never wanted to see my children sucked into their webs, dying with a tormented mind because they''d been too prideful or too headstrong see the danger."

    Gar''s eyes shed and he shifted his weight like he was preparing for a blow¡ªpreparing to meet and return it. Elreth was about to jump in, to try to stop any conflict, but then her father added,

    "Instead, I was proven wrong. Because my children are made of even stronger stuff than I am," he said humbly, looking back and forth between them. Then his gaze rested on Gar.. "I''m sorry I didn''t see that sooner."

 Chapter 337 - Dont Be Reckless - Part 2

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn knew Tarkyn and the other disformed were lost¡ªunaware of, or at least, not entirelyprehending the magnitude of what Reth had just told them all. What he''d just told Gar and Elreth.

    The family¡ªhis family¡ªall went still. Gar in shock, Elreth stunned, and their parents humbled.

    Everyone knew Gar and Reth butted heads. But they''d done a good job of hiding the depth of their conflict from the people. Apryl was clever though, with razor-sharp instincts. And Tarkyn probably knew more than anyone outside the family.

    They all knew this was big, they just weren''t aware how massive this moment was in Gar''s life.

    Aaryn was. And he also knew that Gar was off bnce¡ªwhich was the time he was most likely to step forward with an inappropriate joke or worse, anger. So Aarynunched in before Gar could get his mental feet under him again.

    "That''s really awesome of you to say, Reth," he said. Elia gave him a grateful look. "I know I''ve watched Gar do some amazing work, and Elreth''s¡­ well, Elreth. They''ll both do you proud in this. I know they will."

    Reth nodded, his eyes flicking back and forth between his children.

    Aaryn caught Apryl''s eye and gestured for her to keep going. She blinked, then cleared her throat. "So, uh, our first training with a new disformed who has proven their character, is to have the final test, where we bleed them, then have them touch the portal and make sure it recognizes them. Aaryn, have you ever done that?"

    Aaryn froze. He hadn''t expected to y a role today. "No, I haven''t¡ª"

    "Why don''t you give it a try. I''m not asking you to step inside, just bleed and make sure the portal responds."

    He knew everyone was tense and there was still a need to keep their attention moving, so reluctantly, Aaryn stepped forward. When he reached Apryl he held out his hand. She took it, piercing his skin with the point of her de, then tipping her head towards the Portal.

    "Hold your arm up in front of you and see if the portal glows. If it doesn''t, don''t go near it. But if it does, put your hand into it¡ªjust your hand. Don''t worry, the blood will protect you."

    Aaryn''s heart raced, pounding so hard he could feel it in his skin. He hadn''t expected¡­ he''d decided against taking the traverse training because it hadn''t been the direction he was being led. Or leading. But now¡­ now, if he was going to protect Elreth¡­ maybe this was the answer.

    He nodded quickly, then raised his wrist, face out, and stepped towards the portal. The air shimmered again, twisting with that blue light.

    "Go ahead," Apryl murmured from behind him.

    Swallowed hard, Aaryn put his hand into the portal, shivering a touch when the gateway seemed to suck in around his skin, that blue light burning so brightly it was almost white, twisting towards his wrist, and pulling in around him as he put his hand through it.

    The scent of that ce¡ªdark, dusty death¡ªwafted out where he pushed in, though it felt as if it stuck to his skin and he didn''t break through, the bone-chilling cold of it made his fingers ache.

    "That''s enough," Apryl said. "Don''t go any further."

    Aaryn looked down and realized he''d pushed his hand through almost to the shoulder and was beginning to inch closer to the portal. He hurriedly stepped back.

    "It''s like it¡­ calls to you," he said breathlessly when all of him was back in the cave tunnel. "I didn''t even notice."

    Apryl nodded. "It''s why we have to be so careful with it. Even though it''s evil and people can tell that when they scent it, they''re still pulled towards it. And when you get inside and realize they''re there with you, and they know things about you¡­" she shuddered, shaking her head to rid herself of the memories. "I''ve been across dozens of times," she said quietly, "and it never gets easier. Some days¡­ some days it''s harder."

    "What makes it harder?" Elreth asked.

    Apryl sighed. "We all have different experiences. For some of us it''s because we''re tired or discouraged. Anything negative seems to bloom in that ce. So if you walk in feeling a little bit afraid, once they start talking, you''re terrified. Or if you walk in with a little bit of ambition, they''ll y on that and pretty soon they''re filling your head with images of how it could be if you just gave in¡ªall the things they''d give you. And it feels real. It is real!"

    "How can you say that?" Elreth gasped. "Aren''t they evil? Don''t they lie?"

    "Yes, but they also tell the truth and it''s all mixed together. You need to understand, Elreth, these¡­ things, whatever they are, they have real power. And sometimes that power will make it really, really easy to believe them. The temptation is real. The fear is real. And if anyone gives in, you''re going to find out that the consequences are even more real."

    Elreth''s face paled. Aaryn stepped over to stand at her shoulder, taking her hand when she reached for him.

    "How many have you lost?" she asked quietly.

    Apryl became hesitant for the first time, then looked at Elia.

    Elia sighed. "To our knowledge, we''ve only lost two. But we''ve had some who¡­ who couldn''t be Protectors because they came so close to giving in they almost killed themselves and¡­ whoever they were taking across." Elia''s eyes closed and her face went gray as Reth snapped his head around to face her. Then, when she didn''t look at him, he looked at Gar and then Aaryn.

    "How bad was it?" His voice was deep, trembling.

    Aaryn opened his mouth, but it was Gar who spoke.

    "I told you, Dad, it''s about making sure that whoever gets lost is someone we can afford to lose. That''s why I do this now, because the ones they almost lost before had families and¡­ they were needed."

    Reth''s face became incredibly sad as he stared at his son. Aaryn''s stomach clenched. "You are needed, Gar.. You are very much needed."

 Chapter 338 - Dont Be Reckless - Part 3

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth hadn''t seen that look on Gar''s face since he was ten or twelve years old. Back when he still idolized their father and tried to copy him in everything he did. It stopped her breath to see it on his face now¡ªwhen he stood tall enough to look their father in eye and was just as broad.

    Reth''s eyes widened slightly and came alive¡ªthen shut down as Gar blinked and broke the contact. He frowned, but it was thoughtful, as if he looked inward.

    Elreth could feel something crackling between them. She was sure her mother could too. She wondered if the others could as well¡ªthough Tarkyn and Despyna had stayed further down the tunnel and seemed to be consumed in their own conversation.

    She prayed that whatever had broken between her father and her brother would heal. That they''d see each other again and work together instead of against each other.

    She nced at Aaryn and it hit her doubly hard, because he watched Reth with a pain that she''d rarely seen him reveal.

    She''d known since they were young that Aaryn missed having a father¡ªand it was an unspoken truth in their family that her father would step into that role for him as much as Aaryn would allow. But she also knew Aaryn lived with the constant fear that if he stepped too far, or hit too hard, that her family would abandon him.

    She''d tried to tell him over the years, but he always brushed her off. The truth was, he knew he was loved. But he had trouble trusting it. And now, here, with Reth connecting with her brother she could see Aaryn''s fear. He tore his gaze away from Reth a momentter, and she saw his throat bob. She squeezed his hand and he turned to give her a smile, but she could feel how he had to force it.

    She hugged his arm and wished none of the others were there so she could pull him close and reassure him. Her father had love enough for all of them. He wasn''t perfect, but one thing she''d realized years earlier was that her father loved well and deeply. And her life was better because of it.

    Elreth prayed that Aaryn''s fear and hurt over the loss of his mother wouldn''t make him pull away from her parents. He needed them more than ever.

    So did she, she supposed.

    "Okay," she said after a very awkward silence had reigned far too long in the tunnel. "So, we know the traverse is dangerous, and the voices are evil. We know they''ll try to capture us¡ªand that we need to be really careful who we train to walk through as a Protector. So now what? Does this mean Aaryn''s a Protector? You mentioned testing them?"

    "It means Aaryn could be. Just about every disformed''s blood will work for the Portal, but it''s their inner strength that makes them a Protector. We''ve learned over the years that it''s not just about getting them to the right ce and rxing. They have to maintain their strength as Anima," Apryl exined.

    "If someone gets into a bad ce in their mind, or in their heart¡­ it can be dangerous," Gar said. "So Protectors are selected when they''re needed. Based on where that Anima is at on that day. We don''t put anyone into the traverse who isn''t in a ce of strength."

    Elreth instinctively looked a warning at Aaryn, who caught it and gave a tiny nod. He knew he wasn''t in a position just then to be trying the traverse. Elreth breathed easier then.

    "That''s why we think you need a lot of them," Apryl said. "If you''re going to be doing anything that requires crossing the traverse a lot, you need Protectors on both sides, and they have to be measured every day for where their hearts are at. You have to have options. When one is strong, another won''t be, and maybe the next week it''s reversed. You need an army, Elreth. And they have to be Anima that will be honest with you about where they''re at and what they want. They can''t be willing to hide their pain or anger. They can''t have too much pride that they''ll tell themselves they''re good to go when they aren''t. This is life and death, every time. It doesn''t get easier the more you''ve done it. It''s often harder," she added sadly.

    "Why?"

    "Because you learn just how crafty and powerful they are, and¡­. You doubt yourself. Or maybe what they saidst time has been ying on your mind and you''re getting tempted. It could be any number of things. In the end the point is that we can''t just name someone a Protector and move on."

    Elreth, still very aware of the tension in her brother, and the strange stillness of her father¡ªlike he was afraid to move because it might hurt¡ªforced herself to focus on what Apryl was saying, with Gar and Aaryn jumping in as needed. But in the end, it became clear to Elreth that this wasn''t a training like the physical defense, or even the discipline her father had taught them. This wasn''t a skill that could be honed and relied upon.

    This was¡­ people. This was hearts and minds. And an evil working against them that was intelligent and cunning.

    Her skin crawled just thinking about it¡ªshe suddenly understood why Aaryn and Gar had jumped on her so hard when she''d talked about crossing. But that didn''t mean she shouldn''t do it. Only that she was going to have to invest a lot more time and consideration to the process than she''d thought.

    Which brought up new questions. "What about the person they''re protecting?" she asked suddenly.

    Gar raked a hand through his hair then crossed his arms. "If the Protector is strong, they can get anyone through as long as they have physical contact with them. We usually hold hands, or link arms. But they have to go willingly.. Or unconscious."

 Chapter 339 - Dont Be Reckless - Part 4

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth blinked. "Unconscious?"

    She''d forgotten about that. It was how the Anima brought humans over for the Rite of Survival.

    Her parents looked at each other then and Elreth felt her father''s anger, still crackling after all these years over what had been done to her mother when they brought her into Anima. But if they hadn''t, Elreth and Gar wouldn''t even exist.

    She looked at her brother. She was certain he could feel their parent''s anguish, but he chose to ignore it.

    "If you ever have to bring an enemy across, or someone who is at risk of harming you for any reason, bring them through unconscious. If they aren''t hearing and seeing, they can''t be tempted," Gar said. "When a Protector takes me across, I don''t get attacked by the voices, but I can feel it happening around me. It''s like there''s a shield. Sometimes I can hear what the voices say to the Protector, sometimes I can''t. But I can always feel that there''s a¡­ battle going on. The thing we don''t know is, what would happen if I broke contact with them? We know two people can''t enter the Traverse independently¡ªthey''ll both disappear. What would happen if the person you were taking across attacked you? Or got scared and broke away? We haven''t had it happen yet, praise the Creator. But we''re aware that we don''t know how it works. So we have to be really careful. We''ve even tied people together at times, just to be sure."

    Elreth sighed. "I thought the idea of the Protectors was that they stopped the risk of the crossing," she said tiredly.

    Gar shook his head. "No, they just protect others. The danger is still very real to them¡ªmore so, because without them you might lose the other Anima as well."

    "And I think¡­" her mother piped up suddenly, "I think that the voices hate the Protectors," she said slowly. "I think that usually they''re just trying to tempt people, or threaten. Trying to manipte them so they can get their own way. But with the Protectors it''s personal."

    "How?" Elreth''s heart sank. Would there never be an end to this picture? How could she lead a people and work against an enemy with never-ending risks?

    "Once the voices recognize a Protector, I think the voices specifically want to hurt them. To break them, or to scare them away from ever crossing again. Because they can make it safe for others. And the voices don''t want that. They want everyone vulnerable. So¡­ so I think the Protectors have to be really careful to guard themselves, too."

    Elreth tugged nervously at the end of her braid and waited, but everyone else seemed to be waiting for her. So she lifted her hands. "Okay, well¡­ Is there anything else I should know? Anything else I need to understand?"

    Aaryn shifted his weight so his solid warmth pressed lightly into the back of her shoulder, just reminding her that he was there. She wanted to curse herself. She was growing frustrated already, feeling sorry for herself¡ªand she wasn''t carrying what he carried.

    Of course, he wasn''t the ruler in charge of saving the entire world of Anima, either. She took a deep breath.

    Creator help them both.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He could feel Elreth hitting her limit. She''d always hated problems that you couldn''t create rules to solve. She was brave and strong and practical. She would happily go toe-to-toe with a bigger, stronger male, because she knew she could rely on her skill. She would meet any enemy with confidence and strength.

    But the intricacies of Anima¡ªof managing people''s hearts and minds¡­ she''d always been a little guilty of simply dering things as she wished them to be, disregarding that when Anima weren''t in agreement, they would just¡­ resist.

    Like her father, she had a naturally optimistic outlook, and loved people¡ªso generally expected them to love her back.

    But something like this¡­ a problem that shifted and moved. That couldn''t be expected to be the same one day after the next¡­ this would drive her crazy. And she was already on edge.

    He took her hand again and held it in his, his own chest tight so that he didn''t feel like he was getting enough air when he inhaled.

    For a moment it all seemed overwhelming. How were either of them ever going to navigate all of these problems, let alone save others while they did it?

    But then he looked at Elreth who was listening to Gar tell her that they would have to just fill her in as they went, because the whole picture was soplicated there was no way to remember everything in one morning.

    And he watched her dete for a second¡­ then her eyes narrowed and she lifted her chin a little. "Okay," she said, nodding. "Okay. Then I guess we head back and see if anyone''s tracked down that human yet."

    Everyone made noises of agreement and turned for the opening of the tunnel into the main cave and started walking, each of them talking quietly with the others.

    But Elreth held back. They were the deepest into the tunnel, so the others all walked ahead, and when Aaryn stepped out, she held his hand tighter and pulled him to a stop. When he turned she let go of his hand to make the sign for ''wait.''

    He looked at her silently, but didn''t question. Let the others walk ahead and around the corner into the main cave, towards the entrance.

    ''What is it?'' he signed.

    ''Death. Death everywhere. For you too, not just me.'' Her eyes were pinched and pleading with him to understand. ''I don''t know if I''m strong enough. And I want to help you, too. But I''m afraid this is so big it will take me away when you need me. Or what if I really do meet something I don''t know how to fix and you''re gone¡­? How are we going to do this without losing sight of each other?''

    Everything inside him wanted to crumple into a ball of childish tears. That she''d be thinking of him in the middle of this¡­

    He didn''t even sign anything, just stepped up to her, took her face in his hands and kissed her. Long, slow, soft. Let her feel how much he loved her, and how grateful he was for her.

    Then when he straightened and her eyes shone up at him, he shook his head. ''In this together, remember?''

    It was a relief to see her smile.

 Chapter 340 - Patrols & Power

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d needed that moment with Aaryn. That little bit of reassurance¡ªand the chance to offer hers to him. But as soon as she stepped out of the cave where the others had clustered, waiting for them, something niggled at the back of her mind. She looked around, eyes narrowed.

    "Tarkyn," she said quietly. "Where are the patrols? I thought we put guards, and another mobile patrol in ce? I don''t see any."

    Tarkyn grinned. "Good, you aren''t supposed to. I set them up covertly. The only way we learn about who''sing through and how they learned about us is to take them prisoner. We can''t risk them going back through and raising the rm on the other side. So the guards are hidden around the clearing¡ªthey''re watching us now. And the patrols are keeping off the trails and spread wide. I''ve told them that as soon as a human is identified, they''re to circle around and block their return to the portal before they reveal themselves and take them into custody."

    Elreth nodded her approval and smiled. "Very good."

    Then she learned that the others had decided to eat lunch there in the clearing before heading back. Tarkyn carried a bag with food for everyone. Elreth hadn''t even realized howte it was¡ªthey were already well past the lunch hour. She hadn''t felt her hunger at all until the others mentioned it, then her stomach began to growl audibly. Aaryn grinned at her, but it never reached his eyes and that pang sliced through her stomach again.

    She was so worried about him.

    But instead of raising it in front of the others, she agreed to the meal before they travelled. She was going to have to make a new n for the day. Thiste in the season it would be getting close to dark by the time they got back to the Tree City. There was no point trying to evaluate the disformed training in the dark. They''d only make it moreplicated for themselves than they needed to. And likely not get through everything anyway.

    Besides, Elreth realized, she needed some time to chew over what she''d learned today.

    So as they all settled on the ground and passed around the fruits and dried meat, Elreth made a new n.

    "Let''s look at the training tomorrow," she said to Tarkyn and Gar. "We''ll start first thing in the morning so we have all day. Today¡ªtonight¡ªI want Mom, Gar, and Aaryn at my cave. You can bring more people if you think they''ll be needed. But I want to understand the structure¡ªand how Aaryn and I will fit into it."

    Gar frowned. "You''re Queen, Elreth. The disformed will fit in with you."

    "No, Gar. I meant that we need to do this training¡ªAaryn as a Protector, and you need to train me to do what you do. I need to understand how to make it as safe to get across as possible."

    "Whoa, wait. Did you not just hear anything we said? About how dangerous this is?"

    "Yes, I did," she said. "And the truth is, we might not have time to train. We might be forced to be reliant on the Protectors. But I''ll also tell you that I know it''s far safer and better for us as Rulers to know how to handle this ourselves if it''s needed. If the humans get through and we''re under attack, who knows what I''ll need to do to keep myself or others safe? And Aaryn too. No, we can''t walk into this like sheep to the ughter. We need to take the training¡ªor as much of it as we can."

    "I don''t train others to do what I do because the whole point is that it needs to be done by someone who isn''t a loss to the people if they''re gone," Gar growled. "Elreth, you are thest person who should be crossing the traverse because everyone needs you."

    "Then you better pray that nothing goes against whatever ns and strategies we make. But I''m not willing to just pray and hope, Gar. I want to be equipped. My mate is a Protector¡ªthat can''t be an ident. And even though I pray he''ll never have to take me across, maybe there wille a day when that''s our only option. Would you rather I went across with no one else?"

    "No! Of course not!"

    "Then stop whining like a brat and tell me how this whole thing works. What do we have to do to make ourselves ready."

    "But, Sire," Tarkyn started.

    Interestingly, it was her father who spoke up in defense of El. "She''s right."

    Everyone turned, gaping at him.

    "I had this exact argument with Behryn and Brant when I was going to go after Elia when we still thought she was stuck over there. But there are times when a ruler has to be the one to do something¡ªeither because they need their own power carried into it. Or because things have gone terribly wrong and there''s no one else to do it. Not equipping a ruler is only asking for them to be left high and dry when the timeses.

    "Elreth is facing invasion, or some other kind of hostile attack and if that happens, she''ll have to know how to protect herself¡ªand others¡ªin the event that she has to flee. Or that there are few left and it''s time for her to fight. Either way¡­ training both of them is absolutely the right thing to do."

    "And there''s no one better to take Elreth across than Aaryn, if ites to that," Elia added, though she still looked pale, "We know when Protectors have a level trust with those they''re taking across, it''s generally more sessful."

    "But this is all assuming I''m willing to take you across," Aaryn said quietly. Everyone went silent as Elreth turned to look at him, shocked and angry that he would even question.

    "As your Queen, if I tell you to do it, you will," she said calmly. "Right?"

    She did not appreciate it when her mate didn''t answer her immediately.

 Chapter 341 - Queen Of Hearts

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Stomach churning as she waited to hear what he had to say, Elreth stared a challenge at her mate¡ªwho received it, and stared back.

    Aaryn sat with one knee bent high, the other leg bent and t, knee pointing towards her. He leaned one elbow on his high knee and stared at her carefully, waiting until he''d finished the mouthful he had before he answered. And when he did, his voice was low and dark. He was angry that she''d put him on the spot in front of everyone else. His fingers shed a curse, but it was one they''d made up¡ªa child''s curse. Elreth breathed a little easier. He was angry, but not vengeful.

    "Things would have to be dire indeed for me toe to the point where I believed that was the best ce for you," he said quietly. "But, yes, if you ordered me to it, I''d do it. I''m submitted to my Queen," he said, sketching a mocking bow, but his eyes were alight with fear and a little anger.

    Elreth''s lips went tight. "I''m not suggesting I would do this on a whim. I would cross only if it was the best thing for our situation. But I cannot deny that knowing I can do so as safely as we''re able makes me a lot less nervous."

    "I promised to protect you," Aaryn said. "If that means taking you across the traverse, then I will do it. I''ll insist on being the one to do it. But don''t doubt that if the world is exploding around our ears and I believe you crossing will put you in greater danger, I will tie you hand and foot to keep you here if I have to."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "What is it with the all the Alpha Male Bullshit today? Do I have to dominate each of you individually so that we can start moving forward with out all these challenges?"

    Her father raised a single eyebrow. "You think as ruler your thinking shouldn''t be challenged, El?" he asked carefully, knowing full well that that was not what he had taught her. Knowing full well that is not what she meant!

    Was it?

    "Of course not," she ground out, then bit off a new piece of meat and chewed it, ring at all of them¡ªincluding Tarkyn, who was clearly hiding a smile¡ªwhile she did. "What I mean," she said eventually, "Is that you are challenging me on a decision I haven''t yet made. I am asking to be equipped¡ªoffered a further option. That is not what should be challenged. When the dayes that I determine that we''re crossing, that''s when you can all have your say."

    Her father nodded, but Gar spluttered. "No! That''s just stupid! We''ve just exined the danger to you. Having both of you in the traverse together? That''s just asking for the entire dominance hierarchy to be crushed if something goes wrong. How can you possibly think that''s ever going to be a wise course?

    "If you two were to cross together and something went wrong, we would lose both of you in the same moment. You think Huncer is going to bring the people back together in that chaos? You know she can''t. She''s steady and if it were a matter of losing you to sickness, or even assassination¡ªif life around you were normal, but you were lost¡ªshe would be the best person for it. But if we''re at war? If we''ve been invaded? You think Huncer is going to be the Anima to keep everyone from dissolving into fear and panic? You know she doesn''t have the presence for that kind of situation. She will be ignored."

    Elreth nodded. "I never imagined it would be Huncer that would take over if something like this were to happen," she said quietly.

    "Then you''re expecting everyone to challenge each other and try to work out the dominance hierarchy in the middle of a war?"

    "No, I''m expecting you to take it, Gar," she said, biting back a smile when her brother''s mouth dropped open in sheer shock.

    Everyone else went quiet still as well, but more because they were watching for his response, Elreth thought.

    She was pleased that no oneughed at the idea.

    "I don''t appreciate how much of your capability you''ve hidden from me," she said quietly. "But I do understand that you felt like your¡­ strength might not be recognized. In any case, we''re here now. And I''m seeing what you can do¡ªwhat you''ve already done. And it''s clear to me: Huncer will be my voice in my stead. If I have to travel or get sick, she will be able to act as she believes I would act. But if something happens to me? If I''m killed? Gar, you have to step up. You are the true second. And I think we both know it."

    Her brother''s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out.

    Tarkyn was staring, but even he didn''t look skeptical.

    Then, just to make sure they were all on the same page, she turned to her father. "Do you disagree?" she asked him quietly.

    The clearing went silent, except for the rustle of leaves overhead, and the babble of the brook behind them, no one moved or made a sound as the former King didn''t even flinch. He turned his head and stared at his son, who¡ªin his shock¡ªdidn''t even pretend not to want to know what he thought. Gar gaped at him, his mouth still open.

    Reth nodded. "If Elreth and Aaryn were gone," he said, his voice a deep, husky rumble, "I would feel safest¡ªand I''m certain the people would too¡ªknowing I was under Gar''s hand. That is¡­ not what I believed before. And I''m sorry, son. I''m sorry I didn''t see it. It seems that I still have a lot to learn in this life. But I don''t fault Elreth''s assessment. The people need the strength you''re showing, the type of leadership you''re demonstrating.. I agree."

 Chapter 342 - Silent Prince

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The walk back to the Tree City was quiet.

    Elreth frowned distractedly almost the entire trip back¡ªmade slower because he and Apryl and Despyna couldn''t shift to beasts. Tarkyn had tried to be subtle, iming he had to take a different route home to get to the training grounds and speak with some of the guards, but Aaryn was certain it was mainly because the male wanted to run back as his lion which would take less than a third of the time. But he didn''t want to make the shift in front of them.

    Elia and Reth dropped behind the rest of them, disappearing into the trees when they got closer to the city in a way that made Aaryn pretty sure they were heading to the Weeping Tree.

    Aaryn was going to offer to Gar that he could shift and get moving if he wanted to, but the male looked so stunned and distant, Aaryn wasn''t sure he would want to. Maybe he needed the walk back to process everything that had happened.

    His father apologizing and affirming him for what was essentially Elreth''s War Chief.

    It was an ancient title, one that hadn''t been used in generations as far as Aaryn knew. But the role was what she''d described¡ªsomeone who was in leadership in the event they went to battle, and who would automatically take up the mantle of dominant if the King, or Queen, was killed. Historically the position would have been held by someone like Tarkyn, or even Reth. But Aaryn couldn''t fault her choice.

    He''d known for a long time that Gar was capable of so much more than he was doing. He was just d his brother had gotten to hear it directly from his father''s mouth.

    When they were still half an hour from the Tree City, Apryl and Despyna made their farewells and started off to the north towards the disformed training grounds, leaving Aaryn alone with Elreth and Gar.

    Gar suddenly turned to him, his brows high. "Did that really just happen?"

    Aaryn smiled. "Definitely."

    Gar shook his head. Aaryn pped his shoulder.

    Then Gar turned to Elreth. "You''re crazy. No one''s going to listen to me if you''re gone. They all think I''m a ke."

    "No, Gar," Elreth said, her eyes not rising from the ground that she''d been staring at since they left the portal clearing. "Anima have been trying to force you into leadership ever since you hit adolescence. It used to piss me off. Now I get it. I think."

    Aaryn cut her a look. She was being a sister, not a Queen, and he wasn''t certain that was what Gar needed just then.

    But Gar snorted and shook his head. "Good to know I don''t have to worry that things are going to change between us just because you''ve decided to respect me."

    "Respect you?" Elreth dragged her eyes up finally, but she was still frowning. "Who ever said I didn''t respect you."

    Gar and Aaryn both stared at her until she blinked and frowned harder.

    "It wasn''t an issue of respect, exactly," she said uneasily.

    "I''m not worried about it, El. I knew what I was doing. You saw what I wanted you to see."

    "Why though?" she asked suddenly.

    "Why what?"

    "Why is that what you wanted me to see?"

    Gar shrugged ufortably. "I guess because it meant I didn''t have to answer any questions or¡­ no one would be watching if I screwed up."

    "Careful or I''ll start thinking you really were trying to avoid ountability," Elreth said dryly.

    Gar chewed on that for a minute. "I guess I was. But not for the reasons you''d think," he said. Aaryn wanted to hug the guy. He looked so shaky and stunned. Like his whole world had been turned upside down.

    Then Aaryn realized that must have been how he looked when Elreth first told him she wanted him. Abination of joy and thrill, and sheer terror.

    Turned out getting what you''d always wanted wasn''t without its pressures.

    "So, what were the reasons then?" Elreth asked. "I mean, now that I see what you do and why¡­ I always knew you had a good heart, Gar, but for so long it seemed like you were determined to destroy yourself¡ªand anyone else who got too close. I don''t get it. If you knew you were doing something we''d appreciate, why wouldn''t you just tell us? I would have looked closer. I would have stood up for you with dad."

    At the mention of their father, Gar got very ufortable, rolling his shoulders and breathing deeper. "I don''t know, El. When I first started I had to keep everything a secret. And by the time I realized I could at least let you know I wasn''t just partying, it was too hard to figure out how to bring up. And if you and Dad weren''t looking, then there was no chance I was going to be the one who idently let the secret slip. Plus, like I said, it took the pressure off. If I failed, at least no one got their hopes up."

    Then Elreth stopped walking and turned to face her brother, who pulled up short as well. Aaryn let the two of them face off and tried to stay out of it. This was a conversation he''d been wishing for them to have for years.

    "See, that''s the thing I don''t understand," Elreth said, folding her arms defensively. "If you''ve been so strong and so willing to work all this time, how can you believe you''re so¡­ dispensable? I''ve seen you be self-destructive for years, Gar. I''ve seen you pick fights with dad, break promises on purpose¡ªand now it turns out this whole time you''ve been saying you needed to be the one in danger because it didn''t matter if you died? It mattered, Gar! Even if you were that reckless, stupid kid, it would still have mattered."

    Gar scratched the back of his neck. "I didn''t mean it didn''t matter at all. I just meant¡­ it wasn''t as important as other¡ª"

    "Bullshit! Can you imagine what would have happened to Dad if you''d died and then he found out that all this time you''d been doing this courageous, selfless thing, and he didn''t know? Or if Mom had had to carry that secret because it wasn''t time to reveal the prophecy yet? You would have killed them, Gar! Even if Dad''s mad, even if he''s disappointed he still loves you. It would have killed him to lose you."

    "Not as much as it would have killed him to lose you," Gar said sullenly.

 Chapter 343 - Sibling Rivalry

    (Posted 23 Dec) MERRY CHRISTMAS! Thank you for your support this year! To say thank you, enjoy 5 chapters tonight as my gift to you!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth wanted to growl. "Is that what this is about? Sibling rivalry?"

    "No," Gar muttered.

    "Whatever happened between you and Dad had nothing to do with me!"

    "Well, that''s pure bullshit."

    Elreth''s head jerked back. "I wasn''t even there when you guys fought most of the time."

    "Not in person, maybe, but trust me, El, Dad''s been proud of you since the minute you showed up. And I''ve been a disappointment to him for almost as long."

    "That''s not true! You idolized him when you were a kid and he loved it!"

    Gar snorted. "Fat lot of good that did me." His sullen anger was returning and Elreth didn''t like it. She didn''t like that it was still there, and she didn''t like thinking that she might have had anything to do with starting it in the first ce. But then Gar sighed and dropped his hands to his sides. "Look, it doesn''t matter. Things are going to change now, clearly. At least some, and that''s good. It feels good, so¡­ just ignore me. Nevermind. It doesn''t matter."

    He started back down the trail, but Elreth caught his arm and made him turn around¡ªrealized just how much she had to look up to meet his eyes.

    She''d always seen Gar as her little brother. But the truth was, he was far, farrger than her now. And there was a steely determination in his gaze that she''d always put down to him being determined to have his own way. But now¡­ now she wondered how often she''d told herself he had motives that weren''t real.

    "I wasn''t joking back there, Gar. I wasn''t making noises to be nice. When I said you need to step up as Dominant if something happens to me, I meant it. And I''m pissed off with myself for not realizing what you were¡ªwhat you really were¡ªuntil now. I''m sorry, okay? I''m sorry I didn''t see it. But you have to take some responsibility there. Because you''ve been hiding. Whatever the reason, you wanted me¡ªand dad¡ªto see you differently than you really are. So we were blind, sure, but part of that was because you hid."

    Gar nodded tightly. "You''re right."

    Elreth waited, but he didn''t say more. Her instinct was to just say thank you, to walk on and leave it there. But Aaryn caught her eye and shed the sign for ''give.'' Elreth wanted to growl, but she knew he was right.

    So she looked back up at Gar, her younger brother, her bigger brother, and the male who''d been saving lives at risk of his own for the past three years and humbled herself.

    "I admire what you''ve been doing, Gar. For real. It took real courage¡ªas well as discipline. I''m sorry I didn''t see that you were capable of that. Okay? I''m sorry."

    Gar stared at her a moment, then nodded. "It''s okay."

    "No, it''s not. But it is something I can correct. So¡­ will you forgive me and can we walk out of here in a new ce? Can we recognize that you''re strong and dominant and a good leader, and I need you on my side?"

    Gar smirked. "Sure we can."

    "Gar," Aaryn snapped as Elreth bristled.

    But then her brother kind of deted. He threw up his hands. "Okay, okay. I''m sorry too. I hid it all from you. But it was mainly because I wanted to prove to myself that I could do it. And¡­ and I admire you too, El. I''m d that you''re dominant. I would have chosen you. You''re better at this stuff than me."

    "Only because I''ve had more practice."

    Gar shrugged. "Whatever the reason, the truth is I''d be scrambling if something happened to you and I was just left here¡­" he trailed off. "So, thanks. I hope I never have to take over. I hope it neveres to that. But I will lead the disformed, and I''ll make you as safe as it''s possible to do. I vow it."

    Elreth bit her lip, touched. "Thank you," she breathed.

    They stared at each other a moment longer, then Gar stepped forward and wrapped her in a hug that surprised Elreth so that tears sprang into her eyes.

    He hadn''t hugged her like that in a long time. Just to be a brother and to be close. She closed her arms around his waist¡ªshe couldn''t reach all the way around his shoulders¡ªand let her head rest on his chest as they embraced.

    She felt subconscious when they pulled apart because she had tears in her eyes. But Aaryn was watching them both, a warm smile on his face. And she felt¡­ lighter somehow.

    She patted his arm when they stepped apart. "So¡­ how does "cohort" sound to you?"

    "What?" Gar said tly.

    "The people need to know, Gar. If something happens to me in this, they need to know who to turn to. I''m thinking I name you as a Cohort and we can make an official title¡ªWar Chief, or something¡ªafter we acknowledge the disformed as their own tribe.

    Gar''s mouth dropped open. "You''re actually going to do that? After all this?"

    "I don''t see any choice," Elreth said honestly. "I need the disformed focused on this entirely now. We need to put everything into strengthening ourselves, and finding how the human got here, what we can do to stop more. I''m going to need all of you on that. You''re going to be a very, very busy Alpha," she said with a wink.

    Gar shook his head. "You can''t make us a target right now, El. The people are going to have a lot of questions¡ª"

    "Which is exactly why I need you and Aaryn and Dad and Tarkyn¡­ everyone to help me see how we put this to the people. Because it''s clear to me that we need to remove the secrecy from everything. Our way forward through this is to share everything. What we know. What we''ve done. What we hope for¡­ we''ve got to bring it all together. All of Anima is going to need toe together if we want to beat this. And if you''re Alpha, you''re going to have a huge role in that, Gar. Good luck making your jokes, then. The elders will eat you alive."

    Gar''s face looked so pained, Aarynughed.

 Chapter 344 - The Hole Inside

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The same thing happened that had happened for him the night before. He''d been distracted and engaged¡ªtired, but otherwise fine¡ªwhen they were all together and everything was being discussed.

    But as soon as they split off from Gar and were alone, walking down the trail towards the cave, Aaryn''s mind turned back to his own home, his mother, his grief.

    He felt it like a wet, heavy nket, suddenly weighing down his shoulders and wrapping around his mouth until it was hard to breathe, let alone speak.

    Every step closer to the cave pressed heavier on him, until his feet were dragging.

    Elreth, lost in her own thoughts, didn''t seem to notice until they actually reached the cave. When she stopped to lock the door behind them she turned back to him with a wicked grin on her face that fell away as soon as she saw his face.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" she asked hesitantly, stepping forward to put her arms around his neck.

    Aaryn nodded, but let his forehead rest on hers and closed his eyes. "I will be. I think I just need to sleep," he lied.

    She didn''t respond right away so he opened his eyes to see if she was alright, to find her staring at him skeptically.

    "Stop lying to me, Aaryn," she said quietly. "I know this is rough. I feel for you. I want to help. I can''t if you keep pretending that there''s nothing wrong."

    "I didn''t say there was nothing wrong," he growled, dropping his hands from her sides and turning away to walk back to the bedchamber. "I just said I was okay. And I am. It''s hard, and I hate it, but there''s no way to change it. And it''s not like I can curl up in bed and just forget the world."

    "Why not? If you need to¡ª"

    "No! Elreth!" he snapped, whirling on her. "That is the worst thing I could do!" he said and he knew he was overreacting, his voice too loud, his eyes too wide. Elreth''s eyes were wide because he''d startled her, whirling on her like that. But she needed to understand! "You saw what that did to my mother! Don''t you ever, ever decide that that''s what I need too!"

    "I wasn''t, I wasn''t, Aaryn, that''s not what I meant. I just thought¡­ I mean, we all need a rest sometimes. Maybe you need a rest day. That''s all I meant."

    "I don''t," he graveled. Then he felt so embarrassed about overreacting he turned on his heel and started through the cave towards the bedchamber again. "What I need is other things to think about. It''s when things are quiet, that''s when it''s hard. The rest of the time I''m fine."

    He could feel her behind him, not believing him. But there was nothing he could do about that. He stormed into the bedchamber and over to the closet to take his clothes off. He''d bathe. That would help him rx, and then maybe he could breathe a little easier¡ªand be a little easier on Elreth.

    He knew he was making her burden worse when he acted like this. But she didn''t understand! She needed to understand¡ªhe needed to do productive things. He needed to put his efforts into something good. Something he could be proud of. Otherwise, it would break him and that darkness would take him, just like it had taken his mother.

    He knew the signs. And here he was, on the edge of that precipice. She just needed to hold his hand and love him and leave the rest to him. He needed to stay busy and not give in to that desire toy down and give up.

    He needed to show himself, and everyone else, that he was worth the trouble.

    He''d just taken off his shirt and hung it up when her hands appeared, sliding up his back to his shoulders. "I''m fine, I said," he muttered. But then, without responding, she started kneading those muscles where his neck met his shoulders and even though they burst with pain because they were so tight, it also felt amazing. Like she was pushing the pain out of his life with those magic thumbs.

    He dropped his head and groaned.

    Then she leaned into him, her warm breasts pressing into his back and her handsing around to sy on his stomach.

    "I love you, Aaryn. Whether you can do all of this, or not. I still love you. And I know it doesn''t feel like it right now¡­ but so did your mom."

    He huffed his skepticism at that.

    "And¡­" she said hesitantly, which was so unlike her, it made his stomach trill with nerves. What was she going to say that she was scared to say? How bad would it be? "¡­I want you to know that I know that¡­ even if Dad and Gar start getting along, he isn''t going to stop loving you, Aaryn."

    The words were like knives, cutting his skin open, revealing his ribcage and forcing his heart to beat there, vulnerable, in front of her.

    "Well, of course not," he muttered and started unbuttoning his pants just to have something to do. "I never said¡ª"

    "I know you never said¡­ but Aaryn, I felt it with my mom. When her and Gar were doing all that talking with their eyes and understanding each other, knowing things together that no one else knew. It made me feel like¡­ like they were closer to each other than they were to me. And like I wasn''t needed.

    "I just want to make sure you know that you''re still needed. Still loved. That this thing your mom did¡­ that was about her. Not about you."

    He opened his mouth to tell her of course he knew that, but the words caught in his throat and his breath shuddered out of him.

    Elreth''s hands on his stomach tightened. "I''m here," she whispered. "If you need anything, please. I''m here."

    Swallowing the lump that had appeared in his throat, Aaryn turned around. Their eyes locked and she didn''t move back, pulling him into her belly.

    "I''m sorry," he said. "I know I''m all over the ce. I love you, El. I couldn''t get through this without you. Thank you."

    "I love you too."

    The hugged for a long time.. He just wished it felt like it could fill the hole in his heart.

 Chapter 345 - A Piece Of Advice

    There are 45 extra chapters avable in the privilege system! Privilege works very differently to the way most expect. If you haven''t purchased privilege before, or if you''re thinking of resubscribing, I''ve made a video for you to make sure you understand how the system works AND how to make the most for your money! Search "AllNovelFull privilege aimee" on YouTube to see the FAQ links in thements so you don''t have to watch the whole thing. Or go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click "Understanding AllNovelFull Privilege" to see the whole video!

    NOTE: The above note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When Elreth woke it was with a groan. They''d had a long evening the night before talking to Gar and her parents to make sure she''d understood everything they''d covered about the traverse and the Protectors. Then they nned what they''d do today. Gar had left earlier than her parents to spread the word with the disformed he wanted involved.

    But that meant that Aaryn and Elreth had endured an ufortable conversation with her parents afterwards when, out of nowhere, theypletely lost sight of everything that was going on and decided it was time to check in on Aaryn and El, to see how they were feeling about being mates, how they were finding living together and¡­ some details that Elreth would rather have vomited rather than reveal.

    Her mother had reached across the table with an amused smile. "I know it''s hard, El, but we wouldn''t be good parents if we didn''t check in on you guys. So many families think when their kids take mates they have to just leave them to it. And don''t worry, you don''t have to tell us everything. Leave stuff sacred. But everyone needs help sometimes. And if we can exin anything that saves you the time and trouble of discovering it on your own¡ªafter you''ve found all the wrong answers first¡ªthat''s a good thing. I promise."

    Elreth red at her. "I''m not saying you shouldn''t help. I''m saying that asking me if I climax when we have sex is just¡­ gross! You don''t need to know that!"

    "I just wanted to help you if there was a problem, give you some advice¡ª"

    "There''s no problem!" she snapped. Of all the people who should have understood her desire to avoid these conversations at all costs, she''d thought it would be her mother. But her mother was all pink cheeked and grinning at her father¡ªwho had gone all smiley, nodding approvingly at Aaryn when Elreth forced herself to answer her mother''s question.

    "You''re just¡­ shameless!" Elreth snapped.

    Aaryn didn''t seem embarrassed, but he was avoiding her eyes and fighting a smile.

    "You''re all gross," she grumbled, folding her arms.

    "Sounds like we aren''t the only ones," her father quipped. Her mother pped his arm, and Elreth hid her face in her hands, but everyone else chuckled.

    "El, look, it''s good. I''m d that it''s good for you. And we won''t¡­ we won''t ask about that again, okay? But a lot of Anima have trouble with this stuff and we wanted to make sure you had some advice if you needed it."

    "This is ridiculous!" she''d hissed. "The world might literally be ending and you''re asking me if I had an orgasm?!"

    "If the world is ending, you want to have as many of those as you can along the way," her father said seriously.

    "Dad!"

    She''d almost stormed out of the room when they allughed at her difort. She was still embarrassed thinking about it. She didn''t want her parents thinking about her doing that!

    She''d been irritated with Aaryn, too. Mainly because he didn''t seem embarrassed about it. But after her parents left, he''d kissed her out of her funk and then they''d proved her parents fears wrong. Again.

    She''d gone to sleep still embarrassed. But also slightly smug.

    After only a few short hours of sleep, she''d woken and immediately her mind reyed the entire conversation.

    So embarrassing. So fucking embarrassing.

    She had to get out of this bed and be a Queen. She had to try to avert disaster¡ªand manage her brother, and see ahead even though none of them knew how any of this was happening. And she was going to be blushing to her roots all day.

    But then Aaryn''s arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back, sliding her across the furs until her back was wedged against his chest.

    "Good morning," he rasped into her hair, nuzzling her neck.

    Goosebumps immediately prickled down her arm. "Good morning," she breathed.

    "Are you feeling better this morning?" he asked carefully.

    "No. Are you?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s good," she said, trying not to let her own frustration sound in her voice. She really was d that the darkness that had descended on him when they''d retuned the cave had improved with theirpany the night before, and some sleep. "We need to get up," she sighed. "I told Tarkyn I''d get out there as close to first light as I could."

    "Mmmmm," Aaryn hummed, then kissed her neck. "But you didn''t give him a time, right?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "I think maybe something your dad saidst night was important."

    Elreth frowned. "What was that?"

    "The part where he said if the world is ending, we need to have as many orgasms as we can along the way."

    "Aaryn!" Elreth rolled over, embarrassed and angry. "If you want to have¡­ have anything with me, you won''t talk about my dad when we''re in bed!"

    He chuckled, but when caught her re, he raised his hands. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. I just thought it was good advice, that''s all."

    "Even if it was, we don''t have to talk about it!"

    "Hey, babe, it''s okay. I didn''t mean to push you. Don''t worry."

    "No, it''s not that," Elreth groaned, dropping her face into her palms. "I just¡­ I just don''t want to be thinking about him when we''re thinking about that. That''s all."

    Aarynbed her hair back from her face. His eyes were puffy fromck of sleep, his face lined. But his smile was genuine, if a little small. And the feeling of his fingers raking her scalp was delicious. Elreth shivered and closed her eyes as he did it again, arching into it like a cat.

    "You like that, huh?" he asked, his voice hoarse from sleep.

    "A lot," she murmured.

    When his lipsnded on hers, all Elreth''s embarrassment and tension melted away under the sensual onught of his mouth, his hands, his strength.

    Though she vowed she would never admit it aloud, maybe her father was right.

    Maybe both of them needed as much pleasure along this road as they could manage.

    *****

    NEED ANOTHER READ? OR WANT TO CHAT OUTSIDE WEBNOVEL? Connect with me and my other books via linktr.ee/aimeelynn !

 Chapter 346 - Pleasure In Pain

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He hadn''t intended to start anything. He knew it was going to be a hellish day. Neither of them had slept much. And he''d taken her the night before, until they were both sweaty and exhausted.

    But when she rolled over¡­ when hebed back her hair and her eyes closed and her head dropped back¡­ when she arched into his touch and clearly wanted him, it lit a fire in him.

    There was something so precious¡ªand so hot¡ªabout his mate who was so coy, so¡­ unsexual with everyone else, who would give herself to him sopletely.

    Even the night before, with her parents, she''d been closed off. She didn''t even want to give these moments words. Yet somehow, when the door was closed and they were alone, she was unfettered. She offered herself to himpletely¡ªtrusting, enjoying him.

    It was, he thought, the greatest joy of his life when she rippled under his palm. It was, he decided, the Creator''s greatest blessing that she wanted to.

    And it was fucking amazing when she touched him back.

    Theyy on their sides, facing each other, buried in the furs. Her hair, loose and shining, flowed in every direction around her head and shoulders, like a great, copper halo. Her eyes were mostly closed, hooded and heavy, fluttering when he stroked her, her lower lip loose and full, falling open when he reached down to find that silky heat that had called to him the moment he woke.

    She arched into his touch, her hands fluttering on his chest, his stomach, lower, until she found him, thick and hard and she stroked too.

    Both of them began to pant.

    They were both exhausted, their movements slow andnguid, but the mes in his belly rose higher and higher, as Elreth''s eyes closed and her body began to writhe, pressing herself into his hand.

    He cupped the back of her knee and pulled her leg up, over his hip, then found her core again, teasing and ying until Elreth began to sigh, and whimper.

    They kissed, both of them still stroking, and Aaryn could have stayed there forever. But the position of her arms pressed her breasts together and then, when he curled a finger in just the right spot, her back arched, pressing them higher, offering herself.

    With a groan, Elreth began to rock. Her head fell back, and she whispered his name.

    In awe of her sensual beauty, Aaryn rolled her onto her back, sliding easily between her thighs, his very favorite ce to rest, then rolling against her again and again until they found that perfect friction.

    Bracing his elbows on either side of her head, he tasted her throat that she offered so freely, marveling again at how free she was with him, knowing no other living being had seen this side of her, wondering what he''d done to deserve it.

    "El, I love the way you give me yourself¡­ your body," he murmured against her corbone, then pushing himself up to stare down at her as he rocked harder, threatening to finally, finally take her.

    She hissed in frustration when he passed over her again, opening herself wider and arching up. "I love the way you make me feel," she whispered, her eyes still closed, her mouth making a small "o" when he rolled against her again.

    Growling his approval, he ducked his head, cupping her breast with one hand and holding it in ce to taste its peak and tease with his tongue and lips.

    Elreth jolted when he sucked at the same moment he passed over her, and her entire body tensed, then shivered.

    "Please, Aaryn."

    He chuckled and lowered himself again, but his smile faded and his breathing rasped as they kissed. Then he grasped her hip and, rolling his own, found her ready and writhing, gasping for him.

    Opening his mouth over her nipple andving it with his tongue, he sucked as he entered her and she cried his name, her body twitching, arching, seeking him.

    "You''re so beautiful," he gasped.

    "Please." Her voice was high and tight¡ªbut with pleasure now, rather than the anger and tension she''d shown so many others. "Please, Aaryn."

    She clung to his back, grasping at his skin, squeezing, her fingers digging into his muscles because she didn''t have the words to express what she was feeling. But her hips continued to roll and press, meeting him, finding him, she pulled him in and gasped his name again and again.

    This¡­ this moment, when she''d forgotten the world, when her head thrashed back, and her hands sought him, when she called his name and thought of nothing but him¡ªhis skin, his heat, his strength¡­ this moment when she wanted, and wasn''t afraid to show it, or ask for it¡­ this was the moment he would relive in his mind. This was the image that would sh through his head at inconvenient times, but bring with it joy and heat.

    This was his mate. His greatest joy. His everything.

    She was everything.

    "Oh, El," he groaned, burying his face in her neck, tasting her skin, inhaling her hair as she rocked with him, keening, pleading.

    Her soft-soft skin under his palms prickled when he kissed her neck, and he almost came. But she wasn''t there yet.

    He knew the stress, all the worries and responsibilities were taking their toll. She was finding it harder to reach her peak, and he yearned for her to let go. To start this day with that shuddering bliss.

    So, gritting his teeth against his own orgasm, he pushed up, bracing over her on one arm, curling to find her breast with his mouth again, teasing with his teeth, sucking in time with his thrusts until she wasn''t just panting anymore, but wailing, high and thin, wordless with joy once, twice, again and she groaned, shaking and trembling, her breath catching over and over, her body quivering with her release.

    And only then did he let himself go, cupping his hands over her head, taking her mouth and tangling their tongues until he gasped her name for the thousandth time, slumping over her and clinging...

    His beautiful, precious mate.

 Chapter 347 - Systems

    There are now 25 extra chapters avable in the privilege system! Privilege works very differently to the way most expect. If you haven''t purchased privilege before, or if you''re thinking of resubscribing, I''ve made a video for you to make sure you understand how the system works AND how to make the most for your money! Search "AllNovelFull privilege aimee" on YouTube to see the FAQ links in thements so you don''t have to watch the whole thing. Or go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click "Understanding AllNovelFull Privilege" to see the whole video!

    NOTE: The above note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth stood at the side of the training ground where Gar and Aaryn had led her and Tarkyn watching the training session with the disformed¡ªmost of whom were unaware of Protector training, but were being evaluated by the leaders.

    Her mother and father had joined them soon after they arrived. But Elia had been moving among the trainees, and Reth following her, correcting form, or offering advice.

    At first nce this training was nearly identical to the training Tarkyn would run with those who hoped to be Guards. Elreth hadn''t said much, only watched and evaluated the form of those nearby. But she and Tarkyn had caught eyes more than once when one of the leaders led an exercise that they recognized.

    Elreth wasn''t sure whether to be frustrated, or relieved.

    There didn''t seem to be anything happening here that was unfamiliar¡ªbut it begged the question why they needed to do it in secret.

    Elreth could see that these trainees were skilled and being drilled effectively. Their strength and speed was good¡ªthey would make good guards.

    But she also saw hints of the problems Tarkyn and Tobe had raised earlier. Ack of uniformity. Ack of discipline¡ªor rather, the discipline was applied to their work, but not their conduct.

    "No lines," Tarkyn murmured, standing at her shoulder, both of them watching the disformed. "They just wander where they will go. They ask questions during instruction rather than waiting to hear everything. And they¡­ manage themselves," he said. She wasn''t sure if it was surprise or disdain in his tone.

    El nodded. She''d noticed that too¡ªsome of the more senior trainees stepping out of formation during exercises to help some of the newer or younger recruits. At times, trainees stepping out of an exercise altogether and joining a different group, or seeking out a leader for discussion.

    "They''re encouraged to think for themselves," Gar said from her other side, his voice low and calm, but an edge of defensiveness in it. "For what we need them to do, they can''t be waiting for instruction. They have to be able to make decisions and determine the right way without instruction."

    "You think I cannot make decisions without instruction?" Tarkyn said dryly. All of them kept their eyes on the field in front of them, but Elreth could feel the tension in the males either side of her.

    "Did I say that?" Gar bit back, though quietly. "You were chosen for leadership because you showed it from the beginning. Any disformed who wishes can take this training," Gar nodded towards the field. "But only those who show both character and leadership¡ªthe ability to think for themselves and stand strong in the face of resistance¡ªwill be trained to be Protectors."

    "A leader without discipline will lead others to ruin," Tarkyn growled.

    Gar huffed. "We don''tck discipline at all¡ªbut we require a different system. Our discipline looks different. When your soldiers are given orders and don''t obey, they are punished. They learn to obey orders quickly. But if the orders they follow are wrong, you punish the leader. That''s your system. Everyone is ountable to those above.

    "When ours don''t think on their feet, when their decisions lead to their own failure, orck of growth, we discipline them. Individually. They are encouraged to challenge leadership if they believe the order could lead in a bad direction. But they have to answer for their choices as well."

    Tarkyn shook his head. "You''re teaching Anima to see themselves as better than others."

    "No," Gar growled. "We''re teaching them that they are solely ountable for their choices. That following authority into death doesn''t absolve them of responsibility."

    "Our system¡ª" Tarkyn started, but Gar cut him off. Elreth tensed as both males bristled.

    "Hear me, Tarkyn, I''m not saying your system is wrong. I''m saying it''s different. Your system will hone your soldiers faster, and with sharper discipline¡ªthey will follow unquestioning which is what you need in the hierarchy you have developed. Our system will create leaders sooner. It creates individuals that take responsibility for their own choices and see themselves as necessary and ountable for the protection of others. For those who do not be Protectors, they will make great mates, family leaders, merchants¡ªwhatever they choose to do. They will do so with more confidence and assurance because they have learned to think for themselves. But those that will be Protectors have the foundation to meet the challenges thate with the role.

    "Those Anima know that every choice they may will ultimatelynd on their own shoulders. They know if they get it wrong, they have no one to me but themselves."

    Tarkyn opened his mouth, but Elreth jumped in. "I see value in both," she said firmly. "And I see risks in both¡ªwith the type of challenge we now face. But I''m not here right now to debate the merits or otherwise of either system. I''m here to understand what has been done, how it might benefit the Anima, and what problems it might pose for all of us, too."

    In front of them, two fists of traineespleted a formal exercise¡ªa choreographed set of actions designed to train the body to move from one form of attack or defense to another. They all paused in their final stance, then stood straight, bowing to the leader who had been watching, and who now stepped forward to offer insight into their form.

    Her parents had stopped at the other side of the group and were watching, listening as well. Elreth bit her lip.

    There was something else needed. She was here, she was seeing this training, and she even understood what Gar exined as their goal. But this wasn''t it. This wasn''t the key she needed to unlock how to move forward with the current risk.

    She growled a curse and turned away from the group, Gar and Tarkyn following in her wake. Aaryn had been off to the side, discussing a specific move with one of the trainees. When he saw her move, he came after them.

    Elreth stalked far enough away that none of the trainees would hear them over the noise of their fellows, and turned, waiting for the three males to catch up to her. When they had, she folded her arms and looked at each in turn.

    "You''re training them to fight, to track, and to scout. Great. We have some differences in training and expectations, fine. But none of this gets me any closer to understanding the Protectors and what they offer to the Anima. So now I want to understand that. Tell me how you turn those Anima out there," she nodded towards the trainees, "into Anima that can guard the hearts and minds of another person in the traverse.. Because what you''re showing me here, isn''t it."

 Chapter 348 - Leadership

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn watched Gar carefully, praying that the male wouldn''t vent his frustrations on his sister¡ªor hold back secrets¡ªbut would give her what she was asking for. He was seeing a new softness in Gar around his family, but it still came and went. He wasn''t sure how the male was doing this morning after the emotional events of the day before.

    As the silence lengthened, he considered speaking up himself. Aaryn understood some of what came after this for the disformed, though he hadn''t realized why. He''d always believed that they were teaching their people to think independently because of the pressure they came under within their tribes at times. Many of the disformed lived lives tainted by anxiety, or a sense of inadequacy. Aaryn had believed they were strengthening their people to meet that so they could walk among the rest of the Anima, equipped to deal with the bigots when they showed themselves.

    But Gar had turned to look at the trainees on the field behind him. When he turned back, he kept his voice low. "The things you''re asking for we need to discuss privately," he said. "None of the disformed are aware¡ªand even Aaryn''s knowledge is limited."

    "You aren''t hiding things from me anymore!" Elreth insisted.

    "No, I''m not," Gar growled. "I''m asking you to be discreet and let me tell you when we''re on our own. If anyone hears what I''m going to tell you, then the entire system will no longer work. It''s only because they don''t know that we can be confident in the results."

    Elreth looked at Tarkyn who shrugged.

    "We have aspects of our training that are kept confidential as well," he said. "I''m happy to go somewhere else to discuss this."

    Elreth was clearly frustrated. He could scent the tension in her and recognized the shakiness she felt whenever she wasn''t sure how to pursue a solution. As a strong and confident female she was unustomed to not knowing the best way forward. She often struggled more when she couldn''t identify a solution, than when a solution seemed challenging to achieve. This situation was forcing her to walk through every day uncertain of which direction the best futurey.

    It was moments like these he wished he could speak into her mind as a wolf. But instead, keeping himself behind Gar and Tarkyn, he signed to her, "It is not weak to question. You''re doing well. Keep going."

    She dropped her head, but her lips curled up. "Is there anything else I need to see here¡ªanything we haven''t seen this morning that would be important for me to know, to understand the rest?" she asked Gar.

    "I don''t think so. You''ve observed how we approach training differently. But the physical aspects are standard stuff. It''s the other side that differs, I think."

    Elreth nodded. "Okay then, let''s go."

    They all turned and started for the trail that was at the other end of the field. But as they passed Elia and Reth, the former King standing with his feet shoulder-width apart, and his massive arms folded over his chest, they paused when Elia called out.

    She hurried over to Gar, pulling him aside, though they could all hear what was said.

    "Your father''s offering to help," she murmured with a nce at Reth. "He''s good at this, Gar. You know that. And I think he needs something to put his energy into. I don''t believe we should say no."

    Gar looked up at his father and Aaryn held his breath, waiting to see what woulde. Gar hadn''t mentioned to the group whether he and his dad had spoken further the night before. And Aaryn hadn''t been able to get him alone to ask.

    "That would be good," Gar said finally, nodding at his father, who nodded back. "I''m going to be busier with the Alpha stuff and filling in Elreth. That would be good," he repeated.

    Elia smiled and reached up to put her hand to her son''s shoulder. "Thank you," she said, her eyes bright. Aaryn couldn''t tell if she was near tears, orughter. But one thing was clear, her scent, shining and pure, danced with joy.

    It wasn''t until then that Aaryn considered what a burden it must have been for Elia hiding this from Reth for all these years. He was d to see that they wereing together over this, not being pushed apart further. Reth had been quiet all morning, clearly thoughtful. But also interested and engaged. Aaryn thought they''d avoided El and Gar by evaluating the training, but maybe it wasn''t that. Maybe it was just that they needed time toe together?

    Whatever, he was d to see Elia return to her mate, her smile beaming and Reth''s stance rx. He gave Gar another look and they both nodded again, then Gar continued forward, El in his wake.

    She looked at Aaryn when they reached the other side of the training field and signed, ''did you catch that?''

    Aaryn shed the sign for ''yes,'' and ''relieved."

    Elreth nodded, but then Gar spoke up and they were both distracted. "I don''t want to give you the whole picture while we''re out here. Maybe we should go to the Cave? I can''t think of a better ce to be certain we won''t be overheard.

    Elreth sighed and looked at the height of the sun through the trees. "Okay," she agreed. "But let''s get our meals brought there. I need to get to the bottom of this, and I still have to meet with the Elders tonight and fill them in. Tarkyn, can you have any reports brought to us there? If any sign of that human shows up I want to know it immediately."

    Tarkyn nodded. "I''ll need some extra time to change the orders, but I could shift and run ahead¡ª"

    Aaryn wanted to grimace. None of them would even have mentioned the shifting if he wasn''t there. They would have just done it.

    He knew what he needed to do. "No you won''t," he said. "Why don''t you guys shift and go ahead to the cave and get into it. I know the basics. I can catch the rest in an hour. I''ll go to the market and tell them to send meals. And Tarkyn, you can tell me who to pass the orders to for the reports."

    It grated, just a little, the gratitude that appeared on Elreth''s face then. He knew she didn''t resent him for being slower than those who could shift. But he also knew she noticed. And he hated that.

    At least in this instance he could be useful while he was slow.

    "That''s perfect," she said, putting a hand to his arm. "Thank you."

    After a few instructions from Tarkyn, they all shifted and leaped down the trail, while Aaryn pushed into a jog and started east of them, towards the Tree City.

    This was what a true leader did, he reminded himself. They took the job that was right for them, even if it wasn''t pleasant. They set an example.

    His mate needed his help, and he was right to give it and free her to pursue the greater good.

    He kept repeating that to himself as he ran, pushing away the thoughts about his weakness, and questions about what role he might y if things got bad.

 Chapter 349 - The Unknown Hell

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As they entered the royal meadow Elreth returned to her human form and ran for the cave, Gar and Tarkyn both following.

    Her chest ached for Aaryn and the shadow that had passed behind his eyes when he''d offered to go to the Tree City for them. He hated it when he perceived that his inability to shift was a disadvantage. She was so grateful he''d made the offer anyway. She made a mental note to thank himter when they were alone. To recognize the role he yed, and how important it was to her.

    Walking into the royal cave with her brother and her captain behind her, Elreth was aware that it was the first time she felt truly like a Queen. She knew her goal, knew that she was seeking the best for her people, and she was certain the Creator had ced her there for exactly this reason.

    She just wished she knew how to find the answers.

    She hated that the path to victory still seemed shrouded in fog. But every step they took would bring her closer to that moment when it would all make sense. She was sure of it.

    She walked inside and went straight to the dining table, taking the seat at its head while the two males behind her each took a chair on either side.

    "Okay, Gar," she said without preamble. "What''s the big secret?"

    Gar shook his head. "It isn''t that what we''re doing is so secretive, it''s that we can''t afford for trainees to be aware of it, otherwise it won''t work."

    "So, tell me," she said and sat back in her chair. "Because nothing I saw today gave me any great revtion about what''s so special."

    Gar gave her a t look, but rested his elbows on the table and started.

    "We told you that we have to make sure that Protectors have the character for the job, remember?"

    Elreth nodded.

    "Well, we''ve done this a little backwards, but imagine that the training you watched this morning is happening for any and every disformed that asks. And through that process, we can identify the ones that are leaders, free thinkers. We can pick up the ones that are arrogant, and those that are weak. And we get to watch how they interact when they''re under pressure and¡­ all the normal things thate out when you''re training. You know what I mean."

    Elreth did know¡ªand Tarkyn even more so, she imagined. Since his entire life had been physical discipline and training.

    Elreth had trained a great deal, especially with her father and Aaryn. And she knew how challenging it was. That it brought out both the best and the worst in people. She''d heard her father joke that he rarely trusted anyone he hadn''t sweated with first. Because putting an Anima under fierce physical pressure tended to bring out their true colors.

    "I understand," she said, motioning for Gar to continue.

    "Great, so the leaders of the training¡ªwho are all already Protectors, though they don''t realize that¡ªthey''re keeping an eye out for anyone they think has potential. And when we think we''ve found someone we start testing them."

    "Physically?" Tarkyn asked.

    "Yes, initially. But that''s really just the earliest step. Because a true Protector doesn''t have to be the best physical fighter, or tracker. They don''t need to be the strongest physically, they have to have the strongest spine. So we''re looking for Anima that show nobility, humility, strength of will, willingness to push themselves without being pushed by others¡­ that kind of thing. And when we''re testing them, we start with a few extra difficult sessions in the training. Really wear them out¡ªno matter what level of skill they''re at.

    "Then we iste them. We don''t offer any feedback from their coaches or trainers. We don''t encourage them. We don''t harass them either. We just¡­ leave them to motivate on their own. If they continue to show up¡ªand not all do¡ªthen we move them on to the next stage."

    Gar''s lips twisted and he held Elreth''s eyes. "Not everything we do is¡­ nice. But it''s all necessary to ensure that they have the fortitude to match the voices."

    "Okay," Elreth said hesitantly. "Like what?"

    "We usually start with some kind of temptation for them. Have someone present them with something they want¡ªbut in a way they shouldn''t have it. It''s different for every Anima. We have to figure out what drives them, what they want, what they like, what they dislike. Then we present them with a way to achieve something they want by cheating. Or a rtionship to gain, but through deceit. Or perhaps resources, ways to increase in wealth but by stealing¡ªlook, it sounds stupid when I say it, we are a lot more subtle than this sounds. The point is to lean into their deepest desires or greatest fears, and present them with something¡­cking in character that would offer them what they want.

    "They don''t even know it''sing from us, usually. And if they act on it, that''s the end of their training."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "They don''t even get a warning?"

    "They didn''t know they were being evaluated," Gar says, shrugging. "That''s what I mean. We can''t let them know this happens because if we did they''d be guarded against it and we''d have false responses. Later in the process, when they''re aware of what we''re doing, we coach and encourage them. But these initial tests¡ªand there are multiple per Anima¡ªthey have to be holding to their own moral fiber. Showing that they are willing to walk through fire to win. That they won''t try to take the short cut when it counts."

    Tarkyn sat back in his chair, a small smile on his face. "It''s brilliant."

    Gar shrugged. "I didn''te up with it, I just kept moving ahead with something they''d already been doing for years."

    Elreth chewed on that for a moment. "So, if they pass these moral tests¡­ what exactly happens then?"

    Gar smiled.. "Then we invite them and really put them through hell."

 Chapter 350 - Friends Or Foes?

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    By the time he arrived at the cave Gar had already exined to Elreth and Tarkyn the system they used for testing the character of the disformed without their knowledge.

    Aaryn stifled a smile. His own testing had been eye-opening.

    He''d been led to believe he''d be offered wealth just for informing on the Royal family to a highly-ranked disformed officer. He wouldn''t even have to do anything or try to change their minds. All he''d been asked to do was tell someone outside the family about the things he heard them talk about.

    He''d been horrified. But he had to admit, the method worked. There''d been no pressure. He''d been told to think about it for a few days.

    He''d gone home on more than one of those days, looking at the rtive squalor of his treehousepared to Elreth''s cave¡­ he''d been encouraged to imagine the status he would gain within the tribe¡ªthe better treatment he''d receive by the merchants, the less stress his mother would be under to provide¡­

    He''d weighed the decision, but in the end, he''d known he couldn''t do it. And he''d been horrified to think that the disformed, who had always presented to him as being behind the crown, would work against them. In the end, he''d gone to Elia and spoken with her about it.

    She''d been very understanding¡ªand more pleased than he expected. She''d assured him she would take care of it, that he wasn''t to worry. He''d seen the male around training less, but there''d been no rumors of him being removed from the disformed ranks, or outed as a spy. He''d asked Elia about it a few dayster, and she''d only winked and told him that they were taking care of it.

    Of course, a few weekster, he''d learned why.

    What he hadn''t known was that they were making sure he wasn''t pretending to report the issue, while actually bing an informant behind the scenes.

    A cunning maniption that would never have urred to him, but was apparently not umon among spies¡ªto make a gesture that seemed to show them as trustworthy, when in actual fact it was merely an act to get them closer to the source they were gathering information about.

    He told Elreth the story after he''d taken his seat at the table and her mouth dropped open.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    He shrugged. "I didn''t want you to feel worried that there were people out there trying to harm your family. Plus¡­ the disformed training is a secret. To tell you that I would have had to reveal where and how it happened. Your mom specifically made me promise not to tell you."

    Elreth''s face went thunderous, but Aaryn reached for her hand. "She didn''t tell her mate, either," he said gently. "I know it sounds awful, El, but I promise¡­ there was no desire to hurt you. It was entirely about keeping people safe. You understand that. You keep secrets for that reason too."

    "Not from you," she shot back.

    Gar cleared his throat. "Look, El¡­ none of us are perfect. Including you. The disformed that we have in the Protector training are good Anima. They aren''t perfect either, but they''re good. Their motives are pure. Their intentions are honest. And so were ours. We can be trusted. And if you''re still looking for evidence of that, we''re telling you now, right? I''m telling you. No one else did, I did. Because it was the right time. At some point we have to just work together and let the past be the past."

    "Except that I have to continue questioning whether you''re telling me everything," she snapped. "Keeping secrets doesn''t build trust, Gar."

    "Until it''s your secrets you want us to keep. Surely we''ve proven ourselves on that score?"

    Aaryn watched her filter through that. Her lips were tight and her eyes shing, but she nodded. She knew that Gar was right.

    Aaryn breathed a little easier.

    "The thing I''m uneasy about at this point isn''t the secrets that have been kept so much," Tarkyn said, leaning into the others at the table. "I''m more concerned with the way those secret keepers are being trained. When you have strong willed people encouraged to make their own choices¡ªeven in the face of authority¡ªwe get situations like we had with Hholdyn. That male has possibly revealed us to the human that was here."

    "No, he didn''t," Aaryn growled. "He was the one who discovered where they went!"

    Tarkyn turned to him, frowning. "If he can be trusted. He was in a position to need to justify his own actions at that point. And you saw¡ªwe proved to you¡ªthat their loyalty had ultimately been pointed at you, rather than the crown. That is a serious problem."

    "Which is just another reason it''s good that it''s Gar now," Aaryn said, reminding himself that it was true. "He''s a part of the royal family, so loyalty to him is to the crown. And now that he''ll be working so publicly with El¡­ it''s all going to be fine."

    Tarkyn snorted. "You are being na?ve. Just as you''ve seen in your training that people have to be tested for their moral character, so they need to be tested for their loyalties¡ªand their loyalties will determine their character.

    "If, for example, they are loyal to Gar rather than the crown, if anything were to happen to pit El and Gar against each other, that would be the true test of the disformed¡ªwho would they follow? From what you''re describing it seems that you''ve made a virtue out of rebellion!"

    Gar growled. "Then you aren''t listening. We structure our hierarchy differently¡ªallow more questioning and greater freedom. But we do not allow rebellion. Our people answer for their choices¡ªthe difference is that if someone goes against my order, I don''t automatically assume they were wrong to do so. I ask them why," Gar said, staring Tarkyn down.

    The Captain growled in return and Aaryn froze as Alpha strength began beating the air around the table.

 Chapter 351 - Queens Choice

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth was about to tell them both to quit the Alpha Male bullshit when there was a sound from the near the front door and she turned to find her parents walking in, her father first, tense and careful when he smelled the conflict brewing in the room.

    "What''s going on?" he asked as he strode through the cave, her mother directly behind him.

    "We''re once again debating whether the disformed''s training in questioning authority is going to be an asset, or a risk," Elreth said. Gar and Tarkyn were still staring at each other. She wanted to hiss at both of them, but forced herself to sit back in her chair like she was unconcerned. In the end, both would listen to her. "Do you have any thoughts after what you saw this morning, Dad?" she asked, mainly to distract the others, but she was curious what he thought of this.

    Her father nced at her mother before responding. "I think it''s both," he rumbled. They joined the others at the table. Her father took the chair next to Gar, but sat sideways, facing her brother, one elbow on the tabletop. He looked at Elreth, but scanned the others now and again as he spoke.

    "I see that your leaders are well developed. With depth and maturity, and a¡­ solidness about them that seems to be happening younger in the disformed than in the other tribes. And I''m guessing it''s because they''ve been pushed to choose their own path sooner. So that''s good. Where you have an established leader, someone who''s already run the gauntlet, it''s going to be an asset to you, El. Because those Anima know how to fight, and they know how to win¡ªand they''re patient in it. That is, in my opinion, the best form of leadership, and the most solid mind. But the others?"

    He looked at her mother whose face was pinched with strain. She didn''t look afraid, more¡­ uneasy. Defensive, perhaps. What had they been talking about before they arrived?

    "I see a group of young people who could be tipped in the wrong direction, and that''s a risk," her father said finally.

    Gar shook his head. "That''s why their loyalty is important. Even if they disagree with authority, they don''t defy it. They question, which is different!"

    Her father nodded. "Where that''s true, you''re right," he said. "But I''ll be the first to tell you that sometimes it''s very, very hard to tell the difference¡ªand if you''re wrong, you end up in situations like your mother found herself because we trusted the wrong guard with her life."

    They all turned to look at Elia then, who took a deep breath, her lips thin. She didn''t like being put on the spot, Elreth could see.

    "Your father and I were just discussing this on our way here," she said tightly. Elreth had to swallow a smile. She knew exactly what that meant. "I don''t think you''d joined us yet, Tarkyn? In any case, there was a group of guards that were assigned to me personally. And one of them¡­ one of them I trusted. He was pleasant and friendly, he''d been very careful with following the rules and keeping me safe. And he was fun. He treated me like a friend. Reth had chosen all of them out of his best judgment of who would be loyal to me personally¡ªbecause there was a lot of upheaval around my selection as Queen. He wanted guards that would do their best by me personally, no matter what was happening among the people.

    "Jak was chosen and I was d to have him. Heter disappeared, and it looked like he''d been hurt. I felt¡­ terrible," she said. "But when he returned¡­ we learned that he''d actually been a nt all along. Because he was trusted, I didn''t question him. And he used my trust against me. He kidnapped me and took me to the wolves¡ªwho almost killed me.

    "Gar is right that their loyalty matters. But my question would be, how can you know where their loyalty truly lies?"

    "How can we know with anyone?" Gar growled, but his voicecked the defensive edge Elreth expected. "What you experienced was a betrayal¡ªsomeone who was actively working to deceive you. That could happen to any of us. Our tests should reveal those to us. But it''s possible some would make it through¡ªor be turned after they are already trusted. That''s life. That''s not a fault of the training."

    Her parents looked at each other.

    "That''s what I said," her mother said quietly, staring at her father.

    Her dad''s jaw went tight, but he nodded.

    "You''re missing one part of this conversation," Gar said intensely. "The problem with strong willed people isn''t that they think for themselves, it''s that once they choose their path, they''re difficult to sway from it. The question isn''t whether they are capable of good choices, but whether they have the integrity to make them in the first ce."

    Her father fixed his eyes on Gar. "Can anyone have integrity if they don''t respect authority? If they''re willing to defy it?"

    Gar got thoughtful for a moment, then he locked eyes with his father. "I hadn''t thought about it that way. But I have to say¡­ I have examples of people defying my authority and being right to have done so. I''ve learnedter that if I''d been in their shoes I would have done the same thing. So¡­ I say sometimes it''s right to fight authority."

    Her father''s jaw went tight.

    The twang of the unspoken words, of the history between the two of them zinged around the room and Elreth held her breath, waiting to see what would happen. But neither of them addressed the other again. Instead, her father turned to her.

    "The truth is," he said directly to Elreth, "in the end the choice is yours. You have the opportunity now to embrace this people, or hold them at arm''s length and test them. I, for one, won''t be fighting your authority, El. So¡­ you tell us.. Do we move ahead with the disformed as they currently are? Or do you require change? The call has to be yours."

 Chapter 352 - Armies Or Allies?

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Discussion circled around the table, considering all points and Elreth listened to everyone. But he could scent the unease in her, and her expression told him she hadn''t yet decided what the next step was. By the time their dinner came, she looked exhausted¡ªand even more frustrated.

    Everyone settled down while they were eating, but as he chewed thest of his sulentmb, Aaryn looked around the table and cleared his throat.

    "I have been trusted with some of the secrets," he said carefully, "but not all of them. I wonder if I know enough to ask some questions El might not think to ask."

    Elia nodded at him. "Go ahead."

    Aaryn frowned at his ss of juice. "I understand that you''re picky about who to train, and that you take the training slowly. That all seems wise. But what happens when someone has proven themselves? When they''ve sessfully crossed the traverse and you know they can be trusted? What do those people know? What do you tell them? What do they think they''re doing? If you''ve been doing this as long as I''ve been alive, haven''t those Anima ever asked questions about why they were trained then just¡­ living their lives?"

    Gar looked at Elia who sighed, her forehead pinching into lines.

    It was Elreth who challenged her. "You can''t keep this secret anymore, Mom," she said firmly. "We need to know."

    "I know, I know," Elia said, exchanges nces with Reth. "I just¡­ it''s been twenty years of holding this back. It''s hard to make the adjustment sometimes. I feel¡­ I''m afraid that telling people is leading us to disaster, but I know¡­ I''m confident it''s the right thing to do. Don''t worry, I''m just figuring out the right words."

    She stared down at her hands in herp for a moment, then lifted her head, looking back and forth between Aaryn and Elreth as she spoke.

    "There is one aspect to all of this that initially I thought was unconnected with the Protectors. It was something we used to avoid that very question you raised, Aaryn. Two things, actually: First of all, when we first began this, with Gahrye here, we portrayed it as a¡­ I guess an army of sorts. We told those who joined us that they were working for the Queen''s pleasure. That they were my very ownwork¡ªspies, eyes and ears to inform, and in some cases, to protect here within Anima. We told them they were secret because of what had happened with the wolves and how we didn''t want to be betrayed again.

    "Secondarily, because of how things naturally yed out for Gahrye, because I''d always spoken to him about how human women would love him, when he entered the human world and found a mate, it became¡­ almost an assumption among the disformed. Those who struggled to find mates here often turned to us, wanting a chance to cross the traverse. We used that. I''m not ashamed to say it. Many of those who have be Protectors and have not found mates have gone into the human world, at least for a time, to see if they could find one there. And some have, as you know. But most¡­ most do not. Most return here, but they are grown by the experience. Then they join the first group."

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. "The disformed are¡ªwere¡ªyour own army?"

    Elia''s eyes went wide. "No! I mean, not like that! They weren''t fighters, they were guards and defenders, and¡­ and spies."

    "And what have they been doing since I took dominance?"

    "Waiting to do the same for you," Aaryn said, all of it finally bing clear. Why those around him had pressed so hard for him to be Elreth''s cohort. Why the older disformed had waited so patiently while he muddled through with Elreth. Why they''d never been swayed in their determination to serve the crown. "Oh my, I was so blind," he said faintly.

    "No, you weren''t blind!" Elia protested. "You did an amazing job of leading without even knowing the full picture of what you were dealing with. The Protectors respected you as Alpha, even knowing that you were still unaware of the full depth of what we could do. They appreciated your loyalty to me¡ªand then Elreth. No one speaks a bad word of you, Aaryn. You need to know that."

    "I never even intended to take the Alpha," Gar said quietly. "I never questioned what you were doing, Aaryn. I know that some stuff''se up. I''m still not certain I agree, but¡­ but I know no matter what others said, you were always working for the good of the whole. Including El."

    Aaryn felt his cheeks heat. "I wasn''t looking forpliments," he said sheepishly. "I just meant¡­ here I thought we''d focused the disformed on the royal family as a kind of goal. But they were already working for you. I should have seen it. I will see it next time."

    Tarkyn rubbed his jaw. "You mentioned those who spend time in the human world," he broke in. "What are they doing while they''re over there?"

    "They''re working with the Guardians to create a better understanding between our world and theirs¡ªand for thest few years, as the prophecy has been bing more urgent and we''ve had the anima to do it, they''re helping Kalle look for humans that might know about us, or be looking for Anima. We all know that centuries ago the humans were here as a tribe. But what the hidden histories showed us was that there was a¡­ a rift between the humans and the Anima, prior to the prophecy first being given to the Anima.

    "We''ve been trying to trace where humans might have records of the Anima, or be aware of this world. Many of the disformed who traverse work with them on that."

    "And have you had any luck?" Elreth asked quickly, perking up.

    "She''s getting some clues¡ªbut there''s nothing concrete. We''re certain there are humans who are aware of Anima¡ªnot just the Guardians. But because we haven''t caught anyone crossing, we believe it''s just some kind of legend or secret, protected amongst a circle of humans, probably much like our Guardians. But the few actual leads they''ve found have led to a part of the human world that is very distant from the traverse portal. Weeks of travel, even by beast¡ªthough travel is much faster in the human world. But also moreplicated. It''s hard to exin. But just be sure, if they find something, we''ll learn about it."

    "How?"

    Elia nced at Reth again. "Because if we find any real answers, Gahrye will get them to me," she said quietly. "So I could go over there and¡­ figure it out."

    Reth froze.

 Chapter 353 - Resistance

    (Posted 23 Dec) MERRY CHRISTMAS! Thank you for your support this year! To say thank you, enjoy 5 chapters tonight as my gift to you!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    With dismay, Elreth watched her father turn to look at her mother.

    "What?"

    "Reth, you knew I''d kept contact with Gahrye, the kids have known him their whole lives¡ª"

    "Yes, we all know that. But¡­ but you''re talking about¡ª"

    "I would have returned to the human world if it was needed."

    Reth''s jaw pushed forward, rolling like he ground his teeth. "You would have defied my orders outright?"

    "I didn''t," she said breathlessly, her face apologetic. "I haven''t. But if they''d found the humans¡­ I would have gone to hear the story and if I''d needed to, if it needed a human to deal with it, I would have stayed to do it, yes."

    Her father snorted in disbelief and shook his head. "This entire situation ispletely fucked."

    "Reth, please¡ª"

    "No, Elia, I let you bring him back in here. I let you have him in our home and risked everyone learning that he was defying me. But this? You would have left me to go to him?"

    "Only to save our entire people¡ªour world! And it wasn''t going back to him, Reth. It was going back to who had the information, to who was watching over us from that side!"

    Dad gave her a look that would have withered flowers. "It''s alwayse back to him. Every time. From the very first weeks of our mating."

    Elreth was about to jump in¡ªshe''d seen her father''s jealous side rarely, but it was almost always ugly when it did crop up. She didn''t want her mother embarrassed here in front of Tarkyn and Aaryn.

    But before she could say anything, her mother was on her feet and leaning over her father.

    "Gareth Orstas Hyerhyn, you should be ashamed of yourself!" her mother spat, her hands balled to fists and her eyes turning golden because she was so angry her beast was threatening to break through¡ªan incredibly rare urrence that Elreth half-hoped would happen. Her mother was an incredible lioness. "I have never loved anyone other than you, never given my heart to anyone, and you know it! Your pride is what''s hurting right now. I haven''t done anything wrong. And you know it! You hate that I hid this from you? I hate that I had to! But if you trust my judgment as much as you''ve always said you do, then think. THINK! Would I have hidden this from you for any reason outside of the survival of our people!?"

    "Elia¡ª"

    "Don''t "Elia" me!" her mother said, dropping her voice as deep as she could to mimic her mate. "You know I love no one but you, but every time you get your leathers in a knot, you start makingments that imply I have some kind of attachment with Gahrye¡ªit''s wrong, and you know it. I''ve had enough!"

    Aaryn''s eyes had gone very wide and Elreth fought a grin as Tarkyn found something very interesting to pick at on the thigh of his leathers. Gar was smirking outright, but he''d always enjoyed the few asions when their mother set their father down. Elreth punched his arm and he winced and turned to her, cursing. But she noticed he didn''t go back to the grinning.

    Her mother leaned right down into her father''s face. "Do you love me, Reth?"

    "You know I do. With my life."

    "Then why, WHY would you ever so much as think that I would have eyes for any other male when I can have you? And why would you ept that I have had to keep this a secret from you, but not ept that if I''d been provided information that our world was at risk that I wouldn''t go do something about it?"

    "Because what you''re saying is that you would have put yourself in danger, rather than letting me help you," her father growled. He pushed out of his chair and got to his feet, looming over their mother who had her hands on her hips and was not intimidated. "What you''re saying is you would have let another male pull you into danger without giving me a chance to address it, to protect you. If I were to do that to you¡ªbarge into danger without telling you¡ªyou''d be mad as hell at me."

    Her mother blinked and Elreth recognized her shock.

    Score one, Dad.

    "I wouldn''t be¡­ barging in¡ª"

    "Bullshit."

    There was a pregnant pause where they stared at each other and then her mother looked to the side, remembering that they had an audience. Her face fell and she put her hands to her mouth.

    "I''m sorry, everyone," she said, her voice hushed. "That was¡­ unnecessary for you all to hear."

    "I don''t know," Aaryn said quietly, looking pointedly at Elreth. "I kind of think we might be having some conversations like this ourselves pretty soon," he said dryly. "It''s good to know we won''t be alone."

    Elreth red and signed, ''Don''t make this about me.''

    ''But it is about you. You think you should go over.''

    ''I know I should. The question is when.''

    Aaryn just raised an eyebrow, but again she saw the weariness on his face, the lines on his face, and the sag of his shoulders. She took a deep breath. Grieving that none of this could happen simply, easily, peacefully.

    Her mother had been forced to keep secrets for two decades.

    Her parents were at odds over this and her mother''smitment to her people.

    Aaryn was threatening to resist Elreth if she decided to cross.

    Gar, it sounded like, would resist everybody but himself and the Protectors. Yet, she''d just learned that Gahrye was over there with Kalle, both of them primed with information¡ªand already working on identifying the humans who knew of Anima.

    She was more and more certain that was exactly where their answersy¡ªand that there was no one who could do this investigation for her. She had to be there, had to see the evidence herself, had to understand the enemy they were going to face. And hopefully, even better, identify the way to stop them before they were crossing back.

    As her parents excused themselves to go to their own tree, her mother assuring her that she would answer any further questionster, Elreth sat back in her chair her thoughts spinning.

    But one thing she kepting back to.

    They had no time, and she had no patience. It was time to get to the bottom of this.

    She needed to go to the human world.

 Chapter 354 - Decision

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Within minutes of her parents leaving, Aaryn could see that Elreth had hit her limit. She kept falling into deep thought, missing the conversation that was happening around her, and getting lost even when she did try to speak.

    He waited for her tell Gar and Tarkyn to leave, but as soon as she''d answer a question or find her way through one thing, she would disappear into deep thought again. He knew nothing the males were saying was getting in for her, and that just meant they were wasting time.

    "Stop," he interrupted Tarkyn and Gar debating the merits of revealing the entire n to all of the disformed to speed the process of building more Protectors. "She''s not following you and this is a discussion that she needs to be a part of."

    Tarkyn and Gar both turned to look at Elreth who was frowning at the tabletop, her lips moving like she was speaking to herself, but no sounding out.

    "What do you know, she''s finally cracked," Gar quipped. Aaryn shot him a re as Elreth became aware¡ªagain¡ªthat the males were staring at her, lifted her eyes to scan each of them.

    "What?" she asked. "What did I miss?"

    "Nothing," Aaryn stepped in when Gar opened his mouth again. "I''m saying I think you need some time to process what you''ve learned so far, that''s all. That we shoulde back tomorrow and discuss this further."

    Elreth''s frown deepened. "I have to go meet the Elders in a few minutes¡ª"

    "No, you don''t. You aren''t in a position to answer their questions yet," Aaryn said firmly. "Put them off until morning when you''ve had time to think it all through. Then the five of us can meet again after lunch."

    There was some back and forth, but in the end Elreth agreed and Tarkyn offered to take the message to the elders to change their meeting time. They thanked the Captain and he left the cave momentster.

    Gar sighed and pushed out of his chair. "Well, I guess I''ll go too, then¡ª"

    "Wait," Elreth said quickly. "Please, Gar, there''s something I need to talk to you and Aaryn about. And I think it''s better if we do it alone."

    Gar frowned, but sat, leaning on the tabletop. "What is it?"

    Then Elreth lifted her eyes to her brother and said the words that put an arrow of fear through Aaryn''s heart.

    "How long would it take you to prepare Aaryn and I to cross?"

    Gar shook his head. "Not this again¡ª"

    "This isn''t up for discussion. I know you''re the best person to train both of us, and I don''t want to take any unnecessary risks. But there is no doubt in my mind that I need to go, and if I''m going, that means Aaryn''s going."

    "But having both of you over there at a time like this¡ª"

    "I said, no discussion, Gar. Am I your Dominant, or not? Am I Alpha to you?" she said. Aaryn swelled with pride because, for the first time, she didn''t ask in anger. She didn''t press her brother or provoke him. She simply asked the question as if it were a problem to solve.

    Gar''s jaw tightened. "Of course."

    "Then I''m telling you, this isn''t a moment to question authority. I have to get over there. I have to talk to Gahrye and Kalle. I have to learn everything that they know. I have to be a part of bringing the disformed who have defected back to Anima¡ªit''s me they''ll answer to, and me who will answer to them about calling them back. There''s no way around it. This has to be done. So I want to do it as safely and quickly as possible. So tell me, how long it will take?"

    Gar''s jaw rolled and his lips twisted. His fingers curled to fists on the table, but he didn''t raise his voice.

    "We''ve never put a timeline on it," he growled finally. "We have stages of training and when you''vepleted one, you move to the next, no matter how long that takes. You''re both¡­ I mean, you''ve effectively skipped our testing phase. We know your hearts are good. Chances are, El, that since Dad and I could cross without giving in, and without a Protector, you probably could too. But that doesn''t make it safe. And Aaryn," Gar turned to him, "I don''t know all that''s going on for you, but if you''re going to do this¡­ my biggest concern would be if your mind is in the right ce. I know you''re strong enough, and you have the character¡ªwe already tested you before you went the Alpha route instead. But do you feel¡­ solid enough to put yourself between your mate and this kind of evil? Because that''s what you''d be doing. Her life would be in your hands."

    "Yes," he said without hesitation. And he was certain. There were many things in his life that were dark and full of doubt. But protecting Elreth wasn''t one of them. "I''ll do anything to keep her safe."

    Gar sighed and opened his hands on the table. "Then¡­ really it''s just about making sure you understand what you face. Having Aaryn take me across once to make sure he''s up to it. Then you could go."

    Aaryn looked at Elreth and saw that light of adventure and excitement in her eyes. He wanted to growl. This wasn''t something to be done for the fun of it! But he knew, deep down, that that wasn''t what she was doing.

    He just prayed she was seeing clearly and not blinded by her fear of missing something.

    Was it really that crucial for her to be the one to go across?

    "Oh, and one more thing," Gar added reluctantly. "You''ll need to talk to Mom about training for the human world. We don''t let anyone cross who hasn''t had some education, because we never know what''s happening with the Guardians. If there''s some problem and you get there and Kalle''s gone, or Gahrye''s not there¡­ you need to be able to deal with the staff or any other human you might meet before they can train you. Their world is so much bigger, so much moreplicated, El. You can''t walk into that blind. You have to understand how things work over there, and how to make sure you don''t reveal it to the wrong person."

    "Okay, then. Let''s get started."

    Gar stared at her a second. "What¡­ now?"

    "Is there a better time?"

    "How about tomorrow," Aaryn broke in with a growl. "This isn''t a little thing, El. You need to rest and have your mind clear¡­ and so do I."

    She turned to look at him then, her eyes finally sharp rather than distant. And she frowned, searching his gaze with concern.

    "We don''t have any time," she said quietly.

    "If we don''t have a few hours to sleep, we''re toote for the rest," Aaryn said firmly.

    Elreth thought about that, and Gar waited.

    "Okay," she said. "But if I''m not talking to the Elders tonight, I''m going to talk to Mom. I can''t just¡­ sit here and wait."

    "I''ming with you," Aaryn and Gar both said at the same time.

 Chapter 355 - No Permission Required

    There are now 25 extra chapters avable in the privilege system! Privilege works very differently to the way most expect. If you haven''t purchased privilege before, or if you''re thinking of resubscribing, I''ve made a video for you to make sure you understand how the system works AND how to make the most for your money! Search "AllNovelFull privilege aimee" on YouTube to see the FAQ links in thements so you don''t have to watch the whole thing. Or go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click "Understanding AllNovelFull Privilege" to see the whole video!

    NOTE: The above note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    It was stupid under the circumstances. There were so many things of such magnitude happening, she shouldn''t have had any reservations about calling on any Anima. But as she and her brother and mate left the royal cave, Elreth''s stomach churned with nerves, and she had her ears attuned to any sound.

    Were her parents fighting? Were they going to fall back into that dark, separate ce they''d been weeks ago? She felt like she was twelve years old again¡ªthe only time she could recall her parents fighting in a way that kept them angry for more than a few hours. And that had been nothingpared to what they''d gone through before she and Aaryn walked the mes and Smoke. But it was that same, creeping dread in her stomach, that same tense air of waiting, ears perked, for any sound of conflict or anger.

    But there was nothing.

    As they approached the tree, she could see Gar''s frown deepening, but when they got to the door and Elreth knocked, the only sound was the low murmur of voices inside.

    "At least he isn''t roaring," Gar muttered from behind Elreth. Elreth pped his arm again. Then the door opened and her father stood in the gap, looking at each of them.

    "I see the family emissaries have arrived," he said dryly.

    "Actually, no," Elreth said quietly, letting him see the apology in her eyes. "This is purely ruling business. I need¡­ I need Mom to help me get ready."

    Her father''s brow creased, but he opened the door to let them in. Their mother sat at the dining table, the onlyntern in the tree that was lit was the one directly over it. She leaned on an elbow on the table, her entire body slumped with weariness. But she turned and sat up when they walked in, like she was bracing herself.

    The guys stopped to mutter with her father as they stepped inside, so Elreth hurried over to her mother''s side. "Are you okay?" she asked quietly.

    Her mom took her hands and forced a smile. "Of course. I told you, this stuff just takes time, Elreth. Nothing would evere between your father and I permanently."

    Elreth nodded, squeezing her hands. "I''m sorry, I know this is a rough time, but I need your help."

    "What is it?"

    "I need to get ready to cross the traverse. Aaryn is going to be my Protector. Gar''s going to train him. But we need to move as quickly as possible and¡­ Gar said you need to tell me about the human world and how that''s all going to work, just in case there''s a problem when we get there. I have to find Kalle and Gahrye. I have to learn what they know¡ªand see if they have any clues about how this human got through without any of us knowing."

    Her mother took a deep breath and her smile ttened. "Okay," she said. "Sit down."

    "You''re doing WHAT?!" her father''s voice boomed from near the front door.

    Her mother rolled her eyes. "He''s not at his best tonight. I can hardly me him. All of this has been a real wound to his pride and he''s been taking it withoutining. But I knew it would hit him eventually."

    "Elreth¡ª" her father thundered towards them. El turned to face him and folded her arms.

    "If my brother can submit when he''s the one who has to train me, I think my dad can do it too," she said. "I''m not arguing about this. I have to get over there and understand who and what we''re facing. I already knew that, but hearing everything tonight just cemented it. And don''t tell me you wouldn''t have made exactly the same decision under these circumstances, I know you would have!"

    "Yes, but I''m¡ª" he caught himself and broke off.

    Elreth raised an eyebrow. "You''re what?"

    The little muscles at the back of her father''s jaw twitched. "I was going to say, I''m a warrior. I''ve been trained to fight."

    "And I haven''t?" Elreth snipped.

    Aaryn stepped forward then. "Not the same way, El. You''re strong, but you haven''t battled. Not really."

    "And you really think this is a battle that has to be fought with the body? Because from everything I''m hearing, it sounds like it''s a problem to be solved with the mind."

    "Until the moment your enemy shows up in the flesh," her father reminded her. "And then what? If you''re on that side, El, you''re putting yourself into their hands."

    "If all it takes for me to fall into their hands is being on that side of the traverse, we can''t win this," she growled. "You all are deciding that because I am female, I can''t defend myself or apparently, fight well enough to keep myself safe in the event of a battle. But if ites to standing and fighting for my people, I''d rather do it over there¡ªif we win, they nevere through!"

    "And if you lose, they have nothing and no one standing in their way."

    "Except you and Gar," she returned pointedly.

    Her father''s face got tight. Then pained. "El¡­ please¡­"

    "Don''t," she warned him. Her mother stood behind her, at her shoulder. Her mate and brother stood behind her father. "Don''t make this about our family. Don''t make this about me and you, or you and mom," she said quietly. Then she looked at Aaryn. "Don''t make this about us.

    "We all knew, we''ve known our whole lives that being royal, being the ruler, means taking the risks so our people don''t have to. We walk into things they don''t know and can''t control, and we protect them. I am not your daughter, or your sister, or your mate right now. I am your Queen. I am the dominant of these people, and I am certain that the only way to see this clearly is to get over there and speak to those who are at the source. To see the enemy for myself, and to understand the portal and how we might protect it better. So you all have a choice: You can help me and stand with me, and make this easier and less likely to kill me.. Or you can fight me and I''ll do it anyway, because that''s my job¡ªand I do not need your permission to do what the Creator put me here to do."

 Chapter 356 - Never Fight Alone

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    An hourter she sat at her parent''s table under the light of that singlentern and blinked, her head buzzing. She shook it to clear it and refocused.

    Her parents sat on either end of the table, her mother doing most of the talking, but her father offering what he knew or could add.

    Gar sat directly across from her giving a lot of growled warnings, but he''d stopped holding back and was answering every question she put to him¡ªor everything he could add to fill in the gaps on her mother''s information.

    And Aaryn sat at her side, holding her hand under the table.

    Of them all, he was the one she worried about the most. He was determined, she could feel it in him. She didn''t doubt that he was capable of taking her across the traverse. But for the first time, as they discussed the impacts it had on an Anima to walk through what sounded like an utter hellhole, she wondered what would happen to Aaryn if something happened to her.

    She''d always feared losing her own family, though she''d tried not to dwell on it. And she''d always feared losing Aaryn, even before she knew he was her mate. He was her closest ally and the only Anima who truly understood her.

    But she''d never before had to give thought or worry to what her death would do to him. It had never really urred to her.

    Only now she couldn''t avoid the question anymore. Because her mother and Gar had made it very clear.

    The voices were intelligent, powerful, evil, and they would do anything to get their grips into the Queen once they realized that was who stepped into their realm.

    Then, quite aside from that¡ªbecause it was Aaryn who would navigate her safely through that¡ªonce she stepped out of Anima and into the human world, though her body would be considered powerful and intimidating by the humans, she became stripped of position and power.

    The Guardians would respect her and serve her as Queen. But to everyone else she would simply be a striking woman.

    "You have to understand, El, there''s freedom in that," Gar said quietly. "But it''s also really unsettling the first time you realize if you give an order, no one''s going to follow it. Even if they admire you, even if they want you, they aren''t saying to themselves, "This is a ruler, I have to listen." You''re just another female over there¡ªeven if you''re desirable. The minute you step out of the Big House, you''re living on your wits. And they have technology and things in their world you''ve never seen. It''s very intimidating the first time you see it all."

    Around and around they went. And the faster Elreth''s head spun. But she took it in.

    When she reached the other side, Kalle and Gahrye should be there. They generally stayed in their own home close to the Big House and were called in whenever anyone crossed. But given that the entire reason for all this urgency was a potential breach of the traverse by a human invasion¡ªand that Kalle was investigating a group of people outside the region who might be aware of the Anima¡ªthere was no guarantee.

    "I think he''ll be there, at least," her mother said when Gar raised the point. "He knows things are getting closer. We''ve both felt it for the past year or more. And I''m guessing the way this is going, things are escting for them over there, too. The Creator warned us this wasing. He isn''t going to leave us to be surprised by it."

    Elreth snorted. "Was I the only one who was surprised by the presence of this human¡ªwith a weapon¡ªin our world?"

    "Well, no, but¡ª"

    "So, surprises are part of the journey. Despite the Guardians, despite Gahrye''s efforts, despite our patrols, a human got through without the help of Anima and is¡ªor has been¡ªin our world with a weapon capable of killing an Anima where they stand. The Creator has allowed us to learn this, but not to find the woman. At least, not yet." Elreth prayed that Tarkyn would have good news for her on that front soon. "So, he''s only giving us the next step or two. We need to be prepared to find out the worst news¡ªthat an entire people of humans knows where we are. Or that there are already humans lining up at the portal.

    "I pray that isn''t what we find when we get over there, but¡­ it''s only wise to prepare. So, let''s assume the worst. Let''s assume that when we cross, Gahrye and Kalle aren''t there, or they aren''t the first people we meet. What will happen? How do I navigate that world safely until I''ve received the information I need?"

    Her mother sighed, but held her gaze. "You keep your wits about you. You reveal who you are to no one, unless you''re certain they''re a Guardian. And you brace yourself, El. Because that world is going to blow your mind. And you need to be prepared for that. If we''re facing a potential invasion, it''s going to seem overwhelming when you meet it. You have to be ready for that."

    Elreth nodded and tried to hide the fact that she was swallowing fear.

    But it was Aaryn who reached across, put a hand to her thigh and squeezed. And when she looked at him, he signed under the level of the table so no one else would see it, ''You don''t have to face that alone.''

    Suddenly, tears pinched her throat and made her eyes sting. But she forced herself to smile at him. ''Thank you,'' she signed back quickly.

    He squeezed her leg again, and she turned back to her mother, clearing her throat.

    "Okay, let''s take this step by step. What do we need to prepare here? What do I need to take with me? And what steps do I take once I get there?"

 Chapter 357 - One Thing, Then Another

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elrethy in the furs, staring at the dark ceiling, wide awake. Next to her, Aaryn''s breathing hadn''t settled into the low, easy rhythm of sleep either. He was tense, tossing and turning, but not speaking. And she found herself in the rare situation of not wanting to speak to him. Not wanting to hear what he had to say. Because she suspected he knew.

    He''d been there when she spoke to her mother, peppering her with questions her mother answered as well as she could. She''d exined Gahrye and Kalle''s situation¡ªthat Gahrye''s banishment to the human world had been part of the agreement her father made with the bears. But that Reth had softened on the stance when Elia pleaded with him for help for the disformed. A fact her father was now agitated about. He''d been deceived. Her mother insisted she''d never lied¡ªeverything she''d said to him about their need for Gahrye had been true. He just hadn''t known the depth of the need. But her father''s jaw had remained tight while they spoke of it.

    Kalle, a human, was part of this prophecy too, and as such had made it her mission in life. As a Guardian she couldn''t cross the traverse, so she''d been doing all the travelling in the human world, investigating any leads they found about humans who might know of Anima, or be trying to ess it.

    Gahrye spent most of his time with her, guarding the portal on the other side. But he''d made several trips¡ªmore when Elreth was young, before the Protectors were firmly established. Less so, in recent years. He and Elia had agreed that with her and the Protectors on that side, there was more need for his attention in the human world. And with Kalle unable to visit Anima, Gahrye suffered being away from his mate.

    "They''re the ones you need to talk to, Elreth," her mother had said quietly while the males of their family watched on in disapproval. "They''re the ones who have the histories. And Kalle can help you understand the humans better as well. We''ll prepare you here, but she''ll put it all in perspective for you. It will be a shock."

    Elreth had just nodded impatiently and gestured for her mother to keep going. They all kept saying that. Trying to discourage her. Why couldn''t they see that she couldn''t make decisions on second-hand information? Why couldn''t they see that she couldn''t put the weight of the entire Anima on anyone else''s shoulders? She was queen. If there was a decision to be made for all the people, it was hers to make¡ªand hers to be responsible for failure.

    She couldn''t put that on anyone else. Not even her family.

    "They won''t volunteer any of this, El," her mother warned her. "There have been times Anima have been suspicious of what we were doing. Theye with clever questions and implied threats. The only way they''ll believe that the time has actuallye is if you tell them everything¡ªabout Gar, about the prophecy, that you know about the Protectors, specifically. Use that word. Without that, they''ll hide it from you. We''ve been keeping this secret for twenty years. It''s not something we''re easy talking about."

    Her father had grunted at that, her mother nced at him, her eyes sad. But Elreth drew her back to the conversation.

    When they''d finally left her parent''s ande back to the cave, Aaryn was quiet. Too quiet. Elreth feared he was descending into that darkness again. But he hadn''tshed out. Hadn''t even raised the issue. Simply gotten ready for bed¡ªas had she¡ªand now theyy there, quiet, neither of them sleeping.

    Though, not for long, it turned out.

    "You didn''t even ask me what I thought," Aaryn muttered into the silence a few minutester. Heid on his side, his back to her. His voice was low and rough.

    "About the traverse?"

    "Of course about the traverse. You didn''t ask me, El. Didn''t want to know if I knew anything or had thoughts you hadn''t had. You didn''t even ask me as your mate."

    Elreth frowned into the dark. "This isn''t a decision I''m making for us," she said carefully. "It''s the only way forward for our entire people."

    "Probably," Aaryn said sullenly. "But you didn''t even ask."

    Elreth sighed. "Is that how this is going to be, Aaryn? I have to run every ruling decision I make past you to make sure my mate doesn''t disagree?"

    "No!" he rolled over quickly, his eyes shing in the dark. "You give me¡ªyour mate¡ªa chance to breathe before you announce to the whole family that you''re doing something life threatening. You ask me, your mate, to talk it through with you so you know you''re thinking clearly, and I know why you''re making the decision¡ªbecause you care what I think and how I feel, and how fucking scary it is to think about losing you!"

    Elreth blinked. "But¡­ we''re going to do this together, right?"

    "Of course!"

    "Then why are you angry?"

    "Because you didn''t even ask!" he repeated, his voice bing more heated. "Does it matter how I feel about this? How I feel about being the one to protect you? Does it matter that I''m scared for you¡ªand desperate not to fail you?"

    She turned to face him, put a hand to his arm. "Yes, it matters," she said soothingly. "But I trust you, Aaryn. I know you won''t let me down. And I know we''re both strong enough to do this. That means we have to. It''s the best decision. I know you''re nervous for me, but I thought you''d see that. That you''d agree I needed to get over there."

    "It''s not about agreeing, it''s about whether or not I matter enough to be consulted."

    "I''m sorry. It all came out¡­ You matter, Aaryn. To me, you matter more than anyone."

    "Then why didn''t you listen when I said we needed to slow down and not make this decision yet?"

    "Because there''s no other choice! Dying would only be¡­ dying. There''s nothing to be gained. We have a human loose in Anima and we don''t know how she got here. We have a prophecy that says the humans are going to be our downfall. And we have a traverse that we''ve just learned we can navigate safely for the first time¡­ all the answers are on the other side of it, Aaryn. And they''re the answers to the questions I have to ask. No one else. Me. Because if we fail, it isn''t you that will be responsible for it. It''s me."

    Aaryn sighed heavily, his eyes searching hers.

 Chapter 358 - Noticed

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "I''ll be honest," Elreth said quietly, "I''m surprised you''re so angry about this. You''ve been an Alpha¡ªand you didn''t even tell me! Are you trying to say that you didn''t just make the decisions that needed to be made when you knew you had the information?"

    "No," he growled. "But we weren''t mates then. I would have asked you if it was something that could get me killed. I would have at least warned you! I wouldn''t throw it out there in front of your family and expect you to just¡­ just swallow it!"

    "I''m sorry, Aaryn. But thest couple days have been overwhelming. I know my timing wasn''t great, but it also wasn''t malicious. And I knew no one was going to change my mind. It seems pointless to make conversation about it just for the sake of it."

    Aaryn shook his head and sighed again. "Elreth, I love you. So much. But sometimes you need to open your eyes and look at the world around you and realize not everyone thinks the way you do."

    She was confused. She knew he was right, but she didn''t understand how that applied to this conversation.

    They bothy there quietly for a moment. Aaryn clearly still unhappy, but his anger fading into sadness.

    She wasn''t sure which was worse. She needed to distract him before she lost him to those dark thoughts and feelings that were always right on the edge for him now.

    "There was one question I wanted to ask you," she said hesitantly.

    "What is it?"

    "I was wondering if you knew¡­ I''ve been thinking about Gar and the disformed and all the time they spend in the human world. Even without counting the disformed who''ve defected over there, it seems like there''s many of you who have spent time over there. Months, if not years.

    "We always noticed when Gar was gone, even just for a day or two. Why hasn''t anyone noticed the disformed leaving? Why haven''t we had suspicions or concerns before now?"

    Aaryn gave a humorlessugh. "See, that''s what you don''t get, El. There''s a few Anima that are d to see the backs of the disformed¡ªwould happily never see any of them again. But they''re a small number. The muchrger portion¡­ a lot of the Anima simply refuse to notice us at all. As if by ignoring the fact that we exist, they aren''t hurting us. Those people wouldn''t know¡ªor care¡ªif we disappeared for a week, or a lifetime. We just don''t register for them."

    Elreth made a pained noise. "That''s can''t be true," she said, putting a hand to his chest. "Your families, your tribes¡ª"

    "Once we''re adults and have taken our ce in the hierarchy, a lot of families just¡­ drift. And the tribes think we''re a burden, so they''re usually happy if we aren''t around to take up more resources."

    "But where do they think you go?"

    "Who knows? All I know is, they''re quiet happy when we''re not here."

    Elreth growled. "It''s not right!"

    "No, it''s not. It''s why we want our own tribe¡ªbecause we notice. We care when one of us is gone. We notice if they don''te back. As Alpha, I''m¡­ I was always aware of my people. I''d ask if we didn''t see someone for a while. We''ve all had days where we needed to just disappear. But more than a day or two¡­" he trailed off, pushing his arm under his pillow, frowning. "Well, I guess I can''t say we notice everything," he grumbled. "I mean, I was Alpha and I didn''t see all of this. I never caught the bigger pictures. I can''t believe it¡­ it feels like I was a fool. Not really leading at all. Like it was all just a joke."

    "No, Aaryn¡ª"

    "I''m not looking forpliments, El."

    "And I''m not giving them," she said fiercely, pushing up on one elbow to lean closer to him. "I saw the way those people deferred to you, Aaryn. They were submitted in truth. They were more loyal to you than they were to me!"

    Aaryn shrugged. "Maybe."

    "Not maybe! Your leadership was real, Aaryn. No one was faking that kind of respect."

    He didn''t respond, because he didn''t want to sound like he was asking her to reassure him. The truth was, she couldn''t. He felt¡­ inadequate. He felt like a fool. He felt like everything he''d thought he''d known and understood, everything he''d thought he achieved¡­ that it was a farce. That behind his back the true power had been a work, just letting him feel important, like he mattered, for a time. But in truth¡­ in truth he''d been nothing but a figurehead.

    He also knew that saying that would only worry his mate, who was already scooting closer, pulling herself into his chest, stroking his back, kissing his neck.

    He knew she wouldn''t believe that¡ªshe''d been fooled too. Reth as well. The question wasn''t whether they''d been deceived. But whether or not the things they''d done were still valuable.

    Aaryn knew he was tired enough, and grieving enough, that he wasn''t going to measure anything urately, so he kept his mouth shut. But it didn''t stop his stomach aching, or his chest feeling tight.

    And when Elreth buried her face in his neck and kissed his throat, whispering that she had an idea, something that might distract him, he was gentle when he pulled her hands away, stroking her hair as he shook his head.

    "I''m just so tired, babe. Tomorrow, okay?"

    Her brows pinched together over her nose and she searched his eyes, a re of fear lighting in hers. But he leaned in and kissed her, telling her there was nothing to worry about as he tucked her back into his chest so he didn''t have to meet those liquid blue eyes and deny the worry in them.

    She sighed heavily as he rolled onto his back, her head resting on his shoulder and her hair spread over his pillow.

    "Aaryn?"

    "I''m fine¡ªI will be fine, El. I''m just tired. That''s all. Don''t overthink it."

    She didn''t believe him, he could smell her suspicion.. But she was exhausted too, and luckily she fell asleep before she decided to challenge him.

 Chapter 359 - Quiet Down

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth closed the cave door quietly and turned to walk out of the cave and into the meadow, trying not to sigh.

    Aaryn hadn''t slept. She''d woken twice in the night to find him awake and staring at the ceiling. But when she''d asked, he''d just shushed her and told her to go back to sleep. She''d slept curled up on him, and his arm had never rxed¡ªhe''d never stopped holding her. She wasn''t sure whether to beforted by that or not. But at some point before dawn he''d finally slept, because when she woke with thenterns, he was deeply asleep. It had taken a full minute to slide out of his grip and get out of the furs without waking him. She was just grateful that he''d stayed asleep until she was out of the room. He needed the rest.

    She was going to miss having his support for the meeting with the elders. If he would have given it.

    She grimaced and stepped into her beast to separate herself from the dread in her stomach for the minutes it would take to get to the council building. But the heavy thoughts still gued her when she returned to her human form to mount the steps into the building.

    She was very nearlyte, and Lhern looked at her sternly when she walked in. She gave him an apologetic look, but didn''t speak. He had no clue what she''d been dealing with and she was feeling prickly.

    "Thank you foring," she said to all of them as she took her seat. The second seat that should have been Aaryn''s yawned empty next to her and she tried to ignore it. "I''m sorry we had to postpone, but it was necessary. I needed to understand a great deal and didn''t want to use your time until I knew what the n should be."

    "Could we not, perhaps, have contributed to the formtion of that n?" Lhern asked dryly.

    "You''re about to," Elreth said, trying to keep the edge out of her voice. "But until I knew what we were dealing with, and who was involved¡­ well, we''re here now. Between Tarkyn, Gar, and my parents, you''ll all be filled in over the next few days. Tarkyn will report to you this evening and he''ll arrange a tour of sorts for you to be taken to the various activities so you can see and smell for yourselves. But I knew I had to get through this as quickly as I could, and I''m even more certain now that my instincts were right. We have no time to waste."

    "So there is rebellion building?" Lhern asked.

    Elreth shook her head. "Quiet the opposite, actually. I''ve been handed a resource by the Creator, and I''ll be eternally grateful for it. But it means that we are essentially at war." There were several gasps in the room, but Elreth plowed on. "Not in the traditional sense of the word¡ªnot yet¡ªfor now our enemy remains a vague threat. But a threat it is and we will do well not to ignore it.

    "I''vee to tell you that Aaryn was tested yesterday and has proven he is an appropriate candidate for the training. So I''ve asked Gar and the others to equip him as a Protector as soon as possible."

    The elders nodded their agreement. It was not umon for rulers to take training and education in areas applicable to issues that faced the people. It was believed that in doing the work themselves, they more fully understood how to lead those who did the job daily. Her father had trained as a warrior for that reason¡ªand proven extremely capable. It would be natural to the elders that Aaryn, as a disformed, would engage with this new arena of power.

    They would be far less epting of her next proposals, she feared.

    "Additionally, at tonight''s meal I n to publicly announce the retraction of the banishment of Gahrye, my mother''s former Advisor and the Anima who received the prophecy. He was banished under¡­ difficult circumstances. We haven''t seen the bears for a few years now. I doubt they''ll be aware if he returns¡ªand even if they do be aware, I am prepared to negotiate with them on this point."

    "I can''t see much harm in retracting the banishment, but what do you hope to gain? Do you n to appoint him a Cohort again?"

    Elreth shook her head. "Gahrye is central to understanding exactly what we face in the human world. He and his mate. It''s important to free him to move between the worlds as much as will be needed in theing weeks, because I believe we will we have need of his knowledge and support. Unfortunately, as a Guardian, his mate cannot travel here."

    She paused for a moment to ensure they''d followed what she was saying. All the faces around her remained rxed and engaged.

    Elreth took a deep breath. "There is a great deal of knowledge and resource in the human world that is utterly necessary to our sess in both identifying the ns of the humans, and oveing it. As such, I am also taking advice about the human world and culture. Once Aaryn is appropriately trained, we''ll be crossing the traverse to learn what we can about¡ª"

    The uproar was sharp and immediate. Voices raised in protest, and others in hurried fear.

    "Elreth, you cannot¡ª"

    "That is absolutely insane!"

    "Why would Aaryn''s training require you to cross the traverse?"

    Elreth sat quietly letting the wave of rm wash over her, waiting for the normally calm and thoughtful elders to get their initial reactions off their chests and turn to each other to voice their protests before she spoke.

    It was a tip from her father that she too-often forgot. There were times when you knew that wise people just needed to express their fear to get over it. She suspected this was one of those moments. So despite the sharp eyes and sharper tones being raised in her direction, she sat without moving, and waited.

    And waited.

 Chapter 360 - Inevitable

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When things had settled down and the elders'' attention returned to Elreth, she still waited.

    Lhern''s lips twisted, and Huncer''s face was tight with disapproval, but Elreth had no question about her n. She would not let them make her quaver.

    "If you will give me a moment," she said quietly when most of them had stopped talking, "I will exin to you what I see and why it''s necessary for me to travel."

    "But¡ª"

    Elreth shot a look at Jayah¡ªone of the eldest in the room, who rarely spoke up. She was close to Elreth''s parents, but also a healer and often missed the meetings because she was called to help the people. Yet she''d made it that morning and she, who had missed so much of what had happened to this point, was the one who wanted to challenge Elreth directly?

    Elreth let herself simmer in her alpha power, let the female feel her strength and certainty, nodding when the woman sat back with a sigh. Then she turned back to the rest of them.

    "You all heard the prophecy. You heard that the Creator has had a n for centuries. And that we are already equipped to meet this one, though we hadn''t known it. I have spent the past two days exploring what is already in ce, and what is known about the future."

    "And what is known about the future?" Huncer asked quietly.

    "Little more than you already heard," Elreth answered calmly. "Which is precisely why I need to attend those in the human world who have all the avable knowledge at their fingertips. I will not travel on a whim. We are training and nning. And I will lift the ban for Gahrye so that if new information is discovered after we return he can bring it to us without fear of reprisal. But regardless¡­ I told you and I meant it: We are at war¡ªwhether our enemies know we are aware of them, or not. We face a strong and ruthless enemy. Waiting to find out how they n to attack will only leave us on the back foot and ill-prepared.

    "This is a time to be proactive. This is a time to go on the offensive. My mate and I, and enough Anima to keep us safe, will travel to the human world as soon as we are able. We will meet with Gahrye and his mate who have ess to the histories. We will determine what is needed, then we will return¡ªhaving left a n in ce on that side of the traverse."

    "What n?"

    Elreth tipped her head. "I cannot know that until I''ve explored the prophecy more deeply, and understood what is happening on that side of the traverse."

    "But, Elreth, you have to see the potential chaos, the devastation that will ur here if you and Aaryn are both hurt or killed¡ª" Lhern began sternly.

    "I do not deny the risk. But if this threat were toe from the bears and I determined it best to travel to their region so as not to draw them here, if I were to engage over their borders, you would not discourage me. You would send the warriors with me and call me a Battle Queen," she said shortly. "The humans are a different threat, but our approach must be the same. I have to understand my enemy in order to meet them wisely. I hesitate to say, it has been so many years since any of you have crossed the traverse¡ªif at all¡ªthat you are not in a position to advise me on this. And the disformed that have been travelling are not in the hierarchy. They can educate me, help me understand thend. But they do not have the eyes of rulers and leaders.

    "I will enter the humannds, explore what is needed, make the decisions, then return here to lead our people into what I know to be the best way forward. The rest is in the hands of the Creator."

    A low murmur rose in the room as the elders discussed this, though Lhern and Huncer both simple stared at her. The fact that they weren''t arguing was a good sign, she decided. But she''d also decided the time hade to put all their cards on the table.

    "When I announce that I''m no longer banning Gahrye, I n to also tell the people that the disformed will be given tribe status, and that family groups and tribes should discuss the future with their disformed members before they are no longer a part of their societal structure."

    "WHAT?!"

    "You can''t put all of this on the people at the same time!"

    "They have rebelled, and they are being rewarded?!"

    Elreth growled, and the room went silent. "I told you I nned to do this," she said through her teeth. "While I do not like the timing, the disformed are crucial to the survival of our people and I will not see them¡­ marginalized as we try to walk into this."

    She stood then so she stared down at each of them as she turned to meet eyes and let them feel her power. "Your wisdom is unparalleled, your experience is an asset. But your fear¡­ your fear of change, your desire for your ownfort¡­ we cannot let that rule us now. We face the greatest challenge the Anima have ever faced¡ªthe destruction of our entire people if we do not meet this correctly. The Creator has shown us the resource He has provided, and you want to argue with me that we should acknowledge them?!"

    "Of course not," Lhern growled. "But how that information is given to the people can have a huge effect on what they do with it. If we truly are at war, we need unity, not division in the tribes! We need certainty, not fragile, shaky people!"

    Elreth shook her head. "If our people cannot ept the changes I bring, we have bigger problems. I will show them the value of the disformed. I will show them their own blindness. And they will take it, and they will walk with me.. Or they will die¡ªnot at my hand, but at the hands of the enemies that are breathing down the backs of our necks."

 Chapter 361 - Holding Him High

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s anger red in her chest because the elders didn''t look convinced. In a circle as they were, she couldn''t meet eyes with each of them at the same time, so she turned slowly, knowing her eyes were alight with her beast because she wanted to roar, impressing each of them with the certainty of her conviction¡ªand pleased to see the weaker among them shrinking under her gaze.

    "I bring salvation to our people. If they reject it because they do not like the vessel it travels in, they can walk away¡ªand die needlessly. I will not indulge their bigotry another moment." The door creaked behind her, but she refused to turn, to try to convince anyone. If one of the elders had left, she would let them. She would not drag bigots with her into this when the very people they were dismissing would be their salvation in the end.

    "The Creator has made a people among us¡ªunappreciated, undervalued, and misunderstood¡ªwho are weapons against the greatest enemy we have ever faced. My mother''s Advisor paved the way for those who walk our trails now, and he is banished. My mate is a shining example of the character and strength thates when an Anima is tested by fire and their character is gold.

    "The disformed are not mutations. They are not weak. They are not a drain on our resources. They are an asset!" she hissed, "Given to us for this day, to meet this danger! If you cannot see that¡­ if you will not help me convince the people to see it, then you are part of the problem. You may leave. I will not chase you. I will not value your good opinion over the precious strength of my mate and his people. And when the dayes that you need them, that you finally understand why they are here, and how they benefit you, it will be toote. We will have moved forward without you. And you will see the stupidity of this moment when you abandoned us because you did not like the features of the sword we were given to run our enemy through!"

    Still slowly turning, looking for that empty seat, it took her a second to realize that Aaryn stood just inside the door, gaping at her, wide-eyed. That the creak of the door had been him entering, not an elder leaving.

    She smiled at the shock on his face, though her heart cracked that he looked so¡­ afraid. As if he feared for her because of what she''d said.

    ''Take your seat with pride,'' she signed, praying that he saw the value in her fierce defense of him. That he didn''t feel she was fighting battles for him, or weakening him in the eyes of others.

    Aaryn closed his mouth and nodded slightly, walking slowly to his ce in the circle as Elreth returned to addressing the elders.

    "Tell me, now, if you truly believe that embracing the disformed and acknowledging them under these circumstances will somehow weaken our people. If you have argument or wisdom that is not based in fear of opinions, or conflict¡­ if you see us weakened by this, I will listen. But know that my heart is sure: The people need to be informed. They need to understand what we face. And they need to know their salvation walks among them."

    She waited a moment to make sure they''d all heard her, then returned to her seat next to Aaryn, her skin prickling because he was staring at her. But she couldn''t look away from the elders. She had to force them confront her. She could not waver.

    So, as she sat there, waiting, they turned to each other, murmuring their arguments or thoughts, exchanging ideas, and even if they looked tense, she could see them catching themselves. Adjusting their thoughts. She could see them beginning to break through prejudice or convenience, and looking at the problem as she''d asked them to.

    They were not pleased. But neither were they arguing with her.

    Elreth waited again, finally ncing at Aaryn. But he sat, staring at the floor, a thoughtful frown on his handsome face. She wished she could reach for him and smooth the lines from his forehead. He was in so much pain¡­ she prayed this day would bring the beginning of some release for him.

    "How will you bring this to the people?" Lhern asked finally. "I will stand with you in the truth of what you''re saying. I will support your decision. But I cannot escape that the delivery of this kind of news will have an impact on its reception. I give you caution for simply dering it to the people and leaving them to specte. Without understanding the whole picture you will fracture your people instead of heal them."

    Elreth nodded. "I will listen to advice on the best approach. But I believe that showing them what we understand the future brings and why this benefits them is the best way forward. I will try to win them to it. But I will not waver if they are not won."

    Lhern sighed and rubbed his upper lip, but he nodded. Elreth caught eyes with Huncer and was surprised to see a small smile on the older female''s face. She had to stifle her own smile of relief. Her second would understand, and would support.

    Several voices raised calmly then, asking questions and offering advice on how Elreth could word her address to the people. Elreth received their advice and discussed the details, but inside her chest red with both thrill and fear.

    She knew what she had to do now. Finally. And she knew why.

    Thank the Creator that she''d brought the elders with her. Now it was time to make sure she could bring the people. But even if she didn''t¡­ she hadn''t lied to them.

    She nced at Aaryn again. He was still in his own world, frowning at his own hands. She wished she could reach across and grip one of them, pull him to her. But she knew he needed time to process this as well.

    So instead, she lifted a prayer for his heart¡ªand that he would be honored in his people when all this was done. And she set to figuring out how to win her people to the course she was utterly certain was right.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 362 - Announcements And Honor

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When he learned that Elreth was going in search of Gar, to tell him that she was formally establishing the tribe in a few days, he was eager to join her¡ªeven if his stomach went a little hollow. He''d yearned for this day. Known she would do it. And he celebrated it. He couldn''t wait to see the disformed finally take their ce among the tribes.

    Yet¡­ he''d envisioned himself at their head when that happened. And even though he knew Gar was going to be great¡­ it hurt. It ached. It burned a little bit that she hadn''t jumped as quickly into this before.

    They found Gar at home, face lined and eyes puffy and with dark smudges underneath. He looked like he''d slept even less than Aaryn recently.

    When he opened the door, his eyebrows rose, but he just pulled it wider and ushered them inside. "What''s up?"

    Elreth stalked in, then turned to stand in the middle of the living area and faced her brother like she was bracing for an argument.

    "I just needed to tell you something before dinner," she said, almost apologetically.

    Gar nced at Aaryn who smiled. He''d let Elreth tell him.

    "Okay?" Gar said uncertainly, looking between them.

    "I told the elders this morning that we''re officially establishing the disformed as a tribe in the next few days."

    Gar''s mouth fell open and he looked like he was about to fall over. Aaryn rubbed his face to hide a grin.

    "You''re¡­ what?"

    "We can''t do this without them¡ªyou¡ªGar. We can''t have obstacles in your way because the people are still hung up on this ridiculous prejudice. We need you in the position of power you deserve¡ªand I need you formally recognized by the Alphas and the elders. We can''t be dancing around this. Not to mention that you all are going to save the rest of us, apparently, so¡­ you know. There''s that."

    Gar looked at Aaryn, then back at Elreth, his mouth opening and closing like a fish.

    "That''s¡­ I mean¡­ that''s awesome, El. I just¡­ I wasn''t expecting¡ª"

    "The timing could be better," she admitted. "I still need you to train me and Aaryn. And we''re definitely crossing the first minute it''s safe. But¡­ the more clearly I see all this, the more certain I am that we have to have all the pieces in ce. No more hesitating because we''re afraid of how people are going to react. The elders took it well this morning. They''ll help me lead the people to do the same."

    Aaryn almost choked. It was true the elders hade alongside this decision faster than he''d expected. But he also wouldn''t have described their response as "well."

    "That''s¡­ that''s amazing, El. Thank you."

    It was, Aaryn though, the first time he''d heard Gar sound humbled.

    He''d seen the male gentle, and caring. He''d seen him good-humored and cheeky. He''d even seen him submissive. But humbled? It wasn''t a word he associated with the Prince of the pride.

    "You''re wee," Elreth said quietly, her cheeks pinking.

    There was a tense moment where they stared at each other, then Elreth stepped forward and put her arms around her brother''s waist, resting her head on his chest.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t see it, Gar," she said quietly. "I''m really sorry. You''re going to be great. And I''m¡­ I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I''m relieved that it''s you. For real. I feel like all the pieces are falling into ce and you''re a big part of that."

    Aaryn looked away to give them a moment as Gar wrapped his arms around his sister and rumbled, "It''s all worked out the way it''s supposed to, I guess."

    Elreth snorted, but she didn''t pull out of his hug. "Um, no. But it will."

    When they finally parted she folded her arms and held his gaze. "Has dad talked to you. Like, alone?"

    Gar shook his head. "I think he wanted to, but there was so much going on yesterday¡­" He trailed off and shrugged.

    "He will," El said, nodding with her conviction. "He saw it too, Gar. I mean, he''s stubborn, but he saw it."

    Gar scratched the back of his neck and nced at Aaryn. "It''s fine, El. Whatever. I mean¡ª"

    There was a knock at the door and they all startled. None of them had been paying attention.

    Thoughtlessly, Elreth was the one who crossed the floor to open the door. She smiled when the light from outside fell on her face and turned to Gar with a shing grin. "I told you."

    Then she pulled the door open wider to reveal their father, standing in the doorway, his shoulders filling the space as he looked between Gar and Aaryn and Elreth, surprise on his face.

    "Am I interrupting something?"

    "Nope, we were just leaving," Elreth said, still grinning. She reached for Aaryn and pulled him towards the door. "You guys have a good chat!"

    Then they were outside and she''d pulled the door closed behind them.

    He was about to ask, but Elreth''s eyes lifted, across the meadow, to the front door of her parent''s tree where her mother stood, arms folded, looking tense.

    Without a word, they walked over to greet her.

    She smiled at them and rubbed Aaryn''s arm. "How are you two? Did you sleep at all?"

    "We''re fine," Elreth said, then lowered her voice. "Dad''s going to apologize, right?"

    Her mother smiled grimly. "Yes."

    Elreth took a deep breath. "Thank goodness. Gar''s going to need him before this is done."

    Elia tipped her head and stared at her daughter, then caught eyes with Aaryn before she spoke. "We all need him, El."

    "I know. That''s my point. I told him I was sorry because I didn''t see what he was doing and¡­ I can see how he''s been doing all this alone, too. Where I''ve been able toe to you guys and get advice and¡­ it''s just good for us, I think, being able to hear what you guys think."

    Elia smiled broadly. "I''ll remember that next time you''re haring off to do whatever you''ve decided is best."

    "Like establishing the disformed as a tribe, and raising the ban on Gahrye?" Aaryn interjected. It was mischievous of him, he knew. But he also wanted to see Elia''s face. She''d been working towards this even longer than him.

    She didn''t disappoint. Her eyes went wide and she turned back to Elreth. "Is he serious?"

    Elughed and nodded, throwing her arms around her mother. "I''m d you''re happy. The elders took some convincing."

    "Happy?! Elreth, I''m¡­ Thank you! Sweetheart, thank you!"

    She hugged her daughter and Aaryn found himself watching the scene, slightly detached. Something inside him churned and burned¡­ the part of him that missed his mother and wanted her close, wanted her approval.

    But the other side of him was so, so grateful for this family and they way they loved. Then Elia, with tears in her eyes, pulled him into the hug, too.

    While both the females dripped tears on his chest andughed nervously, embarrassed by their own emotions, he hugged their shoulders, and his heart eased.

    Life was hard. But everything that was happening wasn''t bad.

    He was so grateful.

 Chapter 363 - Got It Right

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Following Elreth through the rest of that day only made it clear to Aaryn that she''d been right about not being able to be both Alpha and Advisor at the same time. Person after person she had to speak with, gather information from, give orders to. It seemed like for every decision she made, every task shepleted, two new ones cropped up.

    They''d left her parents¡ªher father still over at Gar''s tree¡ªand headed straight back to the Tree City to find the women''s council leaders and find out how quickly they could prepare the ceremony to establish the disformed.

    That led to a discussion with Tarkyn because Elreth wanted patrols around the City that even after she''d made the announcement, just in case.

    That led to a conversation with the disformed who were training with Tarkyn''s guards¡ªnot all Protectors, but all skilled. Elreth decided to tell them and get them to spread the word to the other disformed, to make sure as many of them were at the market that evening for dinner as possible.

    Aaryn had to get involved then, since he understood the systems they had in ce to spread important news¡ªand these disformed were training. They couldn''t leave until they were released. So he promised to send a messenger to the cave and get the word spreading from there.

    Then they had to speak with Lhern about gathering the Alphas after the announcement. Then there were reports from Tarkyn''s scouts who''d found sign of the human again, but hadn''t been able to locate her¡­

    The day was endless. It passed quickly¡ªtoo quickly. Before they''d even arrived at the market for dinner, Elreth was frazzled and stressed, desperately trying to keep everything straight in her head.

    Because of his mood, Aaryn was d that he stood in her shadow all day, called in to give his opinion when she needed it, but otherwise allowed to simply listen. He was d to put a hand to her back when she sighed, or to tug her away from an elderly citizen that had stopped her as they passed through the City for the third time that afternoon, on their way to dinner. Unaware of the burdens Elreth was carrying, the female wanted to make suggestions to Elreth about how they might more efficiently serve the meals in the market.

    Aaryn stepped in between them as Elreth''s face began to drag for the ground.

    "We are so grateful that you have such useful advice, Kheryn. Perhaps you can approach the Master of Kitchens? Tell him that you spoke with Elreth. He knows better how these things work behind the scenes, and he can take your suggestions to the staff?"

    "Yes, yes of course!" the older woman said, smiling broadly. "I''ll do that right away!"

    "Perhaps, um, you could wait until tomorrow. There will be a great number of Anima at dinner tonight because Elreth has important announcements. Tomorrow might be a better day to get the Master''s full attention."

    The woman nodded slowly, her graying hair fluttering around her face. "Good to know!" she cackled. "You know, they said you weren''t going to be useful as a King, but I think you''ve got a good head on your shoulders, Sire."

    "Thank you?" Aaryn said, torn between feeling offended, and feeling encouraged.

    "You made a good choice, Elreth," the female winked.

    Elreth smiled. "Yes, I know I did. The Creator made a good choice for me."

    She caught Aaryn''s eye as the woman turned away, waving over her shoulder. He stepped closer to her, pulling her into a brief hug.

    Neither of them spoke, but they were still for a moment, and Aaryn thought that maybe, like him, that was what she needed.

    When they parted, she squeezed his hand, then they walked slowly towards the market. Aaryn could feel Elreth''s nerves, but also her certainty.

    They held hands right up until they walked through the open doorways from the trails. Then Aaryn signed, ''You''ve got this.''

    She looked at him gratefully, then walked into the market first, epting the greetings of those who were excited to see her.

    *****

    An awkward hourter Aaryn was reminded of why he''d been grateful that so many of their meals since their return from their honeymoon had been taken in a rush, or at the Cave or during a meeting. Sitting at the top table with Elreth, all eyes on them, was ufortable.

    Though he didn''t sense the malicious gazes from among the people so much¡ªand it was nice to see Gwyn, who''d rushed up to hug Elreth when she arrived at the market, shocked to see them¡ªhe wished this was done so he could be out from under all these eyes.

    He''d never feltfortable with nothing at his back, and the eyes of the entire city on him. There were too many eyes shadowed with thoughts against the disformed. But he knew¡­ this was his role now. And he was d to be at Elreth''s side.

    Other than catching up with Gwyn, she''d been very quiet during the meal, biting her lip and clenching her hands in herp when she didn''t realize he was watching.

    Then the servers came to remove their tes and Elreth took a deep breath, preparing to stand and speak.

    Before she could move, Aaryn put a hand to her thigh and leaned in to whisper in her ear.

    "You''re right," he said, pulling back far enough to meet her eyes before leaning in again. "You''re right. And you''re doing the right thing, for the right reasons. Let them see that. You were right to tell the elders it was time to stop avoiding change out of fear. And you''re right to push forward and attack this, instead of waiting for it toe to you. You''re right, El. The rest doesn''t matter when you know that."

    Forehead lined with emotion, her eyes shone as she returned his gaze.

    "Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you for sticking with me today. I know it hasn''t been fun."

    "Being close to you is what I need, El. You know that," he said.

    He would have kissed her, but she''d always been hesitant about public disys of affection, so instead he signed, ''You''re exactly what they need.''

    Then he nodded and sat back in his chair so she could stand and, taking a deep breath, call for the people''s attention.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 364 - No More Barriers

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His heart swelled with pride as Elreth took her feet and waited for all eyes to turn to her. In the exact opposite of his own feelings, Elreth always seemed mostfortable when she had an audience, when she could express what she knew to be true to a waiting crowd.

    Fuck, she was beautiful.

    "It''s good to see you all," she said, loudly and clearly, her voice echoing through the market. "I''m sorry you''ve seen so little of me since the Smoke and mes. It has been a dramatic time and I''ve been busy making sure our people are safe and we understand exactly what''s happening in our Kingdom."

    There was a murmur of approval¡ªand some of disgruntlement. The older Anima in particr liked to see their rulers a lot. Aaryn made a mental note to push himself to get her here, to the market, more often.

    "Ie to you tonight¡ªspread word to make sure as many of you were here as possible¡ªbecause I have an important announcement. Three, in fact. This will be as unexpected to you as it was to me, I''m sure. But know that part of the reason I''ve been absent has been so that I could make sure I fully understood what was urring, so I could make wise decisions with the help of your elders. And so that I could bring this to you clearly.

    "We are entering a new stage in Anima history. I hadn''t intended to usher in change, but change hase¡ªfirst because I am here, and secondly, because we have a gracious Creator who has offered a warning, and because we have learned that we also have a difficult enemy. And obstacle to ovee. And I am here tonight, Anima, to tell you how me might do that."

    She paused to let them digest that. The market was near silent, those who''d been around for the war suddenly nervous. The young excited.

    Aaryn prayed they would hear her clearly and take what she had to say to heart.

    "My first news is, actually, ancient. We have learned in the past few days that there was a prophecy given to our people hundreds of years ago that heralded this time in our history. You are living the truth of the Creator''s prophecy, Anima!" She took a breath and the entire market was silent. "Learning about this has cleared our confusion on some events that have urred in the WildWood over the past few weeks. But I can now share with you that we are aware of both a serious danger to our people and our future, and of the saving grace the Creator has provided."

    Aaryn''s heart swelled as Elreth warmed to her task and her shoulders went back. She fixed her people with eyes glinting like steel, her alpha power thrumming in the air.

    "The humans have discovered Anima," she said.

    A gasp rippled through the gathered crowd, but Elreth didn''t give them time to discuss it, she continued confidently.

    "We did not know that this event was prophesied, but we now do. And we know how the Creator has provided for us to defeat any attack¡ªor rather, who.

    "You all know I have been convicted since my cub days of the value and strength of the disformed. But some of you argued that theirck, as you saw it, meant there was something wrong with them. Well, I am here as your Queen, as your Alpha, as the dominant over your tribe to tell you that the disformed are actually perfect¡ªexactly as they were created to be. They are the tools the Creator will use to deliver us safely from the outstretched hands of human enemies, too many to count."

    The ripple became a frantic murmur, but Elreth raised her voice, her face stern. "You are safe, Anima, because of the disformed among you. They are a gift, and one that I, as Queen, will use and be grateful to do so.

    "But knowing this now, we can no longer allow the disformed to be pushed to the edges of our society. While your strengths have carried the Anima to this point and I am grateful to you for it, now the time hase for the disformed to step forward and fulfill the purpose they were born for.

    ''To facilitate this, I make two derations to you this evening. For those of you who remember the days following my birth, the tensions with the bears, and the challenges faced by my father as dominant... you will remember the banishment of Gahrye, my mother''s Advisor, and a disformed equine.

    "I now rescind the ban against this male. As the reader of the winds who received the prophecy, he has remained faithful to the Creator and His purpose, even while separate from us. From this day forward, he and any disformed that followed him to the human world will be wee again in Anima. In fact, I have¡­ insisted that they return to tell us what they know of the humans. If you have grieved the absence of a disformed loved one for years, you may have the chance to reunite soon."

    Aaryn watched the crowd carefully, trying to measure their responses. Shock was foremost among all. But he did see a few teary females¡ªlikely mothers or dear friends of some of the disformed who had left and been forgotten by their people.

    He also saw tight faces¡ªeyes narrowed and lips twisted in distaste, though fewer than he''d expected. Scanning the crowd, he caught sight of Gar at the back of the market, standing in the main aisle, his arms across his broad chest. He was surrounded by a group of the disformed, males mostly, but all of them trained as Protectors.

    Gar smiled when their eyes met, then cut his nce to a table of serpents to his left. Aaryn followed his gaze, then nodded slightly. Some of those he''d just been watching.

    Gar leaned into the ear of the tall male next to him, who listened, then turned on his heel, tipping his head at a few of the others. They all shifted to put themselves near the table of the serpents Gar had indicated.

    Aaryn smiled grimly. There was a shift in the winds and Gar would pursue it relentlessly.

    Then Elreth''s voice punched through his thoughts and Aaryn''s heart raced.

    "To further facilitate both the unity among our people as a whole, and the growth of the disformed as a people, I announce tonight that we will be holding the Rite of Veneration.. In a few days, the disformed will be given the opportunity to prove their worth and should they seed, they will be acknowledged as a tribe in their own Rite."

 Chapter 365 - Follow Or Die

    There are now 25 extra chapters avable in the privilege system! Privilege works very differently to the way most expect. If you haven''t purchased privilege before, or if you''re thinking of resubscribing, I''ve made a video for you to make sure you understand how the system works AND how to make the most for your money! Search "AllNovelFull privilege aimee" on YouTube to see the FAQ links in thements so you don''t have to watch the whole thing. Or go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click "Understanding AllNovelFull Privilege" to see the whole video!

    NOTE: The above note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The market rang like a bell, some voices raised in apuse and cheering, others in protest. There were screams alongside sobbing¡ªtears both of joy and fear. Anima leaped to their feet and Aaryn stood quickly, one of his hands thoughtless towards her, ready to pull her out of the line of fire if needed.

    Her heart swelled at the protective focus he gave to the crowd, measuring the people and their responses, looking for danger, no doubt preparing to pull Elreth out the back door through if they should be violent. But¡ªshe hoped he noticed¡ªas many of those on their feet were cheering and dancing, as looking stunned or horrified.

    Aaryn did nce at her then and she smiled back, but both of them turned their eyes back to the people immediately, speaking through unmoving lips under the noise of the crowd.

    "It could have been worse," Aaryn muttered.

    "Yes. It''s also going to get better. Just watch," Elreth murmured back. Then, setting her jaw, she raised a hand and some of the noise in the crowd eased as her Alpha power buffeted those that didn''t want to acknowledge her.

    "I recognize thises as a surprise to you!" she called over the crowd. They quieted slowly.

    "How will the disformed protect us from humans?!" A gruff voice called from the back of the market. Elreth saw Gar''s head snap to identify the speaker.

    "I do not expect you to understand how we reached this decision so quickly," Elreth said to the entire crowd. "But I also cannot afford to spread my time as the threat of the humans approaches. So Alphas, hear me, whether you rule family group, trade, or tribe, you are called to the council buildings in one hour where I will answer your questions and exin the events leading to this point. You will then take that information back to your people. Tomorrow evening we will meet in the amphitheater, all of the tribes together. I will answer any further questions then as we prepare for the Rite.

    "Have patience, Anima," she called firmly as the noise began to increase again. "In theing days our society will change, yes. But it will be to the asset of all. We face a cunning enemy who has remained in the shadows of Anima. But with the help of the disformed we will drag them into the light and remove them from ourndpletely. I will defeat this enemy and keep you safe, or die trying. You are my first priority, Anima. Your family, your tribes, your wellbeing and your prosperity. I make not decision I do not wholeheartedly believe will benefit all of Anima¡ªnot just one tribe or group.

    "Do not allow the negative among you to cast doubt where doubt should not lie. Look around you! If you want to keep yourfort, your safety, and see your children thrive, then believe me¡­ this is a necessary, and a useful change.

    "With the help of the disformed, and our allies in the human world, we will keep you safe for generations toe. However, ourmon safety is reliant on our unity. If you have concerns about the power of the disformed or what it may do for the WildWood,e to the Rite. Your questions will be answered and our hearts drawn to unity. Do not fail me, Anima. Your hearts are strong! I do not want to lose one among you, but where our choices must be made, we will work to save those who work for the good of all, not just themselves or their own tribe.

    "You are watching history unfold, Anima. You will speak of these days to your children and their children. You will remember this moment until the day of your death. Anima is moving, Anima is shifting, but our purpose¡ªfor your good, your strength¡ªis not."

    When the cheer that met that deration was fainter than she''d expected, her nerves got the better of her for the first time. Her hands shaking as she clutched at the hem of her shirt.

    But then Aaryn''s scent washed over her as he leaned close to whisper in her ear, "You are right. Don''t lose sight of that¡­. You are also beautiful when you''re leading, my mate. I can''t wait to get you back to the cave tonight." He''d leaned close, so behind their bodies, he trailed a finger up the back of her thigh, where there was no audience to see.

    A spear of desire shot straight to her gut. She stifled it immediately, not wanting the people to catch her scent and feel she was distracted at such a crucial time.

    But Aaryn caught it, and smiled as he straightened and turned back to face the crowd.

    Elreth cleared her throat and growled when his smile widened.

    "Stop distracting me!" she hissed.

    But as she turned her attention back to the people, she realized he''d done exactly what he hoped to do¡ªhe''d distracted her from her fear, and made her feel powerful again. Strong. Certain.

    "Follow me, Anima!" she called over the crowd, and many voices, barks and calls rose with her. "Follow me from strength to strength!"

    Aaryn howled in triumph, and Elreth''s cheeks pinked with delight¡ªblooming deeper when the rest of the wolves picked up his call, and the other tribes soon joined them.

    Elreth roared and it echoed over the heads of the people gathered¡ªsome celebrating, others fearful¡ªto reverberate through WildWood, announcing to any who would listen that their Queen was there. She was powerful. And she would not broach resistance.

    As her alpha power thrummed through the room again, the people were caught up and Elreth''s heart lightened as more and more voices rose to greet her, to herald her, and to celebrate the news.

    When they finally quieted and Elreth excused herself and Aaryn to prepare for meeting the Alphas, her heart was not entirely at ease. But she didn''t have to leave the market under guard. She didn''t meet challenge as she passed through the crowd¡ªindeed, many reached out for her hand, to thank her or celebrate the news.

    So Elreth left the market with a smile. Because even though her people were divided, they were not broken. And she would knit them back together, one by one, if necessary.

    Whatever was needed.. She would bring them through this.

 Chapter 366 - Need You Near

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Neither of them spoke immediately as he ushered Elreth through the crowd and passed Gar at the end, whispering to his brother inw to please stop anyone following immediately.

    Gar nodded, his face stern, then edged behind Aaryn as he tugged Elreth out of the market and outside onto the trails. There was some movement behind them, but he heard Gar''s voice¡ªcalm, but insistent¡ªas he took Elreth''s hand and pulled her off the trail and into the darkness between the trees.

    It was full dark now, the forest echoing silence in contrast to the uproar within the market. Aaryn almost took her back to the cave¡ªhis body was thrumming after watching her dere herself and her strength that way¡ªbut he knew she''d never agree. She''d told the Alphas an hour, but some of them would arrive early, hoping to have a moment to speak with her, or one of the elders first. They likely had half that time at best.

    "What are you doing?" Elreth asked from behind him, following were he led, her hand still sped in his.

    He could hear the smile in her voice and smell the desire in her. It sent a jolt straight to his groin.

    He considered and discarded several ns¡ªincluding one to visit a rarely-used storage tree¡ªbut he knew there wasn''t time and she wasn''t yet free enough to rx if he tried to take her where they might be discovered.

    So, instead, he shushed her and pulled her deeper into the Wood until he found one of the great trees nestled in a thicket of smaller pines, and bushes.

    Then, ears perked and checking over his shoulder to make sure they weren''t followed, he pulled her between the branches until they were hidden from any view, then turned to press her against the trunk of the tree.

    Elreth''s eyes widened as her back came up hard against the trunk and he leaned into her, hip to hip. But her smile grew as well.

    "Nice touch, making me feel you when I was getting nervous," she said with a little chuckle, her fingers ying along his jaw.

    "You were amazing, El," he murmured, gripping her waist with one hand, but seeking her fingers with the other, twining them together as he leaned into her. "You are stunning when you''re strong."

    "I''m always strong," she quipped.

    "That''s why you''re always stunning," Aaryn growled, nipping at her jaw, then opening his mouth on her neck andving her skin with his tongue

    Elreth sighed and let her head sink back against the trunk of the tree, her eyes closing.

    Aaryn''s body jangled with desire for her, electric need roaring into outright mes when she dragged her hand up in the inside of his thigh to palm him over his leathers.

    He took her mouth in a forceful kiss, all the death and grief and heaviness of the past few weeks suddenly lifted off him like a cloud so he could breathe, his body driving forward with need.

    And to his delight, instead of being intimidated, or cautious, she met him, tongue-stroke for tongue-stroke, until a whine broke in his chest.

    Perhaps he''d been too hasty, assuming she wouldn''t give herself out here¡­

    "El¡­" he rasped, dragging his fingers down from her hair, down the sides of her neck, to her buttons and thumbing the first one open, then looking a question at her.

    Her pupils dted and her scent rose, hot and musky so Aaryn had to swallow back another howl.

    But as quickly as it red, the light in her eyes died and she put a hand to his chest. "I don''t have time," she sighed, fingering his button as if she hadn''t quite made the decision yet. "I want to Aaryn, but I can''t to go into that room stinking of sex. They won''t take me seriously."

    "On the contrary," he growled, "You''ll probably find you''ve never had a more attentive audience."

    Elreth snorted and leaned in to kiss him, but it was a different kiss. A loving kiss. Affection.

    Aaryn groaned, but he knew she was right. He didn''t want to simply take her out here in a rush, hurried, panting mess of arms and¡ª

    "Down boy," she whispered, grinning. Then the little vixen palmed him again.

    Catching her hand, Aaryn growled and took her full lips again, his fingers curled at the back of her neck, his thumb pressing up on her jaw, stroking her soft skin.

    "I promise you¡­." he murmured against her lips, his tongue shing out to catch the tip of hers.

    "Promise what?" she sighed.

    He dropped one hand to her hip, sliding it back to cup her ass and pull her against him. She sucked in.

    "I promise you that while you are with the Alphas," he said hoarsely, his lips never leaving hers, "I will be the dutiful mate. I will stand at your side. I will fight for you. And I will cheer when you win. And I also promise you that the moment the Alphas are done with you¡­" He ttened his hand against her stomach, sliding it into her leathers, seeking that warm, swollen heat.

    "Yes?" she whispered, tipping her head back as he kissed his way down her chin, to her throat, dipping his tongue into that hollow between her corbones. Then he found her and rubbed her, sliding two fingers firmly to show her exactly where he wished he could be in that moment.

    Elreth''s breath caught and she fisted his shirt. He almost said to hell with it and tore her leathers off.

    Almost.

    "I promise when you''re done with them," he growled, "I''m taking you out to the Weeping Tree, and we''re going to spend an hour thinking about nothing¡­ but¡­ each other¡­"

    He rubbed her in time with his words and she stiffened and gasped, grabbing for his shoulders, pulling him closer.

    Aaryn shook his head. He had to stop. If he didn''t stop now he wasn''t stopping at all.

    But when he tried to pull away, she grabbed his wrist and stopped him from removing his hand, tightening her thighs around him.

    Aaryn groaned and brought his head up to meet her eyes, his shoulder rolling with his breath.

    "Elreth," he rasped, a warning in his voice.

    She stared at him for a long moment, her eyes hooded but bright. His heart raced¡ªhad she changed her mind?

    But then, blowing out a breath so that it fluttered in the hair that had fallen loose from her braid, she let him go and unclenched her thighs.

    "I''m holding you to do that," she said, and her voice was husky.

    Aaryn growled and almost went back on his word, but with a deep breath he braced himself, pulled away, and stood in front of her, his thumb tracing the line of her lower lip.

    "You''ve got two hours," he said.

    Elreth snorted. "You''re insane."

    His eyes never leaving hers, Aaryn raised a single brow and felt her shiver as her scent cascaded with desire.

    "Ny minutes," she said, then whipped out of his arms, leaped into her beast and was gone, the only hint of her passage a rustling branch on one of the bushes she had to slide through.

 Chapter 367 - Perfect Torture

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She''d been joking about ny minutes, just like he''d been joking about two hours. They both knew there would be no cutting this meeting short.

    But as Elreth stood among the Alphas, turning and speaking to whomever approached, answering questions to individuals and to groups, exining the prophecy, the pricklepig, Gar and the disformed, again and again, it was only sheer discipline that kept her in the room and focused.

    Aaryn prowled the edge of the gathering looking more leonine than lupine as he paced. They were lucky no one noticed his intensity, the way his eyes shed whenever one of the males got in Elreth''s space. This group might have taken the set of his jaw as a challenge.

    Normally Elreth loved a meeting of the Alphas. She''d attended with her father in the past¡ªa learning experience, he''d called it. She''d loved the different form and function of the Alphas, informal and fluid, unlike the meetings with the elders. This was a group of Anima leaders, predominantly males, each of whom had risen to top of their group, trade, or tribe. Their appointment wasn''t political like Elreth''s, or familial like Aaryn''s. They didn''t fight towards a goal. They were simply the strongest of the Anima in their sphere.

    Within them as a group, the hierarchy was clear¡ªElreth at its peak. Only Aaryn was the unknown quantity. Under any other circumstances, Elreth knew, the Alphas would have spent time pressing into Aaryn, challenging him, finding where he fit among them. But tonight their focus was only one thing¡­ the protection of their groups, and learning the new bnce of power that woulde when the disformed were acknowledged as a tribe.

    While Elreth spoke to the oldest and strongest, Gar circted among them and at first he was ignored, assumed to be there as Elreth''s brother. But as the others began to scent the strength of his conviction, the hum of his Alpha power, more and more turned to ask, to find out why he was there, and to measure him for the role when they learned what he''d done.

    None of them challenged him.

    There was a moment, as Elreth turned away from one group to approach another and Gar had just finished standing over two of the strongest males, who submitted and epted his position, that he caught her eye and smiled smugly. He straightened his face immediately when another Alpha approached, but she could feel the desire tough shimmering in him.

    Elreth would have rolled her eyes if it hadn''t suited her purposes to not have to waste time watching her brother kick everyone else''s asses.

    But it was humbling, too, seeing him here, among all these males. Aaryn''s words came back to her¡ªthat Gar really could have taken Dominant, followed their father, instead of her, if he''d wanted to. She hadn''t given it much thought, hadn''t wanted to. But it struck her in that moment that he might have been right.

    Elreth rolled her head on her neck and turned to the Alpha of the Birds as she approached. It didn''t matter. There was no point specting. She was Alpha and Gar didn''t want the role. He had a role to y of his own.

    And besides¡­ she really could take him if she had to. She was sure of it.

    As sheunched into her exnation of the prophecy again for the Bird Alpha, the hair on the back of her neck suddenly stood on end, as if someone had breathed against her skin.

    Elreth shivered and tried to hide it.

    Then she saw her mate''s bright eyes, catching hers from over his shoulder as Aaryn passed the group where she stood, that promise still heated and bubbling in his gaze.

    What she wouldn''t give to just leave these people and take him to the Weeping Tree. Or the Bathing Pools. Or¡­ well, anywhere they could be alone really. Things had been so busy, their coupling so oftente at night at the end of the day, or early in the morning¡­ just once she wanted the chance to be truly alone with him again, like when they''d gone to that cave after the mes and Smoke.

    Time unfettered, and without a deadline looming. Hours to just be together and enjoy each other.

    Her chest physically ached at the thought and she was so distracted she had to ask the Bird Alpha to repeat her question.

    "Oh, sorry¡­ no, the prophecy was received by Gahrye," she said. "But it spoke to my mother and Gahrye''s mate¡ªthe human Guardian. And it spoke¡­ about me. And Gar, we think, as well. It focuses on the disformed though. They are a shield for the rest of us to help us travel to and from the human world, to help us understand the human world, and to gather information and¡­ look, there''s so much they do. They''ve been training for this for decades, though they didn''t know it. What we have to do now is learn how to wield the weapon we''ve forged."

    Once again she had to answer questions about how certain they were of the prophecy¡ªa prophecy from a disformed about the disformed?

    Motives were suspicious.

    But Elreth was able to point to all the ways they''d discovered iting true¡ªmost notably the unidentified human in the WildWood, and the weapon they''d brought.

    "We don''t know how much time we have, only that we have to prepare as if there''s no time left at all," she said firmly to the Master of Kitchens, a strapping older ram. One of the few Elreth knew who hadn''t been afraid to face her father.

    And then, just as all the conversations had so far, she was turned back to the disformed, to her brother''s new position as Alpha, and the role he was expected to y.

    But always, always, during every word, a corner of Elreth''s mind was on her mate, seeking his scent, her skin pebbling when he passed and dragged his hand along her ass, or his thigh brushed hers.

    That¡­ that was the promise of this evening. The Alphas would get their answers, and take them back to the people. But tonight¡­ tonight Elreth was leaving this ce with her mate and taking time with him.

    After all, if the world really was ending, they needed to make the most of the days they had left.

 Chapter 368 - Right Now

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn prayed none of the others were paying attention to notice how his heart pounded as he and Elreth walked out of the council building and farewelled thest of the Alphas. The entire night¡ªfour hours!¡ªhad been pure torture, watching her, smelling her, needing her¡­ and having to let her mingle with all those males when all he wanted to do was get her alone somewhere and strip her naked and take her until she screamed.

    When they finally sped each other''s hands and turned down the trail towards the royal meadow, Aaryn was beginning to sweat. His only saving grace was that Elreth seemed as tense as he was, just as urgent.

    Neither of them spoke as they broke into a run down the trail towards home.

    He''d intended to take her to the Weeping Tree, but he suspected that, like him, she didn''t want to waste the extra time it would take to get there.

    They sprinted on the trail, Aaryn pulled just past her, then dropping back again to run at her shoulder and watch her ass while she ran.

    By the time they reached the meadow, he was aching, straining against his leathers. Luckily, Elreth didn''t slow either and they ran, shoulder to shoulder, into the cave. But as they turned the corner to the door, Aaryn caught her around the waist, and tugged her into his side as he slid to a halt to close the door behind them and throw the bar across¡ªhe was taking no risk that they would be interrupted.

    "Good thinking," Elreth said, slightly breathless, though not from the run.

    Aaryn turned from cing the bar and didn''t even speak, just stared down at her, both their chests rising and falling too quickly.

    Elreth met his eyes and her smile grew. "So what do you want to do now?"

    "Take off your shirt."

    She put her hands to hips and smiled wider. "Be my guest."

    "No, Elreth, that was an order. Take. Off. Your shirt."

    Her pupils red. She didn''t move or breathe for a moment and he thought she might challenge him¡ªshe''d been in Alpha mode all day. It would be natural to make him fight for it¡ªand he was ready to do it.

    He took the single step to close the distance between them, head bent down so their eyes stayed locked, but he didn''t touch her¡ªhis skin prickling at the nearness of her, so close he could feel her heat even through his clothes.

    "Elreth."

    "Yes."

    "Take off your fucking shirt."

    One side of her mouth twisted up and she looked like she might say something cheeky. If she had, he would have shown her the only kind of ying he was willing to wait for tonight. But with a shaking breath, she reached up to the buttons on her shirt and began working at them¡ªfar too slowly in Aaryn''s opinion. But at least they were making progress.

    As he spoke, he watched her fingers slip and turn, pinch and push as button by button, the shirt was slowlying open. "Watching you tonight," he growled, "was torture. At this point my cock has formed to the seams of my leathers."

    "Poor baby," Elreth breathed, her fingers hesitating. "Do you want me to¡ª?"

    "Elreth, buttons," he snapped.

    She giggled and put her hands back to her shirt, popping thest button right down, just above the waistband of her leathers, then began tugging the tails of the shirt out of her pants.

    Aaryn watched, catching glimpses of warm, pebbled skin. But she was careful, the vixen. Not allowing the shirtpels to fall open fully¡­ never giving him an eyeful of her beautiful body. Just snatches and glimpses.

    When she''d finally pulled the shirt all the way loose, she let it fall, hanging from her shoulders, a strip of warm skin down the middle, but still nothing revealed.

    Aaryn growled. "Now your leathers."

    She didn''t argue, but her fingers moved very slowly. "What about you?"

    Aaryn lifted an arm to grab his shirt from the neck at the back and pull it forward over his head. It was a move she''d told him she loved to watch because it made his shirt suck against his body and trail up.

    He couldn''t see the appeal himself, but as he tossed it to the side, her eyes red with light and heat and he made a mental note to do it more often.

    She popped thest of the buttons on her leathers and the two sides fell apart revealing a triangle of her most private skin, so pale it almost glowed at him in the dim light of the cave. But she didn''t do anything else.

    He dragged his eyes up to meet hers, lifting his brows in a question.

    "Just awaiting orders," she said breathlessly.

    Aaryn''s entire body saluted her. And he changed his n.

    Letting a low growl putter in his throat, he shucked off his own pants and kicked them aside, pleased to see her chest rise faster at the sight of him and smell her desire ratchet higher.

    "In that case," he rasped as her eyes raked him from head to toe, "don''t move."

    She tilted her head, but did as he''d bid and stood there, hands on her hips, the shirt gaping slightly, but still not revealing what he really wanted to see.

    He''d intended to take her¡ªhard, fast, and aggressive. To own her and make her submit. But she had given herself, surrendered her control so quickly¡­ and now she stood there waiting¡­

    Mentally, Aaryn shifted gears, though his beast howled against the dy.

    Swallowing hard, his heart pounding in his chest, Aaryn moved to stand at her side, then reached up to the neckline of the shirt and pulled it slowly, slowly to the side, letting the fabric drag across her nipples until he''d bared her breast and shoulder.

    Elreth didn''t move, but her breath got very shallow.

    Barely touching her, he drew the sleeve of the shirt down her arm, slowly, then followed it with his lips, gently, softly, down, taking hold of her wrist and lifting the arm to draw the sleeve off in a long, slow slide that raised goosebumps and made the hair on her arm stand straight.

    When he finally tugged the sleeve free and loosed her hand, he let that side of the shirt drop to hang from her other shoulder, then lifted her palm and opened his mouth against it.

    Elreth''s breath caught when he flicked his tongue against the hollow of her palm.

    "I love you, El," he croaked against her skin.

    She nodded quickly. "I¡­ love you too¡­"

    "I''m going to show you how much," he whispered, then slowly dragged his fingertips up the underside of her arm until she shivered.. "Really, really slowly."

 Chapter 369 - Love In The Quiet

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth''s stomach dropped at the husky drawl in her mate''s voice¡ªwhile that tingle low her belly rose, fizzing out through her veins and giving her a jolt that left her trembling.

    "I think¡­ that would be, um, great," she breathed.

    Aaryn''s smile was wicked and promising and her heart began to race.

    She stood in the Great Room, her left arm extended and held gently in his hands. That side of her body bare, her leathers open and her shirt falling from her opposite shoulder. She looked like¡­ like¡­

    She didn''t give a flying fuck what she looked like. It was the look burning in Aaryn''s eyes that was thrilling.

    He''d dragged his fingers up the underside of her arm and that entire side of her body prickled with desire, as if everything under her skin rushed out to try to meet him. Now his eyes dragged down from hers, back to that arm and he shifted to stand behind her, his hand still gentle on her arm, lowering it to her side.

    "Don''t move," he breathed.

    Elreth swallowed and nodded. She should have been embarrassed by how her heart raced, but instead all she could think was¡­ more.

    More please.

    She could feel his warmth behind her from her waist to her shoulders. He stood so close his chest brushed her when he breathed. His breath fluttered in her braid. But he moved so slowly¡­ Elreth closed her eyes and gave herself up to the sensation of it.

    One hand resting gently at her waist, Aaryn''s fingers brushed the cor of her shirt, pushing it slowly off her shoulder, kissing open-mouthed and softly along her shoulder as the skin was revealed, until the fabric gathered on the point of her shoulder.

    She still had that hand on her hip and she rxed it as the shirt slid down her arm, revealing her to thentern light from the waist up.

    Elreth swallowed hard, but didn''t open her eyes. Let him look. Let him hum his approval as he stared over her shoulder, his hands teasing, fingers so lightly drawn up her sides and flinched and almost giggled. But then he slid them to her stomach, then up, both handsing up to take the weight of her breasts and test them.

    A tiny whine rose in his throat and his chin dropped, his stubbled jaw scratching lightly on hers as his breath came faster.

    "So fucking beautiful, Elreth," he whispered, then dipped his head to kiss the side of her neck. She stretched away from him to give him more room and he growled quietly, his chest vibrating against her back as he yed his thumbs over the peaks of her breasts, sending jolts of electricity to the apex of her thighs that had Elreth squirming.

    "Oh, that''s wonderful," she said, letting her body go loose and her head sink back against his shoulder.

    "I love the way you give yourself to me," he whispered against her neck, letting his teeth graze down the line to her shoulder. "I love the way you trust me."

    "I don''t trust anyone the way I trust you," she breathed.

    The mating call broke from Aaryn''s throat and he pulled her back tight against his chest, nipping her earlobe, kissing the corner of her jaw.

    Elreth sighed with pleasure and lifted one hand to cup his face and hold him against her.

    These were the moments when everything was right. It didn''t matter what they faced, or what had happened. It didn''t matter who had let them down, or what problems they had to solve.

    When he touched her like this, kissed her like this¡ªworshiped her body¡ªthe world disappeared and she was free of it all.

    "Never stop kissing me that way, Aaryn. Ever."

    "Yes, Sire," he whispered back, then pushed her braid over the other shoulder and kissed the nape of her neck, so softly. Opening his mouth andying the t of his tongue on the skin there.

    Elreth shivered and her breath caught.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    His breath thundered, his chest heaving as if he''d run for miles. But he knew as soon as he turned her around it would be over. He''d take her and she''d let him and¡­ he wanted to savor this moment.

    So, sucking in a hard breath, he pushed her braid over her shoulder and started at the tender skin that was usually hidden by her hair, licking, kissing, teasing with his teeth until she stopped breathing.

    Finally letting go of her breasts, grieving their soft warmth, he let his hands slide down her sides, feeling every curve until his fingers dipped under the sagging waistband of her leathers, but still he kept stroking, down, down, down, drawing the pants with him as he traced the line of her hips, then to the sides of her thighs.

    The leathers slumped to ankles and she rocked from foot to foot, freeing herself and kicking them aside. She lifted both hands then, elbows up, reaching back to find him, fisting his hair and holding his kiss against the back of her neck, a soft moan echoing through the Great Room.

    Hard as a rock and his body trembling with need, Aaryn wanted to take her. To turn her in his arms and lift her leg and possess her. But he forced himself to slow, to stroke every inch of her stomach and sides, her breasts and arms. Then, as she began to ripple under his touch, he lowered himself, kissing his way softly, slowly down her spine, inch-by-inch, telling her with each open mouthed kiss why she was so beautiful, what she did to his heart, to his body, how much he wanted her.

    Elreth''s breath came faster and faster, but she dropped her arms to her sides when he lowered himself to one knee behind her, out of reach. She didn''t turn, but her head sagged back.

    Then he reached the base of her spine and, gripping her hips, then down, dragging his hands down the outsides of her legs, then back up the insides of her thighs.. She trembled as heid his tongue in the hollow of her back and reached between her legs to find her.

 Chapter 370 - Love In The Calm

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Elreth''s breath caught, but she widened her stance to give him better ess and he groaned.

    "You want me," he whispered, reveling in the warm slickness that invited him into her body.

    "I always want you," she whispered back. Then to his delight, she stopped breathing when he pressed, rubbing and rolling that bundle of nerves that so excited her. "Aaryn¡­ please¡­" she gasped a minuteter, trembling.

    He ttened his hand against her stomach, pulling her into him as he yed and stroked, reveling in her tiny whimpers and twitches, the way she suddenly grabbed for his hand on her stomach and clung, as if holding herself still in a storm.

    Forehead leaned against her spine, Aaryn was beginning to pant. Elreth had already dissolved into short, high bursts of breath, her body trembling and going still as she climbed the wave towards her climax.

    He''d justmitted, determined he would catch her if her knees gave, when she ttened both hands to his arm on her stomach and sucked in, "No, Aaryn, not like this. I want to touch you and be close to you."

    She stood straighter, pinning his hand between her thighs, but giving him no room.

    Aaryn growled, but sheughed shakily. "Please, Aaryn. Let me see you. Let me touch you¡­. please."

    Well, he wasn''t going to make his mate beg.

    Springing to his feet, he swept her around and she came willingly, arching into him, their bodies both already slicking with sweat. She tugged his head down and took his mouth, a growl puttering in her throat as he shuffled backwards, pulling her with him.

    Elreth, desperate, wed at him, stumbling. He caught her weight and straightened his head so she couldn''t reach his lips with hers.

    She snarled at him, but opened her mouth on his chest instead, her fingers digging into his back as she rocked her hips, demanding.

    "Patience beautiful," he rasped, almostughing at a the irony. He shook with the urge to finish this. But he was determined to show her, with his body, with his love, how much he adored her. How sorry he was for his own sour attitudes and self-pity. No matter how screwed up his life became, she was the constant. She was the light in the dark.

    He needed her.

    When the back of his legs hit the long, wide lounge that was old enough to have thinned in spots, so Elia had thrown a sheepskin over it to protect it, he smiled and pulled her chin up, kissing her deeply, growling when she sucked on his tongue.

    "Ladies first," he murmured, widening his eyes for a moment, then turning her quickly to tip her back onto the lounge.

    She giggled as she fell into it, arms up and reaching for him, grabbing to force him toe with her¡ªbut she didn''t need to, he was already following her down, sliding to rest between her thighs, covering her with his body, his breath shuddering out when they met and she slid against him, whimpering again.

    For a time the only sound was their breaths, thick and hot, and the soft creak of the lounge as they rolled against each other.

    But soon the beast inside Aaryn snarled for release, and his mate gasped and groaned, her nails wing into his muscles, trying desperately to find him and pull him into herself.

    "Aaryn!" she hissed through her teeth.

    Propping one hand on the arm of the lounge, the other next to her shoulder, he pushed himself up to look at her, awed.

    She sprawled under him, her cheeks hot and eyes zed, chest heaving with her excitement. She had one hand at his back, the other on his shoulder and the position of her arms pressed her breasts together as if she offered them up.

    Her skin, so much paler than his, looked dewy in thentern light and where he touched her, his warm-brown skin stood out in contrast.

    "Fuck you''re beautiful, Elreth," he whispered, shaking his head in disbelief. "Thank the Creator for you."

    She rolled her eyes, but when he leaned back down to kiss her, she arched into him, rubbing her breasts on his chest. And where they rolled together, he found her¡ªso ready, it would take only the slightest shift in angle and he would have her.

    Pulling his head up again, he waited until she opened her eyes.

    He wasn''t sure what expression was on his face, but taking all his weight on one arm, he locked eyes with her and took her face in his hand.

    "Mine," he rasped, then thrust into her, all the way to the hilt.

    Elreth made the most beautiful cry, her mouth falling open and lip trembling.

    His hand slid to cup the back of her neck and keep her close as her eyes rolled back in her head and she shuddered with pleasure when he thrust again. Then they clung, their bodies meeting and parting, meeting and parting, joining in the way that became a dance and a battle for pleasure.

    "Aaryn¡­ oh god. Aaryn."

    She shook from head to toe, her hands trembling on his back, her eyelids fluttering, her voice cracked and desperate as she called for him, her mate, pleading and demanding.

    Aaryn was overwhelmed¡­ there''d been so much pain, so much uncertainty, so much frustration. But in that moment, his heart was alight with joy and passion for his mate. She was the most precious thing he''d ever seen and he needed her. Not just for this. Not just for release and pleasure. He needed her to center his world.

    "Elreth!"

    Her hand pped on his back as she grabbed for him, tighter, curling her legs over his back and pulling him in with her heels.

    "Don''t stop! Please!" she gasped.

    "Never."

    Then she leaned up, mouth open and seeking, her tongue flicking to catch the inside of his lip and he shuddered.

    His control broke and with a snarl he began pounding into her, harder, faster, calling to her¡ªheart and soul¡ªand her voice rose in counterpoint, the mating call echoing around the cave as she roared and he howled, their hearts racing, mming, their bodies shaking and twitching as they crested the wave together, then tumbled down the other side.

 Chapter 371 - Impossible Love

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Tangled together on the lounge in the Great Room, Elreth almost groaned with sheer satisfaction. Her body hummed and yet she felt more rxed than she had in weeks.

    Her mate was back. He was awake and in love and¡­ the cloud that had followed him since he''d lost his mother had blown away.

    She knew it would return, but in that moment, for those minutes they''d had¡­ he was back and her heart celebrated.

    He''d slumped over her, his face buried in her neck, his arms braced on the lounge below her to stop himself from suffocating her. But she loved his weight on her and pulled him down, clutched his shoulders and held him there.

    Neither of them spoke.

    She wasn''t sure if Aaryn dozed or only found peace, but she could feel the tension easing out of him as his breath slowed, then eased, right alongside hers.

    Closing her eyes and smiling to herself, she examined her body¡ªwarm and pressed down into the lounge by his weight. Her limbs still tingled and hummed in the afterglow of her climax. Everything at her core throbbed deliciously.

    She felt safe and warm and¡­ happy.

    All the problems and tensions of the world fluttered at the back of her mind, but she ignored them. They would still be there in an hour or two when she no longer felt thisnguid satisfaction. They would still be there tomorrow when a new challenge cropped up, or Aaryn''s darkness came back, or¡­ or whatever was going to happen. But for those minutes,ying there with her mate covering her like a nket, Elreth refused to feel them.

    Slowly, she trailed her hand up his back, then back down, her fingers following the ripple of muscles, the dip that ran the length of his spine. She smiled and her belly flooded with heat¡ªagain¡ªas her mind shed images of him standing before her naked, his eyestched on hers and that wicked smile¡­

    Then he sighed deeply. He didn''t move his face from her neck, but mumbled, "That feels wonderful."

    "Good," she whispered, smiling, and kept stroking, slowly, up and down, enjoying the weight of him on her and wishing they could simply lock the cave door and live this way. Every day. Every moment.

    Then Aaryn took a deep breath and pushed himself up to prop on one elbow and meet her eyes. She could still reach his sides, so she trailed her hands up and down those instead, thedders of muscle that rippled under his ribs as he stared into her eyes.

    "That is a gift," he said, searching her eyes. "Being able to do that, to love it. To feel you like that¡ªsee you like that. It''s¡­ Elreth, you have no idea how hot you are."

    "Pretty sure you''re biased," she said, grinning.

    He shook his head, his face serious. "I was thinking about it just now¡­ how I get to be the only one who ever sees that side of you. That''s¡­ that''s a privilege, El," he said uncertainly.

    She blinked, a little shocked. "Well¡­ thanks."

    "I mean it."

    "I know."

    He traced his free hand from her temple, down the side of her face, then up the line of her jaw. "You''re so strong, and so sure. I thought you were going to fight me tonight, and I was ready for it. I was going to make you submit," he said, his eyebrows popping up suggestively. "But you just¡­ gave in."

    She felt the heat rise in her cheeks, but she knew she needed to be honest. "I like it," she said quietly. "I like seeing you take control. And I like¡­ following you, in this. I mean, you know your way better, but it''s more than that. I like giving myself up to you."

    "Pretty sure you don''t like it as much as I do," he said, watching his own hand as he traced the line down her neck to her breast, then circled her nipple with a fingertip. It hardened under his touch and his brows rose again. "Well, hello, there."

    Elreth stretched and shook a little bit as he leaned down and softly took the little peak in his mouth, gently. But it pinched and pulled at that ce deep in her belly. "Stop!" she said, pushing him off, giggling. "Unless you want me to get me started again."

    Aaryn''s eyes snapped up to meet hers again, shing.

    Elreth was shocked. "Already?"

    "I''m game to try if you are," he growled, and before Elreth could say anything, he pushed up to sit, pulling her up with him until his back rested on the back of the lounge and she faced him, straddling his thighs.

    He''d been soft within her, about to slide from her, but she felt himing alive again as she settled into hisp and bit her lip, clenching her muscles experimentally.

    Aaryn''s head tipped back onto the lounge and he groaned. "Holy shit, El."

    "You did something to me," she murmured, a little shocked at how quickly her own fire wasing back to life. "What did you do to me. It''s like¡­ it''s a hunger, Aaryn. I''ve never been hungry for another person in my life. But you make me hungry. You make me ache, in the best way."

    He growled and pulled her down into a kiss, his hips already rolling, already moving within her. She was sensitive because of her orgasm so at times it was almost too much, her breath catching, her body twitching. But as Aaryn grasped her hips and began to move her slowly, grinding, rocking, but no rush¡ªa gentle meeting at first, and slow retreat, then returning to each other slow, but insistent.

    Elreth leaned over him, gripping the back of the lounge, letting their movement bring their lips together, then apart, her lips loose and full, swollen from all the earlier kissing. Her breasts bobbed, right under his chin and she felt like she should have been embarrassed, but all she could find within herself was stunned appreciation for the incredible way he made her feel.

    "I love you so much, Aaryn," she sighed.

    His jaw was tightening already, and his fingers dug into her hips at the words, pulling her down and in so they both groaned at the increased pressure between them.

    Elreth let her head sink back and swayed her hips, riding him, slowly leaning further away, seeking those ring lights at the edge of her bloodstream that heralded the perfect angle, groaning when she found it and clinging to his shoulders as they moved together perfectly.

    Then Aaryn dropped his head andtched onto her nipple, sucking andving it with his tongue, and the fire that had been building within her roared to a bonfire.

    And as she curled her arms around his neck and pulled him in, demanding that he not stop, she cried his name and shook her head. It wasn''t enough. It was never going to be enough. He could take her to this peak over and over and over¡­

    It would never be enough, because it was him. And with him, her mate, the other half of her soul, she always wanted more.

    Always.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 372 - See It Coming

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn wasn''t sure what had shifted the night before, but something was different between them.

    They were both still tense. Aaryn still felt the weight of grief weighing on his shoulders. He still felt the creep of dread at the thought of staring at the ceiling that night while she slept. But when she''d given herself to him so freely, some chain had broken within him. Something had been freed.

    And Elreth¡­ she was still Queen. She marched through that day barking orders and standing her ground with the elders and Alphas that sought her out to question her n. And yet¡­ something in her had been freed, as well. She was softer, somehow¡ªat least with him. He''d caught her eyes on him more than once through the day and each time, their gazes held and she''d been biting back a smile.

    One of those times she''d even shed him the sign for mes, and her cheeks had pinked. But then she''d turned back to Huncer to discuss how to structure the amphitheater address without missing a beat.

    He was certain their scents were different too. Tarkyn had given him an odd look when he''d approached them at breakfast. And Reth had squeezed Aaryn''s shoulder and winked at him when they passed on the way out of the market.

    It was a strange mix of heedy love, and abject fear that twisted in his chest. But he wouldn''t give it up.

    Elreth was touching him, even when others were close. They were subtle, small touches. But it was as if she couldn''t resist¡ªbrushing against him as they walked, her hand at the small of his back when she had to turn from him in a gathering, taking his hand under the table at the market.

    Something had changed, and he loved it.

    He also prayed he could keep himself in check. He''d almost tugged her into a storage tree when they were walking to the market from the security building. He had the distinct impression she wanted him to. But he also feared distracting her too much. The things she was doing¡ªin the middle of craze between them¡ªshe was changing history. Changing the face of Anima. And he loved her even more for it.

    He couldn''t afford to be a distraction. No one would hurt more than him and his people¡ªhis tribe, he realized, in awe. His tribe.

    He might not be Alpha anymore, but he was still disformed, Protector or not. This people would be his people. For the first time in his life he would¡­ belong.

    He shook his head in disbelief and looked for Elreth again¡ªto find her staring at him. Huncer had turned to ask Lhern something, so Elreth signed in herp. ''Something wrong?''

    He smiled and shook his head. ''You''re making my people a people,'' he signed, interchanging the sign for disformed and Anima in a way that he''d never done before, he realized. ''Hard to take in.''

    Elreth''s smile pulled up on one side, but now Lhern and Huncer were both consulting her, Lhern somewhat sternly. She turned her attention back to them, but the smile remained.

    Aaryn found himself smiling too and wiped it off his face. If they both went around grinning like loons, someone was going to say something and she might shut down. He didn''t want her to stop being so open, touching him around others. He thought he might need that more than he''d realized and it was perhaps why he was feeling so lighthearted todaypared to the other recent days.

    Regardless, he didn''t want to shake any trees, so he made himself turn away from watching her and approached Gar, who''d been asked to make himself avable for the morning with the elders.

    Gar stood slightly apart from the elders and Elreth, watching his sister. Although this morning was far less formal¡ªeldersing and going, bringing questions, gaining answers, leaving to deliver them or to help with preparations for the address that night¡ªeveryone was tense, Gar most of all, Aaryn thought.

    The male stood, jaw tight and flexing, arms crossed over his broad chest, brows heavy as he watched Elreth and the elders. He''d answered questions and made suggestions for who to approach within the people to embrace the disformed. But Aaryn knew his mind was on the Rite of Veneration. It hadn''t been held for generations, that Aaryn was aware of. Not since the goats and sheep separated¡ªwhich no one really fought, if the histories were urate. So it had gone smoothly and with little challenge. But this? The disformed? Despite the ideas some of the Anima expressed¡ªwishing the disformed would simply disappear¡ªhe doubted any of them would be eager to see the disformed collected and empowered. After all, they outnumbered the Pride almost half again. And the serpents by more than two to one.

    The disformed were set to be the most powerful tribe below the Pride, simply by virtue of their numbers. Add to that Elreth''s clear desire to empower them further¡­ Few other tribes were going to easily concede a level of power that disadvantaged their own, he thought.

    The Rite of Veneration was a test. Elreth as ruler could call it and would ultimately judge their response. But in the end, they had to meet the challenges put before them by the other tribes. And there was no telling what those might be. And Elreth couldn''t simply hand them the victory. It had to be seen by all that they had

    Each tribe had the opportunity to align and stand for the establishment of the new tribe, or to ce a challenge before them¡ªof the established tribe''s choosing. Without showing themselves strong enough to meet it, the veneration would be denied and the tribe return to their roots. Or, in the case of the disformed¡­ nothing would change except that they had been publicly humiliated.

    He knew Elreth would rule in their favor in any case where a judgment had to be made. But if one of the tribes came up with a way to defeat them utterly?

    Aaryn''s heart skittered.

    "Why do you suddenly stink of fear," Gar muttered, keeping his voice below the murmur in the room.

    "Nothing," Aaryn sighed. "Just¡­ seeing all the ways this could go desperately wrong."

    Gar grunted, but he didn''t argue. And that just made Aaryn more nervous.

 Chapter 373 - One Last Surprise

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They''d finished with the elders who were tentatively supportive and were walking towards the disformed cave, intending to gather them before dinner for a discussion about allowing Elreth and Aaryn and Gar to handle the discussion in the amphitheater, when Elreth''s mouth dropped open and her stomach plunged to her toes.

    "Oh no¡­ FUCK."

    Aaryn whirled, looking for a threat, but finding nothing, stared at her, a question in his eyes.

    "Ipletely forgot¡­ I can''t believe I forgot!" she hissed.

    Aaryn frowned. "There''s been a bit going on, El. What''s the problem?"

    "Hannah! And Marryk! We just¡­ left them!"

    Aaryn slumped a little, relieved. "You didn''t leave them. You had Gar bring them back to the Tree City. They''re here. They''re just in hiding."

    "Yes, but¡­ they should have been a part of this whole picture. The elders¡­ embracing the disformed mates¡­ gah, Aaryn, this is a whole piece of this that we haven''t even addressed!"

    Aaryn took her hands and rubbed his thumbs over the backs of her palms. "Okay, so we dropped a ball. It''s not the end of the world. What do you want to do? Who do we need to talk to? How do you want to do it? We''ll make it happen, El."

    Pulling out of his grip, she dropped her face in her hands. The elders were going to have an entire litter of kittens when she dropped this on them after everything else.

    "I need to talk to Hannah," she said, returning to the reason she''d had Gar bring them back to the Tree City to begin with. "I need to find out what she knew before she came, what she might have shared and with whom. And I need to find that out right now. I have to¡­ I have to figure out how to bring this into this whole thing and we''ve only got hours, Aaryn!"

    She gripped his arms and he held her back. "hey, hey, it''s okay. We''ll figure this out. Gosh, El, you''ve handled prophecies and secret tribes and¡­ all kinds of stuff. This is childsy byparison."

    Elreth took a deep breath. She knew he was right, but it felt like¡­ it felt like she was stacking bricks¡ªall different shapes and sizes, none of them made to fit with the others. That if she put just one in the wrong ce, the entire tower would crumble.

    Her heart thumped painfully and she buried her fingers in her hair.

    "El, look at me. El."

    She looked up, on the verge of tears and Aaryn stepped right up, hands on her shoulders, his face soft.

    "You''re going to handle this, just like you have everything else. It''s hard, but it''s nothingpared to the rest. And if we need to hide them until after the veneration, we can do that. Just¡­ just breathe, okay? I''ll go get them. Why don''t you go to the cave? I can bring them around. You can rest for an hour until I get them there¡ª"

    "We don''t have an hour, Aaryn¡ª"

    "El, the address isn''t until after dinner. Everyone''s going to start heading to the market in the next hour or two. No one will be around the cave. It''s the perfect ce. I can even get our meals sent there. Have Huncer announce the address for you¡­ stop looking at me like that. You can do this, El. I know you can."

    She breathed deeply a couple times, then nodded. "Okay, okay. You''re right. I''ll¡­ I''ll go and I''ll get ready. Bring both of them, please. And Gar if he''s around and not doing something that''s absolutely crucial. He should be there for this, too."

    Aaryn''s face fell just a shade, but he nodded and rubbed her arms. "I''ll get them there. And food for all of us. Don''t worry, El. We''re doing this. You''re doing this. And this little piece¡­ it''s going to be fine."

    She nodded, then gave him a quick kiss before turning and shifting, dashing through the forest, grateful to be separated from her thoughts by the beast.

    *****

    Just as he''d said he would, an hourter Aaryn walked into the cave, Gar on his heels, followed by Marryk and Hannah, both wide eyed.

    Elreth stood from her seat at the dining table, papers spread out in front of her and walked to greet them as they entered. She squeezed Aaryn''s hand, smiled at Gar, then epted the almost-bow from Marryk, and Hannah''s wide-eyed shyness.

    She stepped forward to hug the smaller woman, then gave her some room. Hannah''s eyes kept straying to Marryk.

    "Thank you foring. I am so, so sorry you were just left hanging like that. There''s been¡­ quite a bit going on."

    "Gar''s been exining some," Marryk said, holding Hannah''s hand protectively. Hannah nodded.

    Elreth looked at her brother and her chest pinched. "Thanks. For doing that. I''d¡­ everything else just got the better of me."

    Gar shrugged. "It''s no big deal."

    Elreth snorted, but then turned back and invited them all toe to the table.

    When they were all settled, Aaryn on one side of her, Gar on the other, Hannah and Marryk across the table she took a deep breath.

    "Okay, so Hannah, I know thises out of nowhere, but it urred to me today that with everything that''s going on, this is the right time to¡­ to look at whether or not you two will be able to settle here. And then I realized I hadn''t even told you everything that we''re doing¡ª"

    "They know you''re calling the Rite of Veneration," Gar said carefully. "They know we''ve been working on some other stuff that''s taken you away from this whole issue, but that you''re turning back to it now."

    Elreth nodded and looked at Hannah. "So, when you first arrived I think you were there when we discussed my concerns around humans in Anima¡ªbecause we try to keep our existence hidden from them. I''m sure you''re aware of that."

    Hannah nodded. "Marryk made it really clear," she said quietly. "I couldn''t tell anyone I wasing here, or anything about the Anima," she said earnestly, eyebrows high and expression pleading with Elreth to understand. "So¡­ that''s why I left my family a note when we left, instead of talking to them. And I didn''t tell them where I was going."

    Elreth blew out a breath.. She wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or not.

 Chapter 374 - The Ribbon Around Both

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Marryk was staring at Hannah, his hand sping hers, looking worried and protective. She had to be careful not to trigger his fight in protection of his mate.

    "So you have a family in the human world? People who are missing you?"

    "Yes. I lost my parents¡­ I mean, they abandoned me."

    "Abandoned you?" Elreth asked, surprised.

    "I believe so. My parents disappeared about three years ago. I was seventeen and almost an adult. I think¡­ I think they were just tired of me," the girl said quietly, looking down at her hands."

    "Hannah, I''m so¡ª"

    "Look, it''s fine. I was old enough to be on my own¡ªabout to start university. But my aunt and uncle took me in and there didn''t seem much point trying to make it all work while I was studying. But it was hard. They already had five kids and I was so much older. They used me as a babysitter, and my aunt¡ªshe''s my dad''s sister¡ªshe never approved. Because¡­ because she knew my dad didn''t approve."

    "Approve of what?"

    "What I was studying. I''m so different to them. They wanted me to be some big professional, or a schr, or something. They were both scientists. Big shots. The kind that people pay to research, you know? Like, even I wasn''t allowed to know what they worked on. Government stuff, I guess¡­" she trailed off sadly. Then cleared her throat and met Elreth''s eyes again. "Regardless, what they did was really important and they wanted me to do it too. But I''m more creative. We never¡­ we never understood each other. They''d¡­ kind of given up on me¡­ before they left," Hannah said, with a searching look at Marryk, who squeezed her hand.

    Sensing a painful story that probably didn''t touch on their situation now, Elreth changed the subject. "Okay, so¡­ how did you two meet?" she asked.

    Hannah smiled at Marryk, but he was the one who answered.

    "When I wanted to get to know the human world the Guardians suggested I study at the university. They said in that crowd it was easier to be different and not draw attention to yourself. So¡­ I was just spending time on the¡­ they call it the campus. It''s a big group of huge buildings where they all go to sses ever day. I ran into Hannah in a coffeehouse and we started talking and¡­ the rest is history."

    Elreth thought Hannah must be more confident in her own world than she was here, if she''d reached out to this male so easily. But she didn''t say anything.

    "I''ve been going back and forth to see Hannah for months," Marryk admitted with a nce at Gar. "Once I decided it was definitely time for me¡ªto leave or¡­ or stay¡­ I decided to leave. But I wanted to take Hannah with me. Luckily she said yes. And¡­. Well, that''s when we ran into you guys. So you know the rest."

    Elreth nodded, chewing over this whole picture. Marryk had been bonded and willing to leave his whole people and life on the chance of being somewhere he was more epted¡­

    How many disformed felt that way, she wondered. How many were having these conversations with themselves, holding on to their roots with an ever-weakening grip?

    And how many of them had been too hopeful when they''d crossed into the human world and possibly given up vital secrets, or¡­ anything else?

    Elreth sighed. "So you two came back here with the intention of continuing on¡­ across the desert¡­ in the hopes of meeting with other Anima who''ve left the WildWood?"

    "Not just hopes," Gar said quietly. "We know for certain now. It''s not just a rumor, El."

    El took a breath. That was right. Her father¡­

    Elreth groaned and raked a hand through her hair. There were too many moving parts. Too many pieces to this puzzle. Every time she felt like she was starting to form the picture, something else was thrown into the mix that didn''t seem to fit.

    "Okay, so you''d nned to travel and find this other tribe across the sands and¡­ then what?"

    Hannah and Marryk stared at each other, eyes alight. "Then hopefully settle down,plete the bond, and have our own offspring," Marryk said quietly.

    Hannah blushed like she was embarrassed, but when she looked at Elreth, her eyes were sparkling. "I just want to have a life," she said. "A life where I don''t have to pretend to be something I''m not or¡­ I just want to live the way I want to live," she said, showing a sh of strength and stubbornness that made Elreth smile. "I wanted to live where I''ll be epted for who I am."

    Elreth nodded. "Don''t we all?"

    "Are you going to do that though?"

    Elreth blinked. "What do you mean?"

    Marryk leaned towards her, shaking his head a little, but Hannah pushed her lower lip out and continued.

    "Part of the reason Marryk, and I got along so well was because we''d both felt that way, you know? Like, where we came from didn''t like us, or whatever. Like we could start together somewhere else and make a life the way we wanted it. I never thought we''d stay here because Marryk never felt epted. But now you''re talking about making them a tribe and¡­ is that going to change anything? Are they finally going to fit here? Or is it just window dressing?"

    Elreth frowned. "What is window dressing?"

    "Something that looks good, but hides everything that''s wrong instead of solving it," Gar said.

    Elreth fought a stab of defensiveness. "We are¡­ definitely not doing that," she said through a forced smile. "But I''m d that you''re protective of your mate. That is a good sign for both of you."

    She shared a quick nce with Aaryn and they both smiled, then she turned back to Hannah who was still looking skeptical, while Marryk tried to soothe her.

    "When I met Marryk," Hannah said, "It was like I finally found where I belonged. I want to see him safe, and I want to see anyone who felt like he did¡ªlike I did¡ªsafe as well. In a ce where they can just be themselves without feeling like they''re constantly judged."

    "That is exactly what I want as well," Elreth said firmly. "But in order to build that, I have to keep my people safe. We are facing a¡­ an invasion, I supposed. We are facing war. With your kind, Hannah. How will you feel if the Anima go to battle with humans?"

    "I''ll fight for whoever gives me and Marryk the ce we can be together and safe," the woman said honestly. Not exactly the message Elreth was hoping for, but probably as good as she could expect.

    "Okay, then tell me this," Elreth said, locking eyes with Hannah. "Does anyone in the human world, anyone at all, know where you are right now? Or have even a clue?"

    Hannah''s throat bobbed.

 Chapter 375 - New Life

    There are now 25 extra chapters avable in the privilege system! Privilege works very differently to the way most expect. If you haven''t purchased privilege before, or if you''re thinking of resubscribing, I''ve made a video for you to make sure you understand how the system works AND how to make the most for your money! Search "AllNovelFull privilege aimee" on YouTube to see the FAQ links in thements so you don''t have to watch the whole thing. Or go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click "Understanding AllNovelFull Privilege" to see the whole video!

    NOTE: The above note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    A nce passed between Hannah and Marryk that made Elreth nervous, but the young woman tore her gaze back to Elreth, pushed her shoulders back and said, "No. No one. They¡­ they wouldn''t have believed me if I had told them. They would have thought it was another of my stories that I used to make up. So I just¡­ I just left them a note telling them I was leaving with Marryk and I wasn''ting back."

    "You understand that if you were to go back now it might be very hard on you? On your health, on your state of mind? Your wellbeing?" Elreth asked.

    Hannah nodded. But Marryk piped up. "I told her the legends¡­ about going insane or dying. And all she was, "If I''m ever in a ce where I need toe back here, I''ve got bigger problems anyway." He smiled with pride at his mate.

    Hannah smiled back and her face lit up.

    Elreth sighed again. She was hearing all the right things¡ªor most of them, anyway. There was only one way to find out for sure, though.

    "Okay, Hannah, I''m not sure if I told you already, but my mother is human."

    Hannah nodded. "I knew that. Marryk told me."

    "Great. So, understand, that even though I''m Anima, I have ties to your world. And I do not want to see the destruction of it. But¡­ just as I would here within WildWood, if I see anything that threatens the rest of the Kingdom, I will deal with it¡ªswiftly and aggressively.

    "It''se to our attention that the humans are attempting to get into Anima, trying to be here and possibly¡­ probably they will be sending others. It maye to outright war. If it should, I will fight the humans, not because I wish to harm my mother''s people. But because I will do anything necessary to keep my people¡ªincluding my mate¡ªsafe. And if the humans bring a threat¡­ they be the enemy. At least, those that threaten us."

    "How do you know they''re threatening you. Have they said anything?"? Hannah asked, her forehead wrinkled. "I mean, human beings don''t really believe in all this magic stuff. If I tried to tell anyone I crossed a dark traverse with demon voices they''d think I''d already gone crazy. They''d lock me up and medicate me. So¡­ I just struggle to believe there''s this like, invasion of humans on the way, that''s all."

    "Well, we can only hope you''re right, Hannah. But you''ll have to trust me that we have actual evidence of humans entering Anima and the Creator has prophesied a threat. So let''s assume that more of them areing. I need people to help me understand humans, how they work, how they think. My mother can assist me some, but it''s been many years since she lived in your world, and she''s changed a lot since then. As have things for her people, I''m sure.

    "If you stay here, within the WildWood, join the disformed tribe, would you be willing to share your insight into your people? Help me understand your world and what I might need to navigate it? Give me help in oveing them if they do arrive here?"

    "Yes," the girl said simply.

    Elreth waited, but Hannah didn''t add anything. It seemed too simple. But, she supposed, if the girl was both shy and uncertain of her loyalties except to Marryk, she couldn''t expect a gushing ount of her loyalty to a people she hadn''t even had a chance to meet yet.

    "And if this conflict ends in your inability to return to the human world? If you are stuck here your whole life?"

    "As long as Marryk''s here, I''m ready to be here for the rest of my life. My home is where he is," Hannah said simply.

    Elreth''s heart sang. She understood that feeling, that sentiment. Hearing ite from this shy young woman and about a disformed¡­ Elreth''s heart celebrated that.

    "Very well¡­" Elreth trailed off. She wasn''t sure why she was reluctant to just state that she''d made the decision to keep Hannah and Marryk here. It was the direction she''d been leaning since the beginning. It felt like this was all too rushed, too simple. But she also didn''t have any other choice. There were so many things to be achieved in this short time¡­

    Elreth waved off the fog of confusion. What would she do if a bear had shown up asking to join them? Or some unknown Anima?

    She would have had Tarkyn and his team look at them, try to find any way they had lied or put others in danger, and if none could be found, she would take them at their word.

    "Very well," Elreth repeated. Aaryn was watching her with concern, but the truth was she didn''t have time to doubt herself on this. "I''m going to ask Gar to have you meet with Tarkyn¡ªor a team he appoints¡ªand be reviewed for your honesty. And assuming that all goes smoothly, I''ll allow you to stay. In fact, I''ll do better than that, I will announce to the people that any disformed in the human world with the mating bond, who wish to bring their human mates and any offspring they might have here, may do so¡ªalone. And any Anima that left the WildWood over these kinds of prejudice or conflicts, that they are wee back here. We are going to need every loyal heart and set of hands avable. If you will take us, Hannah, we will take you."

    The girl blinked, but then turned to Marryk, smiling.

    The male pulled her into a hug, then turned to Elreth. "Thank you," he said, his voice choked with emotion. "This is better than I could ever have anticipated. I''m d¡­ I''m d we ran into you and that you''re here. I''m d you''re dominant, Elreth."

    Elreth waved him off, but his words lit a warmth in her chest that made her smile.

    She turned to business. "Gar, can you please pull Tarkyn aside tonight and exin to him what''s happened. If he can review Hannah tomorrow, I''ll announce her presence to the elders before the Rite, then we can decide if she should be introduced to the people before or after the tribe is established."

    Gar nodded, looking as weary as she felt. She gave her brother an apologetic look that he brushed off.

    Aaryn reached for her hand under the table and squeezed, and Elreth sighed.

    If only she didn''t feel like every decision was made in a hurry, without the proper forethought.

    She was going to look back on this time and either be amazed at herself, or wish herself dead.. She was sure of it.

 Chapter 376 - No Doubt

    MERRY CHRISTMAS! (Or, Happy Holidays if you''re not a Christmas celebrator.) Tomorrow there will be an FIVE CHAPTER mass release as my thank-you to YOU. Thank you for sticking with me this year! Thank you for giving your time and emotion to my books and my characters. And thank you for loving Aaryn and Elreth with me. You''re a joy. I hope there is a lot of love in your life this week!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn and Elreth stood behind the wings of the stage, awaiting thest of the elders arriving to take their ces before they would address the people. Chairs had been set up for the elders in two rows so they could be seen by any of the Anima in the bowl below. As Aaryn peered out between the wings looking at the levels¡ªthe t, circr expanse of grass beneath the stage, then levels rising from that up and out, wide and longer, until the mound of the highest level was higher than the stage itself.

    It suddenly struck him that he hadn''t been back to this ce since the day Elreth took dominance from Reth. They hadn''t done a reading in months and it seemed like they only ever came here with there was a problem that needed the bulk of the people to be able to witness¡ªor speak¡ªat the same time.

    Thest time he was here he stood in the crowd, unnoticed, huddled with friends, waiting for Elreth to arrive, but uncertain whether she would, and his heart had almost been torn from his chest by the message Reth had brought that day.

    He shook his head, but he couldn''t shake off the memory¡­

    He''d stood on the grass of that second highest level, every cell in his body crying out to shift, to be, to put himself between her and the very real danger of her father''s wrath, but his cursed body wouldn''t fucking do it.

    He''d quivered with the urge, begging the Creator¡ªjust this once¡ªto let him shift to his wolf form, to show the rest of the world the teeth and ws and rage that snarled inside him. To stand in defense of her the way she''d stood for him so many times before.

    But as she faced down her muchrger father, her upper lip curling away from her teeth, Aaryn had been forced to stand by, useless.

    He''d been angry. So angry. Cursing the Creator for putting him in this defective body, for making him with such ack.

    Then he''d had to watch the two people he loved most in the world, father and daughter, shift¡ªElreth leaping and taking her lioness in midair, Reth shifting a heartbeat behind her and the roars from both of them echoed even above the calls of the crowd.

    And yet¡­ still Aaryn had been able to do nothing.

    He''d had to watch the two of them strike and roll, listen to the blood-curdling snarls, while he''d stood there shaking, praying, pleading with the Creator that somehow she''d survive this¡­

    He sucked in a breath and blinked back to the present¡ªto the quiet, gathering crowd. To his position as King¡ªuncertain thought it might be. To his mate¡­ his beautiful mate.

    Aaryn''s heart pounded just with the memory of that fight, of his fear that she''d be killed. Then his pride when she won. Then his fear of losing her forever.

    How far they hade since that day. It seemed like a different lifetime ago that he''d been concerned about her loving someone else.

    Now he just feared she would love him so much she''d sacrifice herself to make up for hisck.

    Aaryn shook his head. He did have a purpose, he reminded himself. The Creator had given him a job, a role to y¡ªnot only for Elreth, but for the Anima as a whole.

    He was her Protector. He would support her, cover her, love her, and advise her. And when the day came that she had to make that crossing, put herself in danger to explore the answers for her people, he would shed his own blood to save hers.

    Aaryn shoved out a determined breath, hands clenching at his sides. That was his ce. His purpose. No matter what came for the rest of their lives, he vowed, he would be there, at her shoulder, putting himself between her and harm.

    He''d been worried when Gar first described what the Protector role was¡ªand what kind of mindframe they had to be in to do it safely. But the more he thought of it, the more certain he was: He would never be stronger than when he stepped through that Portal to take Elreth''s hand and lead her through.

    He could think of no temptation, no threat that would tempt him to let go of her, to give her up to that darkness.

    If it were only for his own protection, sure. He''d have quavered at the idea, questioned himself. But for her?

    There was no a shred of doubt within him.

    A hand brushed his arm and he looked up, surprised, to find Elreth staring at him, that softness in her features again, and he smiled.

    "What''s going on?" she whispered, leaning into his arm and twining their fingers. "You smell very¡­ fierce all the sudden."

    Aaryn scratched the back of his neck with his free hand. "I was just thinking about the traverse and getting you over there and¡­"

    Her brows pinched over her nose and she reached up to pull his chin down so she could kiss him. "I''m not one bit afraid of that," she whispered. "I know you''ll protect me."

    He nodded. "So do I," he said seriously, holding her gaze. "There''s many things in this life that I get wrong, Elreth, but standing between you and danger isn''t one of them. No matter what happens here, no matter how this all happens or whatever threatse¡­ I''ll always do that. Remember that."

    She nodded and smiled, her eyes shining. "I will."

    She pulled him back down into another kiss, despite how close they were to others¡ªif any of the elders that were already in their seats turned, they would see them. But Aaryn couldn''t have cared less as she leaned into his chest and he put an arm to her lower back and pulled her in, letting the kiss linger.

    When they finally pulled back, slowly, and opened their eyes they were both breathing more quickly. Aaryn''s mind shed on the night before, her standing in front of him, naked and proud, and so, so ready, and he had to take a deep breath.

    Elreth raised an eyebrow. "My mother has a word for males like you," she said softly.

    "What''s that?" He asked, still thinking on his desire to protect and watch over her.

    But Elreth grinned wickedly. "Horndog."

    Aaryn snorted, but before he coulde up with a good retort, Huncer appeared at the edge of the stage. "They''re here. They''re all here," she said. "I''ll announce you."

    Elreth''s hand tightened on his and she nodded.

    Then they stepped out onto the stage together.

 Chapter 377 - [Bonus ] Hard To Breathe

    It''s Reth''s Birthday (Anniversary?) this Sunday! If you''d like to join me for the LIVE voicechat with Reth Merch giveaways, and some fun surprises, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and join my discord chat. The event will be there at 1pm PST, Sunday, 6 February (Los Angeles date and time!) See you there! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The crowd below her in the amphitheater bubbled like a boiling pot with shock and unease.

    Elreth raised her hands. "I understand that the Rite is rare, but the time hase to acknowledge that the disformed do notck, they add to the Anima. Their purpose is unique¡ªthe chance to pursue that as an established tribe is not only their right, but it benefits all of us¡ª"

    "If the prophecy is even true! It was given by a disformed! Very convenient!" a voice called from the crowd.

    Elreth sighed quietly and held herself in check until she could answer calmly. "The disformed that received that prophecy was only disadvantaged by it¡ªI am ashamed that we as a people have treated our own this way for so many generations. Gahrye read the winds for years. He was very reliable¡ªand affirmed by others with simr power. There was no plot."

    "I heard they''re bringing humans in!" Someone else shouted. "You said that the humans are the enemy! Why are we letting disformed bring them in¡ªmaybe they are the enemy! Maybe they are the invasion!"

    Voices rose in a babble at that an Elreth set her teeth.

    Who had revealed the human mates? Who had been stupid enough¡ª

    "Most of the disformed with human mates are settled in the human world, not in Anima," Aaryn spoke firmly, his voice raised only enough to be heard by the crowd. "The few that havee here over the past twenty years have been avoiding WildWood, knowing that they will not be well received. They are remote and disengaged. They have not harmed us."

    "How do you know? Maybe this human with the weapon, maybe they''re one of the mates?"

    Elreth shook her head. "No. They have been scented and¡­" she trailed off, rethinking how to approach this. She couldn''t allow it to dissolve into an argument that would force her to censure the people. The conflict would only raise their resistance to the disformed.

    Taking a step forward towards the edge of the stage, Elreth stood, waiting for the crowd to quiet, feeling her Alpha power, letting the pressure of her dominance weigh on them until their protests turned to murmurs, then to near-silence.

    She stared over the crowd, not angry exactly, but conscious of her own authority¡ªand their resistance to it.

    "I have not brought this to you for approval," she said, the acoustics of the amphitheater carrying her voice to the outer edges of the audience. "There are powers at y, histories you do not know. I am here to tell you that the humans are a threat¡ªa very real one. And the disformed are the weapon the Creator has provided to help us ovee them. If you do not ept that, you either believe I am working against you, or I have been deceived. My only opportunity to prove to you that that is not the case is time. So you will have to wait¡ªbut hear me: All citizens of Anima are precious. Including you. And including the disformed. We have reached the end of the days where it will be epted that you would¡­ lower another faction of our society.

    "Our hierarchy has been established for millennia, and you see the value of it. The disformed will live within our structure, their power given only where it is earned. But hear me, Anima¡­ I renounce your prejudice. You have been proven mightily incorrect. The disformed may not be able to shift as you can, but they give their own lifeblood to protect me and you. That is a humbling fact.

    "You may not like it, you may not want it, but you will ept that the disformed are a unique and necessary part of the Anima, and you will answer to me if you treat them otherwise."

    Then Aaryn broke in from just behind her. "And the disformed will answer to me if they do not respect the natural hierarchy of our people. The establishment of a new tribe is a serious undertaking that must be earned. No Anima will be overlooked. Respect and honor are a two-way street."

    Aaryn stepped to her shoulder and even Elreth felt the surge of his Alpha power¡ªthe urge to bend the knee to his conviction.

    For a moment, as the people whispered and murmured among themselves, she had to blink back the pinch of tears. She had been so terrified that Aaryn had given up on his own Alpha, that he was so undermined by his mother and losing the Alpha to Gar¡­ but no. Her mate stood at her side, strong and proud, weighing his people, weighing their people.

    She could have kissed him for sheer joy. Instead, she nodded.

    "We are all different, Anima. Our tribes differ, our persons differ, our beasts differ. Our strength has alwayse when we have allowed each people, each person, to walk into the strengths. In this way we provide for each other''s weaknesses and benefit from each other''s power. In this, nothing will change.

    "When we walk into the Rite of Veneration, you will provide your challenges. You will test your brothers and sisters for their strength¡ªand you will see with your own eyes what they are capable of.

    "But once they have proven themselves, your hesitation to ept them will not be tolerated. Those of you who have always been concerned, your tribes will no longer carry the burden of providing for the disformed. Just like any other tribe, they will be required to contribute to the Tree City, to our needs and assets. Just like you, they will be ountable."

    Elreth paused and shook her head. "It grieves me that this is something I am forced to¡­ to convince you to ept. It has always grieved me that those of you who know the value of the disformed have not stood in fiercer defense of them. But it does not matter. All of our sins will be in the past. All of our prejudices will be forgotten.

    "In three days time, we will hold the Rite of Veneration. Each tribe will bring their challenge to the disformed, and the disformed will answer. In the event that a challenge is¡­ uncertain, I will judge whether the tribe has won. And I will not be easy on them.

    "Our strength is in our strength! Do you understand that? I can no more deny the weakness of the disformed, than their strength. I can no more deny the weakness of your prejudice, than the strength of your convictions!" she called, her voice fierce. "Do not test me, Anima. Step into the future with your strength. Bring your challenge. See history yed out. And let us all walk together into whatever the future holds. But do not y the child and stamp your feet and bellow at me for your resistance to change."

    Her voice echoed across the amphitheater, and no one responded. Many submitted, dropping their chins and rolling their shoulders forward, their bodies reflecting their intention to follow.

    Elreth smiled for those Anima, but her eyes remained fierce for the rest.

    "Follow me, Anima," she said, more quietly this time. "Follow me and I will keep you safe and strong. Defy me, and I will see you dead. Just as I would any other enemy of my people."

    The entire crowd seemed to hold it''s breath. Elreth nodded once. "The Rite is called. Alphas, lead your people. Determine your challenge. We walk the Hallowed Grounds at sunset on the third day."

    Then she turned on her heel and strode out, skin humming, mind spinning, uncertain if she''d won their hearts or not, but certain that, no matter where they stood now, continuing to argue would only weaken her position.

    She was grateful when Aaryn followed her off into the wings, and took her hand as soon as they were out of sight of the people.

    So, so grateful.

 Chapter 378 - Right Here

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn hovered at Elreth''s shoulder as she walked out. She was steady, but he could smell her uneasiness and as they passed out of the sight of the people he took her hand, twining their fingers.

    She gave him a grateful nce and rubbed his arm. She looked like she was about to say something when Tarkyn appeared in front of her, his face serious.

    "What is it?" Elreth asked him and he felt the jolt of nerves in her.

    Tarkyn shook his head. "I just want to be close by for a time to make sure¡­ I''m not certain what kind of response we''re going to have to this."

    Elreth nodded. "Me either. Thanks. But I doubt they''reing for me. I''d be more concerned that any of the critics might target the disformed. Can we get some patrols in the City for the next couple days? Keep it subtle¡ªjust have guards around, avable. Tell them to keep an eye out for any tensions or violence. Keep them moving and put the signals in ce in case there''s any kind of¡­ group activity," she said with her teeth set.

    Aaryn squeezed her hand.

    Tarkyn nodded. "I''ve already got guards circting. I don''t like not knowing which way this is going to lean."

    Elreth sighed. "Me either. We still don''t have a reader of the winds, right?"

    Aaryn and Tarkyn both shook their heads.

    Elreth growled. "I can see why my parents were so thankful for theirs. I just couldn''t read them out there. It''s as if they don''t know how they feel about it¡ªor maybe there''s just such a mix our instincts sense them all?"

    Tarkyn nodded again. "I think things are undetermined for the people right now. Just¡­ listen to your gut, Elreth. I don''t think anyone''sing for you either, but it would be the first time I''ve been unpleasantly surprised. You need to keep yourself safe¡ªyou can''t protect anyone else if you''re hurt."

    "I know," she said and reached for his arm. "Thank you."

    A sh of jealousy speared through Aaryn and his grip on her hand tightened, but he reminded himself that the male knew his boundaries now. And sure enough, Tarkyn only nodded to ept her gratitude, then stepped out of her grip and turned to instruction a couple of guards that were hanging back behind him.

    As they walked on, heading for the exit at the back, Elreth waited until the others were all busy then turned to him. "What was that?" she murmured, her face expressionless.

    "I don''t like seeing other males touch you."

    "He didn''t touch me. I touched him."

    Aaryn made himself turn to meet her eyes then. "So, maybe I don''t like it when you touch other males."

    "Tarkyn''s like family, Aaryn. I''m not going to¡ª"

    "You''ll barely touch me in front others, Elreth. Why is he so special?"

    Elreth blinked. They had reached the door out into the WildWood and she pushed it open, letting go of his hands to do so, walking through into the darkness outside first, then holding the door for him. Tarkyn was back in the darkness of the backstage, but two of the guards he''d obviously assigned to them shuffled through in their wake. Elreth eyed them, then looked at Aaryn. "Can we talk about thister?"

    "Sure." But his chest tightened.

    He knew what she would say¡ªthat her touches for Tarkyn were like touches for her father. That she touched females too. That she was naturally affectionate and wanted tofort others¡­

    He knew all that. And he did the same. So why did this bother him?

    Because he knew the male had feelings for her. And he was strong and capable and¡­ Aaryn rolled his eyes at himself as they started down trail.

    The truth was, he just wanted to hold her close to himself and not let anyone touch her, or her touch anyone else. But he saw the urge for what it was: An unhealthy, selfishpulsion.

    Truly what he wanted was for her to be more affectionate with him than she was with others.

    "El," he started quietly, praying the guards behind them were too busy to really pay attention to the ball-less admission he was about to make. But even as Elreth turned to face him, there was a snap of the twig off the path, in the dark between the trees, and they both jerked to face it, the guards whipping through to stand between them¡­ then everyone rxing when Gar stepped out of the trees looking confused at the two guards in fighting stance ahead of him.

    "Stand down," he said with a chuckle. "I''m not going to kill my sister, I promise."

    Elreth snorted, but she hadn''t taken Aaryn''s hand again and she folded her arms across her chest. "What''s going on, Gar?"

    "The disformed," he said, his eyes alight. "They''re¡­ buzzing."

    "What happened?"

    "Little that''s bad," he said. "There''s a lot of supporting, actually. A lot of families and tribes who''ve been¡­ observers, now stepping up and offering support that''s been too longing."

    Gar nced at Aaryn and they shared a dry, humorless moment. Gar had been telling Aaryn for years that he believed most of the Anima didn''t hold animosity towards the disformed. But they didn''t have enough spine to stand up for them either. He''d always imed when the shift happened, Aaryn was going to see a lot of the poption simply epting them and moving on.

    Aaryn had fought the idea¡­ but Gar''s expression was abination of "I told you so," and the ufortable acknowledgment of what that meant¡­ that most of the Anima had stood by while a portion of their society was oppressed. And they''d done nothing. And now they wanted to just¡­ pretend that hadn''t happened.

    Aaryn rolled his eyes, but his anger was sharp and fierce. He was going to have to watch himself in his responses to this as they brought the disformed together before the tribes. He couldn''t afford to create conflicts as they found their ce.

    But he was going to have some words to say. Some very intentional words.

    "That''s good, right?" Elreth said, looking back and forth between them, sensing that they weremunicating more than they let on. "So, why do you look¡­ tense?"

    Gar went very still as if he''d just been smacked and was waiting for the pain. "Because I just got word that two of our trackers are on the trail of that human again. She''s back. And this time she''s got friends with her."

    Aaryn''s stomach went cold.

 Chapter 379 - Too Late?

    It''s Reth''s Birthday (Anniversary?) this Sunday! If you''d like to join me for the LIVE voicechat with Reth Merch giveaways, and some fun surprises, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and join my discord chat. The event will be there at 1pm PST, Sunday, 6 February (Los Angeles date and time!) See you there! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They were back at the cave. Her parents, Gar, Tarkyn, Lhern, Huncer, and several messengers standing in the tunnel and outside the cave waiting to be called to action. On Tarkyn''s insistence, a guard had been ced around Elreth and Aaryn, though El refused to have them in the cave itself. They stood in the meadow, and over the hole above the bathing pools, ensuring no one could enter without permission. Tarkyn had been extremely clear in his instructions¡ªno one that was not invited by name, by himself, or the royals.

    Elreth sat in one of the big chairs in the great room. Aaryn stood at the arm, his body quivering with tension. She wanted to reach for him, but she had to stay focused. They were all tense. She had to trust him to tell her if he was reaching his limit.

    They had humans in Anima.

    The fact stunned her stupid. There was a prophecy that the humans brought destruction for the entire Anima Kingdom¡ªtheir race!¡ªand yet despite her best efforts, there were humans in Anima and they had weapons.

    Elreth''s parents sat on a couch across from her, her father''s hand possessively on his mate''s thigh, ring at anyone that came within feet of them.

    He always got over-protective when he was tense.

    Huncer and Lhern were on the other couch, their faces nk and hard. Tarkyn remained on his feet, poised, Elreth thought, as if he thought he might have to fight at any second.

    Gar paced in front of the fire, rying it all again now that everyone was there.

    "They caught her scent¡ªI had them out patrolling, just in case. I told them the areas her activity had been found before and they were just¡­ circling.

    "But now it''s not just her. They have the scents of at least three males and another female. And they''re moving somehow. They said the trail has been lost twice, but they circle and find it again¡ªone time almost a mile away. I don''t know how they''re doing this, jumping like this. But it means the trackers are moving slow, making sure they aren''t fooled, not missing anything. I need to get out there, El. I can find them."

    Elreth was about to tell him not to be stupid¡ªhis people were about to face the Rite of Veneration!¡ªbut her father spoke up first.

    "It has to be birds. They have to have some help," he said, his deep rumble rolling under the palpable tension in the room.

    Elreth looked up. "What?"

    "Remember what I told you about the wolves? About how they were appearing in different areas in the WildWood despite our patrols? Turned out the birds were putting them in hammocks and lifting them out. Once they''re far enough off the ground they don''t leave a scent trail."

    Elreth''s mouth fell open and she turned to Tarkyn and Gar. "Is that possible? Could it be that simple?"

    Tarkyn frowned. No one has described the scents of birds on any of the tracks or trails. If they werending¡­ if the people were getting in hammocks, we''d see tracks. Be able to tell. We could smell the birds¡ª"

    But then Gar swore. "The lines in the sand. Of course, I should have thought of it."

    They all looked at him, but he had his hands in his hair and his teeth clenched, he wasn''t seeing anything except what was in his head.

    "What, Gar?" Elreth asked testily when he didn''t keep speaking.

    Her brother''s eyes snapped to meet hers. "They aren''t using hammocks. They''re¡­ they''re not evennding."

    "What?"

    "The ripples in the sand¡ªit''s the back draft of wings. They''ve got¡­ they''ve obviously got big birds, Elreth. The birds aren''tnding at all, they''reing low and picking them up¡ªthose ripples in the sand is from their air they beat to do it."

    Elreth blinked. "They''d have to be huge¡ª"

    "Wait, you said these were humans. What birds are working with humans? What birds are big enough, strong enough to carry a single human alone?"

    Gar shook his head. "I don''t know. I don''t get it either. But it fits¡ªit''s why her trail just ends. It''s why there were those ripples in the sand. It''s why they can jump¡ªI''m willing to bet all the ces their trails start and end are open spaces between trees. Clearings. ces where there''s space for the birds tond safely."

    "You didn''t ask about the terrain?" Tarkyn barked.

    Gar shook his head. "I wasn''t¡­ I hadn''t thought of this yet. I thought it was some kind of magic, or technology they had¡ª"

    "Get messengers out there, we need to find out¡ª"

    "No," Gar snarled turning to face Tarkyn, his body tense.

    The entire room went still as the two males faced each other.

    Tarkyn''s chin dropped in warning. "Gar, you haven''t run an operation like this before. We need information¡ªwe can''t make decisions without knowing¡ª"

    "It''s still a small group. We need to get out there and see them, understand what they''re doing. They don''t have our senses. We can hide from them, observe¡ª"

    "And get yourself shot with a misced step. No!" Tarkyn growled. "We need them captured and brought back." He turned to Elreth. "Order the guards out. We''ll take them and bring them here, you can interrogate them."

    "Are you fucking crazy? The minute you take them whoever they''re answering to learns that we know about them and we lose any advantage¡ªthey''ll juste for us. We need to watch them, figure out their intentions and how they''re moving around¡ª"

    "Your people are not equipped for this, Gar¡ª"

    "They''re better equipped than your robots who only know one way to do things!"

    "I don''t know what a robot is," Tarkyn snarled, "But my warriors are disciplined and ready, they will put their lives on the line for the people, for the Queen¡ª"

    "And mine won''t?" Gar shouted.

    "Not if they have a question, apparently," Tarkyn snarled back. "They need their chance to make authority answer first, right?"

    Gar roared and streamed forward to stand in front of the Captain, his teeth bared.. Tarkyn snarled in return and the two quivered, chest-to-chest.

 Chapter 380 - Not The Time

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    rmed when she saw Gar''s hands clench to fists, knowing what a knife-edge Gar walked before he''d give in to his temper, Elreth stood. Aaryn''s hand appeared on her shoulder immediately holding her back from approaching the two who looked like they were a hairsbreadth from shifting and going for each other''s throats. But she didn''t need to touch them to stop them.

    With a roar of her own that stilled everyone in the room, Elreth stood, staring, waiting for both males to get their heads together.

    But neither of them took their eyes off of the other, and a growl puttered deep in Gar''s chest that would have had a lesser male cowering.

    "Gar," Elreth said sharply.

    The growl cut off, but he didn''t stop staring his challenge to the Tarkyn. "No prejudice," Gar muttered. "No prejudice you said. Let them show their strengths."

    "I do not deny the validity of what they''ve found," Tarkyn growled back. "It''s what we do with that information that has to be measured very carefully. Your people are rogues. If they make the wrong judgment¡ª"

    "What if you make the wrong judgment, Tarkyn?" Gar snapped. "What if the orders you give are wrong? And everyone has followed them?"

    Tarkyn leaned in so their noses almost touched. "That''s why I''m Captain. Because I am willing to take the responsibility for everything I order. If I''m wrong, I will submit."

    "You know nothing of the humans and how they work. How they think. If you think you can just take them and bring them here and they''re going to roll over and tell you their ns."

    "I have talented questioners, if necessary."

    Elreth''s father grunted. She knew he had strong views on the kind of questioning Tarkyn was willing to employ against their enemies. He''d been forced to enact his own torture on enemies during the war with the wolves, and it was one of only two things from that time he''d told her Elreth he continued to have nightmares about.

    "Don''t underestimate that you have to live with yourself after it''s all said and done, El," he''d told her for years. "Don''t let war tell you that your decisions don''t matter. The means do not justify the ends if they steal your humanity. In the end, you still have to look yourself in the mirror every day."

    Elreth had always taken those lessons to heart. But she found now, in this moment, as she faced a decision about the fates of others that likely didn''t even know of her personally, that she had underestimated her appetite to end the lives of those she saw as a threat.

    She swallowed hard.

    To capture the humans and have them in hand, know they could do no harm, and attempt to get information from them? Even if it cost them their lives, or they were strong enough to resist? Or to let them continue in whatever they were doing, try to follow them, observe them¡ªand risk losing control of them a second time?

    "Speak to me, both of you," she snapped, putting every ounce of her Alpha power behind the order. "Stop arguing with each other and speak to me. You first, Gar. Tell me why you are so certain we should not interfere with the humans?"

    There was a split second where her brother resisted, staring at Tarkyn with his teeth slightly bared. But then he forced himself to turn¡ªhis eyes dragging slowly away from Tarkyn¡ªto face her and give her his answer.

    "I am not saying we shouldn''t interfere," he said, mostly calmly. "I''m saying that, at least initially, we need more information about what they''re doing here, how many of them there are, and what they''re nning. It''s unlikely we''ll get that kind of information from them in any kind of honest orplete way once they know we''re aware of them.

    "Whereas, if we follow them and glean what we can¡ªlearn how they''re travelling and where exactly they''re going and to what purpose, we can either head them off before they be dangerous to the City, or take them with more information in hand¡ªknow when they''re lying to us, and perhaps better understand what questions to ask in the first ce."

    "Until someone takes a wrong step and an Anima ends up like that pricklepig¡ªand then they flee, or begin hunting us!" Tarkyn said to her, his face a mask of disapproval. "Right now they do not know we pursue them. They don''t know we''re even aware of them. The moment that changes, we lose control."

    "The moment you remove them from their routine, whoever they work with learns that we know about them and that''s when we lose control!" Gar snapped. "Humans never work alone¡ªthey have to bemunicating with someone. We need to know how and why so we don''t identally raise the rm and invite a horde that we aren''t yet ready to face!"

    "No, instead you would leave them free to continue plotting against us¡ªwhen would you take them, Gar? When they stand at the traverse in their thousands?"

    "No! When¡ª"

    "The traverse," Elreth broke in. They both turned back to her. "How did they get in? We have patrols and guards¡ªyou said they couldn''te out of that cave without an entire fist knowing they were there, Tarkyn. How have they done it? Have you heard from your guards today? Were they already discovered?"

    Tarkyn''s face went nk. "We have a morning report. It was clear. I don''t know¡ª"

    Gar snorted without humor and Tarkyn whirled on him, but Elreth snapped at them.

    "Stop it. This decision is not for either of you to make it is for me!"

    They both hesitated then, eyeing her and each other, waiting.

    Elreth was suddenly aware of every eye in the room on her. Because what she''d said was true, this was her decision to make.

    Aaryn stood against her shoulder, offering his support. She looked at him. "What do you say, Advisor?" she asked quietly.

    Aaryn sighed and stared at her sadly. "You know I trust the disformed, and their judgment," he said with a nce at Tarkyn. "But I also agree that there''s risk in leaving them free. Until we know what they''re doing and how they''re getting in. You have to prioritize, El. Neither route is foolproof. Which takes you a bigger step towards your goal?"

    That was the eternal question, the one that hounded her¡­ the next step.

    Elreth swung back and forth in her mind¡ªshe wanted to observe them without their knowledge. Know what they were doing. Why. And how.

    But she also needed to minimize the risk to her people, buy time to prepare herself and Aaryn¡ªthe Protectors¡­

    The traverse.

    How were they getting in?

    Elreth sighed, because now it was clear.

    "I''m sorry, Gar," she said quietly, meaning it. "But I have to know how they''re getting through the traverse. I have to identify the gateway so I can close it. Tarkyn is right. We need to take them." Then she turned to Tarkyn. "Prepare your best and prepare them well. Tell them to rest, and eat and be ready. They will not return to Anima until they have located and taken the humans¡ªall of them.. At first light, they go and find the humans and bring them back to me."

 Chapter 381 - Alpha Vs. Alpha

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Tarkyn nodded once and raced from the room as if afraid Elreth would change her mind. But it was Gar that Aaryn left his eyes on.

    The massive leonine whirled on his sister and roared, "Call him back! You can''t¡ª"

    "Stand down, Gar," Elreth snarled, and Aaryn was certain Gar was seeing her lion eyes. "I agree with you that the risks are there. I wouldn''t choose it this way, but if we do not understand how they''re entering, we cannot stop more froming. It doesn''t matter how much we learn about what they''d doing if we watch them while an army of humans forms at our backs!"

    Gar shuddered with the urge to submit, but he gritted his teeth and fought it. The room was painted in tension, everyone present holding their collective breaths. Aaryn was vaguely aware of Reth shifting in his seat, his hand tightening on Elia''s, but neither of them spoke as their offspring faced off.

    Aaryn had positioned himself at Elreth''s shoulder, reminding her of his support without interfering. She leaned into him imperceptibly¡ªthe only clue he had to her nerves about calling out her brother.

    To Gar''s credit, he visibly tried to bring his anger under control. His jaw rolled and he took a deep breath. When he spoke, his voice was very measured. "But¡­ they aren''t attacking us yet," Gar exined. "If you take this group their leaders will know they''ve been discovered¡ª"

    "I know, Gar, but that is the risk we have to take. There''s no other options."

    Her brother''s upper lip curled and Elreth tensed further, preparing to fight if it was needed.

    "Elreth, please," Gar said, and there was a new note in his voice¡ªa tension that hadn''t been evident before, as if he was frustrated that she wasn''t understanding something. Did he not hear her words? "Let the disformed¡ªlet me handle this. Just¡­ give me two days, I can¡ª"

    "Gar, hear me. This isn''t about thinking you can''t handle it. If I was sure we had more time, if I knew how they were getting through, I would have chosen your course. I agree with you. But Aaryn''s right, I have to prioritize and¡­ and you have a Rite of Veneration to face in three days. You remember that right?"

    "There will be no Rite if the humans attack us because you''ve stolen their people!"

    "And there will be no Rite¡ªno Anima to hold a Rite¡ªif they invade us unexpectedly because we don''t know how they''re getting through the traverse!"

    Gar shook his head. "You''re¡­ you have no idea what you''re¡ª"

    Elreth tipped her head. "What aren''t you saying? What else do you know?"

    "Nothing!" Gar answered, too quickly in Aaryn''s opinion. "I''m terrified of a misstep. I''m trying to get you to see¡ª"

    "Gar, this conversation is over. I want you here. I want your input when we receive them. I want you helping¡ªand I want you leading your people to their rightful ce. But I don''t want to hear this argument anymore. Listen: I have heard you. I''ve have decided differently. It''s time to submit."

    The unspoken threat was there for any to see or hear and Aaryn held his breath as the brother and sister faced each other¡ªthe massive Gar looming over his sister, whose strength outshone even his.

    Aaryn''s heart brimmed with pride as Elreth''s unwavering stance.

    Gar stared at her moment longer, then shook his head and, snarling, whipped around, shifting to his beast between one step and the next, then running from the room.

    Reth was on his feet with a shout, but Elreth grabbed her father''s arm and shook her head. "Let him go."

    Gar was already out of the cave, only his tail shing around the corner until he was out of sightpletely.

    Something sat uneasily in Aaryn''s gut. He waited for Elreth to turn back to the room and catch his eye, then signed quickly, ''He has something else. Knows something.''

    She shed ''yes, speakter.''

    Was she protecting her brother? Or did she have a n she didn''t want the others to know?

    Aaryn didn''t know, but he looked forward to getting her away from them to find out.

    "Now," Elreth said, only a slight edge in her voice. "Until Tarkyn returns, and the guardse back with our prisoners, we have some urgent decisions to make. Lhern, Huncer, can you call an emergency meeting of the elders please? You have two hours to gather everyone. There are some issues I''ve been nning to exin that under these circumstances, look like we need to clear them quickly." Lhern and Huncer both nodded and got up from their seats, already heading for the door. Elreth turned.

    "Dad, I need to spend those hours with you and Mom and Gar¡ªI need to learn as much as you know about dealing with humans as I can digest in that time.

    "Aaryn, give Gar twenty minutes to calm down, then can you find him and tell him toe here? Tell him that the others will be gone and¡­ and that I''m not angry. I''m just decided."

    Aaryn nodded, breathless at herposure.

    She gave a nce to the messengers along the wall. "I think this would be a good time for privacy, but keep everyone close. Who knows what kind of support we''re going to need in the next few hours," she said grimly.

    Aaryn squeezed her hand, then strode over to the wall to instruct the messengers to gather out in the meadow with the rest of the guards.

    With a wink at Elreth over his shoulder, he followed them out. He''d walk to the City and find Gar¡ªprobably at the disformed cave,ining to the others. It was fine. It would give Aaryn a chance to fill everyone in about why things were happening the way they were.

    As he reached the door and started to pull it closed behind him, Elreth caught his eye and he nodded at her once, shing the sign for ''love.''

    Her eyes softened and her mouth tipped up on one side, then she was gone from view because he''d closed the door and started out of the cave.

    He took a deep breath and pushed it out¡­ this was going to be a helluva night.

    It was better than staring at the dark ceiling, he supposed. He just prayed that the newfound unity between Elreth and her brother wouldn''t be marred by this.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 382 - Tell Me True

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When the cave was quiet and she was alone with her parents, Elreth slumped back in the chair, rubbing her face with both hands. "I really thought he was going to challenge me," she sighed.

    Her mother chuckled. "Gar''s got more self-control than that."

    When she looked up, her father was looking at her mother skeptically, but he only grunted.

    "You handled that well, El," he said, turning back to her. The warmth of pride bloomed in her chest. She wasn''t sure why her father''s approval had always meant so much to her, but it always made her heart sing in a different way than anyone else''s.

    "Thanks, Dad," she said, then sat forward, elbows on her knees. "Do you think he''lle back? Once he''s cooled off? I know he''s not going to abandon the disformed, but he might want to keep me at arm''s length for a while."

    Both her parents were certain he woulde back¡ªprobably sullen. Probably pouty. But he woulde back and, her mother insisted, he would do everything he was supposed to in the end. Even if he fought. Once the decision was made he would move ahead as a male with integrity.

    Her father looked thoughtful, but didn''tment.

    "What is it you need from us, El?" he asked quietly.

    "Can you pull a wind-reader out of your pocket?" she groaned, shaking her head. "Tonight, looking at the people and feeling so much emotion in the crowd, scenting so many conflicting attitudes¡­ it made me see why you were both so grateful for Uncle Behryn."

    They both nodded. Elreth bit her lip. "Do you think he''de back, Dad? To help us navigate this? I mean¡ª" she rushed on when her father winced, "I know they don''t want to be in the City, but if the humans areing they''ll have toe back to stay safe if we go to war. I''m wondering¡­ do you think Behryn woulde help me for a while? As an advisor? I could give him lots of freedom and¡­"

    Her father shrugged. "I really don''t know, El. You can only ask. I know, no matter what, he''ll be pleased that you wanted him to."

    "It''s actually Hollhye you''d have to convince," her mother piped up with a strange expression on her face. "She''s the one who pushed for them to be so far out of the City."

    "You know, I hadn''t thought about it, but it''s really not safe for them out there anyway, if we''ve got humans roaming around with guns. Does Behryn even know what a gun is, Dad?"

    "Probably," her father said. "But he would never have seen one, or what it can do that I''m aware of. So he probably wouldn''t appreciate the gravity of what you''re facing."

    "Who do you think would be the best to ask him?"

    Her mother immediately looked at her father and he grimaced again. "I mean¡­ Behryn would say yes to me if he can, I''m certain of it. But Hollhye? She''d rather hear from your mother, or you, El."

    "I can''t go all the way out there. Not now, with the Venerationing and¡ª"

    "You''ll still do that if the humans are here?" her father sounded surprised.

    "Unless we''re facing the actual attack, yes," Elreth said with conviction. "I need them strong, Dad. I need to feel empowered. I need to bring the people together. We aren''t going to be able to work together and face down an enemy unless everyone feels like they''re all equally a part of this Kingdom. And it''s the only way for the other tribes to really see what the disformed can do. Trial by fire, you know," she said grimly.

    Her father grinned. "Your mother always has liked a good naked fire rite."

    "Reth!"

    Elreth rolled her eyes as her father looked smug, but inside, her stomach twisted. She''d forgotten about the naked part.

    Shit.

    "Anyway," she groaned. "What can you both tell me aboutmunicating with the humans. I mean, I know they''ll be hostile. This isn''t going to be the time for making friends. But Gar seems to think they think differently than we do. What do I need to do? What do I need to avoid? How do I give myself the best chance to win them¡ªor force them¡ªto give me the information I need?"

    Her parents both sighed. It was her mother that spoke first. "Well, Elreth,nguage wise they''re just the same. But it''s the way they think that''s different. Firstly, they''ll be frightened of you. If they can get their hands on weapon, they will. Remember, they don''t have a beast to rely on, so for them it will always be a weapon¡ªeven if it''s just something to throw or tie you up with. You have to keep them in an environment with nothing they can use against an Anima."

    Elreth nodded. That would be standard if they were imprisoned anyway.

    "The thing that I observe about humans is that they''re more easily physically intimidated than we are¡ªthey''re very aware of their vulnerabilities around us. You can use that, or if you want to try to win them, you need to be aware of it. It''s difficult to win a person who''s afraid of you. What approach are you going to take?"

    Elreth''s lips twisted. "I have to treat them as hostile," she said. "I mean, I wish we could just talk and use diplomacy. But they''re hardly motivated to give me their secrets, are they? If they''re nning to invade¡­ surely they''ll see me as an enemy, just as I would them?"

    Her father nodded. "They''re very intelligent, Elreth¡ªand resourceful. I''d say more resourceful than us. Don''t underestimate them. They are more vulnerable in their world, so more ustomed to looking for ways to solve problems and avoid danger than we are. Don''t let yourself believe that they don''t look for the way to win. Most aren''t as skilled in fighting or as hierarchical as we are. But the ones sent here? Who knows. Regardless, they won''t hesitate to take down a King¡ªor a Queen¡ªif they can. The kind of human who hase to a ce like Anima will be one of their strongest¡ªmentally, if not physically. Our existence challenges their entire worldview. That kind of person¡­ They will not submit easily."

    Elreth sighed.

 Chapter 383 - Here, Then There

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "The greater problem you''re going to have, El, is the difference between how you''ll have to handle a human here, under your watch¡ªa prisoner, enemy of war¡ªand someone you might meet if you cross the traverse. You won''t be able to order them around over there. Worse, you''ll get in trouble if you try."

    "Yes, Gar spoke to me about that at length," Elreth sighed.

    They all looked back towards the door where neither Aaryn nor Gar had materialized yet.

    Elreth didn''t have time to think about it. Aaryn would find her brother, she was sure.

    So she turned back to her parents. They went back and forth for several minutes discussing the humans and their different ways of thinking and Elreth''s head was left spinning.

    They were less hierarchical, usually less disciplined¡ªmore prone to panic¡ªthan an Anima. They struggled to ept their Creator-given fate.

    Her mother jumped in then. "I''d say it goes further than that¡ªmost don''t even believe in a Creator," she said sadly. "They attribute His work to their own efforts, or the efforts of others¡­ or coincidence."

    Her father looked at her mother, his eyes narrowed. "Coincidence? They believe the world simply¡­ happens?"

    She nodded.

    "I don''t think that''s the big issue," Elreth began, but her mother interrupted her.

    "You don''t understand, Elreth¡­ how a person understands their universe affects everything they see, all their decisions, the choices they make¡ªeven their feelings about you. You are¡­ impossible to most of them. Those that woulde here clearly know you''re real. But for someone in my world just meet you¡­" she shook her head and sat back in the couch. "For some it would break their minds."

    "Their instincts," Elreth said, "you''ve mentioned that they don''t really listen to those?"

    "Many do," her mother said. "But I''d say they are far less conscious of them. Their instincts make them react¡ªlike reflex. But often they aren''t aware that that''s what they''re following untilter when they have time to think. A human under stress will often panic as your father said, but not all of them. The ones that are here, I imagine they are far less likely to do so. But you''d need to treat those in the human world¡ªwho don''t know what you are¡ªwith great care. Your presence would be¡­ intimidating to them."

    Elreth doubted that, but she supposed she''d see if she got there.

    "Their senses," she said, "they really can''t smell anything?"

    "Oh, they can smell heavy scents¡ªfood, grass, the earth, that sort of thing. But the individual scents of a person aren''t even perceptible to them except when they are very, very close. They could not tell if you or I had passed through a room, or walked a trail. Nothing like that. And their sight is much duller. Especially in the dark."

    "We anima would have great advantage against them in battle hand-to-hand," her father exined. "That''s why they have developed and rely so heavily on technology. They have used their minds to even the ying field."

    "To dominate it, you mean," Elreth grumbled.

    "They also use those technologies for good, El," her father said gently. "They are very inventive. They don''t heal as quickly or easily as we do, so they''ve applied their cunning and resourcefulness to making tools to strengthen their bodies, and heal them. Even to rece body parts, at times."

    "They¡­. What?"

    Her mother smiled. "It sounds horrible, but it''s no different than the Anima who lost a leg and uses a peg in its ce. Except that they use metals and machines, and¡­ it''s quite impressive, actually."

    Elreth couldn''t even conceive of a machine that could rece a limb. And she didn''t have time to try.

    "This is all¡­. I mean, sure. I''ll keep this in mind. But I need to know what happens when I stand in front of a human. How do they think differently? How can I bring them onside, or be certain to offend them?"

    "That is just like with the Anima," her father said with a sad smile, "It depends on the human."

    "Well, there is one thing," her mother said thoughtfully. "When I first arrived here I waspletely stumped by the Anima way of leading by example when you wanted someone to learn¡ªwhen you expect them to adjust to your way of doing things. You have to give instructions, Elreth. They aren''t taught to think that way. They won''t just observe and adjust. They likely won''t keep trying if they don''t understand. They''ll retreat. So¡­ you have to¡­ speak what you want. Then show them. Once they know what to look for, most will at least try."

    "Oh, and don''t get naked in front of them, or ask them to get naked in front of you¡ªunless you want to put them off bnce. Then, by all means," her father said with small smile.

    Elreth snorted. "I''m hardly excited about the idea of getting naked myself," she said dryly. "I think I can refrain from expecting it of humans."

    Her mother''s cheeks pinked and Elreth shook her head.

    They spoke further, but all Elreth really drew from the conversation was that she had to apply all her instincts, all her powers of observation into watching the humans and adjusting to what she saw disyed in their bodynguage.

    "Watch closely on the bodynguage. Humans are less aware of it, but also more subtle in how they use it. The Anima have a little bit more¡­ re," her mother said when that subject came up. "And our males are a little more open with their feelings than the usual human as well." She stared at Elreth''s dad, grinning.

    Her father rolled his eyes. "This is one area where your mother and I disagree," he grumbled.

    Elreth grinned, but decided not to taunt her father. "Well, whatever¡­ I''ll keep that in mind."

    "Just follow your instincts, and listen to the Creator, you''ll do fine," her father said quietly, then shifted in his seat, rubbing his chest.

    Elreth immediately got serious, as did her mother. "Dad, are you okay?"

 Chapter 384 - Daddys Girl

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "I''m fine," Elreth''s father growled, ring at her mother as well. "I''m just getting old. Can''t a male have a touch of indigestion without you all fussing all over him?"

    "Reth, your heart¡ªit''s been a very stressful time," her mother said gently.

    "My heart isn''t the problem," he growled. "I''m taking my herbs and eating and resting. You all are far too jumpy. Seeing a crisis in every corner, that''s all."

    "Dad, I¡ª"

    "El, thest thing you need to be doing right now is worrying about me. I''m not lying to you. I''m not trying to cover up. It''s not my heart that''s hurting. I haven''t had any symptoms. If I hadn''t watched my father die, I''d question whether I even have any reason to be taking these herbs. It''s been twenty years and I''m fine."

    "Except for those episodes," her mother pointed out. "When you got sick."

    It was a few years earlier, when Elreth had been fifteen. Her father had gotten an infection and his heart had started to y up. She hadn''t even known he had a problem until Mam''Amora got growly and pushy and pulled her and Gar aside to tell them that they needed to give him a break while he was sick.

    Elreth had been horrified. How could her father face that kind of illness without ever telling them? But he''d been angry with Aymora for telling them.

    Elreth''s head spun again¡ªat which point she realized she still wasn''t seeing her brother or Aaryn. She looked at the door again while her parents bickered about whether or not Reth should leave and go to bed.

    "What do you think''s taking so long?" she asked quietly.

    Her parents both looked at the door as well then. "I can go and¡ª" her father started.

    "No!" Elreth and her mother said at the same time.

    "The elders will be here in less than an hour, Dad. I''d far rather have you here for that. If we all go wandering around Aaryn will probably find Gar ande back here and then we''re all out there. No, we''ll all stay here," Elreth said firmly, and turned the conversation back to the humans.

    But all the while she had one ear on the door and a nose perked for the scent of her mate.

    "Look, Elreth," her father said quietly a little bitter. "The most important thing for you to remember is that your mother is human, and youe from human gics. You have to have love for those who would have love for you, no matter what race or species they are. Not all of the humans are our enemies¡ªremember that."

    "But surely the ones that are here¡ª"

    Her father nodded. "Probably. But¡­ if I learned anything during the war with the wolves it was that sometimes an ally can be hiding behind fangs. Listen to more than what is said. Listen to more than the fear or anger of whomever you stand in front of¡ªthis is important with Anima as much as humans. Listen. Watch. Think. Offer mercy and grace. Let them show you the true mettle of their hearts. Because in the end you might be surprised by an ally in a corner you didn''t expect."

    "Or an enemy," her mother interjected, frowning.

    Her father squeezed her mother''s thigh and looked at her with concern, both of them likely reliving the day when she was betrayed and kidnapped by the guard that was supposed to be protecting her.

    Elreth sighed. Would life ever just be simple? For any of them?

    "Where is all this going?" she murmured, staring at the floor. "Where does it end?"

    "It ends in you bringing the Anima to their best, Elreth," her father said. "What you''re doing with the disformed¡ªwhat Aaryn and Gar are going to help you do¡ªis the best kind of work a ruler can do. If you can find a way past the human intervention and keep everyone safe at the same time¡­ you will go down in the history books, my girl," he said with pride.

    Elreth blushed, but her mother spoke up.

    "She''s already doing that," she murmured with a smile, nudging Elreth''s father.

    "Stop, both of you. I don''t need proud parents right now. I need advisors and mentors. You and Gar have had more contact with the humans than anyone I know. You have to help me."

    Her father leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "We''ll be right here with you, every step of the way, Elreth. Whatever you need, whatever you want¡­ we will be here for you."

    Elreth was surprised by the jolt of emotion that speared through her when she met her father''s eyes, the glowing pride there, the earnestmitment, and the love.

    Always the love.

    She looked away to save herself from it and found her mother, her eyes already silvered.

    "Don''t you cry, Mom!" she wailed. "I can''t get weepy when the elders areing! They already think I''m a child."

    "Oh, hush," her mother said, getting to her feet and crossing the space to pull Elreth to her feet and embrace her. "I am your mother, you are my child, even if you''re Queen or old or¡­ anything. I never stop being your mother, El. We''re here for you. We''ll always want to see you seed. And we are both very, very proud."

    Elreth buried her face in her mother''s shoulder, swallowing and swallowing. But when her father came up beside them both and wrapped his long arms around them, murmuring his love as well, Elreth was lost.

    "Thank you¡­ both of you," she hupped into her mother''s neck. "I don''t know how I''d do this without you."

    "You''d do just fine," her mother whispered,bing Elreth''s hair with her fingers.

    "Well, fine, maybe," her father muttered. "But not great. I mean¡­ we are pretty awesome."

    "Reth! Stop! This is a serious moment and your daughter needs help!"

    Elreth pulled out of their arms and shook her head. "No, don''t fuss, mom," she said, swallowing again. "Dad''s getting old, remember? His mind isn''t what it used to be. It''s okay. We''re still here to take care of him."

    Her father growled and pulled her into his chest, and Elreth giggled. But then, blinking back more tears, she rxed into his wide chest.

    "I love you, Dad."

    "I love you too, El."

 Chapter 385 - No More Surprises

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The elders sat in the chairs around her, their faces stunned¡ªand shifting towards anger.

    Elreth tried hard not to swallow or show her nerves. "Her name is Hannah. We hid her for her own safety until we could figure out exactly who she was and how she got here. But in the middle of that, everything happened with the human, and the disformed and¡­ I just lost sight of it. But I''ve spoken with her at length. She is a good heart, and the mate bond between her and Marryk is clear. She is here for the right reasons."

    "You¡­ hid a human¡­ in Anima¡­ from us?" Lhern seemed barely able to get the words out.

    Elreth sighed. "I know it seems that way, but in the beginning it was simply trying to stifle any news of anything getting to anyone. I was still learning what had been happening among the disformed¡ªProtectors¡ª" she corrected herself. "As I said, I¡­ I dropped the ball. When everything else happened, it went out of my mind. In part because Gar had hidden them so there was no chance of the Anima picking up her scent."

    "Gar is involved in this, too?"

    They all stared at her, and Elreth discovered their shock and dismay was far harder to face than their anger.

    She wanted someone to snap their teeth. She knew how to deal with that. But this wide-eyed, stunned silence¡­

    But she steeled herself and let them all have a moment to process what they''d learned. She couldn''t expect them to simply smile and nod at this kind of news, she knew.

    "I have spent some time with Hannah before bringing this to you," she said firmly. "I believe she will be an asset for two reasons¡ªfirstly, she is willing to share her knowledge of humans, their culture, and how they think. She can help me train before I cross the traverse¡ª"

    "You''re still nning to cross?!"

    Elreth frowned. "Of course. Nothing has changed."

    "Everything has changed! You''ve called the Rite of Veneration. You''ve learned there''s now more than one human in Anima and you''re taking them prisoner and now¡­ this? Now you tell us YOU have been hiding a human here, also?" Huncer''s voice was getting stronger with her anger. "Elreth, you are our Queen, and I stand for your strength. But you have to see that this¡­ our entire world is being turned upside down and no matter what we learn, what we swallow and step into, you always seem to take a step, then pull yet another unpleasant surprise from your pocket. What will be next? The Anima migrating to the human world?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous¡ª"

    "What else do you know that you haven''t told us? What else will swoop from the sky to attack us at the rear?"

    "Nothing!" Elreth said sternly, then took a breath. She couldn''t afford to lose her temper. "Look, I understand that I''ve caught you off bnce a few times, but¡ª"

    "Off bnce?" Lhern said in disbelief. "Elreth, you have changed thendscape of our society, and are about to change it historically. And now¡­ now you say that the very enemies we prepare to fight are being weed in!"

    "That''s not what I said. This was a unique situation and it began before we knew¡ª"

    "There will always be a reason to do things as you wish to do them. The heart will always press the mind towards desire. But Elreth, this is¡­ this is a¡­ the humans call it a Trojan Horse¡ªthis could be an ambush disguised as a gift."

    "I do not believe you have the right of it there, Lhern," her father spoke up from the side of the room. Everyone turned. Elreth was half-relieved, half-irritated. But he spoke so rarely, she knew he must believe he had something that would really help. With a nce at her mother, he addressed the elders. "Many of you were with me during the war of the wolves. You saw how our allies came from both sides of the tribal lines. Elreth is wise, I believe, not to disregard anyone''s alliance or loyalty based only on their race. The connection between Anima and human is so thin these days¡­ any allies we can find from among them will be a great aid to us."

    "But the timing!" Huncer said, clearly exasperated. She looked between Elreth and her father. "You cannot deny that the timing appears incredibly coincidental¡ªand you''d don''t believe in coincidences!"

    Elreth nodded. "Sometimes the Creator provides just at the right moment," she said simply.

    They all remained staring at her. Elreth sighed.

    "I wish I had addressed this sooner so you would have had time to absorb and meet Hannah¡ªwhich you''ll do, of course. We''ll bring her in for you to question, along with Marryk. But tonight¡­ I told you tonight because we have learned about the humans gathering here. Only a handful so far, but we both know this is like the ants¡ªwhen the enemy begins to circle, it''s only a matter of time.

    "You needed to know that I will be bringing Hannah in not only to answer your questions, but to answer mine, as we attempt to gain information from these humans. Tarkyn has already been asked to bring a team to question her and that will happen tomorrow so we can all be certain. She will not be given information or ess to anyone or anything important. But she will, potentially, be an asset to us."

    Huncer opened her mouth, but Elreth carried on. "I appreciate that I have given you reason to feel shaky and I''m sorry. It wasn''t my intention. But there are no further secrets that I''m aware of¡ªand should anythinge to light, I will share it with you as soon as I know it. But what I know is that we can''t spend this time arguing or bickering, or allowing our pride to rule. Things are changing too fast¡ª"

    The door of the cave swung open so quickly it smacked against the wall of the cave and bounced back into Aaryn''s shoulder as he raced inside, sweating and panting.

    Elreth was on her feet, along with her father and half the elders.

    Aaryn slid to a halt, his eyesnding on the elders and he blinked.

    "What is it?" she asked him, fear twisting her gut.

    "I¡­ I need to speak with you. Right now," Aaryn said, stalking through the Great Room towards the tunnel to their bedchamber. "Privately. My apologies to the elders, but this is critical."

    They all murmured, their eyes following Aaryn as he stormed through. But Elreth just followed him through the cave to their bedchamber.

    "What¡ª" she began, but he snapped his fingers in the sign for ''Silence!''

    Elreth blinked and waited.

    Aaryn took a deep breath and looked over his shoulder, at the wall, in the direction of the Great Room. ''Don''t speak. They might hear you and I doubt you want them knowing this,'' he signed. ''I''ve been looking all this time. In the end I came back to the meadow and followed the scent trail because I couldn''t find him. Gar didn''t go to the disformed. I think he''s gone after the humans.''

    Elreth''s mouth fell open.

    **** END OF VOLUME 2! ****

    Thank you SO MUCH for your support of this book and these characters this year. I can''t wait for you to see what''s happening in Volume 3, beginning TOMORROW!

 Chapter 386 - Rika

    NOTE: Because of the wide-ranging plot lines included in this volume and the next, there is a need to take you away from Elreth and Aaryn at times into the point of view of two other characters. I hope you enjoy them! Watch carefully at the beginning of the chapter to see which character is narrating! The human character you''re about to meet is named "Erika," but she goes by "Rika" (pronounced REE-kah.)

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika stood over the mes of the center fire, thergest of their camp fires and the one they had all gathered around after the evening meal. Andy, the digital analyst and sample collector, sat on the ground just behind her, his back to the thick log they''d dragged next to the fire, his hat tipped over his eyes. He looked like he was dozing there, arms folded across his chest. But something told her he was listening very carefully.

    The others¡ªJohn, the head researcher, Deedee, the behavioral scientist who was itching to observe the Anima, and Ron, the thick, easy-going engineer who could fix anything, were scattered around the camp.

    They''d ced the boundary for a one-hundred foot radius to allow for all their individual tents, the HQ tent, and John''s workstation that he''d set up under wide tarp, but without walls so he could enjoy the light and air, he said.

    Rika didn''t know whether it was that, or only that he spent every waking moment on that damnputer and he wanted to be able to keep an eye on her at the same time.

    She shivered, but not from the cold. She shivered because they hadn''t told her they wereing. They hadn''t waited for her report. And that meant that either they knew she was up to something, or they were moving ahead with the n faster than she''d known. Which meant¡ª

    "Hey, Rika, can you get some more water? We''re getting through it pretty fast."

    Rika turned. Deedee stood to her right, her long blonde hair falling in tousled waves over her shoulders and down her back.

    Deedee was older than Rika¡ªquite a bit older¡ªbut she had that weathered kind of beauty that made her seem tough and capable. Also, like someone that you didn''t want to mess with¡ªor say no to, if it could be avoided. Rika didn''t bother to try now. The truth was, her scent was the one the Anima had likely crossed. It was safer if she was the one who left the boundary in case they found her trail. Just in case the others hadn''t been discovered yet.

    "Sure," she said easily, taking therge, capped water can from Deedee.

    Rika wasn''t a tall woman by any stretch, but she was fit and strong, and she''d been living in Anima alone¡ªexcept for Pegg, of course¡ªfor the past month. She wasn''t fazed by the weight of the water cans anymore. Especially since they were camped only a minute from the river.

    As soon as she stepped away from the fire, though, she started to feel cold.

    The Anima could easily scent synthetic fibers, so they''d all been restricted to natural cottons, wools, and leather. Night had fallen while she was next to the fire, though, and her cotton shirt was no longer going to do the job. If she was going to walk to the river, she needed to put on a wool sweater. So she swung by her tent before pushing through the bushes behind it to the wildlife trail that crossed twenty feet from the camp and led to the water, tossing her night-vision goggles to the bed. The Anima could scent the metal. The moon was bright tonight. If she let her eyes adjust she was certain she''d be able to follow the trail without them.

    As soon as she crossed the boundary and knew her colleagues couldn''t see or hear her, her shoulders slumped and she rolled her head on her neck.

    She was so tense.

    They''d arrived days earlier with no announcement, no warning¡ªjust a week before she was due to report. A strange risk in and of itself. But since they''d arrived, John''s eyes had seemed to follow her every second. Yet, she kept reminding herself, the man was a scientist. Observing and analyzing was what he did. It was possible he watched all of them like that. It''s just that she was the one who had the guilty conscience.

    Sighing in an attempt to ease the tension in her chest, Rika lugged the water can through the forest, breathing deeply of the fresh air and listening, doing her best not to make too much noise¡ªthough the can had a small amount of water in that kept sloshing with each step.

    She loved Anima. Loved this ce they called WildWood. Wished she could just¡­ be here.

    When she made it to the river it was a small thing to crouch on the t rock that leaned into the current, ce the can in the water and hold it down, waiting for it to fill.

    She watched the opposite bank and listened for movement in the forest while she waited, wondering what it would be like to stand here with Anima senses¡ªto hear the skitter of rodents, and p of a bird''s wing.

    Lord, she''d love that. To be so attuned to the world around you to know the things you couldn''t see.

    The water can rested on the bottom of the riverbed with a thunk. Rika hauled it out of the water¡ªso much heavier now¡ªand onto the rock next to her to twist the cap onto it tightly, then stand.

    And the moment she did, the skin on the back of her neck crawled.

    Rika had trained in martial arts since she was twelve, and spent many, many lonely hours in the wilderness. She knew when her body told her there was a problem, to listen to that instinct.

    She also knew if she was being watched, she needed to give them no reason to suspect her. So she took an extra second to check the cap on the water can, using the movement as an excuse to scan the nearby bushes and trees. But it was dark and she hadn''t brought her night vision goggles because she knew the trail and loved being in the forest at night when the moon was full like this. It made everything look like it was outlined in silver.

    The question was, was she being watched by a colleague? Did she make more noise so they''d think she hadn''t noticed them? Or was it something else¡­ something she wanted to avoid?

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped off the rock and onto the trail, only to freeze, every hair on her body standing tall because tworge eyes blinked at her from between the trees alongside the trail, absorbing and reflecting light in a way that no human retina ever did.

 Chapter 387 - Eyes In The Dark

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it, this week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Heart pounding, Rika slowly, slowly lowered the long water can to the ground to free her hand, then took a slow step back, sinking her weight on her knees, ready to run or fight.

    There would be no hiding her fear¡ªeven she could hear her breath rushing in and out of her throat.

    Then the eyes blinked and shifted and the massive male Anima seemed to just materialize out of the darkness into the moonlight, his long limbs thick with muscle, shoulders so broad he''d have to turn sideways through the narrow doors in her apartment.

    Despite the cold, he wore only leather trousers¡ªno shoes¡ªand a long-sleeved linen shirt that clung to his biceps, pushed up on his forearms, open at the neck, revealing the hollow between his corbones and the beginning of the t nes of his chest. His face was all square, shadowed jaw, angr cheekbones, and heavy brows. His thick, dark hair looked like it needed a cut, just beginning to curl around his ears and nape. Or maybe he liked it that way.

    It certain suited him.

    His narrowed eyes, still glinting in the moonlight, never left hers as he stepped closer, making no sound despite the dead leaves and twigs on the ground.

    He was a massive man, everything about him thick and broad¡ªfrom those shoulders, to his thighs that the leather pants clung to like a second skin, so she could see every line and ripple of muscle that made him appear as if he were made of nothing but strength.

    When he was fully revealed in the moonlight, her breath whooshed out of her as if she''d been struck.

    "Gar! You scared the sheet out of me!"

    She stepped toward him, but he shook his head with a gesture for silence. She froze on the spot¡ªcould he hear her colleagues? Had one of them followed her?

    But suddenly his hands were in her hair and lips found hers, his breath hot and rushing on her cheek.

    She whimpered with relief, but her heart just raced faster as she plunged her fingers into his hair, arched her back and pulled him into the kiss as he loomed over her, one arm at her lower back, bending himself almost in half to keep their bodies close.

    "I thought¡­ something happened¡­" she gasped against his lips between kisses. "You said two days¡­ it''s been over a week!"

    A low growl puttered in his massive chest that vibrated against her and she clung.

    She''d found his sounds shocking¡ªand arousing¡ªfrom the very first time they met, even before things got¡­ personal. But now, with his solid warmth around her and that iron bar of an arm holding her, that heady shimmering in her skin felt like proof that he was real, that she hadn''t made him up, and that he hadn''t abandoned her or been killed. For the first time in over a week she could breathe.

    "Gar¡ª"

    He shushed her and finally pulled his head back to meet her eyes, drinking her in, scanning her up and down, as if he feared she''d taken an injury.

    "I''m fine," she said softly, touched by his concern. "I was just scared because you didn''te back and¡ª"

    He kissed her again, then growled and shook his head. "We have to stop. There''s no time to exin," he said in that deep, honeyed voice that invaded her dreams. "We have to get you out of here. Now. They''reing, Rika. They found you. They''re going to take you¡ªall of you, they think you''re here to invade, so they won''t let up until you''ve told them everything¡ªand then they''ll kill you."

    Rika blinked, her heart hammering even faster. "What? I can''t¡ª"

    "Rika, listen to me: The Guards are on their way and they are Anima. You won''t even know they''re here until they take you one by one. You have toe with me. Right now. You have to tell Elreth what you know. You can''t stay with your¡­ the others. They''re going to get themselves killed. You can''t!" he hissed urgently.

    "But if I go, they''ll know. They already suspect me, Gar! That has to be why they''re here. They were supposed to wait until I reported in next week, but they''re here and they''re watching me and¡­ Gar, if I disappear, they''ll tell my bosses¡ªand they''ll kill me."

    "No, they won''t," he growled, his hands tightening. "I won''t let them. I told you, Rika."

    They stared at each other then and her heart felt¡­ strangled.

    They''d met weeks earlier¡ªshe''d gotten lost one day. She wasn''t scared because she knew she''d make it back once the sun rose the next morning. But her navigation equipment had run out of battery just as darkness descended. She''d needed a ce to shelter for the night and had doubled back to the cave she''d passed a few minutes earlier.

    When she''d gotten inside she''d frozen, because instead of the dusty stone and creeper vines¡ªand writhing serpents probably taking shelter among them¡ªthat she''d expected, she''d found a thick, handmade mattress, a chair, a firece and books.

    She''d known two things immediately. The first was that this had to be something like a vacation home of an Anima. And second¡­

    "Fudge. I have to get out of here. They''re going to smell me," she''d whispered to herself.

    Heart pounding, she''d turned on her heel, only to gasp as she''d run smack into that same, thick chest and golden gaze.

    "Toote," a deep, husky voice said. Then he''d smiled a smile that showed his teeth.

    She''d been certain she was in the grip of death that night. Instead¡­ instead she''d discovered a cultured, intelligent and thoughtful man, self-protective to a fault, but deliciously protective of her as well. He was a little broody, and a lot wicked. And she''d fallen head over heels for him within days.

    Of course, she''d never told him that. Had let things develop¡ªreluctantly, knowing she was only setting herself up for pain. But the more she''d seen him, the more she''d begun to hope. And the more she hoped, the more she realized her work was at odds with her heart.

    And suddenly¡­ suddenly her records might not have been quite so detailed.

    Suddenly she might have been just a touch pickier about what logs she wrote for her bosses. Nothing dramatic, but¡­ clearly they''d noticed something. She was less than two months into a six month investigation and they had shown up.

    So now, she stood there in the dark, warm hands and heated eyes on her, that deep voice that made her belly tingle, pleading with her to run. With him.

    Run away with Gar.

    And¡­ holy shirtballs.. She wanted to.

 Chapter 388 - Never Out Of My Sight

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it, this past week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar had raced through the WildWood, knowing the rough area she was in, knowing the route Tarkyn''s guards would take because of where they said the trail had been found. Knowing if he cut straight north he could find her faster.

    He''d warned himself to be careful. To find her and exin calmly. Resolved to himself that he would focus on her safety, get her away from the other humans and perhaps¡­ perhaps then he would kiss her.

    But the moment she''d stood in front of him, he''d had to be close to her. And once he was close¡­ he stifled a groan.

    Kissing Rika was like breathing¡ªnatural, necessary. But he''d always been careful with her before. Never this desperation. He''d just been so terrified when he realized Tarkyn wasing after her¡­ he''d panicked. Now he was here¡ªbefore the guards, thank the Creator¡ªand he had to get her to safety. There was no other option.

    "¡­Gar, if I disappear, they''ll tell my bosses¡ªand they''ll kill me."

    "No, they won''t," he growled, his hands tightening on her. "I won''t let them. I told you, Rika."

    "But, why?" Rika whispered. "You barely know me."

    Gar shook his head, gazing into her beautiful blue eyes, very simr to his mother and sister''s¡ªa thought that creeped him out no end, so he pushed it away.

    The answer to her question was easy, of course. Couldn''t she feel that draw between them? The tug of something right in the center of her chest that connected them? As if their very hearts were maized? They were mates, whether she recognized the bond or not. And to his horror, she didn''t. Yet.

    She was clueless. Utterly clueless.

    He remembered his father''s stories of the way their mother hadn''t recognized the bond immediately. How carefully he''d had to step with her, not to overwhelm her, yet to keep her safe. Gar had always thought his father over yed the drama of it, the pain he''d experienced and the fear, worried that she''d reject him, or never ept the bond. Their mother alwaysughed and said she''d just needed time to learn to listen to her instincts. Then they''d look at each other in way that made Elreth shudder, and Gar roll his eyes.

    But Rika¡­ Rika was very in tune with her instincts for a human. The fact that she hadn''t noticed the bond made his stomach churn.

    Was it possible she didn''t have it?

    Was it possible he was fooling himself?

    "Rika," he breathed, working hard not to let his fingers dig in, to hold her so tightly she couldn''t possibly get away. "Either way, death is possible. But this way I can watch over you. Keep you safe. The Queen, she''s my sister. I''ll exin if I have to, but you have toe with me. Please! They could be here in minutes!"

    He doubted it, frankly, but Tarkyn surprised him at times. And he wasn''t taking any risks with Rika. Being apart from her for this amount time, not knowing if she would be discovered at any moment had been torture. His onlyfort had been knowing they would bring her in for questioning if she was found. Once he''d identally taken Alpha of the disformed, everything else had spun out of control. He''d known he couldn''t suddenly disappear¡ªthey''d notice. But it had been harrowing, leaving her out here, waiting for him.

    Even the fact that he''d disappeared now¡­ there was no way they weren''t going to find out. He had to bring Rika back to the Tree City to exin, or Elreth was going to have kittens. And not the good kind.

    "Gar," Rika said, hesitantly, and his entire body throbbed with a sh of panic that she was going to turn him down.

    "Don''t. Don''t look at me like you''re going to say no. If you do, it will tear me in half, Rika."

    "What? Why?"

    He sighed and dropped his head to gather his strength. He''d never in his life bared his soul to another Anima¡ªnever wanted to. Yet, the first night he''d met Rika he''d told her of his problems with his father, his jealousy of his sister. The fear he had that his mother was disappointed in him.

    She''d understood, all of it. Just another mark of the bond. He''d been floored and¡­

    Desperate times called for desperate measures. He had to get her out of here. If she was killed, it would tear his heart from his chest.

    "Listen, I know this isn''t the human way, but please understand¡­ you and I¡­ we''re bonded, Rika. Leaving you in danger is like tearing off my own arm."

    Her mouth dropped open. She was aware of the Anima matebond¡ªhe''d talked to her about it, skirting around the unspoken implication of their own bond. But she''d never said anything¡­ never given any indication that she was aware of it between them. Now he was dropping it on her like a rock on a toe. He growled at himself.

    "I know this is crazy, but you''ll understand when you ept the bond. Until then¡­ I have to put myself between you and the danger, Rika. That means I have to have you near me so that I can. And the danger ising. Right now!"

    His chest clenched then, at the idea of running from her again. It had physically ached in himst time and these days apart¡­ Being near her, smelling her scent, speaking with her, seeing her uninjured and alive¡­ it was such a balm to him. It would kill him if she didn''t listen and follow him. "Rika¡ª"

    "If I go with you now, that''s the end, Gar. We''ll never get any information beyond what I know right now because they''ll never trust me again. Are you certain?"

    "Utterly. This is about keeping you alive¡ªand keeping the Anima alive," he added hurriedly, unwilling to examine his own motives too closely.

    She stared at him again, her breathing speeding up. Then she licked her lips. "Okay," she whispered.

    "Yes?!"

    "Yes."

    The relief washed over him like a wave. Despite the need to rush, he had to pull her into another kiss¡ªhe had to hold her to him.

    When they finally broke apart, he immediately took her hand and turned, tugging her towards the riverbed that they would follow¡ªbut Rika resisted.

    "Wait."

    Heart sinking, Gar stopped, turning slowly to face her.

 Chapter 389 - Quickly, Quickly

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    "We can''t go this second!" Rika hissed. "I have to get that tool I told you about first¡ªthat will prove that what I''m saying is real. They aren''t going to believe me otherwise."

    Gar grunted. They''d talked about this once. What she''d need to bring to prove herself if it ever came to this moment. But the conversation had been little more than a bit of fun to her¡ªa dream. He''d known it was far more likely that they''d have to do this than she thought, but he''d never imagined that they''d have guards on their heels. He thought they''d be fleeing humans.

    Humans were easy.

    Rika chewed her lip, thinking. "Why don''t you wait here. Everyone will be asleep in an hour or two. I''ll get my stuff together and sneak out when they''re snoring¡ª"

    "We can''t wait that long." Gar was emphatic. "It''s too risky that the guards will get here. You have to get your things then leave with me. Right now."

    "But¡­" she raked a hand through her beautiful, thick brown hair and Gar wanted to take his fingers andb through it for her, watch it fall in waves around her shoulders.

    Rika apparently didn''t notice his pathetic, submissive-male longing. She sighed and shrugged. "Okay. I''ll¡­ I''ll take the water back and tell them that I''m going to sleep. I can be back here in fifteen or twenty minutes."

    The idea of the wait set Gar''s teeth, but he nodded quickly. "Go," he whispered. "As quickly as you can."

    She nodded and, after a hesitation, stepped into him, one hand on his chest and leaned up to kiss him briefly.

    It was everything he could do not to plunge his hands into her hair and possess her on the spot, but he kept his hands clenched at his sides and only responded to her kiss.

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can. Wait here!" she whispered. He nodded, but it was a lie. He waited for her to begin back down the trail, then he followed, shadowing her in his beast through the trees.

    There was no way he was letting her out of his sight.

    *****

    The short journey towards her camp was nothing. Gar slipped through the trees making no sound¡ªeven she wasn''t aware that he was there. His beast felt tense, warring between the fierce protectiveness that clenched his stomach, and wanting to hiss, to roar, to warn any males nearby to stay away from her. Gar kept it silent, knowing that any attention he drew would only endanger her.

    But as they got closer to the human camp he shifted back, still following, eyes on her, his heart pounding in time with her breathing. He marveled again at the matebond and what it had done to him.

    He''d felt it the first moment heid eyes on her. The moment he''d smelled her scent as he''d crept into the approach to his hideaway cave. When he realized there was an intruder already waiting inside, he should have been angry, protective of his own safety. Instead, the moment her scent filled his nostrils he''d wanted to skip through the trees like a cub on name day.

    He''d put it down to her beautiful scent that, for a few minutes anyway, had lifted his heart out of the mire of his father''s disapproval, and his sister''s shadow, and ced it in the heights of joy. But he''d been curious, assuming one of the disformed had snuck a mate in without telling them, and wondering why.

    He''d snuck up behind her in the cave without so much as making her ears twitch. Then he''d been so close he realized he had to decide how to tell her he was there without scaring her so badly that she wet herself.

    But instead she''d muttered, "Fudge. I have to get out of here. They''re going to smell me." And before he could recall what his mother had told him about fudge, or figure out why she''d use it as a curse, she''d whirled and thumped right into his chest.

    He''d almost giggled. His blood fizzed at the touch of her. He''d caught her by the arms and, stifling a grin, said quietly, "Toote."

    He''d thought it was funny.

    She had almost wet herself, just as he''d predicted.

    But despite her fear, she was remarkable at remaining calm and trying to measure a situation. He hadn''t had to hold her¡ªshe''d been unwilling to challenge his space by trying to get around him to flee. Even if she had, he would have simply kept pace with her until she ran out of energy, which humans did quite quickly.

    But as she''d watched him warily, keeping space between them and the rain began outside, they''d sat in the cave for hours¡ªright through the night¡ªtalking. And by the end of it they were sitting side by side on the mattress, backs to the cave wall, bonding over a shared pain in the form of their father''s disapproval.

    And Gar had been forced to recognize that, though his father wasn''t perfect, he had at least remained loving towards his family.

    Her story was horrific. An abusive, alcoholic father. A mother addicted to some kind of medication that the doctors gave her¡ªGar wondered what kind of medicine it could be and why healers would offer it, if it caused such destruction in a family.

    Her family knew her as Erika, but she''d shortened her name to Rika when she began her adult studies. She''d worked and studied ceaselessly the first year of her higher studies, and almost killed herself, she said. But then she''d won something she called a schrship and hadn''t had to work after that. Every step she''d taken, every sess, had been hard-won. And Gar respected that.

    Now she was a qualified research scientist and working on what she imed was the most fascinating job she''d ever heard described in her world.

    Except¡­ except that her job was to learn his world. To gather information about his kingdom, his people, his race.

    At first he''d told himself this couldn''t be to do with the prophecy. After all, she was peaceful. She was there in just the same way he went into the human world¡ªto enjoy and learn.

    But the longer they spoke¡ªbecause he didn''t leave her after that night. He returned her safely to her camp and met with her for days afterwards¡ªthe more his uneasiness grew.

    And the more certain he was that he could never, ever leave her.

 Chapter 390 - You Belong To Me

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar had had an inkling of the matebond even that first night when she''dughed. Justughed. Because sheughed with her whole body, and as the sound of her glee made his heart quiver, the brush of her body against his woke up his blood.

    He''d looked at her, shocked, as something within him, a seeking, yearning kind of heat, threaded out of his pulsing heart, coiled through his veins, and reached for her.

    His fingers had twitched with the urge to touch her, but before he could seek her approval, her eyes had gone wide with rm.

    Stupid fucking male that he was, he''d misread her increasing heartrate and tang of fear, assuming she''d heard something or seen something that frightened her. When she''d suddenly scrambled off the bed, he''d followed her in a rush, taking her arm in his hand and pulling her behind him to put himself between her and whatever had frightened her.

    But she''d shrieked and wed at his grip, fighting like a cat, until he hurriedly released her and turned, shocked to find her half-crouched, breathing through her teeth, and clearly prepared to defend herself.

    "Keep your hands off me!"

    He''d raised his palms so she could see them. "I''m sorry. I truly didn''t mean to startle you."

    "Well you did! Back off!"

    He''d dipped his head and taken a couple steps back, his hands still up. When her body rxed a hair, he stopped and held her gaze. "Rika, I know we have only just met, but you are safe with me. I''m not going to hurt you."

    "I know," she said hurriedly, but she said it through her teeth, and she didn''t rx her stance. "I just want some space. You''re¡­ you''re getting in my space."

    "I''m sorry," he said gently, taking another step back. "I truly didn''t mean to upset you. I¡­ I have enjoyed our conversation. I would never harm you."

    She snorted and muttered, "That''s what they all say," under her breath in a way he guessed he wasn''t supposed to have heard. But she''d underestimated the anima hearing.

    His brows pinched over his nose. "A male has promised you safety and¡­ harmed you?" he said cautiously.

    Her face went hard, her lips pinched to thin lines. Her heart still beat mercilessly in her chest and he thought her hands would be shaking if she didn''t have them balled into fists.

    "I told you my father was¡­ aggressive."

    "So is mine, but I do not flinch when he moves," Gar said thoughtlessly, still deep in attempting to understand her actions. Gahrye had been right. Humans were weird.

    "Lucky you, I guess," she sneered, and the venom in her voice¡ªvenom borne of deep pain, a quality in her tone that he recognized in his own bitterness and fear of his own inadequacy¡ªhit him right in the chest. His heart throbbed.

    "I am sorry, Rika," he said breathlessly. "I never meant to¡ª"

    "Just leave me alone."

    More wounded than he had a right to be, he''d backed off to somewhere near the cave mouth and sat down alone, to give her the space she wanted.

    At first she''d just stared. Then she''d begun to pace.

    A very long timeter, as the rain eased and the sun wasing up, and he knew they would have to determine how they were going to farewell, she finally walked closer to him, her eyes still wary, but the rest of her more rxed.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t¡­ thank you for not¡­ I mean for being¡­ nice."

    Gar snorted. Nice was not a word that most people associated with him.

    "You''re wee. And you need to know, Rika, no matter what¡­ you need never fear for your safety around me. I will stand to protect you, not to harm you. Always."

    She''d looked very skeptical then, shaking her head and murmuring something under her breath about "lines" and "cocky men." He just waited.

    When she realized he was staring, she folded her arms. "You''re a total stranger to me, Gar. I''m not going to sit there with you and be all buddy-buddy and just roll onto my back, or whatever. I mean, don''t get me wrong, I''m d you didn''t eat me. So, thanks. But¡­ but this isn''t¡­ we aren''t¡­"

    The words were a spear in his chest, and that was when he realized what this thing was that he''d been feeling.

    As she sat there and told him¡ªat length¡ªabout how she couldn''t engage with him, or any other Anima, that she had to be a distant observer and not impact their lives or habits, he barely took in the words.

    She was his mate. He was certain of it. The moment he thought the word, his heart sang and that tug happened again, that pull towards her, as if she''d attached a cord to his skin and was pulling him.

    He''d been suddenly terrified to say goodbye.

    Gar shook his head and blinked back to the present, to the sight of Rika''s back in the moonlight as she lugged that huge water can back to her camp. As his heart thumped with relief and joy because he was near her.

    Thank you, he prayed silently to the Creator, not for the first time. Thank you for bringing her. Thank you for showing her to me. Now¡­ can you show me to her?

    Rika''s hair fluttered down her back as she walked, the waves ying in the air of her passage. He yearned to reach for it, but just then, Rika hesitated, looking back over her shoulder and down the trail, as if she thought he might be behind her. But before he could decide whether to reveal himself, she turned back towards the camp and took two steps¡­ then disappearedpletely out of sight in a blink.

    And when he sucked in a gasp, scrambling forward to the point in the trail where she''d been just a second before, he couldn''t smell her.

    It was as if she''d disappeared into mist before his eyes.

 Chapter 391 - In Enemy Camp

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    All senses prickling, Gar inched forward, nostrils red and every hair on his body standing on end as he crept toward the spot where Rika had disappeared. He could scent nothing out of the ordinary, but there was the slightest hum in the air, a serration so small he wouldn''t have even noticed it if he hadn''t been so alert¡ªwhich only raised his hackles further.

    Watching the surroundings carefully, he reached slowly with a hand to the space on the trail where he''dst seen her¡­ and watched as his hand seemed to fade into the forest.

    Sucking in, he jerked it back, but it was unharmed. And he''d felt nothing.

    "What sorcery is this?" he breathed, blinking, heart hammering.

    His mate was behind this wall of¡­ nothing. He couldn''t see her or scent her. And there were other humans there.

    Gar clenched his teeth and straightened to his full height.

    He knew nothing of what was on the other side of this magic, but that his mate was there. And in danger from both sides of it.

    With a hurried prayer for safety, he leapt forward, arms braced over his face, tond on the other side as the scents of a campsite, multiple bodies, and the shifting light of a fire reached him as he''d expected.

    Shaking his head and heart pounding with relief, he crept into the bushes that surrounded the campsite, crawling up in the shadow of one of the tents until he could find where Rika had gone, and where the others were located.

    With a sigh of relief he realized he could hear her, speaking with another of the humans, her voice unflustered.

    Standing in the hollow of a tent-side, he listened and waited.

    He didn''t trust these humans¡ªexcept Rika. He would make sure she got out of here safely.

    *****

    RIKA

    The water can felt featherlight as she trotted back to camp as quickly as she was able, thanking God that she''d gotten even fitter while she''d been in Anima. She''de trained and equipped to survive, but even though she was fit and healthy, it had been an adjustment living in a ce where everything had to be done manually¡ªincluding the washing of clothing and dishes.

    She looked back before she breached the perimeter, making sure Gar wasn''t following. She knew it would freak him out to realize he couldn''t smell her anymore. She hadn''t thought to exin, and there wasn''t time anyway. Hopefully he''d just waited back where she told him to.

    But as soon as she stepped into the circle of the fire and towards DeeDee''s workstation with the water can, John, the head researcher called her name.

    Dropping the can at DeeDee''s feet with a quick smile, she crossed the little clearing, passed the fire in the center, to join John at the table he used for a desk under his open-sided tent. His sses shed, reflecting one of the screens in front of him as he stood and beckoned to her.

    "What is it?" she asked casually, her head screaming that she needed to get out, get away. Get her things and just leave. But she couldn''t afford to raise John''s suspicions. He was often distracted when he was working. But if he was paying attention to you, it was like being under a microscope.

    "I realized I hadn''t shown you the new scanner we brought with us. Next time you go out at night, take it with you." He strolled towards the resource tent¡ªtall with straight sides and sealed from top to bottom, it was where they left all the sensitive equipment when it wasn''t being used. Rika followed in his wake, forcing herself not to look around. If this was a normal night, she''d be tired, not super alert, and not thinking about getting out, but about getting to bed.

    She forced a yawn as John twitched the tent door aside and ushered her in.

    The tent had a series of thin, but extremely strong shelving units that were made out of a synthetic metal that allowed them to fold to the size of books, then unfold into six foot shelving.

    Rika had learned very early with these people that they had ess to resources and inventions, technologies she''d never heard of. The analytical side of her brain was constantly fascinated by their new and evolving assets.

    The human within her went cold at the things avable to them.

    John, unaware of her dark thoughts, led her towards one of the shelves and picked up a small, silver unit from the shelf at chest height. "It''s so we won''t be ambushed. Whenever we move I''ll be walking with it. And when we''re outside the perimeter. Take it with you next time. It''s better even than their ability to scent, because it will show you heat signature. If there''s a crafty wolf-man hiding in the bushes, you''ll know it before he even knows you''re there."

    "Oh, great," she said as brightly as she could. Then she looked at the screen and her stomach dropped.

    It showed a 360 degree circle of dark blues, greens, and cks. Dead air. Chill in the night. But within that circle, beginning just a few feet from where they stood, it highlighted in brash oranges, yellows and reds, the heat of the fire and¡­ one more body than actually was housed in the campsite.

    Gar must have followed her. Because though she could see DeeDee, Ron, and Andy''s figures red in the disy, there was a fifth, just a few feet away from where she stood, glowing so bright it was almost as white as the campfire. Gar must have followed her. Shit!

    Snatching the unit from John''s hands she turned as if she were fascinated and examining it, so he wasn''t looking at the screen. Had he been paying attention? Or was his mind still back on the data he''d been reviewing at his desk?

    "This is so cool!" she said, trying to sound enthusiastic, rather than nervous. "That will be really helpful. I don''t really mind being out at night, but you''re right, there''s times I wonder if I''m being watched. This will help me know whether to keep going when¡ª"

    A tiny hissing sound stopped her words. It was a signal between them, something to get attention without making a great deal of noise.

    Her head snapped up to meet John''s eyes and her stomach sank.

    John was staring at the wall of the tent, right in the direction of Gar''s heat profile, and motioning to her to put the scanner down as he slowly unclipped the holster cover at his hip.

    A gun. John was carrying his gun. And he could see exactly where Gar stood on the other side of the tent wall.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 392 - Get Down

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    "He has a gun!"

    Rika''s voice, a bare breath, probably too low for even the human next to her to hear, made his ears quiver.

    Gar dropped silently to the ground and began to scuttle to the side.

    "He can see you."

    Then the footsteps¡ªsoft for a human, but still audible, started. The male moving around something within the tent as metal scraped against leather and Rika''s scent went spikey with fear.

    Feet ground into dirt. "No!" she gasped, and the sound of skin hitting skin reached him a split second before a massive, ear-ringing boom and the tent fluttered.

    "Rika! What the fuck!"

    "There''s a man out there!"

    "It''s an Anima, you idiot!"

    Gar realized that she''d just saved his life and his heart stopped. But he didn''t have time to think as he scrambled to his feet and around the tent, staying in the shadows to try to avoid human eyes. But it was toote.

    The two men and one woman in the camp had all leaped to their feet, or around to face the tent and were already staring.

    The woman''s eyes widened when she caught sight of him first, but Gar didn''t have time. He had to get Rika out of here¡ªthey both had to get out of here.

    Darting into the tent, he found Rika wrestling with John over a small handgun. A piece of technology that stank of metal and sticy at their feet and she kicked it stepping into the male, screaming at him to stop, but his eyes were wide, not just with fear, but also anger.

    "You!" he snarled. "You are betraying us!"

    "No! I just¡ª"

    Gar didn''t even think. He whipped forward, using a knife hand to break both their grips on the gun so it spun away to the other side of the tent. In the same movement he threw an arm around Rika''s stomach, and turning, smacked an elbow directly into the man''s temple, dropping him like a stone.

    Rika screamed in fear. Gar ran for the gun, his foot kicking the little unit on the ground so it slid across the stic floor to within a foot of the gun. Grabbing both, Gar kept Rika pinned under his arm, carrying her around the table towards the door of the tent.

    She hissed, hitting at his arms and screaming like a cat. An excellent show of being frightened of him, Garmended her. But he was getting her out of there. No need to convince the others of her innocence.

    There was no time to speak of it, though, because he hadn''t reached the tent door when the two men appeared, wide eyed, one of them carrying a strange, yellow-stic gun.

    A weapon, he knew, that could drop a bull in its tracks.

    There was no time to think.

    Grabbing Rika to his chest, he turned, one heel whipping around to smack both the men''s hands and send the weapon skittering across the tent to disappear under one of the shelves. They both cried out and fell back, but another hand appeared at his ankle and Rika was still screaming.

    It was instinct.

    His mate was frightened. Men were trying to kill him. And he was cornered.

    Gar dropped both Rika and the unit, but kept the gun, though he held it uselessly.

    Spinning, he smacked the metal handle of the gun down on the back of the head of the male thaty on the ground, fingers wed into his ankle. The man slumped, his skin opening at the back of his skull, blood flowing immediately as his grip went ck.

    One of the males in the doorway shouted, grabbing Rika as she tried to push past them. Gar snarled, and leaped for the male, breaking the hold on Gar''s mate and yanking the male off his feet, dumping him to the ground, straight on his head, and whirling in the same movement to block a blow from the other male.

    Metal shed in the night dark to his other side, and Gar twisted instinctively, felt the brush of something against his hip, but caught the hand that had swung in a lightening grip and pulled it towards the other male, crashing the two bodies into each other and grabbing Rika to his chest as they fell.

    Rika screamed and kicked, one hand wing at his arms as if she wanted to escape. But all four humans were on the ground and groaning. Gar had a gun in one hand, and Rika under the other arm, while she gripped to her chest whatever that thing was that they''d been looking at in the tent.

    Realizing he was free, but that people were still moving, Gar didn''t even think, he just ran.

    Rika''s screams didn''t even register, his ears too busy trying to pick out the sound of pursuing footsteps as he sprinted out of the camp and down the trail.

    Her kicks and cries were a good cover. It would allow the humans to believe she hadn''te willingly, so he didn''t shush her as they ran.

    A minuteter she stopped screaming, but her breath heaved in and out of her chest and her fingers wed at his arm, scraping his skin. He doubted any of the humans could see them now, but he was too busy moving and listening to tell her to rx, until another minute had passed, and he finally slowed, ears perked and nostrils ring.

    But there was no sound of pursuit.

    Thank the Creator. He''d gotten her out.

    Stumbling to a halt, breathing hard as much from fear that she''d been hurt as from the run, Gar held her close one more second, but with still no sounds of anyone following, he lowered her to the ground slowly.

    "Well done, but you can''t stop now. I don''t think they''re¡ª"

    The moment her feet hit the dirt, she was scrambling away from him, clutching that thing to her chest, sobbing, eyes wide and silvered with tears. But she tripped andnded on her butt, still sobbing, dragging herself backwards, one arm curled around that thing, the other pulling her away from him.

    "Rika, what¡ª?" He stepped towards her and she screamed again.

    "Don''t touch me! Don''t you dare touch me!"

    Gar froze.. His matey on the ground, tears tracking down her beautiful, soft cheeks, staring at him like he was going to kill her.

 Chapter 393 - Back Off

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Gar stood over her, hands open and at his sides, his eyes wide. "Rika¡­ what¡ª?"

    "Don''t touch me! Don''t you dare touch me!" she wheezed, scuttling back, away from him, until her shoulders came up against the trunk of a tree.

    Gar froze, but he still loomed over her, his face painted in confusion. He reached one hand forward and Rika''s chest exploded with adrenalin.

    That hand had broken bones, broken skulls. Those arms, so thick with muscle, had held her like a kitten under one arm even while he fought.

    There was blood on his knuckles, and his feet.

    He was a nightmare walking.

    "Rika," he breathed, that deep, quiet voice that she''d been yearning to hear for days. She''d dreamed about that voice. But she''d forgotten¡­ she''d forgotten¡­ he was deadly. Not human.

    "Get away from me!" she growled, pulling herself up to a sitting position, clutching the scanner to her chest. She didn''t even know if it would work anymore, but somehow she''d been fixated on it, her brain screaming at her that she couldn''t leave it, even as she tried to escape the whirlwind of death he''d just visited on her colleagues.

    Holy sheet. Holy sheet.

    Her entire body trembled.

    "Rika," he said, slightly stronger this time, but his voice pleading. "I wasn''t trying to hurt you. I never want to hurt you¡ª"

    She pped away the hand he offered and pushed herself back and up, against the trunk of the tree, pressing herself into it, turning her head as far away as she could without taking her eyes off of him.

    She''d known men like him her whole life. Sweet and affectionate one second, roaring death the next.

    How had she let herself be fooled? Was she so stupid that she let herself fall for his handsome face and cut body and ignore the violence simmering inside him?

    Well, no more. Her heart hammered at her ribs and her blood thudded with the shot of adrenaline fizzing in her veins.

    In her mind, Gar''s surprise and shock disappeared behind images of her father, standing over her in exactly that pose, his face twisted into a sneer, hands balled to fists.

    She wanted to cry. She wanted to kick him in the balls. She wished she had the gun and she could shoot him in the head and¡ª

    "Rika, beautiful, look at me. Look at me."

    Rika blinked and realized Gar had dropped to squat at her feet, leaning towards her, elbows on his knees.

    "Don''t¡­ just don''t¡­"

    Gar''s forehead wrinkled and his mouth pulled down on the sides. "Rika¡­ I would never hurt you. I was trying to get you out of there¡ª"

    "You killed him!" she hissed, sitting forward enough that the words spat in his face.

    "Possibly," Gar admitted. "Though it wasn''t my goal when I went in. I had to get you out of there. Am I wrong that he had realized you saved me?" he asked quietly. "Thank you, Rika. You saved my life. I can never repay you. Now¡­ let me save yours."

    Rika blinked again, for a split second, that warmth appeared in her chest again¡ªthe aching to be close to him, wondering if he was okay. But then her sense returned.

    He''d killed John. And who knew how badly the others were injured? He''d torn the four of them apart in seconds, barely breaking a sweat¡ªand carrying her at the same time.

    He was¡­ he was a murderer. He was a thug. And she didn''t stand a chance if he decided toy a hand on her. He could outpace, outfight, and outstrike her.

    She was at his mercy. This massive mountain of man could do whatever he wished with her and she would have no more choice than a child in their father''s arms.

    Her breath tore in and out of her nose as she swallowed and swallowed, nauseaing in waves. Her hands shook so badly she almost dropped the scanner. She was so confused! Her body jangled with fear and fury. It wanted tosh out at him, w his face, flee¡­

    But her heart¡­ her heart pulled towards him. In the same moment she cursed his strength, she yearned for him to gather her into that chest and hold her close, keep anyone and everyone else away.

    A wave of fear rocked through her and she trembled from head to foot.

    "Oh, Rika," Gar breathed. "What did he do to you?"

    "I''m fine!" she shrilled. "Leave me alone!"

    "I don''t want to harm you¡ª"

    "I just watched you murder a man!"

    "No, you watched me defend your life and my own. He had a gun, Rika, and I took it from him. The other had a weapon as well, I''ve seen them before. Been warned. If he''d shot it at me, I would have dropped to the dirt, unable to help you or myself for many minutes¡ªif it didn''t make my heart explode," he ended gruffly.

    Rika blinked. Ron had had a taser in his hand, Gar was right. But Gar had kicked it out of his grip so quickly she''d barely registered that he was moving before he''d already been leveling the men¡­

    Rika''s breath caught in her chest and she tried to suck in and couldn''t. Fear screamed in her head and she dropped the scanner, her fingers digging into the dirt as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto breathe.

    "Oh, beautiful. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry," Gar breathed, pulling her into his chest.

    She tried to struggle, tried to push him away, but she had no air. Her sight was beginning to star and sh at the edge of her vision. And tiny whimpers broke in her throat as she sucked and sucked at the air, trying desperately for oxygen.

    Gar was careful not to cover her mouth, or squeeze her.

    But he sat in the dirt and pulled her into hisp, his forehead leaned against her temple, rocking her slowly and whispering, murmuring that he would never hurt her. Pleading with her to see him¡­ to know¡­

    And slowly, slowly, slowly¡­ Rika''s wheezing became sobs.

    Slowly, slowly, slowly she rxed in his arms.

 Chapter 394 - What He Did

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    There was no time. The others might be pursuing them, though he prayed they either couldn''t, or wouldn''t in the dark.

    Tarkyn was also out here somewhere. If he caught her scent¡­

    But she was falling apart, trembling in his arms like a leaf in the wind, and he couldn''t focus on anything else.

    He''d seen her panic before. Seen fury overtake fear in her. And that first time they''d met, she''d even suspected him. But nothing like this.

    Seeing him fight for her had triggered something in her.

    He''d seen it before, though not quite so badly. Disformed who came from families who couldn''t love someone different. Friends who''d been harmed by the very Anima that should have loved them most.

    And he''d felt his own fear, waiting for the hammer to drop from his father, certain at different times in his life that he was on the verge of being rejected by his own family. Yet, it had nevere.

    In truth, he''de to assume his eptance within his own pride¡ªreluctant thought it might be.

    While his parents¡ªor his father, anyway¡ªmight not love him as much as they loved his sister. His sight was keen. He knew he''d been blessed, provided for in ways, and receiving wisdom many did not. Just in thesest few days he''d thought¡­ was it possible he and his father might find somemon ground?

    So he thought he knew at least the seed of this pain and fear in her. But he hadn''t realized¡­ the panic on her face when he''d put her down. The abject terror when she looked at him.

    He never wanted her to look at him that way again. Ever.

    When she finally rxed into his shoulder, crying quietly, he wrapped an arm around her back and stroked her hair, leaving her face clear because she''d been having such trouble breathing. He felt helpless and stupid, staring at her andbing her hair with his fingers, but he didn''t know what else to do.

    Her entire body shook, and even though she didn''t seem as frightened now as she was minutes earlier, she also wasn''t truly rxed.

    "Tell me," he breathed into her hair. "What did he do to you?" The urge was there to offer to kill the male, to end his life so she need never fear him again. But he hesitated. Suspected that might only make this worse.

    She needed to remember his care for her, not his aggression.

    She shook her head. "It doesn''t matter," she said, sniffing, and burying her face in her hands.

    "It matters, Rika. It matters a lot. To me."

    "Why?" she wailed quietly. "Why does it matter to you, Gar? You''ve known me a month! Why does it matter?"

    "Because you matter," he said simply, using one finger to pull away a strand of hair that had stuck to the tears on her cheek.

    She opened her eyes then and met his, shaking her head.

    "What?" he asked quietly.

    "You make no sense to me," she answered. "I can''t¡­ I can''t believe that you''re real."

    Gar raised his eyebrows. "You think a¡­ a ghost holds you right now?"

    She gave him a t look, but her heart was still beating too quickly and her fingers trembled. "No," she said firmly. "I''m worried that a con man holds me. Or a liar. Or¡­ something. I don''t know. I don''t know!"

    She dropped her face in her hands again and he could smell the salt of her tears.

    "Rika," he murmured a momentter, "Pretty soon we''re going to have to get moving. Because it really is my goal to keep you safe, and there is danger on both sides¡ªfrom my people, and from yours. I''m not going to risk your life. But I want you to know, everything you see in me, everything I have, I would never use it against you. I would never use it to make you small, or hurt you. I swear, I will always stand in defense of you. Not against you."

    Rika gave a massive sigh, her shoulders rising and falling with the breath. When she looked up again, her eyes were pleading. "The problem is, words are cheap, Gar," she said, fingering a strand of her own hair. "I''ve heard that from men before. And it always goes bad. Always."

    "Then you''ve been listening to the wrong males," Gar growled.

    Sitting up straighter, he had a sh of inspiration. Reaching behind him where he''d ced the gun carefully on the dirt, he picked it up. She flinched when she saw it in his hands, but he opened his palm, offering it to her.

    She looked up at him, her eyes wide.

    "Take it," he said. "I was going to bury it so they couldn''t find it, but¡­ take it, Rika. My strength means nothing against this, I know. Take it and be certain, I will never, ever harm you. If I do, you can use that against me."

    She bit her lip, looking at it. Tempted. But then she shook her head. Still staring at it, she whispered, "I could never use that on you."

    Gar''s heart sped up, hope and fear fighting for dominance within him.

    Then Rika swallowed and pushed his hand away, not taking the gun from his thick palm.

    "I''ll probably regret this," she said without meeting his eyes. "But I don''t¡­ I don''t want to have that kind of power over you. And I don''t want you to have that kind of power over me."

    He would have responded, but she was suddenly pushing out of his arms¡ªnot in panic, thank the Creator. She got to her feet, still shaking, then reached down and picked up the gun.

    Turning it on its side she made something click, then turned it upside down so two or three small metal bullets fell into her palm.

    Then, looking around, she disappeared into the trees, towards the sound of water.

    A momentter he heard a ssh, then her footsteps returning. She walked to stand at his knee and offered him the bullets. "That isn''t dangerous without these. But these could still hurt someone if they were hit with a rock or¡­ or anything."

    Surprised, he took them from her and put them in the pocket of his leathers. Then he got to his feet.

    When he stood over her, he saw her flinch, but she didn''t step back. He waited a moment until she wasn''t leaning away from him anymore, then he offered his hand again.

    "Anytime you need reassurance, you tell me¡­ tell me you can''t breathe. I will put anything in your hands that gives you the power, Rika. Just to prove to you that you can have it."

    She stared up at him for a long moment, but didn''t reply.. After another sigh she shook her head, then took his hand and together they turned deeper into the woods.

 Chapter 395 - Next Step

    Chapter 395 ¨C Next Step

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    They''d run without speaking for an hour when they paused for another rest. She could feel the tension in Gar''s arm¡ªshe was still getting past some of her own tension. But her head was clearer now. And that crackling in her veins had passed. The run had done her good.

    She didn''t even flinch when Gar raised a hand and slowed his steps.

    Slowed them more, she corrected herself. She knew that, despite his size, he could run so much faster than she could. And that was in his human form. In his lion she couldn''t pace him for ten feet, she was certain.

    She wasn''t sure stopping was a good idea, though. The adrenalin she''d been running on since they left her camp was wearing off. She was fit now, and strong. But she didn''t run as often as she used to. And not for lengthy periods like this.

    Her breath rasped in and out of her throat, though Gar was barely breathing heavily. It was embarrassing.

    She stumbled to a halt in the shade of one of the massive trees Gar called a Great Tree. She was aware the Anima sometimes made dens within these huge mammoths of the forest. But she hadn''t been able to get close enough to the vige to see one.

    Oh wow. Was he taking her to the vige? Was this actually happening?

    "We have to go slower now, take more care. I''m certain Tarkyn will have his guards out by now, and they''ll be on the trail. We need to meet theming so we can point them to the others."

    "Wait, you''re going to send them to get the others?"

    "I have to, Rika," he said reluctantly. "There is an invasioning. And you and your team are a part of it. We cannot let them return to your world and¡ª"

    "But you said you were just getting me away!"

    "I was. I did. But we can''t risk the others getting back and informing the others, bringing more of them through¡ªhow did they all get through the portal without being scented in the Tree City, anyway? That''s been baffling me¡ª"

    "The portal is nowhere near the vill¡ªthe Tree City," she said, pointing in the opposite direction. "We have to cross the sands and get into the midnight cliffs."

    Gar''s head jerked back and his mouth dropped open. "There''s another portal out there?"

    She nodded. "I thought you knew that? I told you we discovered Anima by ident,ing through there."

    "I thought you came through where we have always crossed," he said, gaping. "That is¡­ that is¡­ very bad news."

    "Why?"

    Gar blinked. "Because your people areing for us, aren''t they? Isn''t that what''s happening? You said they were going to wait until you reported, but those others arrived. So they''re alreadying now, right?"

    "I don''t know," she said honestly. "I mean, eventually, yes. Definitely. I told you that. But them arriving so soon, before I''d reported back¡­ that wasn''t part of the n. I thought they must have figured out I wasn''t reporting as much information or something¡­ they just showed up. I had to y along."

    Gar nodded, but turned to look over his shoulder, towards his vige. When he turned back to her, his face was grim. "So, we need to talk about how we''re going to bring you in and what we''re going to say. I''ll tell them you''re my mate, but they might not believe me."

    "Why not?"

    "Because you haven''t epted the bond. It doesn''t scent on you yet. And my sister¡ªthe Queen¡ªshe might think I''m just trying to make trouble.

    Rika raised an eyebrow and stifled a smile. "I wonder why she would think that?"

    Gar gave her a t look. "I''m now the Alpha of the disformed tribe¡ªwell, it will be a tribe in a couple days. There''s a lot going on, Rika. We''re going to have to navigate this. You''ll need to be very open with my sister. She isn''t going to trust you right away."

    Rika folded her arms. "Well, I''m not going to trust her either! You said you needed to bring me here, Gar! Why are we doing this if they won''t ept me? I could have stayed behind and gathered more¡ª"

    "They''ll ept you with time, Rika, don''t worry. My mother''s human. Trust me, this isn''t going to be a stretch for my family. But my sister''s under a lot of pressure and she''s not going to want to freak anyone out. We''ve all been talking about you and your team¡­ they''re shitting themselves right now. You can do some to help with that, but we also need Tarkyn and the others to take the rest of the team so they don''t get back and inform on us."

    Rika sighed. "Look, I hear you about buying time¡­ but this is inevitable, Gar. I don''t know what they have in ce to run checks, but somehow they knew I was up to something, even though I''m here alone. That means they might already know something''s gone wrong. I don''t know what systems John put in ce or¡­ I''m just saying, we need to act like they''reing right away. Because they might be. I hope they aren''t, but they might be."

    Gar raked a hand through his hair and for a second she was distracted by the sight of his bold, handsome face marred by a fierce frown. Her stomach fizzed, and for once she couldn''t tell the difference between fear and nervous anticipation.

    She was really doing this, she realized. It had been a hope bubbling in the back of her mind ever since she came to this beautiful ce. That somehow she''d be able to stay. That she wouldn''t have to go back to thend of fluorescent lighting and traffic. But she''d never actually thought¡­

    Then she wondered, could she do it?

    Images of Gar, his face twisted in a snarl, his hands and feet moving faster than her eyes could see, shed in her head, and the bone-chilling fear returned.

    Was she just giving up one kind of monster for another?

    Or was this the answer she''d prayed for since she was a little girl?

    She didn''t know yet, and it made her heart m in her chest.

 Chapter 396 - Monster

    Chapter 396 ¨C Monster

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it, this past week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar was just about to ask Rika whether she thought the tools her team had would let them track their flight, when the sound of faint hoofbeats pricked his ears and he turned quickly to face them, to hear better.

    "What is it?" Rika whispered.

    He shushed her and tugged her behind his back, searching his head quickly. Tarkyn was a lion, but most of the guards were equines. Yet he''d nned to bring a team of disformed as far as Gar knew, so there wouldn''t have been any shifting.

    And besides, an Anima would be silent in the forest. Or at least quiet enough that he wouldn''t have heard them from that distance.

    He sank slightly on his knees, half-crouched, peering through the trees. Rika slipped closer to his side, but didn''t lean on him. He wasn''t sure if was impressed by her courage, or grieving that she still held herself at a distance. But there wasn''t time to analyze it because his lion eyes caught a sh of pale fur deep in the woods and he tensed.

    Her hearing wasn''t sharp enough for him to breathe to her what he was seeing, to warn her. It was strange for an Anima to stay in animal form when they were moving as slowly as this horse was, and that made him nervous that he didn''t understand what was happening. Was it a distraction? A ploy to get him looking in the wrong ce?

    Gar raised his head, nostrils ring, trying to catch the scent. There was a very light breeze, but it blew in the wrong direction¡ªdirectly from them to the horse. A normal horse would have fled at the first hint of his scent, so this was no Silent One.

    Yet an Anima that was friendly would have taken human form and likely called out.

    That left an unfriendly anima, but who among the horse tribe would approach Gar as an enemy? Unless¡ª

    Suddenly, the bushes parted ahead of them, still thirty or forty feet away. But the animal, its pale head low, looked straight at them, ears pricked.

    It seemed to look at Rika first, then at Gar, and it stopped standing square, it''s nostrils ring to catch their scents. But no rm showing.

    It was a creamy color from the tip of its ears, all the way down to the feathered fur at its fetlocks. Its hooves were midnight ck, but dainty. Gar couldn''t see from this angle whether it was male or female. Only its neck and shoulders, chest and front legs were out of the bushes, the rest of its body obscured. It wasrge for a horse, but not scarily so.

    Was it some kind of silent one that lived nearby so it wasn''t afraid of his predator scent?

    "Be careful, Rika," he murmured as she stepped forward, her eyes wide. "It might be¡ª"

    "Pegg!" she shrieked and pped away from Gar''s outstretched arm, running past him. "There you are!" sheughed with joy and Gar straightened, confused.

    His mate had a horse?

    The animal whickered and tossed his head, stepping out of the bushes, shaking its mane and dancing as the rest of its body was revealed.

    For a moment Gar was so focused on Rika, on whether she was safe, all he registered was some kind of wide nket on the horse''s back.

    But when she reached it and threw her arms around its neck, babbling at the creature about how much she''d missed him and stupid jealousy red in Gar''s chest, his breath was stopped too as his eyes finallymunicated to his brain what he was actually seeing.

    Where a normal horse''s shoulder met the base of its neck, the withers, two thick nubs rose out of this horse''s skin and¡­ and then it took one more step forward an the nket was finally clear to Gar''s confused eyes.

    It had wings.

    The fucking horse had wings.

    Gar''s mouth dropped open.

    "Rika! What is¡ª"

    "This is Pegg!" she called back excitedly, rubbing his neck and scratching his face as the horse whickered and huffed, clearly happy to see her and rubbing against her hand and arm. "He followed me into Anima and¡­ we''ve been hanging out!" she said happily.

    Gar was floored.

    Still uncertain whether she was safe, he stepped forward cautiously. The horse lifted its head and met his eyes, snorting from wide nostrils. But its eyes were bright and ears forward.

    He''d seen the guards pissed off enough to know what a mad horse looked like, and this wasn''t it.

    But a fucking horse with wings?

    "What do you mean, he followed you here?"

    "We were friends before. Back in¡­ in my world," she said carefully. "When I decided toe through I think he was worried about me. He came through the gateway with me."

    "That thing crossed the traverse?"

    "Is that what you call it? Yes, I guess so."

    "The voices¡­ didn''t they¡­ attack it?"

    "No, they were only interested in me." Rika''s voice had gone suddenly cold and Gar wanted to smack himself. He understood the voices and what they could do. She''d been through enough tonight, she didn''t need him reminding her of that.

    But Gar was floored. He''d never seen a creature like this before, and hadn''t heard that they existed in the human world¡ªBut then he reminded himself, the humans seemed to have endless varieties of animals, but nothing else. No Anima. No shape-shifters of any kind.

    He''d spent time over there, but of course they would have creatures he''d never heard of before.

    Shrugging it off, Gar let himself breathe. If this was her pet, or an animal she worked with, she was likely safe with it.

    But was he?

    He approached cautiously. The animal watched him, following his every move, dropping its head a little, but it''s ears never went back.

    When Gar reached her side, he lifted his hand to let the horse smell his skin. The animal snorted, and Rikaughed.

    "I know, he''s a big scary predator," she said, but her voice quavered in a way that made Gar sad. "You two will have to get used to each other if we''re going to stay here."

    Gar''s heart soared. He was about to pull her into a hug and beg her to reassure him that she meant what he thought she meant, when another voice sounded from behind him.

    "I hate to break up such a lovely scene, but¡­ what the fuck, Gar?"

 Chapter 397 - Hindsight

    Chapter 397 ¨C Hindsight

    It''s Reth''s Birthday (Anniversary?) this Sunday! If you''d like to join me for the LIVE voicechat with Reth Merch giveaways, and some fun surprises, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and join my discord chat. The event will be there at 1pm PST, Sunday, 6 February (Los Angeles date and time!) See you there! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Rika gasped and shrank behind him as Tarkyn materialized from between the trees.

    Gar''s heart raced, but he didn''t react, turning slowly to meet the Captain and the half-a-dozen disformed who stood at his shoulders and behind him, two equine guards on their heels.

    Tarkyn''s jaw was tight and his eyes darting back and forth between Gar, the horse thing, and Rika.

    "That is the human we''ve been tracking. You knew where she was the entire time?"

    "No," Gar said truthfully, though only barely. He was certain he could have found her if he''d needed to. "When the others told me what direction they were in, I knew how to track her."

    "And how did you track a trail that keeps disappearing?"

    "Does it matter, Tark? The point is, I was brining her back."

    "And her¡­ friends?"

    "Injured or dead, I can''t be certain. They attacked me."

    Tarkyn''s jaw twitched. "Exactly what you told me we needed to avoid."

    "Exactly why I told you going after them was a bad idea! I tried to get her out, to get her information to Elreth without the others knowing, but they¡ª"

    "Excuses and lies! Again! What the fuck, Gar?! We''ve been trying to find these people for weeks¡ªhow can you just stand here and expect me to believe you didn''t know how to find them!"

    "I told you all I had met her¡ª"

    "Seen her! Engaged with her! You never said you were socializing! Are you a traitor to your own people, Gar?! Is that why you''ve taken such relish in leading the disformed? Do you fancy yourself a King? Do you really think the humans are the ones who will give you power?"

    "No! I went to get her to bring her to Elreth, so she could exin¡ª"

    "You resisted anyone else reaching out for her and her colleagues, then left to get her yourself when we refused!"

    "Because I knew you all would fuck it up and she''d be in danger!"

    Tarkyn''s eyes narrowed. "Who the fuck cares if the human invader is in danger, Gar? She''s a threat¡ª"

    "I CARE¡ªSHE''S MY MATE!" Gar''s roar echoed through the Wildwood, startling the early dawn birds from the trees above. The horse thing snorted and backed away a few steps, but didn''t flee. Interesting.

    Tarkyn''s head snapped back and Gar felt Rika''s hands at his back¡ªto cling to him in fear, or hold him back, he wasn''t sure. But his body flooded with the rush of her touch and he had to force himself to keep Tarkyn''s gaze and not turn to her. Was she freezing up again? Was she going to panic¡ª

    "You know that I''m here and can hear all of this¡­ right?" she said from behind him, her voice a little shaky, but firm. "I''m not an invader. I want to see you all survive. That''s why I''m here."

    Tarkyn blinked and his eyes dropped to just left of Gar''s arm where Rika was peering around him. He wanted to push her back, to keep himself between her and the Captain. But he was afraid touching her against her will might frighten her again.

    He balled his hands to fists and forced himself to just keep facing Tarkyn and the others, who were staring wide-eyed between Gar and Tarkyn¡ªexcept for the two guards at the back, who leaned in, clearly itching to step forward and take Rika into custody.

    A low growl began deep in Gar''s throat. The disformed all dropped their chins and rolled their shoulders, giving him his due as their alpha. The others trembled, fighting the urge to submit.

    But Tarkyn''s face had gone nk. He stared at Gar, apparently unconcerned about the human female peering around him.

    "You''re certain?" he asked quietly.

    Gar nodded.

    "Is she?"

    He shook his head. "The humans aren''t ustomed to the bond."

    Tarkyn snorted. "Convenient."

    Gar''s growl puttered again, but Tarkyn held his gaze levelly. "You should have told us."

    "I wasn''t certain for a long time. Then it was toote. I went to get her to keep her safe, but to bring her to Elreth. I wasn''t defying her order, I was following it through."

    "The order she gave to me!" Tarkyn snarled.

    "You didn''t know what I knew, and I had to make sure she understood¡ª"

    "Gar, whatever way you slice it, you should have told us! We should have known! You have to stop trying to do everything yourself. We cannot win this war if we work against each other. We have to aim for the same goals or we only dilute our strength!"

    Gar wanted to growl, wanted to fight the Captain, but in truth he knew he was right. He wouldn''t change a thing, of course. He would never have left Rika in the hands of the guards. But he knew that moving forward he was going to have to toe the line. He couldn''t afford to lose Elreth''s trust, or Tarkyn''s for that matter."

    "I''m¡­ sorry," he said through his teeth.

    Tarkyn''s brows shot high and he blinked. "I''m sorry¡­ did you just say¡ª"

    Gar did growl then and a couple of the disformed stifled smiles. Rika looked between the two of them, clearly uncertain whether this was a joke or not.

    But the levity soon faded. Tarkyn folded his arms and looked down at her. "What is your name?"

    She nced up at Gar and he nodded. "He''s my sister''s Captain of the Guard. He''s a good male," Gar said quietly.

    Rika raised an eyebrow, but faced Tarkyn when she answered him. "My name is Erika, but I go by Rika."

    "Rika, I am here at the order of the Queen of the Anima, the Alpha of All, Dominant of all ns. You are an intruder in our world and you will be required to answer for your actions here."

    Gar wasn''t sure if Rika knew her body was leaning back, away from Tarkyn as he spoke. Gar took her hand and kept her close to his side, afraid she would flee¡ªthat would convince the guards that she was a threat. She had to face them, show her strength and character.

    "I didn''t know when I came, what beauty is here," Rika said, clearing her throat. "I have no desire to see the Anima captured."

    Gar''s heart sank as Tarkyn''s entire body swelled.. "Captured?" he growled.

 Chapter 398 - Tell The Queen

    Chapter 398 ¨C Tell The Queen

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika nodded, ncing at Gar again. Something was bugging him. He stared at her as if he wanted her to understand something. A warning?

    She swallowed and looked back to Tarkyn. "The people who funded our trip here¡­ they want to capture all of you and study you. Use you."

    "Use us for what?" Tarkyn hissed.

    Rika took a deep breath. Gar had almostughed this off the first time she''d told him. But when he''d visited her againter, he''d questioned her urgently. Apparently he''d learned something that backed up her warnings.

    "Research," she said quietly, uncertain what terms they used for these kinds of things. "Medical research. And just¡­ they think they can use you to heal themselves."

    Gar grunted and his hand tightened on hers. It was the strangest feeling. As if every touch between them was¡­ tempting. She didn''t know another word for it. The closer he was, the more he touched her, the more drawn to him she felt. The more she wanted to throw her fears and insecurities to the wind and just leap on him.

    Here, facing down these massive, fierce warriors, Rika''s stomach quailed, but her heart thudded with thrill as much as fear.

    She was terrified of his huge man that faced them, and the ones behind him, bristling with spears and bows. But every time Gar brushed his arm against hers, or squeezed her fingers, her chest went warm.

    Even her body didn''t know how to feel right now. It was exhausting.

    Tarkyn stared at her for a long moment, his handsome face tight and pinched. Then he turned to face the ones standing behind him, all of them tall, muscr, and fierce looking¡ªeven the females.

    "She will be taken to the Tree City, to the Queen. I am going ahead to warn Elreth that she''sing and make sure we''re prepared for security." Then he snapped back to Gar. "Did they follow? Do they know how?"

    "I doubt they were in a position to," Gar said with a shrug. "One of them, maybe. But¡­ there''s been no sound or sign of pursuit, even when the wind changed. I believe they''re either dead or licking their wounds. They believe I stole her."

    Tarkyn shook his head. "Stupid, rash¡ª" He cut himself off, closing his eyes for a moment, before turning back to the people behind him. "Dhorsh, and Rhebl, you take a fist and scout their trail, report immediately if there is any sign of the humans following. We can''t risk them identifying the Tree City¡ª"

    "They already know where the vige¡ªI mean, City, is," Rika offered as the two males slipped off into the trees.

    All of the rest of them stared at her then. She wanted to shrink under their collective gazes, but she knew enough of them to know if she did, they''d never respect her. Forcing herself to keep her shoulders back, she set her jaw and lifted her chin.

    A tiny noise broke in Gar''s throat, but she wasn''t sure why. He didn''t pull her away from the Captain as he rounded on her.

    "What do they know? It''s location? What else?"

    "We haven''t been within it, but we''ve recorded its size and poption. They have a map."

    "How could you possibly make a map without having been inside its borders?" Tarkyn snapped.

    "We have drones¡ªum, mechanical birds that can take pictures. So we can record it and¡­" she could see the confusion in the man''s eyes. He looked at Gar, whose face was grim.

    "Anything you can see, they have machines that can replicate it perfect. As if they were standing there to see it themselves. The machines make these pictures, then fly them back to the humans to study."

    Tarkyn''s eyes widened. "That is¡­ impossible."

    Rika shook her head, producing the scanner and holding it up. "We have machines that can see and hear better than you. They take a lot of different kinds of pictures. This one will tell us where there''s the heat of a body, even a mile away, before we can see or hear them. I stole it so they couldn''t use it against you. Us," she correctly. "So they couldn''t use it against us."

    Gar''s head snapped around. She could feel his eyes on the side of her face, but she''d used all her courage in making the statement. She wasn''t ready to meet his eyes and¡­ admit it.

    Tarkyn looked truly shaken for the first time, looking between her and Gar, his jaw slightly ck. "You''re saying they know how the Tree City isid out, how many of us live within it, and the different areas of resources? Are they aware of the Royal cave?"

    Rika blinked. "I¡­ no, I don''t know where that is," she said, uncertainly. "But yes, they do know things like where you meet to eat, where the market is. And how many Anima live within a certain radius. "It''s all just information at this point. Information we''ve been gathering to give to the people who will¡­. Make use of it. I think that''s why the others showed up. They realized I wasn''t sharing as much information as I used to. They got a hint that maybe I wasn''t¡­ as loyal as I had been."

    Tarkyn shook his head. "You are not loyal to us, and you will not be treated as one of us until you have proven yourself, no matter who your mate is," he growled.

    Rika put her hands up. "That''s fair. I get it. But I''m telling you the truth."

    Tarkyn nodded. "The question is whether that truth is to help, or a trap."

    Rika sighed. She''d known this part would be difficult, but it was still hard¡ªfrightening¡ªto realize that this entire race of people could beat her into the ground as soon as look at her.

    For a moment her head screamed again¡ªwhat was she thinking, being here? Running with this man who''d just probably killed her colleagues, or at least damaged them?

    Inwardly, she tensed, but Gar reached for her hand again, squeezing her, and again, that warmth began where they touched and spread through the rest of her.

    She wanted to bury her face in her hands and groan with the confusion of it. But instead she just took another breath and shook her head. "I''m not setting a trap for you," she said firmly to Tarkyn. "I want to be with¡­ with the Anima¡­ to help."

    "I guess we''ll see," Tarkyn said ominously.

    Gar growled.

 Chapter 399 - The One

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar watched Tarkyn closely as the male organized his people. He didn''t trust that the Captain would keep his hands off her, and given her fears, no way was he letting any other male touch her. Tarkyn gave him a challenging look more than once, but he didn''t breach the space between them.

    Rika was restless watching them discuss who would return with her to the Tree City, and who would go after the other humans. She kept looking behind them, searching the forest, until finally Gar realized the horse thing was gone.

    "He''ll be fine," he muttered quietly. "Horses aren''t a food source for Anima. As long as he''s learned about the silent predators, he''ll be safe around here. He''s too big for most of them."

    Rika nodded, but her forehead still wrinkled into lines. "He''s the only friend I had for a month," she said finally, quietly. "The only thing that''se with me from home."

    He squeezed her hand and silently prayed the creature would stay close and she''d find himter.

    Before he could reassure her again, Tarkyn spoke up.

    "We can''t let her walk free, Gar. She''s being taken to the Queen. She''s from an enemy faction. Even if she''s your mate, we can''t just let her roam as any Anima would."

    Gar tensed, pulling Rika closer to his side. "She isn''t being bound."

    The way she tensed when he said the word "bound," Gar knew his instincts were right. Terrible things had clearly happened to his mate. He wouldn''t let the Captain''s over-developed sense of responsibility break his mate''s mind.

    "Gar¡ª" Tarkyn stepped forward, reaching for her, and Gar flowed between them, putting Rika at his back and snarling at the male. "You do not touch my mate!"

    Tarkyn''s face went cold. "I have no designs on your mate. I have a responsibility to keep the Queen safe!"

    "And we will. I will walk her to the Tree City. Your guards can circle us. But they do not touch her!"

    "Gar, be realistic¡ª"

    "I am."

    The two faced off for a moment, but Tarkyn pped a hand at him, rolling his eyes as he turned to the guards, reassigning their positions around the couple.

    Gar could finally breathe. Despite Rika''s fear, despite the threat of Tarkyn and the Anima in general, his heart sang.

    Rika was there and she wanted to stay. His mate was at his side and about to enter the Tree City with him!

    Gar looked down on her, and couldn''t help smiling as she warily watched Tarkyn. He inhaled her scent and his senses came alive.

    His mate. Holy shit. Rika was his mate. His whole world was about to change.

    He just prayed she''d ept him soon. That she''d let go of her fear and surrender to the bond. Every time she said or did something that seemed to indicate she was beginning to embrace him, she would tense and her scent would go spiky with rm.

    Gar wanted to snap the neck of the male that had given her reason to fear so deeply¡ªand made her so wary of him, Gar, the male who would never do anything but put himself between her and danger.

    As they readied to move, Gar offered his arm with one brow raised. Rika''s cheeks colored a little, but she slid her hand under his forearm, then around to cup the top of it. She had to reach up to do it.

    She was strong and capable for a human female. But by Anima standards, she was still very weak. His heart thundered when one of the guards, hovering on her other side, got too close, and a growl erupted in his throat before he''d even thought about it.

    Rika stared at him strangely. The guard submitted reflexively, but he looked back and forth between Gar and Tarkyn, clearly seeking guidance about whether to resist.

    Gar growled at Tarkyn too, for good measure. The Captain just shook his head.

    Once they were walking and everyone had found their ces, Gar found his attention shifting from keeping the others at bay, to watching Rika herself. Everything about her fascinated him¡ªthe way her hair fell around her shoulders, the sunlight that broke through the tree cover casting sparks in it until it seemed like every tone and color was there, just waiting for his fingers tob through and find them.

    At one point she stumbled¡ªjust barely¡ªon a tree root and he used the excuse to pull her closer, to help her keep her feet.

    When she thanked him, he caught himself smiling and frowned immediately.

    Fuck. He was turning into Aaryn.

    Gar grimaced. He finally understood the ridiculous obsession Aaryn had had with his sister¡ªandter that Elreth had developed for him in return.

    He thought he might, just might, understand why his parents always stood so close, and looked for each other in a room when they weren''t touching.

    He should have been focusing on how to thwart the humans that were threatening at their borders¡ªand within it. He should have been concentrating on how to prepare the disformed for the Rite of Veneration.

    Yet, there he was, consumed not with political navigation, or even the saving of lives. All he could think about was being close to her.

    He inhaled deeply, slowly, taking her scent into his mouth and rolling it around like a fine wine.

    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you smile so much," Rika said quietly.

    Gar cleared his throat, scowling as the males nearby all grinned. "I''m just¡­ very relieved that we got you out safely," he said honestly.

    Tarkyn snorted. "Out of the frying pan, into the fire," he chuckled.

    "What do you mean?"

    The captain turned to meet Gar''s eyes over his shoulder. "I''m talking about the fact that you might have gotten her away from the humans, but now you have to walk her into the Tree City¡ªto your sister. And somehow convince her not to banish you for pulling this stunt. Oh, and not to kill your mate, either."

    Gar sobered immediately.

    Well, shit.

 Chapter 400 - Brother, Dear

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    El sat in her chair in the security building, arms folded, one leg swinging from the other impatiently.

    A messenger had called her urgently. Gar had been found, and so had the human. Elreth''s initial relief about both was now overwhelmed with tension.

    What had he learned? Why had he left? Was he hurt? Were the humans already invading? Her skin crawled as an image appeared in her head of hordes of humans creeping through the WildWood towards them as they sat there, unaware,

    She shook her head and cleared her throat. Aaryn turned to look at her, concerned. But he was tense too. Both of them were on edge. And the elders, too. They''d already been concerned, but sitting there waiting with Elreth wound tighter than a spring, her stress had be theirs. Now they all sat there in a pool of their own anxiety.

    Elreth was sick of waiting. Where was her brother?

    Then finally, the door creaked, and Elreth was on her feet with most of the gathered elders, and Aaryn, stepping forward to put himself between her and the woman the guards ushered in¡ªa strange sight, her brother walking with a woman on his arm, while guards circled them.

    Elreth frowned.

    "What''s going on, Gar? Why did you defy my ordersst night?" she snapped.

    "I didn''t," he said, carefully ushering the woman to a seat on the other side of the circle. "I fulfilled it for you. Elreth, this is Rika. She''s the human we''ve been looking for."

    Rika stared at her, but didn''t greet her.

    Elreth snorted, but didn''t take her eyes off the woman.

    Rika had dark hair¡ªbrown, but scattered with red and blonde highlights from the sun. She was small, like Elreth''s mother, but strong with it. Her arms showing defined muscle even under her shirt sleeves, and she watched the rest of them like a hawk that found itself suddenly surrounded by wolves.

    Well, she supposed the metaphor was quite urate.

    "How did shee to be here¡­ on your arm?" Elreth snapped, then tore her eyes away to meet Gar''s¡ªand was surprised to find steely determination there, rather than defiance.

    He spoke quickly and quietly, describing how he''d snuck into the human encampment. "They have some magic. If you didn''t cross the boundary of their sorcery, you''d never know they were there. There''s some kind of¡­ bubble of air. I don''t understand it. But you can''t see or smell anything inside it unless you are also inside it. It is clearly why we haven''t been able to find them earlier."

    Elreth chewed on that. Some kind of sorcery that hid sight and smell? "How many were hidden within? Do we have an army here already that we don''t know about?"

    "No," the woman said softly, firmly. "There were only five of us. And it''s not magic. It''s technology. Simple airflow and light-bending. It only camouges the camp until you step across the perimeter."

    "Good to know, but I would prefer that you do not speak until I ask you to," Elreth said through her teeth. "We will explore your storyter. Go on, Gar."

    Her brother bristled, which she didn''t understand. Did he expect her to celebrate a human that was willing to tell them possible lies?

    A machine that could hide sight and sound was a terrifying prospect. Did he expect her to celebrate it?

    But then Gar ryed how he''d been discovered by the team of humans and attacked. That he''d brought her and her technology out, leaving her colleagues either dead or wounded and unable to follow them.

    "Tarkyn''s sent scouts to follow our trail back and make sure we weren''t followed."

    Elreth turned to Tarkyn, one eyebrow high. "You were a part of this?"

    "No!" the Captain snapped. "We scented them when we were heading out to find her. Instead we found both of them. Because apparently when Gar left, he knew how to find her quite quickly."

    Elreth''s lips pursed. "Really Gar? You''ve been hiding this from us all this time?"

    "No!" Gar growled. "I had to find her. I just had a hunch about how to do it when I heard the direction they were found in."

    "Really? You just happened to know how to get there¡ªfaster than our best trackers?"

    "Yes."

    Elreth shook her head. "The question isn''t only how you did that, but why. You argued¡ªforciblyst night to stop anyone from approaching them. Yet here you are, one on your arm and the others apparently aware that you know of them, and now injured or dead. The very thing you imed would happen if anyone went after her."

    "And I was right!"

    "So why did you have to do it? Why go yourself? Why not let Tarkyn do it?"

    "Because, if anyone was going to get hurt, it needed to be me. And if anyone¡­ if anyone was going to hurt them, they needed to not hurt her."

    Elreth blinked as a quality entered her brother''s voice that she''d never heard.

    Awe.

    "I knew the signs," Gar went on, eyeing the elders, attempting to convince them, apparently. He must know she was considering punishing him. "I knew when it was necessary to get aggressive, when there was no other choice. The others would have been too twitchy, or unconfident."

    Elreth narrowed her eyes. "You want me to believe the disformed¡ªthe very people you''ve been telling me are primed for this work and have spent so much time in the human world¡ªwouldn''t gauge as well as you what was necessary?"

    "They wouldn''t have¡­ the right priorities," he said gruffly.

    Elreth tilted her head. "Gar, what the hell is going on?"

    "Tell her, Gar. She won''t understand until you do. And besides, I want to see her face," Tarkyn muttered.

    If Elreth hadn''t been in front of the elders she would have clocked Gar and Tarkyn''s heads together.

    "Somebody please tell me what the hell is going on?"

    Gar sighed, ncing at the human before addressing Elreth directly. The room was silent so she could hear the deep breath he took.

    "Rika is my mate," he said simply. "I wasn''t going to take the risk that someone would hurt her in the process of bringing her out."

    Elreth gaped at her brother.. "What have you done?" she hissed. "What the ever-loving hell have you done, Gar?"

 Chapter 401 - Hold On Tight

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The elders began to babble and murmur between themselves, shocked, and angry.

    Aaryn wasn''t shocked, though. He''d suspected Gar''s feelings as soon as he saw the two enter together, the female clinging to Gar''s arm like it was a lifeline and¡ªthe really strange part¡ªGar watching over her like she was fragile when she looked anything but.

    Gar was many things¡ªmany good things¡ªbut tender wasn''t one of them. To Aaryn''s eyes, he''d never looked more like Reth than the moment he led that female to the chair and settled her in, then scanned the room around them as if someone might being for her.

    To be fair, someone probably would. She was a human invader and had been leading them on a chase for weeks. But still¡­ Gar just wasn''t attentive. And he didn''t treat people like they were weak, even if they were. And this woman wasn''t.

    Oh, she was pale and tense, but Aaryn recognized a dominant when he saw one. There was a set to their shoulders even when they were afraid.

    This human was strong the way Elia was strong: In her mind. In her convictions. She might be easily beat by an Anima in a physical fight, but she would not be easily cowed.

    A perfect match for Gar, as he thought about it. Gar needed someone who would push back and not let him away with his shit.

    Perhaps she''d already pushed back. Perhaps that was why he hovered over her like he was afraid she might blow away? It was so unlike the male, Aaryn had been fascinated.

    Gar cared. He led. He evenforted. But he did all of it with an air of being the one who didn''t need anything. He gave without asking¡ªin fact, he usually resisted any attempts to help in return.

    So to see him dance attendance on a female¡­

    Aaryn had wondered about a mate, but told himself it couldn''t be possible. That his brother by me was likely just infatuated. Had probably wanted to take the female since he''d met her¡ªor perhaps already had.

    It had crossed Aaryn''s mind the night before that Gar had resisted the disformed going after them because he''d wanted to get the female himself. But that didn''t exin his resistance to the entire idea. As if he wanted the humans to stay free in Anima.

    It had been an uneasy night for he and Elreth. They were both already exhausted by all the discussions and ns. Knowing that Gar was out there somewhere, possibly setting a snare for them to walk into¡ªwho knew?¡ªneither of them was quick to rest.

    When they''d been woken at dawn with a message that Gar was returning with the human female, it had been a relief to Aaryn. But he''d noticed Elreth''s tension increase. She''d smelled angry¡­ and uneasy.

    Now, here was her abrasive, cocky brother standing over her snarling that this small female was his mate, and Aaryn could see Elreth''s stress bubbling to the surface.

    There was no matebond that Aaryn could scent, at least not from this distance. Was it possible the male was wrong? It seemed unlikely. Gar wasn''t the type. That meant she hadn''t epted the bond yet.

    He stood back, expecting Elreth to rip her brother a new asshole for not telling her what he was up to¡ªwhat he thought he knew.

    But he didn''t expected her to deny it.

    "You are fucking insane," she hissed. Then, ring she looked back and forth between Tarkyn and her brother, gaping. "I can''t believe you went along with his, Tarkyn!"

    "I didn''t go along. I believe Gar can be trusted to identify¡ª"

    "So you rushed offst night¡ªwithout a word to me, or anyone else¡ªto intercept this female, after lecturing me on how dangerous that would be?"

    "I knew what would happen if we interfered with them¡ªand I was right!"

    "And yet you did it anyway¡ªhow is that any different to what we might have done? Hell, we might not have had to kill them!"

    "I couldn''t risk that she would be caught between you, when you didn''t know what she was to me¡ª"

    "How long have you believed this? How do you know she hasn''t just used this impossible machine to make you think there''s a bond? How do we know she isn''t a spy!"

    "She''s right here and she can speak for herself," the woman said through her teeth, quietly, but firmly. "If you have a question about my motives, or what I know, ask me."

    Elreth whirled on her, and Aaryn stepped up to her shoulder, catching her elbow, close to his body so no one else would see. Just a reminder. She was tired and tense. Attacking a weak human wasn''t going to solve any of these problems.

    She didn''t acknowledge Aaryn''s caution, but she took a breath and crossed the floor to stand over the female before she spoke. She leaned down, sucking in the woman''s scent, who looked at her warily, but didn''t push Elreth away, which was a good sign that she understood enough of Anima ways to understood that it meant something different to Elreth than it did to her.

    "I don''t smell any bond," Elreth said harshly, ring at the woman, who didn''t drop her gaze.

    "She hasn''t epted it yet," Gar said, his voice pained.

    Elreth shook her head and whirled on her brother. "You have thrown our entire n into jeopardy for a bond you can''t even be sure exists! You''ve brought an enemy among us¡ªagainst my orders¡ªand abandoned your tribe, all for this female?!"

    "I''ve abandoned no one. And she''s not just any female," Gar growled. "She''s my mate."

    "So you''ve said, yet I see no evidence."

    "Perhaps you know how that can be, Elreth," Gar growled. "Perhaps you of all people can understand someone who doesn''t recognize the bond immediately? Someone who needs time to be ustomed to the idea?"

    "That wasn''t the same thing at all!" Elreth snarled, getting up in Gar''s face. "He was my best friend. You''ve brought an enemy among us¡ªa mortal enemy!"

    "I am not an enemy," Rika insisted, and Elreth turned on her then.

    "Oh really?" she asked, brows pressed high. "Please tell me in your charity and wisdom, as you''ve entered our world, killed our animals, and held a threat over our heads, how you are not an enemy?"

    Rika looked down at a strange, metal square in her hands, then handed it slowly to Elreth. "I stole that so they couldn''t follow us.. And so they couldn''t shoot Gar."

 Chapter 402 - The Storm Is Coming

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika wasn''t sure what she''d expected when Gar said his sister was Queen, but it wasn''t a woman younger than herself¡ªand somehow older at the same time. She hadn''t expected this sheer force of personality. She hadn''t expected to feel afraid of her eyes.

    Elreth stared at the Scanner vacantly, while Rika cleared her throat then began to point to certain buttons and settings on it.

    "This is the human answer to the Anima senses," she said, pointing to the disy. "If you turn it on, it will show any living being as a heat source. And it can scan for close to a mile. That means when we sit in our camp and you send your team in, we know they''reing well before they reach us. We can see them move."

    "Bullshit," Elreth said through her teeth.

    Rika pressed her lips together, but punched a button on the scanner to start it and tapped the settings on the screen. "Take a look for yourself."

    At first, Elreth clearly didn''t understand what she was looking at¡ªa ring of dark blue and green, but moving red and orange bodies among it. But then she turned to ask Tarkyn to look, and as she did so, the scanner''s imagery shifted as well. She ended up with a view of both the elders around her, and apparently some Anima walking the path outside.

    Elreth froze. Then she shoved the unit into the white-haired man''s hands and ran for the door, yanking it open to look down the trail outside. She froze again, staring out the door, obviously able to see the people passing that had shown on the screen. Rika waited for her to slowly close the door and return to stand in front of her.

    The man she''d handed it to was still watching the screen, and pointed a few things out to her. Their lips moved, but Rika couldn''t hear what they said. But the man held her gaze for a long moment, looking¡­ sympathetic? Then he nced at Gar and back at her.

    The woman shook her head and turned back to face Rika.

    "Do they all have these units? All the humans?"

    Rika shook her head. "As far as I know, that''s the only one we had. It''s a new technology. But it means that when the timees and they send more people through, they will likely have many of them, yes."

    "Send more through, when?" she snapped.

    "I don''t know."

    "Liar."

    Gar bristled next to her, but Rika knew she was telling the truth, and no matter how harsh his sister might be, she couldn''t do any better than that¡ªand she had to pray these people would realize it with time.

    "I''m not lying. My job was to research. To collect information. To prepare. I was expecting to be doing that for another two or three months. But I was also expecting to be doing that alone for at least another month. The fact that the others showed up early¡­ either they figured out that I wasn''t sharing everything anymore, or they''ve brought their timeframe forward. But it really doesn''t matter in the end, does it? Unless you find a way to stop them, whether it''s next month, or next year, they''reing. And they''re going to destroy you."

    "Let them try," the woman snarled. "We will fight!"

    "You won''t get a chance to with tools like that. Don''t you get it? They''re preparing ahead so they cane and take you alive. They aren''t going to give you warning. They aren''t going to announce war and rush your city. They''re preparing traps for you. Ways to capture you¡ªand kill any that they can''t subdue."

    "Capture us? Why?!" Elreth demanded, leaning into Rika''s face. Gar growled and the white-haired man held her arm, but she ignored him.

    So did Rika. "Because they want to study you. They want to pick you apart and figure out how you''re so strong, and your senses are so heightened. They want to¡­ copy you. They want to turn humans into you¡ªor at least, give the humans what you have that makes you different. Better. Any portion of humanity that can learn how to do that¡­ if theybine your strengths with their technology¡­ they''ll be unstoppable."

    "Unstoppable in what?!"

    "In our world. They will take over our world¡ªwhich is much, much bigger than this one. They want to use you¡ªto heal themselves, to make themselves better, and to conquer their world. After they conquer this one."

    "We will not be conquered!"

    "Then you''ll die. It''s that simple. If you don''t find a way to stop them getting here, they''ll take who they can, and kill the rest."

    "Why?! We have never hurt them. Never caused them any problems."

    "Because you''re a threat," Rika said, her mind turning back to the few meetings on strategy that she''d been a part of.

    Before she''d observed these strong, proud people, she hadn''t really cared. Had thought of them as animals¡ªa resource to be observed and exploited. Not cruelly. But without conscience. Like farming sheep.

    Except, as soon as she''d gotten here¡­ when she''d observed their intelligence and their strength. When she''d met Gar and seen his character¡­

    Her entire view of the world¡ªand her life¡ªwas changed. Because if the people she worked for could talk about ughtering these people¡ªand they were people¡ªlike they would a cow for dinner¡­ that wasn''t something she wanted to be a part of.

    But she hadn''t known how to leave the work without creating a greater risk for the Anima. So she''d stayed.

    A niggling thought in the back of her mind suggested perhaps she''d stayed as much for Gar as for the Anima in general. But she pushed it away.

    Elreth''s eyes widened and she stood back. Everyone was silent, the faces in the room ranging from sad, to terrified.

    She cleared her throat and met Elreth''s eyes. "You have to understand, you aren''t humans to them," she said quietly, apologetically.. "You''re cattle."

 Chapter 403 - Under Threat

    <strong>ALERT: As of tomorrow the daily chapter will be posting 1 hourter than it has been! Thanks for your patience!</strong>

    <strong>***** </strong>

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika met Gar''s eyes, afraid of what he''d hear in that statement. She saw the flicker in him. The question. And she almost reached for his hand. Because no, when she looked at him she didn''t see cattle. She didn''t see animals. She didn''t see a resource. She saw a person. A person who loved his people.

    A people she admired and wished she could be a part of.

    Holding his gaze for a moment longer, praying he saw the sincerity in her, she turned to face the others, the older Anima who all looked on her with varying degrees of suspicion and fear.

    "I''m here because what they''re doing isn''t right. I think¡­ I think they came to join me early because they suspected I was holding back. And I was. I had stopped giving them all my observations. I wasn''t sharing anything important that was new. I wasn''t logging as much. I just¡­ look, I''m on your side, okay? It''s why Gar brought me here, and it''s why I''m here."

    "How do we know you haven''te as a spy?"

    Rika nced at Gar, she''d raised this with him when he''d talked around hering back to the Anima with him. Even though she''d loved dreaming about that, she''d never really thought it would happen. Couldn''t quite believe that''s where they were at right now. And yet¡­ how did she prove she wasn''t something?

    "She came through the portal," Gar said, his voice deep and gruff.

    Elreth turned to her brother, frowning. "Then how do we know that the voices didn''te with her? Which would be worse?"

    Gar levered an eyebrow up at his sister. "You think my true mate would give in to the voices?"

    "We don''t even know she''s your mate yet, Gar," Elreth growled, throwing a hand towards Rika. "We have no proof but what she says and what you say and¡ª"

    "You think I would lie to you? About this?" Gar sounded more startled than angry.

    "No!" Elreth said, frustrated. "I think she might have deceived you!"

    "I''m not lying either," Rika insisted. "I just showed you the technology¡ªyou think I would have shown you that if I was trying to tempt you into a trap?"

    Elreth''s eyes snapped to Rika''s and she stepped forward, right up into Rika''s space, looming over her by close to a foot. The urge was there to back away, to cower from this woman who felt so intimidating. But Rika made herself hold her gaze. She set her feet and stared up at her, balling her hands at her sides.

    "I think that you are the enemy," Elreth hissed, putting a finger in her face. "You snuck into our world, you brought weapons and technology, and apparently shared what you learned with the greatest enemy we have ever faced. If you have had a change of heart, then I praise the Creator for that. I hope and pray you are true. I hope and pray you a provision from Him, rather than a tool of the enemy. But none of us¡ªincluding my brother¡ªis above being deceived and I will not trust you, I will not risk the lives of my people for you until I am certain that you are exactly what you say you are."

    Rika nodded once. "Fair enough. But how do I prove it to you? How do I prove to you that I don''t want to hurt you?"

    "The disformed can test her," Gar said quietly behind Elreth.

    Elreth didn''t stop staring at Rika. "How?"

    "Some Anima can scent it when someone''s given over to the voices. Ask Mom. Gahrye could. She can do it. So can I. But if you don''t trust me to be objective¡ªor her¡ªlet''s get someone you do trust," he growled.

    Elreth finally turned away from her to face her brother and the two stared at each other, fire sparking in both their eyes. He was angry that she didn''t trust him. And she was angry that he fought her wisdom.

    Rika wanted to reach for him again. This was hurting him, the questions his sister had. They''d talked enough about how he felt within his family that she understood that much¡ªhe believed his family never trusted him, especially his father. But Rika didn''t me Elreth for being suspicious. If Rika were in her shoes, she would likely have spit on anyone who showed up the way Rika had.

    "Look," Rika said after a long moment where the siblings silently judged each other. "I''ll do whatever you want. Whatever it takes to prove to you that I''m not trying to lie to you. But regardless, if you''re serious about stopping this from happening, you have to move.

    "This isn''t a war you can fight. If you try, you''ll lose. We have machines that can do everything without getting tired, or sick, or hurt. We can watch you from the sky and know where you are without you even knowing we have eyes up there. We can dart you with poison, or a dose that will make you sleep. We can kill you from a quarter mile away. Your senses won''t save you against the tools we have. I''m not making that up. It''s just a fact. I could have killed a dozen Anima in the past month if I''d wanted to. I didn''t want to. And neither to do they, honestly. But I think the things they want to do to you would be worse than death. That''s why I came. That''s why¡­ that''s why Gar trusts me. Because he knows I was already trying to figure out how to save you before I even met him."

    Elreth turned again, arms folded and head tilted to the side. She narrowed her eyes and Rika could feel the waves of suspicion and anger in her.

    Rika waited for the questions, but they didn''te. A momentter, Elreth turned away again. "Aaryn?"

    The white haired man stepped up beside her.

    "Can you please call in two disformed that aren''t connected with the royal family that will give us an honest assessment of whether she''s carrying the voices? And while you''re at it, we need a healer who can smell an unformed bond. And at least one reliable scribe."

    Aaryn nodded. With a quick squeeze of her arm, he started for the door.

    When he was gone, the elders around them began to murmur. Gar stepped forward and was obviously going to say something, but Elreth stopped him with a re.

    Then she turned to the elders. "I propose we take a break for a meal. When those we need have joined us, we will listen to Rika''s story, from start to finish¡ªand I''ll have the scribe copy it. Then we can ask questions and see if we''ll catch her in a lie."

    Rika''s stomach tingled, not because she nned to lie, but because she hoped she could remember everything urately.

    There was a murmur of agreement in the room and everyone began to shift in their seats, or get to the their feet. But Gar frowned. "What are you going to do with her in the meantime?"

    "Tarkyn," Elreth said as a response.

    The handsome Captain stepped forward and Rika saw Gar tense.

    Elreth looked at her brother once, then turned to Tarkyn. "Take her prisoner. I need to discuss the n and questions with the elders before we question her. She can''t be here for that. Use the prison tree. Keep her under guard¡ª"

    "What?! No!" Gar snarled.

    But Elreth didn''t even respond. "¡ªand make sure that whoever is looking after her understands that if she threatens anyone, she is to be killed."

    "Elreth, she''s my mate! Not a prisoner!"

    "Then you better pray that she proves true! This is the future of the entire Anima, Gar! I''m taking no risks.. None."

 Chapter 404 - Not So Fast

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    The growl that erupted in Gar was so deep it felt like it came from his toes. He took a step between his sister and Rika and Elreth''s eyes shed her lion.

    Her scent red. If she''d been in her beast form her hackles would have been standing tall like his own mane.

    "She is my mate," he growled. "You would put her in the hands of other males? You''d put her in prison?"

    "I would put her wherever I can be certain she can do no harm until I have more information¡ªyou''re my brother, you would challenge me?!"

    Gar wanted to scoff. "If I put Aaryn in bonds you''d¡ª"

    "Aaryn would never present a threat to the people."

    "And neither would my mate!"

    "We don''t even know if she is your mate yet, Gar. Stand down. Now." Elreth leaned closer. "Unless you want to challenge me, unless you believe this is your war to fight, you submit!"

    Her words echoed with the Alpha power and Gar''s heart raced. He wanted to roar. His body yearned to shift, his beast snarling for Elreth''s throat¡ªand that, more than anything else, stopped him cold.

    His own sister. He imagined his own sister''s death because she took caution with Rika?

    Gar stopped growling and blinked.

    Elreth didn''t back down.

    He shuddered, fighting the urge to submit¡ªhalf of him desperate to prove his loyalty, the other half just as desperate to protect his mate. She struggled with demons Elreth didn''t understand! Anything could happen if the guards got pushy or even just hostile.

    But what choice did he have? Only one that he could see.

    "I will submit," he muttered reluctantly. Elreth nodded like she''d expected it, which made his pride re, but he swallowed it down. "But let me go with her. Make sure that she''s safe."

    Elreth''s mouth fell open. "Gar, you are Alpha of the disformed and my war chief! I need you here!"

    Gar''s body trembled again,peting needs and desires tearing him apart from the inside out. Why couldn''t his sister trust his judgment? Why couldn''t his family ever see that he was working for the good of everyone, not just himself?

    Then a small handnded on his arm and he turned to find Rika looking up at him, her face apologetic. "It''s okay," she said. "You stay here. Justeter or something."

    "I''m not leaving you with strange males, I promised¡ª"

    "If I was in her shoes I''d do the same thing," she said, ncing past him at Elreth. "Honestly, I probably would have been harder on her. It''s okay."

    "It''s not okay!"

    "Well, what I''m saying is, it''s only for a couple hours, right? Then they''ll know. And¡­ and we''ll know too, right?" she said, her voice falsely bright. But her smile faltered and Gar wanted to sweep her into his arms and flee the building.

    But she stood there, proud even while she was fearful. Her lips pressed together and she didn''t shrink. She was terrified, he could smell it. But she was also being honest.

    Gar stepped close, so she couldn''t see the others behind him and leaned into her ear, resting his cheek against hers, inhaling deeply. "I will not let them hurt you," he whispered. "Don''t fear. It''s just time, as you said."

    She nodded quickly and Gar gritted his teeth, then turned to find Tarkyn and two of the guards hovering.

    He eyed all three of them. "She is untouched," he snarled. "If there is so much as a welt on her skin when she returns¡ª

    Tarkyn nodded. "Don''t worry, Gar. They''re good males. We''ll keep her safe and we''ll bring her back."

    Gar''s upper lip curled away from his teeth, but he stepped aside so the males could bracket Rika, taking hold of one wrist each.

    The sight of two males with their hands on her almost sent him over the edge. But Tarkyn gave him another p on the shoulder and told the two to take her straight to the prison tree.

    Elreth turned to the guards and Tarkyn. "Take her through the trees. We can''t avoid anyone catching her scent if they cross your trail. But we can minimize the risk by not using the trails." Then she included the elders by scanning all of them as she spoke. "You all keep every word of this to yourselves. The people do not know there is a human among us yet."

    The guards nodded and Tarkyn ushered them to the door. Gar was trembling by the time they left the building, yearning to go with them and watch over her.

    But then he had a sh of inspiration. That little machine she''d brought!

    Ignoring Elreth''s eyes on him, he raced to the other side of the circle where Tarkyn had left the small unit with its screen. He''d seen how she tried to show Elreth how it worked, and sure enough, he was able to shift the image and watch the two males lead her away down the trail. He took a seat and fiddled with the buttons, praying he wouldn''t do anything that would hide her from him, as Elreth turned back to the elders and began discussing which questions they should ask Rika, and ways they might rephrase those questionster, to double check that her responses were urate.

    He kept one ear on the conversation, stifling the urge to growl. They were questioning his mate¡ªquestioning her loyalty, her honesty! And his foolishness with it!

    But Elreth caught his eye more than once, so he just clenched his teeth and forced the feelings down.

    Rika was right. It was a few hours. They would get this sorted out today, and Elreth and the elders would see that she was who she said she was. And then they''d be free and she''d be with him¡­

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, trying to imagine how it would feel to take her back to his tree and¡­

    Holy shit, he had to introduce her to his parents. Gar went very still, overwhelmed with abination of exhration and insecurity.

    What would his father say? How would they feel about his mate being one of the enemy? He knew they wouldn''t care that she was human¡ªfor goodness sake, his own mother had started fully human. But¡­

    Gar blinked¡­

    "We have to ask her if they know about the¡­ the change. From our blood?" he murmured.

    Elreth stopped talking and looked at him sharply. "What?"

    "Mom," he breathed, staring at El. "She became one of us. Which means the humans can too. Do they know that? Is that what she meant by healing? We have to find out?"

    "How do we ask that without telling her, if they don''t know it already?" Elreth asked him, frowning.

    Gar growled. "She''s not going to inform on you!"

    But Elreth just stared at him.

 Chapter 405 - Judas

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    An hourter they had all eaten breakfast. Aaryn returned during the meal, two disformed in tow, and a scribe arrived just a few minutester.

    The healers, two of them in the end, to confirm for each other, were a little slower but by the time Elreth had finished eating, answered a few questions from the elders, and had the scribe take notes on the questions they nned to ask, the healers were both there and staring nervous around the room.

    "Can you scent a bond that hasn''t yet been epted?" she asked the younger of the two females, surprised that they''d sent one so young.

    The older, standing at her shoulder, her hair streaked in gray, nodded. "Hestyn is extremely talented. I would trust her judgment over my own."

    The young female¡ªHestyn, apparently¡ªnodded, but barely met Elreth''s eyes. Elreth looked between the two, a question in her eyes. The older female smiled and put a hand to Hestyn''s shoulder. "She is quite admiring of her Queen and struggles to believe in herself," she exined. "But she has been appointed for her talent, not her dominance."

    Elreth nodded and smiled encouragingly at the young female. When Hestyn looked up, her cheeks colored, and she whispered her gratitude to serve. Elreth rubbed her arm to try to encourage her not to feel shy. It wasn''t until she was turning back to her chair that Elreth was shocked to realize Hestyn had to be a couple years older than herself.

    Creator''s Mane, she was going to grow old before her time.

    Elreth sank into her chair with a sigh and Aaryn, seated at her right, leaned forward, hands on his knees.

    ''Are you well?'' he signed.

    She nodded, but she was still frowning. ''What if Gar is wrong?'' she signed back a momentter when Aaryn hadn''t taken his eyes off her. ''What if I have to break my brother''s heart?''

    Aaryn''s forehead crinkled into worry lines and Elreth sighed again. Because the truth was, she knew the answer to her own question.

    If the bond couldn''t be confirmed, Rika was a prisoner. And if the disformed scented the voices on her, she was dead. No matter how Gar felt about it.

    Please, she prayed to the Creator. Please can he be right about her.

    She''d already sent Tarkyn to bring Rika and the guards. Gar was pacing the floor near the door, waiting for them to return as Elreth turned to everyone gathered.

    "This is perhaps the most crucial turning point in the history of our people," she said quietly, but firmly. "I understand that some of you are not aware of everything that we''ll be discussing today. But if you are going to undertake this task, you will be required to keep the information you learn private, even from your families, until such time as I announce it to the people. Please¡­ measure yourself truly. If you cannot make me thatmitment, please tell me now and let us find another Anima to help. There is no shame in knowing ourselves and our weaknesses. You will not be judged if you cannot find it in yourself to keep this information even from your mate."

    The healers and disformed looked at each other, but no one spoke up. Elreth let the room remain silent for a long moment¡ªlong enough that it got ufortable. If anyone needed to build up the courage to speak, they would have ample opportunity.

    But no one did. A couple minutester, she nodded. "Very well then, when the prisoner arrives, we''ll start with the scenting for the bond and the voices. Are either of those affected by the presence of anyone nearby, or¡­ or anything? Is there anything we need to do to ensure you can urately measure?"

    "No," one of the disformed spoke. "If she''s given in to the voices, we''ll know. Easy."

    Elreth nodded, her confidence bolstered by theirs. "Good. And you, Hestyn?"

    "It is helpful to have the potential mate present," the young female said cautiously. "But not necessary."

    Elreth gave a grim smile. "That won''t be a problem," she said dryly.

    Gar snorted behind the healers, and Hestyn jumped, but then just swallowed and nodded. Elreth was about to reassure her when the door swung open and Gar moved so quickly he blurred, reaching the door before they''d even entered, his eyes scanning Rika from head to toe. He hovered behind her as she was led by the two guards to stand in the middle of the circle, facing Elreth and Aaryn.

    "Thank you for¡­ not fighting," Elreth said carefully.

    Rika, who looked a touch pale, but unblemished, and smelled more uncertain than afraid, just nodded.

    Gar stood at her back, his face a mask of disapproval. But Elreth ignored him.

    "The disformed first," she said firmly, her entire body tense. If Rika had given in to the voices, the rest didn''t matter. She would be killed.

    Gar quivered behind her, his eyes shing warning to the two disformed who stepped forward first.

    Elreth almost warned him. He was their Alpha. They''d be eager to please him¡ªhe shouldn''t be interfering. But she hoped that they hadn''t been told who Rika was, and that they took Gar''s warning as a warning to do a good job.

    They both approached her, then leaned in towards her face, where her skin was bare.

    Rika jerked back away from them, reflexively raising her hands, but the two guards braced and stopped her from raising them. There was a brief struggle, before Elreth snapped, "They have to smell your skin to be certain."

    "Does it have to be my face?" Rika spat.

    Elreth looked at the males. They both shook their heads.

    Elreth sighed. "Raise her hands," she instructed the guards. "Let them scent her fists."

    The guards did as she''d instructed. Rika eyed them, clearly ufortable, and Gar hovered, his lip curling. But neither of them spoke.

    After a few moments, both disformed pulled away, shaking their heads. "There''s no scent of the voices on her," one said, shrugging. "She hasn''t given over."

    Everyone in the room slumped with relief. Including Elreth.

    As they all took a breath, El nodded towards the healers.. "Okay, then. What about the bond?"

 Chapter 406 - Intruder

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it, this past week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Gar''s jaw tightened. Elreth nced at him, but spoke to the guards. "You can let Rika stand alone now," she said. "But please stand by the door and ensure she''s unable to leave without permission."

    The guardsplied, while Elreth called the healers forward. "Can you scent a matebond on her?" she asked. "Be honest. There is no wrong answer. We can''t be sure if there is even a bond present."

    Gar looked at her sharply, but Elreth ignored him.

    Hestyn stepped forward and asked quietly for Rika''s hand. She took the human''s hand andid her nose to the back of her hand, inhaling deeply. She frowned and Gar shifted his weight. Elreth could smell his nerves spike and her heart dropped.

    Oh, no. Had he been wrong?

    Hestyn reached past Rika, towards Gar. "May I?" she asked quietly, indicating his hand.

    Gar swallowed and offered his hand. Hestyn drew her nose along it. Elreth had a grim kind of delight in seeing Rika eye the woman suspiciously when she stroked the back of Gar''s hand, where the tendons stood proud.

    Then she took Rika''s hand again and drew it up to her nose, before blinking. She smiled and looked up at Gar. "It''s you?"

    Gar managed to convey both smug satisfaction and relief when he looked at Elreth, his eyes hard and shing as he murmured, "Yes. Yes, she''s mine."

    Rika looked up at him from the side, her cheeks pinking. Elreth couldn''t decide if she was ecstatic, or terrified. Her scent was tangled with both.

    But Elreth, though d that Gar hadn''t been wrong¡ªand that his mate wasn''t a betrayer¡ªnow faced an entirely new challenge on top of the mountain of challenges she already faced.

    She could feel the truth of this bond settle on the back of her shoulders, a new weight to be carried, a new set of problems to navigate. As the older healer stepped forward to confirm the finding, affirming it almost immediately, and they both offered congrattions to Gar, Elreth took a deep breath.

    As she thanked the healers and admonished them to keep these events both secret, her head spun.

    Her brother was mated to a human from the enemy camp. Even if Rika could be trusted¡ªwhich Elreth was now inclined to believe¡ªit didn''t mean she brought noplications. The humans would likely see her disappearance as reason to attack as soon as they learned of it. Her brother, who was supposed to be Alpha of the disformed, and her war chief, would now go slowly crazy, waiting for his mate to ept the bond. And when she did¡­

    Elreth looked at them both, her lips t. She needed Gar undistracted. And she needed Rika to ept this bond as quickly as possible.

    But the idea that urred to her felt wrong. As if she, as Queen, would be stepping into people''s lives in a way that no one should, bar the Creator.

    She needed to put the idea to Aaryn and see what he thought. But first¡­

    When Rika and Gar stood facing her alone, Elreth crossed her legs and held the arms of her chair, feeling like she needed something to anchor her.

    "I''m d to hear these things. But there is one more hurdle. We still need to know that you''re sharing everything¡ªand honestly." She raised a hand when Rika opened her mouth. "That was not an usation. I am¡­ morefortable with having you here, knowing these two pieces of information. But the fact remains that you are human and, until today, you have been working for our enemy. So forgive me, but there is more you will have to endure."

    Elreth motioned towards the scribe now seated at her left. "I need you to tell me your story, Rika, from the beginning. What work you do, how you came to be in Anima, what you found here. When you met my brother, and what you''ve done since. If you were already second-guessing the n of those above you, I would like you to exin why you chose to stay here, even when my brother was not with you.

    "Please cover how you made your scent trail disappear, and as much of the human n as you know. Every detail you can think of, no matter how small. All the technologies they possess that you are aware of, how they have managed to be here without our awareness until now. And finally, how you came to be here with Gar. Then¡­ then we will need to go back over all of it, as we question you."

    Gar''s jaw went tight again, but Rika nodded. Elreth sat back in her chair, bracing to hear the n to defeat her people, and praying she could find a way tobat it. But as Rika began to speak, Elreth couldn''t shake the uneasiness she felt about the way Gar hovered over Rika. Not because she didn''t want her brother to be happy. But because she''d just begun to rely on him. Their family was just beginning to heal.

    Was this female going toe in and change everything?

    Was Gar going to abandon them¡ªElreth herself¡ªfor a newfound loyalty?

    Or worse¡­ would Gar abandon his responsibilities for her, just when all the Anima needed him?

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    She was his mate. She was definitely his mate. Holy shit. Holy fucking shit. Rika was his True Heart''s Call.

    His heart had leaped within him when Hestyn looked up at him with that smile and confirmed it. And other parts of his body soon followed.

    Rika was his mate, whether she knew it or not.

    She smiled when he looked at her and she smelled pleased¡ªas well as frightened. He hated that her scent seemed to be threaded with fear so often. But now he knew, he didn''t need to hold back¡ªat least, not for his own sake.

    She was his. She would discover it with time. He only had to be patient¡­ As he became the recognized Alpha of a new tribe. As he established the disformed as Protectors. And led the ns to war. And faced losing his life. Or Rika''s.

    Fuck.

    Before he could even begin to process the pressures he would be juggling in theing days and weeks, his fucking sister sat back in her chair and essentially sentenced Rika to an interrogation.

    He wanted to bite out Elreth''s throat. This was his mate! He needed time with her! She needed time with him! But Elreth ignored him, and Rika epted the questioning.

    Then she began to talk and Gar had a reason to stare at her.

    Holy fucking shit. She was the most beautiful thing he''d ever seen.

    And she was his.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? If you use Paypal to buy coins/membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which works with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 407 - Unprotected

    It''s Reth''s Birthday (Anniversary?) this Sunday! If you''d like to join me for the LIVE voicechat with Reth Merch giveaways, and some fun surprises, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and join my discord chat. The event will be there at 1pm PST, Sunday, 6 February (Los Angeles date and time!) See you there! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    As Rika began to talk, Elreth both grew in sympathy for the female, and had to battle chittering terror.

    Rika described a world that was so massive, so full of people and resources¡­ it was unfathomable. They''d all warned her, of course, that it was big. But as Rika described living in cities that were days travel apart, being surrounded by thousands of people¡ªher university alone out popted the Anima!¡ªand then the job that she''d received. A secret group of men and women who had learned about the existence of the Anima and were working to replicate the Creator''s design.

    Elreth was nauseous.

    "They believe there is something almost magical about your blood," Rika said reluctantly. "I was never told how they had discovered that Anima existed. It was something passed down within a family, I believe. But this group of scientists and adventurers has known for almost a hundred years. And they''ve been actively working to uncover what is in your systems that is so different to ours.

    "They''d been working on trying to¡­ to create Anima. But they weren''t having sess. Then a few months ago, one of the researchers found the gateway to this world. It was different to the others they had travelled. But they made it through and they found a group of Anima.

    "When I was chosen for this work, I was given vague directions to find those Anima and observe them, but it included following the river at the base of the canyon. And when I arrived it was swollen and flooded. I could cross near the gateway, but I couldn''t follow it.

    "I took a risk and crossed the desert because I could see the forest and I hoped to find others. And¡­ I did.

    "Desert?" Elreth asked, confused. "What desert? The only desert is¡­" she trailed off, staring between Rika and Gar. A very real fear speared through her. She couldn''t be right. It couldn''t be... could it? "Please," she said faintly, "Tell me, how were you crossing the traverse without our knowledge? Did you use this machine you mention to hide yourself from the guards? We''ve had patrols in that wood for weeks and you say your friends just arrived a few days ago. How did they get around our guards¡ªeven the birds didn''t see them!"

    Strangely, Rika looked at Gar, whose throat bobbed, like he was nervous. Elreth''s stomach plummeted. "What is it?"

    "Apparently there''s a second portal," Gar said quietly. "I''m sorry, El, even I didn''t know that. I just assumed¡­ We never discussed it until I asked her that very question."

    Elreth had gone very still, gaping at Gar and Rika, as behind her the elders murmured and gasped, all of them thinking, as Elreth was, that this not only meant they''d beenpletely unprotected to this point, but that they now had two fronts on which to fight a war.

    "Where is it?" she asked faintly, her stomach churning with fear and an increasing sense of being buried under impossible problems.

    "North," Rika said without hesitation. "The other side of the desert

    Gar nodded, wincing. "I promise I didn''t know this part until today, El," he said. "I didn''t get her story in chronological order, when she talked about the desert¡­ Just believe me, I didn''t know."

    "There''s a second portal?" Elreth dropped her face into her hands. She felt Aaryn shifting next to her, wanting to offerfort, but aware of her desire to be seen not to lean on him in public. She lifted her head and turned to look at him, knowing her eyes pinched with unshed tears. "Everything we''ve done to try and keep the world safe¡­ they''ve just been walking in."

    "Not many of them," Rika offered. "Only five. And the asional assistant who came through to pick up notes and samples. But they never stayed."

    Elreth looked at her. "You''re certain? And they''re only aware of the portal that you used?" Rika nodded. "That''s what I gather. Gar thought I was talking about a different location. I''ve never been as far as the Tree City. I''ve only been to the north and west. I was never told that there was another way in or out. In fact, I was warned not to lose my bearings, that it was the only way to return home in an emergency. Of course, back then, they didn''t know I was going to be crossing the desert¡­"

    Elreth''s heart thumped in her ear. "Okay," she said faintly. Aaryn''s hand appeared on hers and she clung to his fingers, the elder be damned. "Okay. I need to¡­ think about that. But we need to hear the rest of this. It''s even more important now¡­ Tarkyn, get a patrol together. We need to get a team out there to take any humans that arrive at that portal¡­ from either side of it."

    Tarkyn, paling, was on his feet, nodding, already striding for the door.

    "You don''t leave yet!" Elreth called after him. "Just prepare. You don''t leave until we know exactly what we''re dealing with and¡­ and how."

    Tarkyn nodded again, then practically ran for the door.

    Elreth turned back to Rika, forcing herself to focus. But all she could think about was that there was another, distant, unguarded portal. And the humans now knew they''d been discovered. If even one of them had lived through that fight with Gar¡­

    She was d for the scribe, because as her head spun possibilities before her, she knew she wasn''t taking everything in.

    Her mind was washed with images¡ªhuman beings, armed to the teeth, bristling with weapons and prowling through the WildWood, all armed with those little machines that showed them where the Anima were and how they approached, before the Anima even knew they were there.

    Suddenly, the entire world flipped and looked different.

    What good were the disformed as Protectors if the war were here on Anima soil? What benefit of having spies who could work within the humans if the humans brought the war to her on this side of the portal¡ª

    Aaryn nudged her and when she nced, he signed, ''I can smell your fear.''

    Elreth took a deep breath and forced her heart to slow. Forced her body to stop producing adrenalin.

    This was it. This was the moment she''d been born for¡ªor at least, this was the moment that would lead her to victory or defeat. The choices she made today would determine the rest of her life, and the lives of everyone who lived in the WildWood.

    She couldn''t afford to get lost in fear or self pity.

    She nodded and Aaryn gave her a sympathetic smile, then she turned back to Rika and motioned for the woman to keep going.

    She was going to learn every single thing she could.. Then she was going to put these humans on their asses.

 Chapter 408 - What To Do?

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Rika nced at Gar, then kept going. "Within the first few weeks I''d located your, uh, City, but I was keeping my space. I''d been warned about your senses. And there was a farrger number of Anima here than I''d been led to believe.

    "I was travelling the region, looking for other groups so I could count poption when I got lost as dark fell one night. I found a cave and¡­ and Gar found me," she said quietly.

    Elreth looked at Gar. "Ah, yes. The infamous human that my brother hid from me."

    Gar grimaced. "I told you, I didn''t realize then. She was only one, and at first I assumed she''d been brought through by a disformed. By the time I knew she hadn''t, I suspected she was my mate. I kept visiting with her and¡­ I knew she was safe for us, Elreth. I was managing it. I wasn''t refusing to bring her to you. But I needed to understand¡ª"

    "You out of all of us knew the risk better than any," Elreth growled. "I should have been the first person you told¡ªand she should have been brought here that day." She kept her voice toneless beyond a reprimand because she couldn''t let her emotions bleed through. She couldn''t quite exin why it hurt so badly that Gar hadn''t trusted her with this. But especially in view of what he''d known about the prophecy¡­ he had to have made the connection. He was too smart not to.

    He''d chosen his connection to this strange, foreign female over his loyalty to her and that hurt on a level she hadn''t anticipated.

    Unaware of her angst, Gar sighed, nodding and raking a hand through his hair. "I wasn''t going to hide her forever. I was hoping she''d ept the bond and¡­ and it would get easier to show you everything," he said quietly. "El, I''m sorry. Truly."

    "So many chances, Gar. The pricklepig and the bullet alone¡ª"

    "I know, El. I won''t make the same mistake. Just¡­ listen to her."

    Elreth sighed, but turned back to Rika and motioned for her to go on. She was staring at Gar, but she blinked and kept talking.

    "By the time I met Gar I was already¡­ slowing the amount of information I sent through to my colleagues. I was already uneasy about how different it was here than I''d been told¡ªyou''d been described as savage tribes who tore each other apart. Like wolves kept in too close quarters. I had no idea how¡­ intelligent and¡­ sensitive you were. So human. If I''d known I would never have agreed to be a part of this. And I was already trying to slow the process down, to give myself time to figure out how to thwart the whole thing.

    "Then I met Gar and I knew¡­ I knew I couldn''t be a part of destroying a people that included him," she said, her voice trailing off almost to a whisper. She didn''t look up, but Gar''s hands twitched, like he wanted to reach for her.

    But then it struck El, the look in her brother''s eyes¡­ it was exactly the look their father had for their mother. And just the way Aaryn looked at her.

    Elreth couldn''t help smiling and was forced to rub her mouth to hide it. She couldn''t let Gar see how happy she was for him. Not yet. There was still the littleplication of him hiding all of this from her.

    Rika went on to exin that she and Gar spent time together for several days a week at first. She showed him some of their technology¡ªthough not the barrier she described that, when unmoving, could create a space one hundred feet across, but that was also capable of "scrubbing" scent for a small area when they were moving, leaving so little trace even the Anima couldn''t follow it.

    And while all this was going on, they were¡­ bonding. Elreth could see it even if Rika couldn''t. El found herself holding her breath, hoping that this intelligent, quietly strong woman was going to prove true. And that she wouldn''t betray Gar or the Anima.

    Without thought, she looked for her own mate, and found Aaryn sitting at her right, frowning thoughtfully at Rika.

    She wanted to be angry at Gar, but then she tried to imagine if Aaryn was at risk¡­ what would she have done if she thought her choice was between him and the Anima as a whole? If she''d thought she could bnce the two?

    If she was forced to choose between her mate''s life, and the life of the people?

    Suddenly washed with empathy for her brother, Elreth shuddered and hurriedly prayed she''d never have to make that decision.

    As she tuned back in to Rika''s tale, Elreth''s head just kept spinning, showing her everything from her own perspective as all the chips fell into ce.

    Suddenly those weeks when Gar would disappear for days at a time made a lot more sense. She''d thought he was going through the portal all those days, spending that time in the human world. Now his sleeping when he was home made so much more sense. The way he always looked so tired. If he was travelling to see Rika and keeping up with the disformed training as well¡­

    She felt reluctant admiration for her brother''smitment¡ªto both sides of his life. If only he hadn''t hidden his mate for so long¡­

    Rika described that eventually Gar was forced by events to return to the Tree City and the disformed. She recounted her anxiety when he said he''d be gone for just a couple of days, and then he was gone for a week. Then another. And during thosest days. As she''d begun preparing her own trip to the portal to pass her findings and technology over to the team that would meet her there once a month, she''d been shocked when the rest of the team showed up over a month early.

    "I''ve spent thest few days trying to figure out what was going on, why they were there. The Head Researcher''s exnation was so vague¡­ but Gar was gone and¡­ there was nothing I could do. So, I just kept working. But I''d been thinking¡­ abouting to you¡­ I really was," Rika said earnestly. "I just didn''t know how¡­ I didn''t know if I would be wee. And I wasn''t sure how to get away from my colleagues without raising the rm."

    "Which is exactly what happened anyway," Elreth muttered, ring at Gar.

    He scowled. "I did tell you. I warned you!"

    "But you didn''t warn me about this!" El sighed, shaking her head. But as Gar opened his mouth to respond, she hurried on. "I feel like I understand how this has alle about, Rika. But now, please, tell me how you were getting information to your teammates before they arrived?"

    "I would take it to the gateway and they would send someone across to collect it," she said.

    Elreth shook her head. Were these humans insane? Braving the voices so casually? How many of them had the voices infected by now? And they were sitting there, knowing how to get here, and with the portal unguarded?

    Elreth''s entire body began to tremble.

 Chapter 409 - Sword Of Damocles

    WANNA SNEAK PEEK? Are you reading QUEEN OF BEASTS but have never read FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS? I''m looking for a couple volunteers to read a scene and make sure it gives enough information for those who don''t have the background of KING. If you''re one of those, and would like to read a minor spoiler scene ahead of publication, let me know! (You can just clickment at the bottom of this chapter.)

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn watched Elreth. He could feel the tension building in her¡ªsee her bing overwhelmed. She needed a rest. She needed to stop receiving information and take time to process what she already knew. And she needed to stop hearing bad news!

    Anger red in his chest, but he pushed it away.

    "The humans¡­" Elreth said calmly, though Aaryn could feel her muscles tense. "They''re crossing the traverse multiple times. The same ones?"

    Rika frowned. "Not usually the same ones as I think about it. But I''ve only met them a couple times before the others arrived, so¡­ no, it was two different people."

    Elreth turned to look at him, her eyes fearful and sad in the same moment, her fingers shing, ''Humans have the voices."

    He nodded. It was likely that the humans were infected by the voices. The Anima certainly needed to act as if it was the case until they learned differently. The thought was¡­ ugly.

    Murmurs rippled through the elders. They knew what Elreth was getting at¡ªand they were even lessfortable with the idea than Elreth was.

    Rika, the human, looked around the room, confused. But Elreth was so preupied, she didn''t notice.

    "The voices, they can¡­ attach themselves to people," he said carefully. "Our concern is that the humans thate through the portal¡ªespecially if they''re travelling it more than once¡ªthat they''ll fall prey to the voices and be spreading their evil back in your world. Or ours."

    "Attach themselves? How?"

    Aaryn looked at Gar. He probably knew more about this since he''d been through the portal. "I''ll tell youter," Gar said to her quietly. "I think¡­ I think we all need a little bit of a break on the bad news."

    Rika frowned, but nodded and went quiet.

    Aaryn turned back to Elreth, his chest tight as if someone were holding him too tightly. She sat, staring at the floor, her eyes fixed in the middle distance. He wasn''t sure if it was the bond between them, or only that he knew her so well, but he could physically feel her drowning under the revtions of the day. It wasn''t even lunchtime and her face was pale and haggard, and she was struggling to concentrate.

    He nudged her to get her attention, then signed, ''You need a break. Everyone does.''

    She huffed. ''No time,'' she signed back.

    Aaryn was about to argue, but she''d obviously realized she''d been drifting. She blinked and held his gaze. "You''re my advisor, and my King," she said, and her voice was strong even if her eyes were pinched with worry. "What do you advise? What should my next step be?"

    Aaryn scanned the room¡ªthe elders in hushed corners, Gar hovering over Rika. The Messengers lining the walls, awaiting instructions. When he tried to mentally file through everything they''d learned¡­ all the risks, all the threats¡­ it was no wonder Elreth looked like she''d been run over by a bear.

    His teeth clenched and another wave of anger¡ªimpotent and formless¡ªwashed over him. He shook it off. He didn''t have time!

    "I think we have to start looking for the things we haven''t connected. It seems like¡­ hearing Rika''s story, it seems like we might have more of the puzzle pieces than we think. But it''s hard to keep it all straight. I say we take a break. While we do, pull in Hannah and Marryk, any of the disformed who''ve been across in the past two months since the humans started arriving. And¡­ your parents¡­" he trailed off, uncertain whether the elders were aware of the rumors of another branch of Anima. His suspicions about banished anima they''d been sending disformed to find were even stronger now, hearing Rika''s story. He cleared his throat. "You need time to digest what you''ve heard. Then we can begin to put all the stories together to make a better decision about the best way forward."

    "I don''t see time for breaks. The humans could already be on their way!"

    "That''s unlikely," Rika piped up. "If they survived the sh with Gar, they would have to travel to the portal to get across, and there''s¡­ other barriers on the other side. Even with our best technology, It''s two days travel to the portal, and the crossing and returning to inform? That''s almost another day. Even if they left the moment we did¡ªwhich they wouldn''t have¡ªthey wouldn''t have told anyone for close to three days. And the others would have to prepare before moving this way. It takes time to move that many people¡ªand they wouldn''t have been ready for it¡­ I really think you have at least a week. Possibly more. And that''s assuming that someone survived in good enough shape to travel¡ªand that the bosses decide to move in right away."

    Elreth stared at the woman, looking as if she might growl. Aaryn put a hand to her arm, though his own irritation was a spear in his stomach. She had no sense of hierarchy, or who to address.

    She was just like Gar.

    Aaryn almostughed. What a pair they were going to make.

    "That only convinces me further that you need a break¡ªas do we all. Let''s give the messengers time to collect all the people we want to bring together. We can return here after lunch and we will see things more clearly," he said firmly.

    Elreth''s jaw was tight, but he could see that she needed the break. He prayed she''d give it to herself.

    "Okay," she said a momentter. "Let''s send messengers to bring the disformed you think we need after lunch. The elders, us, we can all take a break for a couple hours. But when we return, we don''t leave this building until we are certain of the next steps forward."

    "I think that''s wise," Lhern said quietly. Aaryn blinked. The male had been unusually quiet through all of this. Tarkyn nodded as well, and many of the others. Aaryn was d. It wasn''t just Elreth who needed a break.

    "I''ll watch over Rika and tell Mom and Dad toe," Gar said quietly.

    Aaryn''s stomach dropped when Elreth bristled.

 Chapter 410 - Just A Damn Second

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    "No one said she was free," Elreth growled at her brother.

    Gar seemed to swell in front of them, but Aaryn could see the male holding himself back, reminding himself to stay calm. Aaryn gave him the warning eye, but he tensed, too. This wasn''t going to end well if the siblings didn''t both keep themselves controlled.

    "She is my mate¡ªconfirmed by a healer. And she has not given to the voices. She''s a good heart, and she''s sharing everything she knows with you. And still you won''t let her walk free. With me?"

    "You don''t seriously expect me to just shrug off the fact that she''s been working with our enemies¡ªthe enemies not just of me and you, but our entire people? The prophesied enemies, Gar!"

    "Trust me, no one is more aware of that than me. I won''t let her out of my sight. She doesn''t have our senses, or her technology. Our adolescents could track her."

    Rika frowned, but didn''t speak up, and Aaryn cut her a nce to make sure she wouldn''t add fuel to this particr fire.

    Elreth shook her head. "It''s not about tracking her, it''s about what she could learn by being among us and how that could be used against us if she returns to them."

    "You think I''d betray you?!" Rika asked, apparently shocked.

    Elreth snorted. "You''re betraying your own people who you have lived and worked with your whole life. You expect me to believe you are loyal now to mine, in a way you haven''t honored your own?"

    "She''s my mate!" Gar snapped.

    "And she hasn''t epted the bond¡ªand even if she did, the bond will not stop her from taking action against us!" Elreth said, pushing to her feet as Gar did the same, both of them leaning forward.

    Aaryn followed at Elreth''s shoulder as the siblings met in the center of the circle. Gar lifted a hand and Aaryn growled.

    His brother by the me nced at him over Elreth''s shoulder and dropped his hand back to his side, rolling his head to loosen his neck and breathing deeply as he fought to keep himself calm. "I''m not asking you to free her among the people, El," he said, low and quiet, through his teeth. "I''m asking you to release her to me. Let me watch over her. Take her to my tree. I''ll tell Mom and Dad toe to the meeting. She can rest there while me and Aaryn can get the disformed prepared. She''s not a prisoner, El. She''s your sister!"

    Even from her side and slightly behind, Aaryn could see the shock that registered on Elreth''s face. She hadn''t thought of that. To be fair, Aaryn hadn''t either.

    But Elreth gritted her teeth. "That remains to be seen."

    "The bond is confirmed!"

    "She hasn''t epted it yet. Who knows how long that will take¡ªif we even have time."

    It was the wrong approach. Gar tensed, pulling Rika behind him as he leaned closer to Elreth¡ªwhose upper lip was beginning to curl.

    Aaryn shot a warning nce at Gar, then turned to face El. "Just think for a moment," he said. Then he signed, ''If it was you, I''d feel the same way.'' He cleared his throat. "Perhaps there''s a middle ground. She likely does need a rest if they''ve been up all night. And the prison isn''tfortable."

    "Herfort isn''t my first concern," Elreth snarled.

    Aaryn nodded. "I understand. But Gar''s right, we''re all going to be family. And we''ll need her able to keep up for the rest of the day. Giving her a nap in his house isn''t a big ask. We can send guards to ensure she doesn''t leave."

    "I don''t know¡ª"

    "C''mon, El," Gar growled. "She crossed the traverse without taking the voices. If she had ambitions, or¡­ or malicious intent, that never would have happened. You know this!"

    "Do I?" Elreth bit back. "Seems like uncle Gahrye said he almost gave in a couple times, and I don''t know a better heart than his. Seems like¡­ seems like we can''t trust anything when ites to the voices. And the trap is descending, Gar. Frankly I can''t believe you''re so uncaring about the risks!"

    "I''m not uncaring¡ªthese are my people too¡ª"

    "Then act like it! Stand in the gap for them! Minimize the risk to others, rather than seeing only your own desires!"

    "You are fucking with me," Gar snarled. "You''re saying I''m creating risk, El? Really? After all this, you still think I''m just serving myself?!"

    Aaryn''s tension rose as the two argued. The elders watched, disapproving, but he noticed none of them stepped in.

    "I''m not asking you to parade her through the market!" Gar growled. "Let me take her! Let her rest! She''ll be of more help to you this afternoon if she''s had a chance to sleep!"

    "Are you going to sleep, Gar? Am I? Why should she have thisfort when the rest of us have to endure. This is happening, Gar! There''s no time. Every minute that passes could be the difference between us being able to turn this attack away, and the death of our people."

    "She''s providing the means for you to save the people, Elreth! Open your eyes!"

    Elreth snarled, and adrenalin flooded Aaryn''s system as everything happened at once.

    Gar''s shout was still echoing in the room when Elreth jerked forward. Aaryn flowed between them, one hand on Gar''s chest, even as the massive male growled and his eyes shed his lion.

    Rika gasped his name and gripped the back of his shirt.

    Elreth''s snarl rolled in Aaryn''s ears even as he turned, desperate for both siblings to think, to remember they were both on the same side of this. But Elreth tried to swipe him aside to get at her brother, and Aaryn''s own tension snapped.

    He snarled at her and Elreth stopped in her tracks. Thoughtless, Aaryn whipped around to shove Gar back in the same movement, then stood there, panting, as both siblings gaped at him.

    "Stop with this ridiculous arguing! You love each other. And you rule together¡ªElreth first. El, if you trust your brother to lead our people to war, you can trust his judgment about his mate. And Gar, if you''re serious about ying your part in this, stop seeing your sister, and start seeing your Queen. We have a helluva road to walk in the next few days and we can''t spend it breaking up fights between siblings!"

    They both stared at him and Aaryn blinked, realizing what he''d done.

    "I''m sorry," he muttered to El. "I shouldn''t have pushed. I submit. I do. I just¡­ I hate seeing you two fight."

    Elreth shook her head, her eyes still wide. "No, it''s¡­ you''re right." Then she looked at Gar, who was still staring at him, stunned. "He''s right," she said softly, if a little tense. "Okay, Gar. You can take her back to the tree. Get Mom and Dad. Be back here after lunch."

    Gar''s eyebrows shot up. "I¡­ okay. Thank you."

    Elreth rolled her eyes, but then she turned and remembered the audience. Aaryn, still tense, almostughed out loud as she caught herself and pushed her shoulders back and straightened her face.

    "You heard me," she muttered. "Go rest.. You''ve got two hours."

 Chapter 411 - Welcome Home

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Walking Rika through the WildWood¡ªas the crow flies, because they didn''t want the tribes to realize Rika was there yet¡ªwas a unique gift.

    Her appreciation of the beauty of his home, and the whispered conversation they had as they passed between the Great Trees fed his heart. She was weary, but like a child, eyes wide and curious, enjoying every step, asking questions about how the City worked and when she''d be able to see it. She eximed more than once that things looked different from the ground, and he was reminded that she''d seen a bird''s-eye view of much of the City. And yet, she was thrilled.

    Then they finally reached the tree line into the royal meadow and as it opened before them, Rika''s eyes went even wider.

    This time of year there were no flowers, and the sun was behind clouds today, but the meadow still looked inviting and when he showed her his tree¡­ she almost fell over in excitement.

    "We''d seen the people going in and out of these, but I never imagined¡­ I thought it would be like a¡­ a den or something!"

    As Gar led her inside, for the first time in his life, he''d felt insecure about his home. He rarely invited anyone beyond family inside. It was his sanctuary.

    He wasn''t especially messy, and he spent little time at home. But the living area was full of small tokens of his life and the space smelled like home to him. When Rika walked through the door and stood in the middle of the living room floor, Gar''s throat pinched.

    She was here. She was finally fucking here.

    He wasn''t sure what to do with himself.

    Rika stood in the center of the floor, turning slowly, her mouth open. Her eyes scanned the thick leather couch with the nket his mother had given him to throw over the back. The chairs next the window where he and his father had gotten drunk on Elreth''s me day. The shelves with his books, and the small, but clean kitchen.

    She took in the little dining table he kept¡ªit only sat four, though the days anyone other than himself sat there were few¡ªand the light that hung from the ceiling over it. She scanned the stairs that climbed the back wall, leading to the bedrooms upstairs. Her brows went up and she looked at him. "There''s rooms up there?"

    He nodded. "My bedroom. And another. You can¡­ you can rest there, if you want."

    It wasn''t what he wanted. He yearned to tuck her into his furs and hold her, to kiss her, to stroke her, to bring her alive and cement the bond. But he knew she wasn''t ready.

    They''d kissed¡ªmany times¡ªbut that was as far as it went. The few times he''d stroked her sides or taken a handful of her ass, she''d always moved out of his grip with a nervousugh and distracted him from any further contact. He''d learned to step slowly with her and no matter how it ate at him¡ªhow he wanted to tear the throat out of the male who''d hurt her and made it so hard for her to trust¡ªhe knew that he couldn''t push.

    She blinked, though, when he offered, as if she wasn''t sure. His heart rose.

    "That''s probably for the best," she said quietly. She wouldn''t meet his eyes. She looked down at her hands and her hair fell between them, as if she were hiding.

    He nodded, his stomach sinking.

    Then he didn''t say anything because everything that ran through his head wasn''t going to work for her, he was sure.

    I love you.

    I need you.

    I need to know you need me.

    This is forever, now.

    Gar cleared his throat. "Did you want toy down now, or¡ª?"

    "Not yet. I''m still a little tense," she said carefully and finally looked up at him. "Can I¡­ see the house?"

    "Sure." d for a task, he strode forward, beckoning her to follow him. "And I''ll get you some more clothes too, if you want to bathe and change. You''re about my mom''s size. I''m sure she''ll have stuff that fits you."

    Rika blinked uncertainly, but Gar smiled. "Don''t worry, she''s cool."

    He led her upstairs, past the door of his room right at the top that took up more than half the second floor and further down the narrow hallway to the second room that was nestled directly over the living room.

    He hadn''t been in that room for months and when he opened the door it smelled of the sap of the tree, but also dust.

    "I''m sorry," he muttered. "I didn''t know I was going to be receiving¡­ visitors."

    Rika smiled. "I don''t mind." She walked inside and pulled the curtains back from the window, flooding the room with light.

    This room had a small bed in it¡ªdesigned for cubs. Something Gar hadn''t really thought about when his parents helped him furnish it. He''d assumed that when he found a mate she''d be sleeping with him¡­

    Turning from that thought, Gar cleared his throat and ran a hand through his hair. "My room''s across the hall and down by the stairs. If you need anything and I''m not downstairs, that''s probably where I''ll be."

    Rika nodded. "Okay. Did you want to¡­ I mean, should we go downstairs?"

    The awkwardness killed Gar. He wasn''t used to feeling nervous¡­ well, ever, really. He could be afraid of what might happen, and got angry a lot of the time. But he rarely felt this squirming sense of fear that he was going to do or say the wrong thing.

    "Yeah," he said finally. "My parents are next door and I need to go tell them about the meeting. If you want, I''ll get you a drink and you can hang out while I go fill them in?"

    "Sure," Rika said, shoving her hands into the pockets of her pants. "Sounds like a n."

    Wincing with the pain of it all, Gar led her back downstairs praying they could find their way together.. Praying hard.

 Chapter 412 - Uncertain

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Leaving Rika alone was thest thing he wanted to do, but a short timeter he fled the Tree House as if his pants were on fire, practically running across the grass to his parent''s tree, praying his mother was home.

    He barely knocked, shoving the door open and calling, "Mom!" as he stepped inside.

    His parents were in a clinch in the kitchen, and his father growled as Gar bowled in to interrupt, but his mother whirled, her cheeks pink and eyes sparkling. "Gar! What''s going on?!"

    Gar slid to a halt and took a second to get his bearings. He didn''t know why he''d thought his father would be out, that he''d be able to talk to his mother first, alone. And he didn''t know why he was feeling more of this sted uneasiness that made him awkward and shaky.

    What was happening to him?

    "I have to, um¡­ I have to tell you something."

    Both his parents brows popped up and they started towards him.

    "What is it, Son?" his father rumbled.

    Gar swallowed. A part of him was eager to tell his father, to hear his thoughts¡ªknowing he would have them. That he''d understand the incredible soar¡ªand terrifying plummet¡ªof being bonded to a human. But how to start? And with his dad. Things had been bettertely, but they were still¡­ uncertain.

    Gar scratched the back of his neck, searching for the words and his mother rushed forward. "What is it, Gar? What''s wrong? Is it El? Or the disformed¡ªis there a problem with the Rite?"

    "No, no. None of that. I mean, not really. Not yet, anyway."

    His mother reached him and looked like she was going to hug him. But Gar was feeling strangely fragile and folded his arms. She stopped and tilted her head, her face somewhere between concerned and curious.

    "Mom, what was it like for you at the beginning when you got here? When did you realize the bond was real? The matebond, with dad, I mean," he blurted. His mother blinked, confused. But his father stopped walking.

    "It was, uh, very overwhelming at first," she said uncertainly, ncing over her shoulder at his father. "And I didn''t recognize the bond until we slept together."

    Gar winced. He''d been afraid of that. He knew his parents had told this story many times, but he''d never really cared before to pay close attention. He''d hoped he''d been remembering wrong.

    "Why are you asking?" she asked quietly. "Is there something¡­ going on?"

    Gar wed a hand through his hair, keeping his eyes away from his father''s that he could feel, fixed on his face and measuring him the way he had as King when someone brought him news he wasn''t sure he wanted to hear.

    "I, um¡­ I went to find the humansst night," he said carefully, still avoiding his father''s eyes. "I was trying to get the female out, but one of the others interfered and we drew attention¡­ There was a¡­ a fight. She''s here now," he endedmely.

    His mother''s forehead lined, then went clear. She gasped. "Gar, are you saying¡ª"

    "She''s my mate," he said quickly. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you sooner. I wasn''t sure at first, and then when I was¡­ I didn''t know how to bring it up. But the healers confirmed the bond and¡ª" he grunted as his mother hit his chest, throwing her arms around his waist.

    "Gar! I''m so happy for you!"

    "Wait, what?" his father growled.

    "He''s found his mate, Reth! Gar''s found his mate!"

    "And she''s¡­. human?"

    Gar looked up from his mother''s embrace, meeting his father''s eyes warily. He nodded. "Just like Mom," he said. "She''s even the same size."

    His mother snorted.

    "Does she recognize it?" his father asked quietly. "The matebond?"

    Gar shook his head. "That''s why I wasn''t sure. She''s¡­ I mean, she likes me. But she''s not sure yet. I thought maybe I was fooling myself. But I couldn''t get her out of my thoughts. And I kept turning around, looking for her. It was making me irritable being away from her and¡­ when I went looking for her, I just knew where to look. It was¡­ weird."

    His mother sniffed and he looked down to find her beaming, and misty-eyed, sping her hands together at her mouth. "I''m so happy for you, Gar!"

    "Don''t be yet. She''s still¡­ very standoffish."

    "Don''t worry, Son, it''s only a matter of time," his father said,ing to stand behind his mother and sp Gar''s shoulder.

    "I don''t know, Dad. She''s¡­ she doesn''t trust it. She can''t sense the bond, she''s human. And she''s been hurt. Even when I told her¡­ even when she sees how much I want to protect her, she''s still scared. She''s not feeling like I am and with everything going on¡­ I''m just afraid she''ll never give over to it. Like, even if she stays here she might just not connect with me. And that would be torture."

    His father''s lips twisted up on one side and he pped Gar''s arm while his mother hugged his waist again. "I''m confident for you, Gar. Just give it time. If the Creator made you for each other, it''s inevitable. You''ll just have to wait until she getsfortable, that''s all. It''s a huge step being here after the human world."

    Gar frowned and wed a hand through his hair again. "But we might not get time. That''s what worries me. She''s here because it''s all happening. The humans are here and there''s two portals and I have to be Alpha for the disformed and¡­ there''s just too many things. No time."

    The strangest look came over his father''s face then. Gar frowned, the question in his eyes because he knew his mother had her back to him and he didn''t want to worry her.

    But his father, never dropping his gaze, spoke softly. "Elia, can you leave me to talk with Gar alone?" he asked gently.

    "Yes! Yes, you two catch up. Where is she, Gar? I want to meet her!"

    "She''s over at my tree," Gar said.

    "Well, I''ll go introduce myself while you two talk. Maybe I can help her find some clothes and stuff. You guys take whatever time you need."

    Gar blinked. Time. Right. "Oh, so, I was sent to tell you there''s a meeting after lunch. Two hours from now. We have to meet at the security building. And it will probably be a long day."

    "No problem."

    "And Mom," he said as his mother trotted towards the door. "Rika can be a little¡­. Tough. Just roll with it, okay?"

    His mother turned with a nce at his father, then winked at Gar. "Have I ever done anything else?"

    Gar snorted. His father outright guffawed.

    His mother did not look impressed, but she hurried out the door, closing it behind her, leaving Gar with his dad.

 Chapter 413 - A Fathers Wisdom - Part 1

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Fuck. Gar was already sick of feeling ufortable in a room. But when his mother closed the door, his father just stood there and stared for a long minute, and suddenly Gar felt like he was twelve years old and about to receive the "beauties and dangers of self-pleasure" talk again.

    He was an adult, he reminded himself. And now he had a mate. Even if she wasn''tmitted yet. He was Alpha of the disformed, and about to be his sister''s war chief. Just because his father stared at him out from under heavy brows didn''t mean he was in trouble. He couldn''t be in trouble. He was an adult!

    The mental loop seemed like a dangerous cycle, so he rolled his shoulders and started for the kitchen. "Do you care if I get a drink?" he said just to give himself something to do.

    "Of course not," his father said, rubbing his face where he needed to shave.

    Gar muttered his thanks and started to move. His father turned and followed him, waiting behind him as he got a drink of water, then turned to face him, leaning backwards against the countertop.

    Catching his father''s gaze¡ªintense, but with a touch of pleading that Gar didn''t understand¡ªleft him squirming again. But there was also a warm sense of hope simmering away underneath the nerves.

    "What did you want to talk about?" he asked finally, when his dad just kept staring.

    His father blew out a long breath and turned to begin pacing past dining table, almost to the windows, then back to the kitchen, then turn on his heel again.

    Gar watched him, confused.

    Why was his dad tense?

    "I''m sorry, I''m not trying to make this weird," his father said, his deep voice a low rumble that seemed to fill the room even when it was quiet. "I just don''t know how to say what I want to say. I don''t want to get it wrong."

    "When has that ever worried you before?" The words were out of Gar''s mouth before he could swallow them back.

    His father pulled up short, anger shing across his face and Gar''s stomach twisted in the familiar pattern of bracing against his disapproval. For a moment his head spun in time with the twist in his guts. This is how it always was with them¡ªhe ran off at the mouth, his father thundered his righteous anger, and Gar fled.

    Gar had, in recent months, realized that he was as much to me for this pattern between them. But he didn''t know how to stop it. Something within him resisted the constant bridling of his father''s will. And something within his father would never be cowed or admit that another male could be strong and think differently. Most especially his son.

    In his head, this conversation had already gone nowhere. He''d already been put on the defensive, and was storming out of the tree, his heart pounding and anger fizzing.

    But then his father was the one who rubbed a hand over his face, and when he looked back at Gar, he wasn''t angry anymore.

    He was sad.

    "It is proof of my failing," he said, his deep voice little more than a whisper, "that the one to say that to me is my son." He sighed heavily. "You are right, Gar. That has been your experience of life with me. And that''s my fault. I grieve it. Can you forgive me?"

    Gar gripped the counter behind him because he felt like he might actually fall off his own feet.

    Had his father just¡­?

    Then his father, the former King, and proud Alpha, stepped forward and sped a hand on his shoulder, holding his gaze. "I''m sorry that I have been so hard on you, Gar," he said. "And I''m sorry that it took me so long to see how hard I had been¡ªhow I had misjudged you. And I''m even more sorry that I was too prideful to admit that the moment it became clear to me. I have been looking for an opportunity to speak with you, and I fear that I have been¡­ easily swayed from creating that opportunity myself."

    Gar was stunned, his lower jaw ck.

    His father hadn''t dropped his gaze. "Can you forgive me, for all of this? For making you miserable, and for misjudging you?"

    Gar nodded dumbly. A quiet voice in the back of his head urged him to admit his own fault just as openly. He swallowed, tried to wet the roof of his mouth that had gone dry. "I''m sorry, too," he croaked. "I didn''t make it easy for you to see the truth."

    Reth shrugged. "I am older, wiser, and have far more life experience. I should have seen it whether you hid it or not." Then he let Gar go, his hands dropping to his sides. "I never wanted this, Gar. I never wanted to be your enemy."

    "Me either," Gar admitted, and his voice cracked, so he swallowed again.

    "You''re a good male, and I''m proud of you," his father said quietly, as if the words were a gift, one he wasn''t sure would be received.

    Gar''s breath stopped. Of all the things he''d expected to find when he came over here with these questions¡ª

    "I can help you, Gar. I want to help you¡ªwith your mate. I''m sure if she''s yours, she is incredible. But I know I''ve put a barrier between us and I want to remove it. Is there anything¡­ anything I haven''t seen? Anything that makes you recoil from me that I can offer remorse or¡­ or admit, to help you?"

    Gar blinked. Normally his list of usations against his father was a mile long. The first time he''d realized Rika had issues with her father as well and she''d encouraged him to speak of his, he hadn''t stopped talking for an hour.

    But his mind was¡­ nk. "I don''t¡­ think so?"

    Reth''s lips thinned. "I''m certain there is. But please,e to me. If you remember something that angers you. If you remember something that hurts you. Bring it to me. Let me acknowledge it. Let me try to repair the damage I have done," he said, his face dragged down.

    For the first time in five years, Gar almost reached out to hug him without invitation.. The urge was so strong, he swayed on his feet, but he pushed it away.

 Chapter 414 - A Fathers Wisdom - Part 2

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar cleared his throat. His father had said something kind. Something loving. And he would cherish it. But¡­ but he needed time. "You can tell me, too," he said uncertainly. "I know I''m¡­ I know I''ve hurt you too. I don''t want to."

    Reth nodded. "Thank you. I love you, too, Gar."

    His father said those words often¡ªso often when he was younger, Gar had stopped believing them. But for some reason, standing there in his kitchen, for the first time in years, they touched Gar right at his core.

    His throat pinched and his eyes began to sting. He was forced to straighten and turn, rinsing out his ss and cing it in the deep sink to give himself a moment to bring himself back under control. He cleared his throat before he turned back to find his father had moved away, towards the couch.

    His father looked back at him carefully. "Why don''t we sit down. I have a story to tell you that might help with your mate."

    Grateful for the change of subject, and the physical space, Gar followed him, taking a seat in the opposite corner of the couch.

    "It''s incredible that you''ve found your mate, Gar. That''s¡­ that''s an answer to our prayers. I always wanted my children to share the bond. It''s been the greatest joy of my life with your mother. And because of what we went through¡­ I understand how hard it is when you feel the bond, but she doesn''t. I know how defeating that can be. So I want to tell you a story so you don''t make the same mistake I did."

    Gar nodded. He didn''t trust his voice.

    His father sighed and his eyes drifted around the room as he spoke, as if he were remembering different things, seeing them in his mind''s eye.

    "When your mother was young, before she was brought to Anima, my mother gave me some advice. It was the first time I was waking up to the bond myself. I hadn''t yet recognized it, but I sensed¡­ something. And I needed to see if I was right. So I went to her."

    Gar nodded. He knew that feeling. It had driven him back into the WildWood again and again, over weeks, hunting for Rika, desperate to be close to her, but never quite sure why.

    "When I found your mother I hadn''t seen her since we were cubs. Children. The moment Iid eyes on her something within me¡­ opened up. I don''t know how to exin it except that it felt as if she were a part of me, and I could not beplete unless she was near.

    "The problem was, your mother didn''t know I was there watching her. And just momentster another male came out to share her space. They were¡­fortable. More thanfortable together. Seeing her in the arms of another male, seeing her happy, it broke the very thing within me that had just reached out for her.

    "I was convinced that because she was human she couldn''t feel the bond, and that she had already found her mate in someone else. And I couldn''t steal that from her. Couldn''t force her to love me. So I left. I returned to Anima, and I stopped holding my life and my body aside for her."

    Gar nodded. "I know. Then she got pulled into the Rite and everything was butterflies and rainbows."

    His father gave him a very t look. "Be grateful that I have resolved to be a different father, Gar, or I would p that grin off your face. I scaled mountains¡ªand so did your mother¡ªto fight for our love. You would not be here if the Creator had not brought us through miracle after miracle." He snorted. "Butterflies and rainbows, my ass. Anyway, you have missed the point. When your mother was brought to Anima and we were mated, I had to share my story with her. There were things I''d done that I regretted in the wake of having her in my life. It was¡­ a very humbling time."

    Gar raised an eyebrow.

    His father growled. But then he looked down, a sad smile on his face. "When I told her that I had seen her so many years before¡­ when she learned that we could have been together sooner, that she could have entered our world earlier¡­ she was furious with me."

    Gar frowned. "Furious?"

    "Yes. Because I gave up without giving her a chance to know there was something to fight for."

    "But¡­ if she didn''t know, how could she be mad about it?"

    "Because when we were finally together and it was so right¡­ knowing that we missed that for so many years because I was too damn scared to love someone who didn''t love me back¡­ it made us both angry."

    His father leaned towards him, his eyes bright and intense. The crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes were growing deeper, and Gar almost teased him about it, but something in his father''s gaze stopped him.

    "There is no shame in loving someone who does not love you back, Gar. It is the greatest gift you can give another person. Whether they appreciate it or not, YOU are right to have done it. YOU are right to offer it. To value someone who does not value you so highly¡­ that is not weakness," he scoffed, his nose scrunched and lip curling in disgust at the thought. "It takes far more strength to offer love that might be rejected. I do not im it is without pain. But if you can endure that pain, your heart is open and free. The giving of love offers more to your life than the receiving of it, do you know that, Gar?"

    Gar blinked. "Um¡­. No?"

    "I''m d you''ll admit that. My mother tried to have this conversation with me when my father died, and I refused to hear her. You will do better than me if you can hear me and take action.

    "So I will say it again: If you love her, if the bond is real for you, and if you value her and her life, show it. Give it. Endure the pain of rejection¡ªyour love is not trampled underfoot. Your gestures might be. Your words may be dismissed. But the love you offer lives within you. And it is a beautiful thing. The heart that continues to love after others harm it, that is the heart that beats with the strength of the Creator Himself.. You will never be stronger than the day you offer yourself to another who does not appreciate what they have been given."

 Chapter 415 - A Fathers Wisdom - Part 3

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar took a deep breath and blew it out. His chest felt tight¡ªand not all from fear. Something had lifted within him.

    Hope.

    Then he imagined offering himself to Rika and her fleeing him, never to return.

    His heart plummeted to his toes.

    "Sounds like a st," Gar said dryly.

    His father huffed augh. "If the person you love does not receive you, it will feel like needles in your skin, and a spear in your heart. But guess what? When you offer love and do not allow yourself to be shamed for it you find freedom."

    "Freedom from what?"

    "From the fear and shame that drives most males to the edge of the cliff. Learning to love and love well without reliance on the other person to receive it¡­ it is the ce that you can breathe, Gar. Because your every decision from that day on is no longer driven by fear. You no longer have to measure yourself and weigh the risk. You no longer have to walk the tightrope of questions, no longer fear being mocked. You are free to live and express whatever you wish. And in doing so, you will attract those who love well, also. Because the more love you have to give, the more you will receive.

    "The greatest deception in this life is that you are made less by unreturned love. That you should not love unless it is returned¡ªdo you know why?"

    "I doubt it."

    His father smiled. "It''s because so many love and never know that the love is returned, because they weren''t willing to offer first. The only way to find out who will apud you, rather than mock you, is to love first. To love better and stronger. To hope and to pray. And to know that if they do not receive you, the Creator still sees what you gave and will reward you for it.

    "I''m serious, Gar: Love. Give love. Give as much as you have, to anyone you have it for. You will release your heart from prison, and release your mind from fear. It will make you stronger, not weaker.

    "Your mate¡­ whether she understands the bond orpletes it, or not, will be very blessed to receive your love. And you will be blessed to give it." His father took another deep breath and smiled at the images in his mind. "The only true regret of my life is that I did not offer my love to your mother earlier. That instead, I gave myself and my body to others in an attempt to fill the hole she left in me. I wish I could change those years, but I cannot. If I would give you any advice about the situation you find yourself in now, it would be that you give yourself without restraint. Have no regrets. No matter how it turns out."

    Gar shifted in his seat. He couldn''t meet his father''s eyes. He''d thought he was a strong male. Thought he could handle love, because every interaction he''d had with females in the past, he''d attempted to leave them as pleased or happy as he felt himself. He hadn''t always seeded, he knew. But he''d tried.

    Now he could see, he''d never been invested before. Never cared beyond enjoying a female''s time or body. Never felt that he had something to lose.

    They had, though. Some of them. Some of them had hoped for him. He knew. He''d seen the looks. And he''d tried to be kind, to ignore the signals and simply allow them to walk away with their dignity.

    He didn''t regret that he''d never given his heart away. But now he wondered¡­ was he destined to reap what he had sown? Only worse, because the bond was real?

    "She''s been hurt, Dad," he said quietly. "Hurt in ways I haven''t. I don''t know if I know how to help with that."

    "Love is a remarkable healer, Gar," his father said solemnly. "You may not have the words or the experience to guide her healing, but you can love in a way that soothes until she finds it for herself."

    "How?"

    His father reached across the long couch to take his hand. "Just the way you love your sister, and your mother, and the disformed, and Aaryn and¡­ and me. The love that is protective and thoughtful. The love that is willing to sacrifice for others, even at risk to yourself. That''s true love, Gar. And it helps anyone who receives it, on any level."

    "But¡­ I''ve pissed all of those people off¡­ countless times."

    "You might have noticed that loving doesn''t mean you never get angry," his father said dryly. "It doesn''t mean that you never want to close your teeth on the person''s neck. It only means that when your anger has cooled, you can remember why they are valuable. And why you are, as well."

    "But¡­ I already told her she''s my mate. And the healers did too."

    "And how did she react?"

    "She smiled, but looked away. And when I get close to her, sometimes she wants me close, and other times she shies away."

    His father frowned. "I had a friend once who¡­ it''s possible she''s been harmed in ways you don''t know yet, Gar."

    Gar sighed. "She''s spoken about her father¡ªat first I thought we shared a pain," he said carefully. "This¡­ disapproval. This conflict. But hers¡­ her father harmed her. She flinches sometimes, when I move too quickly. And she doesn''t¡­ she doesn''t value her own life. Once when we were talking and she was open, she said one of the reasons she came here was because it didn''t matter if she died. She thought it was an adventure, but if it got her killed¡­ she didn''t think that mattered. She had no idea how it would¡­ eviscerate me if she died. None!"

    His father''s face went very still. "Feels horrifying, doesn''t it, to know that someone you love thinks they aren''t even important enough to stay alive?"

    "Yes!"

    His father remained silent for a long moment, staring at him. Gar stared back, confused. Why did his father stare as if he was missing something?

    Then he clicked.

    **** WANT TO BE A MODERATOR? ****

    If you''re an active reader who likes toment and you''d be interested in having a moderator role here on AllNovelFull for this book, please email me on  or private message me on any social media you follow me on.

    The role likely won''t create any work for you, but there will be responsibilities in the event that I get sick, thements go crazy, or when I go on vacationter this year.

 Chapter 416 - Human Female

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it, this past week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika knew she should sleep. That the rest of the day was going to be hard and emotional, and likely frightening. But her body was buzzing, and her mind wouldn''t stop.

    Sitting there, in Gar''s home, was surreal. She couldn''t quite fathom it, and yet her eyes were drawn around the room, examining every little detail, wondering if it was something precious to him, or only an item that had been put in his home by someone else.

    There was a book on the little round table next to the fat chair under the window. She got up and went to it, to see what had held his attention in a quiet moment when no one else was watching. But before she reached it, there was a quiet knock on the door, and Rika froze.

    Who knew she was here? Should she answer it? Or could she get Gar in trouble if someone found her there who wasn''t aware?

    But the decision was taken from her when the door creaked and Rika watched as an older woman just as short and small as herself, but with golden-blond hair beginning to gray at the temples peered around it, her face breaking into a beaming smile when she caught sight of Rika.

    "You must be Rika!?" she said delightedly. Slipping inside, she closed the door behind her then turned around, hugging herself, her smile wide. "I''m Elia. I''m Gar''s mother."

    Oh. Wow.

    Nothing like meeting the parents. When you hadn''t slept. Or bathed. Ore to terms with the fact that you were in another world and defecting from your own people.

    She stood there gaping¡ªtoo long. Elia''s expression began to grow concerned. But then Rika remembered.

    "You''re human!"

    Elia nodded and her beaming smile returned. "Yes! How are you, Rika? I imagine it''s quite overwhelming to be here. Gar just needs to have some time with his father, so I thought I''de say hello and see what you need?"

    Rika looked down at herself. Her thick pants were wrinkled and dirty. Her shirt drab and sagging, because she''d gotten so sweaty running through the WildWood with Gar. She didn''t want to know how her hair looked, since she hadn''t touched it for a full day. She looked up at Elia and just stared, uncertain how to even begin.

    "He didn''t even take you to the bathing pools, did he?" Elia sighed. "I''m so sorry. The males in our family are wonderful, but they are utterly oblivious at times. I''ll see if Elreth and Aaryn are home. I''m sure they won''t mind you using their pools if they aren''t. It''s far more private that the public pools the Anima use."

    Rika''s eyes went wide. The Anima bathed publicly?

    Elia snorted. "Yes, there''s quite a few things to adjust to, here. But don''t worry, I can help. It''s been over twenty years since I was brought here, but those days are burned into my memory," she said with a good-natured chuckle. "But first, did my son feed you at least?"

    "I was given a meal when¡­ earlier," she said. And it had been delicious, if a little odd. Mostly raw fruit and vegetables, but some strips of dried meat, and a lovely fresh bread.

    Elia nodded. "Good, good. Well, why don''t we sit down? I thought it might be good if I told you my experience of this ce and the things that almost drove me insane when I first arrived. I wish I''d had someone to give me the heads up."

    Not quite certain any of this was real, Rika walked back to the couch and sat down, sping her hands in herp.

    Elia, warm and still smiling, sat on the other end of the couch, but she leaned over to pat Rika''s knee. Rika did her best not to flinch.

    "Don''t worry. You''re making the right choice, being here. It will be an adjustment and there''s times you''ll miss the convenience of your old life. But I wouldn''t give up Anima for anything," Elia said, her eyes sparkling. "I''m just so d you''re here, Rika."

    Rika wasn''t used to warm, affectionate outpourings. She tried not to show her difort, to just thank the woman. But she squirmed under Elia''s open, fascinated eyes. She supposed she couldn''t me her¡ªif she hadn''t seen a human in twenty years, she''d probably be pretty excited too.

    Would that happen to her, she wondered? Would there be a day when she would wee another human into Anima and sit back,fortably in this ce, to tell them all she''d discovered?

    Rika found that she suddenly hoped so. She cleared her throat and tried to smile. "So¡­ how did you end up here?" she asked awkwardly.

    Elia''s eyes widened. "You probably wouldn''t believe it if I told you. I was kidnapped by the wolf-tribe and brought here for the Rite of Survival. They knocked me out and when I woke up I was out in a clearing with Anima females, one from each tribe. And they were all killing each other."

    Rika waited for her tough, but she didn''t. "Wait¡­ what?"

    Elia didugh then. "Don''t worry, you won''t have to undergo that kind of torment. I don''t think Gar would allow it."

    Rika blinked. But before she could ask, Elia continued.

    "Look, I know this is all a shock. I don''t want to overwhelm you since you''ve just arrived. I want you to know that no matter what happens, no matter how long it takes, if you ever have questions or are finding something confusing,e ask me. The culture here is very different. The way they think is¡­ alien to us. But it''s be second nature to me now. So¡­ just ask me. I promise I''ll always want to help."

    "Thank you, I¡­ I don''t know if I''ll be here a long time. I don''t know if I''ll be allowed to stay."

    "Oh, you''re allowed," Elia said, pping her hand as if it were no question.

    "That''s¡­ I mean, I''m grateful," Rika said. "But part of my being here is a threat to everyone. And¡­ I just think¡­ I mean, I might have to go back and try to convince them that this ce is worth saving, instead of conquering. That the Anima are¡­ they''re amazing. Not a threat."

    Elia tipped her head. "How many Anima do you know, exactly?"

    Rika blushed to her roots.

 Chapter 417 - Ready Yourself

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    It was so embarrassing! This was Gar''s mother! Rika looked away, feeling her cheeks heat. "I mean, I just met Elreth and a bunch of other Anima. But the only one I know personally is Gar. But I can just tell. The Anima¡­ they''re really incredible. This way of life¡­ I admire them. All of them. The ones I''ve met, at least."

    Elia nodded. "I felt that way when I arrived too. They all seemed so strong and capable. So certain of themselvespared to the people I was used to. But you need to know, Rika, that they are wed and broken, just like humans. They often show it in a different way. Their pride tends to¡­ explode. And they can be guilty of dismissing anyone who thinks differently¡ªespecially if your strength or talent is strong in an area that isn''t easily seen. They are very ustomed to their ways, and they can be quite judgmental of things or people who are different. But they''re working on it¡ªmy daughter is making sure that they work on it."

    She dropped her chin and smiled, and Rika''s heart ached at the pride this mother showed for her bold, beautiful daughter.

    Rika''s stomach dropped. Her own mother was tiny and quiet as a mouse. She lived only to please Rika''s father, and spent most of her day in quiet terror of his moods.

    What would it be like to have a mother like this? Strong and determined, affectionate, ready to smile? Rika didn''t know.

    "You''re here, Rika. That''s not a coincidence," Elia said. "When I first arrived here it felt like I''d been torn out of my life and into this strange ce just to¡­ flounder and fail. But actually, it was exactly what I needed, even if I didn''t know that right away. My mate¡ªmy husband, Reth. He was what I needed too." Her gaze became intense. Rika wanted to look away, but found that she was frozen in those bright blue eyes. "You won''t find better men than the males in this family. In any world."

    Rika''s hope rose in the same moment her cynicism kicked into high gear. "I suspect you''re biased," she said, though she tried to keep the words soft.

    But Elia just shrugged. "Maybe, but I don''t think so. Because the males in this family are admired outside of this family. I''ve been around men my whole life¡ªboth good and bad men. The wrong ones can shape us, Rika. Make us think that, because they''re so big in our lives, so present, that what we see and hear in them, is what we''ll get from every man. And it''s a lie. Every male is not good, every male is not bad. They each have to be evaluated on their own."

    Rika became wary, instinctively pushing back into the seat to brace her legs and be ready to leap up if she needed to. But to her surprise, Elia put a hand to her bicep and squeezed.

    "You''re very strong for a human," she said thoughtfully.

    Rika nodded. "I have to be. For my work."

    Elia smiled. "I suspect the work came to you because you were already strong. That maybe¡­ maybe you had a need to be strong before it? I did. A different kind of strong than you, I think. My parents were killed and I had to stand alone from a very young age. It grew me up fast. But being pulled into this ce derailed me. I thought I was useless because I couldn''t do what they all could do. But I could do other things. And Reth always saw that in me. I don''t know how. But he always did."

    Rika was jolted by a memory of a night when she''d argued with Gar¡ªbut instead of getting angry, Gar had only shook his head at her, smiling. She''d gotten annoyed. Was he mocking her? But when she asked him, he shook his head again, putting his palms up.

    "No, no, Rika. I''m just admiring your spine of steel."

    "What are you talking about?"

    He''d leaned in, grinning. "You have no clue how many people would refuse to argue with me ever. Let alone on a small matter like this. It''s¡­ refreshing that you aren''t intimidated by me."

    Rika hadn''t been sure at the time. She felt intimidated a lot. But she thought she knew what he meant.

    Elia was smiling again. "I''m guessing Gar sees your strength as well?"''

    Rika shrugged uneasily. "He¡­ he says he does. He says¡­ he understands me. And he¡­ I just don''t get how he can feel that way when we''ve spent so little time together."

    "It''s the matebond."

    Rika shook her head. "Bond or not, it makes me nervous. Like¡­ if he can jump into wanting to be with me that deep, that quickly, he can jump out that fast too."

    "Ah, that''s where you''re wrong. See, if you were talking about a human male, I''d say, you''re probably right. But the Anima matebond is real, Rika. Given to us by the Creator. And for a male like Gar to be so certain you''re the one for him¡­ Be grateful for it. That bond will carry you through things a normal rtionship couldn''t endure. But it also means you''re¡­ nestled inside him. He doesn''t see other females. For Gar, you''ve be the ruler by which all other women are measured¡ªand fail. It''s real. What he''s showing you, it''s real. He''s not fickle. He''s in with both feet."

    Rika''s eyebrows popped up. "He told you that?"

    She nods. "He''s my son. He trusts me. And he knew I''d been through this¡ªfrom your perspective. He wanted me to exin your perspective to him. He doesn''t want to hurt you or scare you. He''s a good man, Rika. And he''s¡­ devoted. Already. Just like his father."

    "But how? Why?"

    Elia shrugged. "When the Creator makes two people to be together, it''s unavoidable. Whether we recognize it immediately or not. We¡­ fit. You fit for Gar. And he knows it. He is¡­ single-minded when he knows he''s right. You won''t shake him loose now. It takes Gar forever to admit his own feelings, or desires. But once he''s sure of the way forward, he will not stray from it." Her eyes sparkled with joy.

    Rika''s stomach clenched.

 Chapter 418 - Another Kind Of Male

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Every time Rika thought she heard something wonderful, something that gave her hope, all her fears came rushing back.

    She was in a strange world, with a strange man who was far too invested. She couldn''t trust it. She wouldn''t! She shook her head.

    "Gar can''t have feelings like you''re describing when we''ve only known each other a few weeks¡ªnot if he''s sane."

    Elia tipped her head again, and an edge entered her gaze. "Don''t you have feelings for him?"

    "Well, yes," Rika spluttered, unable to believe she was having this conversation with her boyfriend''s mother. Gar was her boyfriend¡­ wasn''t he? Rika pushed the thought away. "But I''m a woman. He''s a guy. A big, strong guy. You just said he doesn''t recognize his own feelings¡ªin my experience, most guys like him¡­ they can admit they''re mad, and that''s about it."

    Elia nodded. "Like I said, you''d be mostly right if we were in our world, though I know some good, strong men exist. But here¡­ Rika, you''re forgetting the matebond. It connects you with your mate to your soul. It''s like nothing you''ve ever experienced before. Gar''s already feeling that. He knows. And because he cares for you, he''ll wait. You don''t have to rush yourself. But¡­ just don''t hold yourself back. Finding that freedom with a man¡­ it''s wonderful." Her eyes went almost misty then and a small smile bloomed on her beautiful face.

    Rika yearned to feel that kind of certainty about a man. But the very idea made her nervous. What if he wasn''t as amazing as she thought? Her father was very charming, and most people outside their family thought he was wonderful.

    What if these men were different when the doors were closed and something pissed them off?

    But that look¡­ she''d never seen that look on her mother''s face.

    Rika clenched her hands in herp and forced herself to ask. "What''s it like? That bond?"

    Elia sighed happily. "It''s like apass inside you that always points to him. It''s like he can make your bones vibrate in the most delicious way. It''s like¡­ your entire bloodstream lights up when he walks in a room¡ªhe makes you feel alive." Then Elia raised her eyes to meet Rika''s and she smiled. "Don''t get me wrong, he can absolutely drive you up the wall faster than any other person on earth¡ªor any earth. But he''s worth it."

    For a moment, Rika let herself see that smile on her own face. Imagined being in the arms of Gar when he wasn''t angry¡ªthat the tightness in her gut was desire, not fear. For a moment she could see herself, entwined with him. Safe and warm,ughing¡ªand more.

    But then she blinked. She remembered the hairpin turns her father''s mood could take, and the shock of adrenalin when you realized you''d said or done the wrong thing. The way a pit in her stomach opened when she heard his cold tone.

    Sucking in a breath, Rika shifted in her seat. She''d sworn she''d never put herself in a man''s hands the way her mother had done. That she''d never risk being controlled that way again.

    But Elia went very still. "You fear being close to a man?" she asked quietly.

    Rika, eyes wide, turned to gape at her. "How did you¡ª" she snapped her mouth shut over the unintended admission.

    "I can smell it."

    "SMELL IT?" Rika eximed. "I thought you were human."

    "I am¡­ or I was. Trust me, Rika. This ce, this family¡­ it will change you. But only for the better."

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar set his teeth. He was angered by the idea of his mate putting herself in danger, his mate thinking she was so unimportant that her death didn''t matter. And his father sat there on the other end of the couch, staring at him like he was dense.

    "My work with the disformed is not the same!" Gar growled.

    His father huffed. "It''s exactly the same thing. You told me and your mother that if you died it wasn''t important."

    "I meant it wasn''t as important as others!"

    "I suspect your mate would say the same thing."

    Gar shook his head. "No, Dad, you don''t understand. I don''t think I have no value. I just thought¡­ I mean, I didn''t have a mate. No offspring. I was young. It was better for me to be in danger than others that were going to be so crucial for the war!"

    "And yet, here we are¡­ and you''re ying a major role, and now you have a mate. How do you think she''ll feel the day she epts the bond and learns that you spent thest three years walking into the worst kind of danger because you weren''t important enough to be protected?"

    "That isn''t the same. I had a job to do. She''s been¡­ defeated by her own father!"

    "Well, as you know, we fathers don''t always get it right."

    "No, Dad, listen. I was angry at you. I was hurt. But I was always strong because you taught me how to be. She''s been¡­ she''s so strong in her heart and mind, but it''s as if a switch flips within her sometimes and she''s taken somewhere else. Or ceases to care. I don''t know how to exin it, but I can see it when it happens. And it''s all because of how she fears him. Literally is terrified of him."

    His father sucked in a breath. "There is no more painful wound than one inflicted by the very person who should protect you," he murmured. "Step slowly with her, Gar¡ªbut only to give herfort. Not to retreat. She cannot learn what true love looks like unless you show her. Offer love without demand. Offer love gently¡ªand give her space if she bes fearful. That is loving in itself. Let her define the boundaries. But don''t act as if you do not love. Don''t pretend you are untouched. She''s your mate. Give her everything you have to give." His father huffed a shortugh. "I would gamble my home that she wille to you with time¡ªand freely. That your love will be all the sweeter for waiting for her."

    "And if it''s not? If she doesn''t ever turn to me?" Gar asked, surprised by how he recoiled from the question, the fear that rose in his throat at the thought.

    "Then we will be here for you," his father said, squeezing his hand. "You will always have love from us."

    Gar sucked in a breath against the sudden pinch in his throat.

 Chapter 419 - Listen Carefully

    WANNA SNEAK PEEK? Are you reading QUEEN OF BEASTS but have never read FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS? I''m looking for a couple volunteers to read a scene and make sure it gives enough information for those who don''t have the background of KING. If you''re one of those, and would like to read a minor spoiler scene ahead of publication, let me know! (You can just clickment at the bottom of this chapter.)

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    His father pushed himself closer then, leaning in to take Gar by the shoulders and hold him so their eyes locked. "You''re a man now, Gar. And I was serious about what I said earlier. I wish I''d done it differently with you. I wish I hadn''t let my pride get in the way. But you need to know: No matter how angry or frustrated I got, I never stopped loving you. You''re my son. You are precious to me in a way no one else is."

    His father''s eyes were turning red and Gar sat there, staring, like he was eight years old again.

    "I''m a stupid old, prideful king who let his own way of living and seeing things blind him to his son''s strengths. I wish I wasn''t, Gar. You have no idea the regret I feel. But I can''t change the past, I can only change the future. The same is true for you.

    "If your mate has been harmed, she will need a soft touch, and a lot of patience. But she will be worth it. Take the bond, son. Show her how you love her, even if she doesn''t give it back. There is no shame in loving someone who doesn''t love you back. There is¡­ honor in it. Strength and freedom to be found. The Creator sees what you give, whether she does or not. The Creator sees what you offer, the blood and tears you put forward. He sees even the things you don''t. And he will reward you.

    "Loving someone¡ªespecially your mate¡ªis NEVER the wrong thing to do. Just don''t¡­ don''t mistake love for indulgence. So many believe that to love someone is to make life easy for them. Don''t believe it. Sometimes loving someone is giving them the thing they hate¡ªbut that they need. Sometimes it means standing your ground, and other times it means humbling yourself even when the other person is wrong, or doesn''t understand.

    "If she''s driven by fear, she likely hasn''t really loved, or been loved before. She''ll need time to learn how. And she''ll likely hurt you in that time. But don''t give up. If she was made for you, her heart is true. Wait. And forgive. Give her what she needs, even if it isn''t what she wants."

    "Is that what you were doing with me?" Gar asked bitterly, the words breaking in his throat before he could protect himself from the possible answer.

    But his father only looked sad. "No, Gar. I was wrong to say the things to you that I did. I was blind. That wasn''t loving¡ªI wasn''t loving you."

    Gar flinched.

    But his father''s eyes widened. "No, Gar, that''s not what I meant. I felt the emotion of love for you. But my actions, my words¡­ I was blind and putting my way of thinking ahead of what you needed. I truly didn''t see it. I thought¡­ I thought what you needed was an example of strength and the right way forward. I forgot that sometimes the Creator leads good hearts on different paths. That your calling might be different than mine, and your strength would need to look different to meet it. I''m sorry. Gar, I am so terribly sorry. I tried to mold you into myself, when really I should only have tried to strengthen what you already are. Please forgive me. Please."

    Gar blinked and swallowed. There was a deep pit in his heart that these words rushed into and began to heal¡ªfilling a hole he felt like he''d carried most of his life. Hearing them, seeing his father''s emotion¡­ it made him want to weep. Hadn''t expected this.

    Father''s eyes were warm and also sad. But he was unwavering. It was one thing he still admired in his dad: When he knew what was right, he did not apologize or feel shame for pursuing it. It was one of the few aspects to his father that he''d actively tried to grow into. Of course, he''d failed miserably so far. But¡­ but he was trying.

    Which meant there was something he needed to say now. He swallowed and his father kept waiting patiently.

    "I can forgive you. I do," he said quietly. "But it doesn''t make me trust you."

    Dad nodded, though his smile was sad. "I understand. This is the first step, though, Gar. If we can begin to reevaluate each other, if you give me a chance to show you how I love you. And if I show my love better¡ªin the way you need, rather than the way I want to show it¡ªwe can get through this. I can''t say I will always get it right, Gar. But I want to try."

    Gar wanted to squirm in his seat like a cub during a meal. Fear flittered in his stomach because he felt warm, and hopeful. But he''d felt that way before and it had all gone wrong.

    And his throat pinched, because a piece of him had yearned so badly to hear these things.

    Gar cleared his throat. "Me too."

    With a tiny grunt, his father got to his feet and reached out a hand to sp Gar''s and pull him to his feet as well.

    Then his father embraced him. They were of a height, and his father only slightly broader than Gar. When his dad wrapped his arms around him and he was held for the first time in more years than he could remember¡­ Gar froze.

    After a few seconds of Gar standing there, stiff as a board, and his father hugging him, his dad whispered in his ear.

    "This is where you walk into your fear, son. With me, and with her. This is probably a little bit of how she feels when you touch her sometimes. I''m holding you because I love you. And I''m going to keep holding you whether you hold me back or not. But¡­ it''s so much better when we''re in it together. Put your arms around me. Let me love you. Then go love her the way that''s true and real, whether she receives it or not."

    Fighting tears, Gar made himself bring his arms up to circle his father''s waist. And a momentter, heid his forehead on his father''s shoulder, remembering, suddenly, when he was a cub. Back then he''d idolized his father and had always run to him when he was hurt or upset.

    And he''d always foundfort.

    He wasn''t sure how that had changed. Which of them had changed. But standing there for that long moment, embraced by his father, he felt both tiny, and massive. His face no longer buried in his father''s stomach, now he could look him in the eye. But those arms¡­ they still wrapped him in a sense of safety, a strength he could rely on.

    He''d missed that.

    They stood that way for a long time, neither of them ready to let go.

    Gar trembled when he felt something wet on his corbone. But neither of them spoke, they just held each other.

    When they finally broke apart, Gar was about to say something smartass just to break the tension. But his father took Gar''s head in his hands and kissed his hair.

    "Creator bless you for being a better male than me, Gar," he whispered. "I don''t deserve you. But I''m so d I have you."

    A tiny whine broke in Gar''s throat as they stepped back. He had to force himself to meet his father''s eyes¡ªand find them red and shining. But his father was smiling.

    "Go get her, Gar. You''re a prince, and a good male. She can''t do better. Just give her time to see it."

    Gar nodded and muttered a thank you, then rushed for the door, holding his tears back until he was outside.

    But as he stepped outside his vision blurred and he realized, he couldn''t go straight back to his tree like this. His mother was there and she''d make a fuss. And Rika would probably be terrified. So he blew out a breath and walked out into the meadow, his back to the tree houses and stood, staring at the mountain for a while.

    He prayed that if anyone looked out one of the windows that faced the meadow, from the back he looked only like a man considering his future.. Not like a child, Sobbing, and trying not to.

 Chapter 420 - In His Hands

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika was finding this conversation the most wonderful, and the most terrifying she''d ever been a part of.

    Elia held her gaze, unwavering. "Rika, if you''ve been hurt before¡­" she said quietly, "with the exception of my mate, Gar''s father, there is literally no better set of hands that you could ce your heart in. Gar will not just protect you, he will¡­ cherish you. He is strong and more powerful than he gives himself credit for. Everyone he meets wants to follow him without him even knowing it. But he''s been hurt too. He fears. A lot. And it makes him see himself in a way that is¡­ less than he is. If you give him a chance, he will make you so happy."

    Rika had to swallow tears. She''d yearned for conversations like this with her own mother countless times. But her own mother was so weak, always only looking to keep the peace, her advice only ever pointed Rika at keeping her father happy.

    Rika hated him. And her fear of him¡­ it had made her wary of other men too.

    "The problem is," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, "I don''t know how to¡­ to put myself in someone else''s hand. I don''t know how to rx with other people. Especially men. I''m always much happier alone."

    Elia''s face crumpled with concern and she stroked Rika''s arm. "I''m sorry that you''ve been hurt," she said quietly. "I just want to encourage you: When you meet the right male¡­ one who loves you like the Creator does¡ªwho cares as much for your feelings as his own¡ªyou''ll find he''s not frightening at all. Quite the opposite¡ªhe''s your safe ce. His strength lets you rx. There''s no better, warmer ce to be. He''s worth the risk. I promise."

    Rika shivered andughed at herself, shaking her head. "It sounds wonderful when you say it, but I can''t¡­ I can''t even see that in my head. "

    Elia smiled. "That''s okay. Just keep your eyes open. You''ll see it in front of you soon enough. And when you do¡­ take the risk. Let yourself give it a shot. Let yourself give him a chance to prove himself to you. He will, Rika. I promise. Take the risk. You won''t regret it. Take the risk.

    "That''s not me as a mother speaking, that''s me as a woman. Let him show himself to you. You won''t regret it." Then Elia frowned. "I know if you do that, you''ll be d that you did, and it will all work out for both of you. But the question is¡­ do you want it to?"

    Rika''s instinct was to y the question down. To keep her cards close to her chest. But something about this woman was so warm. So strong. So certain of herself, and of Gar¡­

    "I¡­ I¡­" Rika swallowed hard. "I love it here," she said quietly. "I wish I never had to leave. And I wish¡­ I wish it was easy to just be with him¡­"

    "Well then," Elia said simply, reaching across to squeeze her arm. "That''s good, because I think my son would lose his mind if you didn''t stay. An Anima''s mate is¡­ it''s a soul bond. I know you can''t sense it yet, but trust me, when you do¡­ Rika, it''s the most beautiful thing. And it will cement you here, with him. But until then¡­ until then¡­ please be careful with him. He''s experienced pain too, though not the same kind and shape as yours. He is far more easily wounded than he lets on. So¡­ just be honest with him. He''ll respect you as long as he knows where the boundaries are. He only presses those with his father and sister," Elia sighed. "And honestly, I''m hoping that soon he''ll stop doing it with them as well."

    Rika snorted. "The way he and Elreth went at it today, I kind of doubt it," she said.

    Elia grinned. "Yeah, me too. But a mother can pray." Then she took a deep breath. "I''m going to let you rest in a moment, I promise. But there''s one more thing¡­ you mentioned earlier about possibly going to try to convince the humans not toe here. That you might be able to show them the value of what''s here?"

    Rika nodded, though her stomach sank.

    Elia''s lips thinned. "I know you may not believe this, Rika, but life isn''t just logic and n. There''s a side to this life¡ªyou''d call it a spiritual side¡ªthat impacts everything that happens, whether you realize it or not." Elia''s forehead wrinkled and she looked down.

    "Rika, I don''t want to scare you, but we already know that you won''t be able to convince them to change their n. I''m d that you would want to try. But, just trust me¡­ we''ve been preparing for this time for twenty years. The Creator told us ahead of time that this would happen, and He gave us a way to thwart it. Your life¡­ your life is safer here. Please don''t waste it trying to tell ambitious men things they don''t want to hear. Please."

    Rika stared at her. "You''re certain of this?"

    "Absolutely."

    Rika bit her lip, then shrugged. "I won''t go unless something changes, how about that? I won''t go unless Gar or Elreth think it''s a good idea."

    Elia smiled sadly. "That''s a start," she said quietly. Then she got to her feet. Rika followed without thought, surprised when Elia pulled her into a hug.

    She hesitated, then patted the woman''s back awkwardly.

    "I''m going to go get Gar," Elia said, pulling away with shining eyes and starting towards the door, Rika following. "I''ll send him back so you aren''t alone. But just know that I''m right next door in the next tree, okay? I''ll arrange for some clothes to be brought to you, and stuff for bathing. I''ll make sure Gar remembers to take you to the pools."

    She smiled again as she opened the door, but when she turned to step out, she stopped, her eyes widening.

    Positioned on the other side of the door, Rika couldn''t see what she saw outside. "What is it?"

    Elia brought a hand to her mouth and her eyes welled. "I think¡­ maybe it isn''t me who needs to go after all."

    Rika pulled the door a little wider and peered out.

    Across the meadow, Gar stood with his back to them, face in his hands. Rika''s stomach clenched. "Why wouldn''t he havee in?"

    "I''m guessing he and his father just had a male-to-male and aired some of their bullshit," Elia said, tears in her eyes. "And I''m guessing he''s struggling to feel safe himself right now."

    She looked at Rika, a question in her eyes. Rika swallowed hard.

    "Does he make you feel safe, Rika?"

    "I mean¡­ More than anyone else ever has. He doesn''t push my boundaries. When I tell him¡­ he backs off and lets me have them. And he¡­ he waits."

    Elia nodded. "It''s because he already loves you and he''s trying to navigate what you need. Just keep telling him. He''ll get it soon, and you won''t have to keep drawing the lines. But until then¡­ he has his wounds too. And right now he could really use somefort from someone who he feels safe to show how he''s feeling. So the questions is, are you safe for him, Rika?"

    The first hint of something fierce shed in her eyes. Rika found herself suddenly wanting to rush in and reassure this strong,pelling woman that she''d never hurt him. But before she could open her mouth, Elia nodded. "Good. Go tell him that."

    Then she left.

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? It turns out if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. And YOU get more coins for the same amount of money! It''s a win-win! GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 421 - Hesitant Hearts

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika stood in the doorway and watched Elia walk over to the other tree house and step inside. Then she turned back to face the meadow, and Gar. Who hadn''t moved. He had to have heard them, but he didn''t turn around, or say anything.

    Rika swallowed hard, then pushed her shoulders back. Part of her wanted to run to him, to hold him, and kiss him and reassure him. But the bigger part of her was terrified of even the thought of that. She barely knew him!

    So, she walked slowly, waiting for him to turn and look at her. But he didn''t do it until she stepped into his peripheral vision.

    He stood, his broad shoulders hunched slightly, the muscles in his chest and shoulders bunching under his shirt and his sleeves pulled tight on his biceps. His dark hair was mussed as if he''d been pushing his hands through it, and eyes when he turned were red and shining. Rika wanted to weep seeing the sadness in him.

    But those little muscles at the back of his jaw twitched, and he scanned her once, quickly, as if checking to make sure she hadn''t been injured, then he looked down.

    "Why didn''t youe in?" she asked carefully, standing a few feet away from him in case he needed space.

    "Remember the things I told you about my dad?" he said quietly, his voice husky.

    "Yeah. Of course."

    Gar cleared his throat and looked up at the mountain in front of them. "He just apologized for all of it. He admitted that he''d misjudged me and got it wrong and been hard on me. And I just¡­ I kind of froze. It made me feel¡­ it was so strange. Like, I was happy and terrified at the same time."

    Rika nodded. That was often how she felt being next to Gar.

    "I don''t like that feeling," he said, his lower jaw pushed out. "It''s weak."

    Rika frowned. "I don''t think it''s weak to be touched by something someone said. Especially when it''s important like that. I wish my dad would have that kind of epiphany."

    A low growl puttered in Gar''s throat and Rika''s heart beat faster¡ªwas he going to get violent?

    "I want to kill that male for what he did to you," Gar snarled.

    Rika was humbled, but a little nervous too. But she stepped hesitantly closer, reaching for his arm. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Are¡­ Are you okay?"

    "In a lot of ways I''m better than I''ve ever been," he said carefully. He raked a hand through his hair, frowning, before he looked at her. "Are you?"

    She nodded, Elia''s words echoing in her head.

    <em>Take the risk.</em>

    "I''m still trying to figure this whole thing out. But¡­ but I''m d that I''m here. With you," she said, her heart racing so fast her head felt light.

    Gar''s eyes widened slightly. "I''m d you''re here with me, too."

    She nodded again. They stared. Then she gave a nervousugh. "I don''t know what to say except that I don''t want to be apart from you, but I''m also really struggling with believing this whole mate thing is real."

    Gar''s throat bobbed. He stepped over to stand in front her. Her stomach clenched, but she fought it, reminding herself of Elia''s words. There were no safer hands. Take the risk.

    Her breath caught as Gar lifted one of those safe, gentle hands to her face, stroking her cheek with his thumb, and in that deep, beautiful voice, whispered, "It''s real for me."

    Then he kissed her.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    He wasn''t sure if Rika was suddenly more open to him, or if he was just so emotional he was giving in to every whim, but pulling her in slowly, watching her eyes for the sh of fear, he dropped his chin until his lips hovered, just over hers. Then he stopped, waited.

    With a whoosh of breath, Rika closed the space between them, her mouth half-open, lips soft.

    Gar sucked in, taking her waist in his other hand and holding her hip as he tasted her, a tiny purr in his throat when her hands appeared on his chest and, rather than pushing him away, she pulled him closer.

    She stretched up on her tip-toes, her back arched under his hand, their hips pressed together as he dove into the kiss, tongues dancing, searching, his breath thundering across her cheek as all the pent-up emotion and tension of the day jangled through his veins until his entire body fizzed.

    He trembled, holding himself back from plundering her mouth, afraid to move her too quickly. She was shaking in his arms, but her kiss wasn''t hesitant. Her fingers wed into the hair at the nape of his neck and she pulled him down, tilting her head to deepen the kiss herself.

    Instinctively, he circled her waist with his arms and pulled her in tight, goosebumps washing down the back of his neck from the point where her fingers kneaded on his skin.

    For a moment, he forgot about his father, forgot about the disformed, forgot about everything except her delicious scent¡ªshe reminded him of sage, and summer grass when the sun was high¡ªand the thrilling feeling of her body against his. Her soft warmth, pliable and weing.

    Then she sucked in a breath and nudged her hips against him, and Gar almost roared. He shuddered with the heat that flooded his system, his very veins lighting with the promise of all the ways her soft would embrace his hard. His fingers wed at her back, but he forced himself to stillness, not to take too much, too fast. Not to scare her away from this moment where she''d given him something¡ªsomething intangible. But so precious.

    She was his. Made for him. Her curves filled his hands perfectly. He wanted to devour her, to pull her inside him and hold her away from the world that had hurt her. He wanted to put her on a pedestal and disy her to the world.

    But, she was trusting him, he knew. And he couldn''t give her any reason to regret it.

    If she didn''t stop kissing him like that, he wasn''t going to be able to deny the temptation to swing her off her feet and carry her back into the treehouse, meeting be damned.

    So he forced himself to break the kiss, but couldn''t quite bear to put space between them yet. So he rested his forehead against hers and spoke through his roaring breath.

    "Whatever it takes, Rika," he rasped. "I''ll still be here. I''m not going anywhere. Whatever you need¡­ whatever you don''t. You tell me.. I''m yours, Love. Whether you want me or not¡­"

 Chapter 422 - Distraction - Part 1

    It''s Reth''s Birthday (Anniversary?) this Sunday! If you''d like to join me for the LIVE voicechat with Reth Merch giveaways, and some fun surprises, visit linktr.ee/aimeelynn and join my discord chat. The event will be there at 1pm PST, Sunday, 6 February (Los Angeles date and time!) See you there! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    When Aaryn reached the cave he couldn''t see anyone else in the meadow, though he could smell that Gar and Rika had passed through on their way before Elreth.

    He wondered what would happen when his brother by me and his mate were alone. If Rika would ept the bond now that she knew it was real.

    Aaryn remembered how it had felt for him when he''d been sure, but Elreth hadn''t sensed it¡­ it was heartbreaking. He made a mental note to talk to Gar and make sure the male wasn''t too on edge.

    Turning his mind back to his mate, noting her fresh scent in the cave, he closed and barred the door to the cave behind him, then called, "I''m here, El."

    There was a muttered curse from around the corner in the kitchen and the rustling of papers¡ªwhich meant she wasn''t resting after all. Aaryn sighed.

    When Gar and Rika had left, he and Elreth had stayed for a time. Elreth had ordered Tarkyn to send messengers to the team that was checking out the humans to learn if they''d been killed or lived through their fight with Gar. She didn''t want to wait until they''d finished¡ªespecially if they ended up having to follow trails or fight. She wanted answers now about who was alive, and what they were nning.

    When Tarkyn had asked her what clearance the team should be given to take action, Elreth''s face had gone still.

    "Kill them¡ªbut only if they attempt to leave, or harm an Anima," she said quietly.

    Aaryn blinked in shock, but Tarkyn only nodded. "The right choice."

    Elreth snorted. "There are no right choices in this, Tark, but I need to be able to ask them questions if that option can be left open without putting everyone at risk. If they''re trying to leave, stop them. If they aren''t¡­ watch them. Carefully. We don''t know what other technology they have."

    Tarkyn leaped to do as she asked, and then Aaryn and Elreth had walked out of the building together.

    But Elreth was so tense, her face a deep frown, and eyes distant. She''d started walking with him, but he''d squeezed her arm and encouraged her to shift.

    She needed to run when she was stressed.

    "Go, clear your mind. I''ll meet you back at the cave," he''d said gently.

    Elreth had looked at him, surprised. "Are you sure?"

    He''d nodded and forced himself to smile. Usually she''d dismiss the idea if they were going to the same ce and slow her own pace to be with him. The fact that she didn''t even argue meant she really did need to run.

    "Go," he''d said. "I''ll see you there."

    She''d leaned in and given him a quick peck of a kiss, then turned and leaped into her beast, galloping along the trail and out of sight in seconds.

    Aaryn had kept his pace slow to give her some time. He''d thought she might run for a while before returning to the cave for a rest. But she must have run straight here¡ªher sent was heavy as if she''d been sitting in the room for a while, and spiky with frustration.

    Her sent made his own chest tighten. She was carrying so much and there was nothing he could do to free her from it. He wanted to bite something, but he pushed the feelings back. He needed to be calm. To advise his Queen, his mate. To put his own feelings aside until they were all safe. That''s the only thing Elreth would think about.

    He strode through the Great Room and into the dining area and kitchen to find Elreth sitting at the dining table, head bent over several sheets of parchment, scribbling and biting her lip.

    He didn''t have time to ask before she started talking, raking one hand through her hair and gesturing as she spoke.

    "It''s happening. It''s happening and I feel like there''s still so many pieces of the puzzle missing. I can''t decide if I''m grateful to find out that there''s a second portal, or not. I mean, of course I am. We''d all die if we hadn''t found out. But¡­" she raked both hands into her hair, leaving a smear of ink on the front of her red hair. "How could we not have known this for so long?"

    "The few who''ve gone beyond the desert haven''t returned," Aaryn reminded her. "And who knows how far away it is? Just rx, El. We''ll figure it out. Even Rika thinks we''ve got a few days. Gar will get everyone ready. The disformed will form their tribe. And we''ll get our answers from Gahrye and Kalle¡ªin fact, why don''t we send some over now. At least we can be mostly certain the humans don''t know about this portal. Write a list of questions and we''ll send the scribes notes and ask them¡ª"

    Elreth''s head snapped up, her brows pinched. "What do you mean, send some over? We''re going ourselves, Aaryn, It''s even more important now than it was before!"

    "I¡­ but, the time is so short. I thought¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn. We have to go. We can''t tell anyone else everything. We''ll forget something or¡­ the only ones who know the whole story are us and the elders, and I''m definitely not sending them! We''re going. As soon as the rite is over, we''re going. It''s going to be a busy few days. So get ready."

    Aaryn stood there, next to the table, and bristled. She hadn''t even asked him. Hadn''t even thought about the risks. He could see her point¡ªshe was right, no one else would know as much as the two of them. And there was far less likelihood of losing something as it was passed along by going herself but¡­

    His entire body shivered with tension. Every day there was something more. Every time he turned around, it was one more problem, one more stress. Elreth clearly felt it even more than he did¡ªshe was still raking inky fingers through her hair and giving herself ck streaks at the front of her hair. He wanted to take the pen away from her and pull her out of the chair and get her to turn away from all these problems for a moment.

    It hit him then, that if this was real, if the humans wereing¡ªand soon¡ªthey had only days before¡­ before¡­

    Holy shit.

    "El?" he breathed, barely trusting his voice.

    "I''ve been thinking about how to approach this," she said, distracted, flipping through a couple of the papers already spread out around her. "I mean, if this was another tribe that we knew were nning an invasion, if I knew they wereing, how would I address it? I''d try to clear out their leaders. Assassinate or harm them so they couldn''t travel. Just to slow them down and give me more time to n.

    "I''m thinking we talk to Rika this afternoon about specific locations and how to reach the humans on the other side of the portal. How to find them, and who to target. See if we can put this team on their ass for a time to slow theming through."

    "El," Aaryn said, a little harder this time.

    Elreth looked up, frowning. Then she caught sight of his face and her mouth dropped open. "What is it? What''s wrong?"

    "I just realized," he croaked. "If this happens as quickly as we think it''s going to¡­ we''ve only got days left together.. I mean, for certain."

 Chapter 423 - Distraction - Part 2

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn''s face looked so drawn¡ªlines alongside his mouth and eyes, smudges under his eyes fromck of sleep.

    Elreth blinked, forcing herself to stop obsessing about the war before them, and turning her mind instead to her mate, who''d been running around after her and taking her orders all day, while he carried his own grief, and stress and¡­

    "I''m sorry," she said quickly. "I didn''t mean to just order you around."

    Aaryn frowned. "I don''t care about that. I''m saying¡­ are you listening to me, Elreth? We''re talking about the humans being here in a week, maybe. That means that''s the time we''ve got. That''s it. Those are the only days we can bank on having together."

    He was horrified, and Elreth''s stomach plunged to her toes as well. She hadn''t thought about it in those terms.

    Not only was it possible they only had a few days, but those days were going to be full of danger and stress and¡ª

    Aaryn''s jaw hardened and he stalked up the table to her side, pulling her to her feet and into a kiss before she''d even put the pen down.

    "Aaryn! What¡ª"

    "Elreth, I am not walking into this¡ªI''m not walking into war without having you. I''m not walking into any day that''s given to us without a moment to hold you and be close to you. We can''t let this tear us apart¡­ just in case."

    "Don''t talk like that," she said gently, putting a hand up to his horrified face. "We''re going to figure this out. And we''re going to find a way to keep them out."

    But Aaryn just set his teeth, leaned down, and pulled Elreth off her feet and into his chest.

    She shrieked,ughing nervously and grabbing at his neck as he started carrying her to the bedchamber.

    "Aaryn! I have a meeting with the elders in ny minutes. I have to figure out how to make sure we''re all¡ª"

    "Well, you can prepare for that in thirty minutes," he growled. "All those problems will still be here then."

    "But¡ª"

    "I submit in public, you submit in private, remember?" he rasped, nipping at her neck. Elreth flinched, that entire side of her body washing in goosebumps as a breathlessugh escaped her throat.

    "This is¡­ you''re dominating me right now?"

    "Damn straight I am," he growled, then pushed the door into the bedchamber open with his foot, kicking it closed behind him once he''d carried her through.

    There were only a fewnterns lit from their time there that morning, but he didn''t seem to care. He walked her over to the sleeping tform and tossed her onto the furs.

    Elreth gave a little shriek, butnded with a small bounce and syed on the furs. She didn''t have time to react as Aaryn leaped up after her and without any preamble, started opening the buttons at the bottom of her shirt.

    Elreth watched, stunned and turned on, as he revealed a triangle of skin over the waistband of her leathers, and he kissed it, soft, open mouthed, then moved up to the next button, crawling up her body, kissing every piece of skin he uncovered and growling when she tried to lift his head and pull him up for a real kiss.

    "Aaryn," she said breathlessly as he reached the top couple buttons of her blouse. "I''m not sure we have¡ª"

    But with a flick of his wrists, her shirt was wide open and her breasts exposed¡ªand Aaryntched on, opened mouthed to the first peak.

    Elreth gasped and grabbed for his hair, holding him there as he sucked so hard the tingles flickered between pleasure and pain. But she arched against him, her body responding to his closeness, and to the sheer force of him.

    He came off that nipple with a small pop, but immediately cupped his hand around the other and took that one in his mouth instead.

    Elreth sucked in a breath and let her head fall back, her fingers still in his hair to hold him close as waves of glittering pleasure began to was through her, like he was twanging a cord that attached her breast to her belly, to the apex of her thighs, and every time he plucked it, her body shook.

    Then he came off that breast and pushed himself up onto his knees, grabbing his own shirt from the cor behind his head and pulling it forward and off, tossing it to the floor at the side.

    Elreth''s eyes widened as his body was revealed¡ªleaner than he''d been a month earlier, she noted with some worry¡ªbut rippled and ridged with muscle, his chest rising and falling as he unbuttoned his own leathers and freed himself, before dropping over her again, hands braced on the furs to either side of her arms, his eyes fixed on her, despite his hair falling between them as he gazed on her.

    Their eyes were locked and the words Elreth had been about to say died in her throat.

    "I want you," he rasped.

    "Me too," she whispered, cupping his neck and pulling him down into a heated kiss.

    Too soon, though, he started to kiss his way down her jaw, her neck, then her body, his tongueving the skin between her breasts and he slid down her body to her leathers and unbuckled them, tugging and stroking, unwilling to stop kissing her even when it got awkward to slide her leathers off.

    But he did it, growing to himself when he''d thrown them aside, then cupped her leg behind the knee and lifted it, kissing her ankle, then her calf, and starting back up.

    Elreth gasped again, covered in goosebumps at the delicious waves of tingles that followed his gentle fingers, and not so gentle mouth as he climbed back up her body again.

    "Your leathers," she gasped when he found her breast again. She pulled him up into a kiss and reached for his leathers, sliding her hands into the back of the waistband to cup his ass and push them down. But her arms weren''t long enough.

    With a low, purr of a chuckle that would have done any leonine proud, Aaryn pushed himself up and off her again, shucked off his leathers, then crawled back on.

    "Hold on, El," he groaned as their lips met. He''d pulled her leg up as he returned to her, bending it back and stroking his way up her shin as he took himself in hand. "Hold on."

    "But, why¡ª"

    Elreth cried out as he entered her in one frantic thrust that she felt to her toes.

 Chapter 424 - Distraction - Part 3

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    An unholy growl began in his chest as he took her, as if the beast within was speaking, calling for her. Aaryn gritted his teeth and thrust into her, a bold invasion of his own.

    He feared he''d been too quick, too fast. But Elreth''s head dropped back and she cried out¡ªwith pleasure, not pain¡ªand he slid home to the hilt, her body already ready for him.

    He called for her in sheer joy of being joined again. Frantic and desperate, he''d curled one hand under her neck, the other holding that leg high, keeping her knee pressed up and back.

    "Aaryn! Oh fuck!" Elreth gasped. One of her hands pped to his shoulder, the other grabbing for his thigh, pulling him in even as he gripped her tighter.

    She made the mating call first and it almost sent him over the edge. Teeth gritted and bared, he closed his eyes and dropped his head back, pleading with the Creator for control as Elreth met him stroke for stroke, her beautiful breasts bouncing, calling for him.

    He should have taken her slowly, should have savored her, but heat for her had exploded in his chest, fueled by desperation the moment he''d grasped just how little time they might have. Now, here he was, pressed into her as deeply as he was able, hips rolling, pounding, and Elreth crying his name, arching to meet him, her nails digging into his skin.

    He opened his eyes and gasped to find her, head thrown back and mouth open, her breasts arched up and bouncing with every roll they came together.

    With a groan of pleasure, Aaryn curled over her, taking that rosy pink peak in his mouth again, flicking the rivet of it with his tongue.

    Elreth clenched around him and he almost came.

    "Aaryn! Oh god¡­ don''t stop!"

    "I can''t¡­ I need to¡­"

    "Don''t stop!"

    Arching his back even more, to find her as deeply as he could, holding the peak of each thrust for half a second, they rocked together in a rhythm of pleasure that lit Aaryn''s body from his scalp to his toes.

    Near blind with pleasure, he reached for her breast, intending to pull it forward, to suck again and feel her body respond. But just as he did, Elreth arched and on the next thrust he felt himself reach her limits within.

    "Aaryn!" Pulling him forward, she rolled her hips up, changing the angle until she was curled in half underneath him and he called to her in short, panting groans.

    Elreth, teetering on the edge of her climax, braced a hand against the cave wall behind her head and Aaryn thrust and she screamed, her body flexing and clenching, embracing him as she jolted and trembled with the shocking waves of release.

    Before she''d finished riding that wave, Aaryn thrust again and tumbled over the cliff himself, the mating call tearing out of his throat as Elreth, near-sobbing, pped a hand to the back of his neck and pulled him into a kiss, swallowing his cries until they both shuddered and slumped back to the furs.

    Aaryn was panting, his breath tearing in and out of his throat, his body trembling and he fought for breath.

    "Are you okay?" he whispered, pushing up on one elbow to check Elreth, who was sweaty and blinking, blowing like a horse.

    "I''m¡­ great!" she said with a shakyugh. "I just¡­ wasn''t expecting that."

    "Me either," he said a little sheepishly as he rxed again and buried his face in her neck. "Sorry if that was a bit rushed, I just¡­ I needed you."

    "No, no, it was¡­ kind of amazing, actually," she said. And she sounded more rxed than she had minutes earlier.

    Aaryn tightened his hold on her, letting her uncurl her body so hey over her, his face in her neck, his hands cupping her head.

    She blew out a long breath of a sigh, and began trailing one hand up and down his back. The tiny, tingling sensation felt wonderful on his sensitized skin, and Aaryn groaned.

    Theyy there for several minutes, their breathing returning to normal, their hearts slowing, until Aaryn finally rolled off, but stayed on his side, facing her, beckoning her into his arms.

    Resting her head on his arm, Elreth snuggled into his chest and he curled around her, holding her almost like a child, though he knew she wouldn''t appreciate theparison.

    They must have dozed, because the next thing he was aware of was Elreth moving her head so her hair tickled his cheek. He opened bleary eyes to find her staring at him, her expression just slightly sad.

    "What is it?" he croaked,bing her hair back from her face with his fingers, letting it trail between his fingers then down her back.

    She shook her head. "Nothing really. I just¡­ it hit me, what you said. That we might have only days. And¡­ I don''t want that, Aaryn. I feel like every moment we''ve been together our rtionship has had some kind of threat hanging over it. That we''ve always been fighting something. I want to be with you and not in a hurry. I want to be with you and able to just¡­ be. Justugh and rest and¡­ be."

    He nodded, stroking her hair again. "I know, me too."

    "If this is it, Aaryn, we have to do this. As much as we can. We have to steal these moments together."

    Aaryn grinned. "Well, your father did say that we should go for as many orgasms as¡ª"

    "Ew! Stoppit! Do not talk about my father when I''m naked, Aaryn! Gosh!"

    He sniggered again, but then pulled her into another tight hug, still trailing his fingers down her hair and back.

    She tensed at first, but as theyy together and he didn''t refer to her father again, she rxed.

    He''d just found her lips and kissed her softly, was just beginning to consider whether he was up to taking another, slower shot at loving her, when Elreth froze.

    Aaryn went still, listening, but he couldn''t hear or scent a threat. "What is it?"

    Elreth shoved up, bolt upright. "My father!"

    Aaryn frowned. "Yes?"

    "The second portal, the other Anima¡­ Aaryn they''ve got to be the ones my father banished. The ones that the disformed were travelling to try and find."

    "Yes, I know, but¡ª"

    "My fathermunicates with them, Aaryn!"

    "I know, but¡ª"

    Elreth growled, her eyes wide with fear and leaned down into his stunned face. "If the humans found them months ago, why haven''t we heard anything?"

 Chapter 425 - Liar, Liar

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "She has to have lied," Elreth said urgently. "If they found the outsiders, the outsiders are either dead or they would have warned my dad, right?"

    Aaryn frowned. "I guess? They never had direct contact with the disformed. I didn''t know they evenmunicated with anyone in WildWood until Reth told us¡ª"

    "I have to ask him," Elreth said, throwing the furs back and darting out of bed to dress. Aaryn followed her quickly, both of them dressing silently, then racing out of the cave and into the meadow. Elreth prayed her parents were home and Gar hadn''t had to go find them. Though she could probably follow his trail if he went to the house first.

    But as soon as they got out of the cave, it was apparent that Gar wasn''t with her parents¡ªhe was busy with his mate in the meadow.

    Had she been more rxed she would have made a gagging noise and a joke about Gar being as bad as their father, groping his mate in broad daylight like that. But instead, rage simmered in her chest.

    If Rika was lying¡­ if her brother had been taken in by the enemy¡­

    She growled in her throat, turning to face Aaryn, still walking backwards, but needing to slow to sign so Gar wouldn''t hear her instructions.

    ''Get everyone for the meeting now. And send guards. Just in case.''

    Aaryn''s forehead pinched, but he nodded and took off, sprinting towards the trail to the Tree City as Elreth turned on her heel and ran for her parent''s door.

    She didn''t even knock, just threw the door open and rushed in, calling for her father¡ªwho had obviously been standing at the window in the dining room, holding her mother. Because he''d just turned and started towards the door when she rushed in, his face concerned.

    "El? What''s wrong?"

    Her mother stepped out of the dining area and came to stand alongside him, both of them looking worried.

    "Dad, what happened to the outsiders? The ones you banished. You haven''t heard from them recently, right? In the past couple months?"

    Her father''s frown deepened. "No, but that''s not umon. We usually onlymunicate once a season, and sometimes not at all when it''s cold. It''s quite a trip for them to take¡ª"

    "Do they have a way to contact you if there''s an emergency? Outside of the normal schedule, I mean?"

    He nodded. "El, why are you asking this? What''s going on?"

    Elreth growled. "When Rika told us her story, she said that another human came through the portal before she did and located other Anima. It has to be the outsiders! But that was weeks ago, almost two months. Surely if they''d had contact with humans they would have sent someone to tell you?"

    Her father blinked. "I would think so¡­ but it could depend how the human treated them. If they didn''t see a threat¡ª"

    "Come on, Dad! Something has to have happened. If they found a human studying them they have to be either captured or dead, otherwise they would have told you by now!"

    Her father''s face hardened, he looked at her mother whose forehead was lined with worry.

    "It seems likely, yes," he said quietly. "But we need more information¡ª"

    "No, Dad. She''s got to be lying! Either the others have been killed, or captured. Something is stopping them from reaching you¡ªor me."

    "I''m not saying it''s not possible, El. You''re right to look into this. But we should ask her how it all happened¡ª"

    "We already asked! She said humans found Anima in the canyon beyond the desert. Yet, they returned to the human world to warn her and set her up toe here¡ªshe''s here to be bait for the rest of us!"

    "I don''t know, El, I don''t think Gar would ever¡ª"

    "Gar doesn''t have a clue. He''s besotted and she''s lying!"

    She caught a sh at the edge of the window¡ªtwo guards entering the meadow and looking around, uncertain. Elreth ran back to the door and threw it open, throwing them the gesture that Tarkyn used while tracking to indicate a threat.

    And she indicated Rika.

    The guards nodded and trotted forward towards the couple.

    *****

    GAR

    Rika whimpered when he made his deration. He''d meant to lead her back to the Tree, but when she looked up at him with those beautiful, big eyes and her fingers tightened on his shirt, he''d groaned and taken her mouth again.

    Rika sucked in, arching back, pressing her hips into him and pulling him closer, their lips and tongues dancing until Gar was consumed.

    She was intoxicating. Her every scent, every touch like fuel to the fire within him that roared and crackled, aching for her, yearning to possess her, to hold her safe.

    He groaned the mating call and Rika gave a sharp little intake of breath. Before he could exin, light lit in his veins. A pulsing, throbbing energy that curled and coiled, sparkling inside him¡ªand reaching for her.

    He wasn''t sure how long they kissed, but the world disappeared¡ªthe wind that fluttered her hair, the rustle of the grass, even the quiet footsteps of his sister and brother of me as they crossed the meadow at a run.

    He should have stopped. Should have turned. Found out what was happening, but he couldn''t find it in himself.

    With a shuddering breath he slid his hands down Rika''s back to grasp her ass and pull her close. And to his delight, she responded, a low moan rolling in the back of her throat as she tilted her head to deepen the kiss.

    He could feel it, that light, in her as well and his heart sang, as if it had fingers¡ªand its fingers were his veins, filling, reaching, stretching towards her.

    And something within her responded, pulling towards him. He could feel it.

    "Rika¡­" he breathed her name into the kiss and that energy in his blood jangled with anticipation, coiling and curling, pressing to the surface of his skin where they touched. It called to her, shimmering on every nerve ending as she groaned his name and Gar''s body jolted.

    But then, just as that light seemed to press through his skin, to reach for her in truth, heavy footsteps sounded behind Rika and the hair rose on the back of Gar''s neck.

    It all happened far too fast.

    That light pressed out of him, stretching, reaching, tendrils curling like grasping fingers¡ª

    Rika gasped¡ªin shock this time, rather than pleasure and she broke the kiss, turning to pull away.

    The scent of two males mmed home to Gar in the same moment a handnded on her shoulder. Elreth''s voice rose in the background, but Gar didn''t take it in because Rika shrieked and whipped around to break the startling grip.

    All thoughts of love and desire fled him as everything within Gar screamed that his mate was in danger.

    As she was turned away from him, he roared and swiped, thoughtless, tugging Rika behind him by one hand as the other shed like lightening over that forearm that had a grip on her.

    Gar heard the bone snap when the heel of his handnded on it with all the force avable to him.

 Chapter 426 - A Lovers Instinct

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika cried out as a strange, unexpected handnded on her shoulder and she jerked away, instinctively. But before she could even finish turning to see who was attacking, an horrific sound cracked in her ear that reminded her of her father and the day he''d stood in front of her, smiling, and used a branch snapped by his foot as a metaphor for what he would do to her if she argued with him in public again. Her stomach sank as the man behind her cursed.

    She recoiled, but Gar tugged her behind him in one smooth movement, snarling at the two men, both growling, one of them cradling an arm that was bent oddly. Though he still didn''t back down.

    Rika felt ill and her head buzzed.

    He''d touched her. That man had touched her¡ªhe''d wanted to take her.

    "Gar, submit! Your mate has been lying!"

    What? Rika tried to think, tried to look in the direction of Elreth''s voice, but the two men were so close, and Gar was half-crouched and growling. He''d hurt that man. Gar had hurt that man. But that man had been about to hurt her.

    People were being hurt.

    Rika''s head buzzed. Her heart, which had already been racing with the suddenly fierce desire Gar had ignited in her¡ªroared off in triple-time, making her head spin. It was hard to breathe. She was sucking in, but getting little oxygen.

    She reached out for something, anything, to hold onto. Something solid in the crashing storm rolling through her body. Her handnded on the back of Gar''s shirt and she clung. But she still couldn''t breathe properly.

    "Gar, submit!" Elreth called again. "She''s lying! We need to question her¡ª"

    "Not," Rika said through her teeth, trying to blink away the lights at the edge of her vision. "Not lying!"

    The second guard, his eyes wary on Gar, stepped forward, but Gar''s growl ripped into a snarl and the two faced each other, both hands held lightly before chests¡ªa fighting stance.

    Rika wanted to plead with him not to hurt anyone else, but suddenly she was scrambling backwards, away from him, as Gar''s back rippled.

    Another deep voice, reminiscent of Gar''s echoed across the meadow. "Give him some space, he''s just protecting his mate! It''s instinct! Back off! She''s not going anywhere!"

    "Dad, stay out of this!"

    "I am not King, but I am your father, Elreth. You can''t jump to conclusions. Don''t create fear where fear doesn''t need to exist."

    Rika blinked, realizing that another massive male¡ªan older, more rugged version of Gar¡ªprowled towards them.

    "Gar, stop panicking. Think!"

    Gar growled again, but the two guards took a step back, the one with the broken arm paling.

    But Gar, teeth bared and still half-crouched, stopped growling. But he didn''t rx.

    "Gar!" Elreth snapped.

    "You can''t just take her, El. What happened? What changed?"

    Another growl¡ªhigher and lighter, but no less intimidating broke from Elreth and she stalked towards them in the clearing, her chin down and eyes shing.

    "Rika imed that the one who came before her found the outsiders¡ªbefore she arrived. Yet, it''s been almost two months. The outsiders have to have been killed or kidnapped. If they weren''t, they would have sent a message and warned us. Instead, she is here! And she''s drawing us back towards that portal. It''s a trap, Gar. Don''t fall for it!"

    Gar turned to look at her, his eyes slightly wider, but she didn''t see judgment or anger there, only fear. As if he was afraid of what he might see.

    "N-no!" Rika snapped through chattering teeth, then sucked in another useless breath. "They didn''t take any Anima, and as far as I know they didn''t kill any either. They located the Anima, the Anima didn''t see or hear them!" All the others in the meadow snorted, or scoffed and Rika''s heart thundered against her ribs. "I''m not lying! I was here for weeks before you all knew I was here¡ªexcept Gar."

    "This is a much bigger area than the Canyon," Elreth snapped. "And you remained remote. But as you already pointed out, you were found. Gar found you."

    Rika took another breath, forcing herself to focus. "Our technology," she reminded the Queen, "it lets us view and record movements and find things without getting close."

    Elreth had reached the Guard''s side, her eyes narrow with suspicion.

    "You have to believe me, Elreth. I wouldn''t even have found you all that quickly, but the canyon was flooded and I couldn''t get into the valley of it. I saw the forest in the distance behind the desert and it had been a secondary mission to explore and find other poptions, so I made the decision to cross."

    "If the canyon is flooded, that could exin why they haven''t notified us," the older man, clearly Gar''s father, said quietly, touching Elreth on the arm. "Even if they knew¡ª"

    "It''s very convenient story, isn''t it?" Elreth snarled.

    Rika red at her. "It''s the truth!"

    Elreth snorted air from her nose. "I need to have her scented for truth. I should have done that this morning."

    "Yes, you do," Gar growled. "And once you know she''s telling the truth, you can apologize for using my mate as a vent for your frustration."

    Elreth''s eyes snapped to Gar and her upper lip curled. "And if I''m right, you can apologize to your Queen!"

    Gar''s growl puttered in his chest again. Rika looked back and forth between them, uncertain what was happening. She looked a question at Gar, but he hadn''t taken his eyes off his sister, and she was the one who spoke.

    "We''re meeting. Now," Elreth said through her teeth to everyone gathered. "No more resting. We''re checking andparing all our sources and we aren''t leaving that building until we have a n in motion."

    Everyone nodded, but Elreth wasn''t done.

    She took a step forward, leaning towards Gar and said firmly, "And she stays under guard until we do."

    But Gar stepped forward too, blocking Elreth from Rika''s view.

    "Over my. Dead.. Body," Gar snarled.

 Chapter 427 - Unknown Quantity

    FUN ANNOUNCEMENTS COMING IN THE NEXT FEW WEEKS! If you haven''t already, click my profile image from one of myment replies, or search "Aimeelynn" on AllNovelFull, and make sure that little red heart is filled in solid. If it is, you''ll be the VERY FIRST to receive exciting new content on AllNovelFull this year!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar and Elreth had almost had each other''s throats before their father threatened to knock their heads together if they didn''t start acting like adults.

    Gar hadn''t backed down, and neither had Elreth, but their father was smart enough to walk between so eye-contact was broken and they could both walk away without being the one to retreat.

    Gar turned away, but ground his teeth. He didn''t care that Elreth was Queen. Didn''t care that she was dominant. She wasn''t putting his mate in chains.

    Aaryn''s face was pinched and pale, looking between them as Elreth ordered that the guards would walk before and behind Gar and Rika, and they''d all move back to the security building for the meeting. When Gar didn''t resist and they''d all started to walk, Elreth shifted into her lioness to run ahead, and Gar was d. He had needed a minute to stop his hands twitching towards her throat.

    Aaryn had walked with them, but silently. The male had lost weight, Gar realized. That wasn''t a good sign. He made a mental note to talk to his mother about leaving some fattening snacks in the cave.

    Rika walked at his side, her arms wrapped around her own middle. Gar ached to reach for her, to hold her somehow, but she seemed so withdrawn, he was afraid he would only startle her.

    It was instinct to put his hand to her lower back as they walked into the building, but he was d he had when they got inside. The hall was chaos.

    Most of the elders had already arrive and stood in clusters speaking urgently, some with arms crossed, others frowning and jaws hard.

    A fist of guards were in the room with Tarkyn, watching the crowd as if they feared a threat from within it¡ªand to a man their eyes locked on Rika as she entered. Gar didn''t miss that they began to spread then, positioning themselves around the room¡ªincluding next to the door.

    The guard whose arm he''d broken attended Tarkyn for a moment. The Captains looked at Gar over the male''s shoulder, his expression unimpressed. But he gave the guard an instruction, and the male left the building, in search of a healer, no doubt.

    Tarkyn shook his head slowly, but didn''t approach, for which Gar was grateful. He didn''t want to fight with the Captain.

    He ushered a pale and uneasy Rika towards a seat on the other side of the circle where he could watch her and the crowd at the same time. But they didn''t sit. Gar didn''t feel that it was wise. The hair on the back of his neck was slowly rising. The room stank of tension and confusion.

    Elreth stalked between groups of Anima, obviously filling them in on why she''d called them back early, and Gar clenched his teeth to hide his rage.

    His mate wasn''t lying!

    Voices were rising higher, movements bing more erratic. Gar rolled his head on his neck, his hands clenching to fists at his side. But he was so busy watching his sister and the elders, measuring them. He didn''t pay close enough attention to Tarkyn and his guards.

    With Tarkyn watching, a pair of them approached from Rika''s other side.

    Gar whipped his head around, a growl puttering in his throat as he found the male already standing next to her, taking her by the wrist, while the other spoke.

    He didn''t even wait to hear the words, but snarled and stepped around Rika, breaking the guard''s grip on her¡ªnot quite as forcefully this time, he didn''t think he''d get away with another broken arm¡ªand putting himself between Rika and the guards.

    But there were more of them, and Gar cursed they flowed towards them from every side of the room until he was turning, pulling Rika behind him, snarling at them not to touch her.

    "Gar," Tarkyn said, the only one with his feet nted as the guards and Gar moved around him. "We''re only making sure¡ª"

    "She hasn''t lied, she''s only helped and you will not put her in bonds!"

    Then another guard appeared from Gar''s right and put a hand to Rika''s shoulder. With a small grunt, she turned and broke his grip herself in a defensive move he hadn''t known she even knew. But now the guards were closing and Tarkyn was snarling at Gar while Gar growled in her defense.

    "EVERYBODY JUST STOP!"

    The words rang with Elreth''s Alpha authority, and they all froze.

    Gar had been in the process of turning to put himself between Rika and the guard. His arm was back, pulling Rika into his back while Tarkyn was stepping towards them, and the guard''s face was twisted into a snarl.

    They made aughable pageant of alpha male bullshit, as Mam''Amora would have called it. But Gar was ovee with the urge to roar, to force these males back and away, to gain his mate space. He shuddered with the urge to shift and reached for Rika behind him, though she seemed to be side-stepping¡­

    What was happening to him?

    Elreth''s shout had rolled off into a growl that he only registered when it stopped. His sister stood in the center of the room, ring at all of them.

    "Captain, set your guards for the doors and windows. Lhern, move the elders to their seats. Messengers, line the walls and wait. And Gar!"

    Gar met her eyes, but didn''t let his expression change.

    His sister just shook her head slightly. "Even the Queen is ountable for her words and actions as they affect the tribes. Your mate will answer for her statements and we will find the truth." She stepped towards them slowly as she spoke. "And if she is proven a liar, or a threat, she will be bound and imprisoned. And you with her if you do not stop interfering! You will not be allowed to attack our own people in defense of one who isn''t!"

    Gar opened his mouth and Elreth snapped, "Yet! She isn''t one of us yet, Gar!"

    There was a murmur in the room and Gar couldn''t measure whether they took Elreth''s side or his own.. A growl started in his throat.

 Chapter 428 - Sniffing Out The Traitor

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Gar''s upper lip curled back. "Maybe not to you, El. But she''s my mate. And I will interfere with anyone who tries to touch her when she doesn''t deserve it."

    "You are not the judge of when she deserves to be handled!"

    A tiny noise broke in the throats of Aaryn and her father. Gar grinned.

    Elreth snapped her head to re at them, standing to the other side of the room.

    "What?"

    Their father cleared his throat. "I just¡­ when your mother was held¡­ I reacted simrly."

    Aaryn held her eyes and signed. ''I would die before I''d let males touch you with threat in their eyes.''

    The words were a spear to her heart¡ªand made it sing. Frustration surged¡ªshe was sick of stifling her instincts to lead just for the sake of alpha male bullshit! The guards weren''t going to hurt Rika unless she proved to be a traitor!

    But the look on Aaryn''s face, and the empathy in her father''s expression when he looked at Gar¡­

    For fuck''s sake. She turned back to Gar, forcing herself to soften her tone.

    "I will ept that you are¡­ protective, brother," she said carefully. "And that any male of the bond would feel that way," she said dryly with a nce at her mate and father. "But that doesn''t change the fact that shees from our enemy camp and there is a significant threat to our people. You cannot be my War Chief and also a barrier to our victory."

    "I''m not," he said through his teeth. "I''m telling you to stop treating her like a traitor when you have no proof!"

    Elreth rolled her jaw. "Take a seat, both of you," she snapped. "All of you," she added, looking around the room. "Captain, order your guards to allow no one to enter who has not been invited by name, and once inside, no one is to leave without my permission. We are here to figure this shit out and none of us are leaving until we do!"

    Tarkyn nodded and moved towards the door, obviously going tomunicate instructions to the guards outside. Elreth stayed on her feet, watching them all as the room began to rumble as everyone moved to their seats and murmured their thoughts to their neighbors.

    Gar turned to face Rika. The human woman was tense, and wide-eyed, but she had her chin up. A show of strength for them, apparently. If only she knew¡­

    Elreth sighed. She wished she could just walk away. Stop fighting with her brother. Stop having to force the elders to her will. Stop trying so desperately to see through the fog towards the future.

    She wished she and Aaryn could go back to their honeymoon and forget everything that had happened since.

    For a moment, she wanted to weep. But she shook her head and set her jaw. She would not give in to the urge. It was time to get to the bottom of what was happening with the humans.

    She stalked to her seat where she could see everyone and sat firmly, looking around the circle and the lower-ranking elders in lines under the window. Under her eyes, the murmuring stopped. She nodded.

    "We are in need of a truth seeker," she said when the room was quiet. "Who feels confident to scent a stranger for truth?"

    Jayah, the healer and wolf elder who was close to her mother, raised her hand. Elreth wondered if this was challenged if any of the people would contest her honesty given how close she was to Elreth''s family. But in truth, Elreth had known all the elders for as long as she could remember. It was impossible to find anyone truly independent for this. It was why she''d asked instead of ordered, in case this meeting waster ryed. She would not be used of choosing favorites.

    She nodded at the female. "Thank you, pleasee stand with Rika." Then she looked around the room. "Where are the disformed? And Marryk and Hannah?" she asked the room.

    "They''re on their way," Aaryn said quietly from near the door. "We sent a second messenger that the meeting was starting early."

    Elreth sighed, but knew she couldn''t be too impatient.

    "Very well," she said and turned to the elders. "I''ve called you back early because it urred to me that there were aspects to Rika''s story that needed more rification, and I was concerned that we may have missed something in her first ounting. Please listen carefully, and Jayah, please scent Rika as she answers."

    Rika looked at the woman suspiciously, but Jayah only nodded at Elreth, then gave aforting smile to Rika. Elreth took a deep breath.

    "Rika, please tell us again, very specifically, when did you first hear about Anima, before you had visited?"

    "It was almost two months ago," Rika said. Elreth looked at Jayah, who nodded subtly, so Elreth continued.

    "How had the humans be aware of our world?"

    "One of the team hade through a gateway that we''d been aware of for some time, but it was different to the others we were familiar with. They''d been trying to breach it, but we''d lost one staff member already, so it was some time before they sent another. He entered Anima for a few days, then came back."

    "Just a few days?"

    "Yes."

    Elreth eyed Jayah, who was continuing to sit close to Rika, her nostrils ring, but no concern showing on her face yet.

    "And what did he learn in those few days?"

    Rika nced at Gar, then back to Elreth. "He found the Anima. The people. And we realized¡­ we realized it was more than we thought."

    Elreth''s nerves fizzed. "What was more than you thought?"

    "He observed the Anima people¡ªthe people the bosses had known of and been seeking. He brought back reports of their strength and speed, and their ability to shift¡­ everything."

    "And had he made contact with the Anima he observed?" Elreth asked quietly.

    Rika frowned. Her eyes dropped to the floor and her forehead wrinkled deeper. "I¡­ I don''t know. I don''t remember if he''d actually spoken with them."

    Elreth looked at Jayah who was leaning in slightly, her nostrils ring and resting as she sucked in the woman''s scent.

 Chapter 429 - The Threat

    WANNA SNEAK PEEK? Are you reading QUEEN OF BEASTS but have never read FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS? I''m looking for a couple volunteers to read a scene and make sure it gives enough information for those who don''t have the background of KING. If you''re one of those, and would like to read a minor spoiler scene ahead of publication, let me know! (You can just clickment at the bottom of this chapter.)

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth held her breath, but when Jayah met her gaze she nodded again.

    Elreth slumped. "Where were the Anima that he observed?"

    "Deeper up the canyon, where the gateway is."

    Elreth looked at Gar. "The Midnight Cliffs, I believe," he said quietly. "I''m not certain because I haven''t been, but that''s where the rumors pointed the disformed. To follow the canyon¡ª"

    "I believe I can cast light on this, El," her father said from the other side of the room. Everyone turned to look at him. Elreth nodded for him to continue.

    Her father''s face was pained and drawn. "If the humans observed Anima in the Canyon, before they crossed the desert, they were almost certainly in contact with Lerrin and his mate, Suhle, and their cubs. And the tribe they have collected over the years."

    Elreth blinked. That was the rebel leader of the wolves. Her father had banished him, she''d known that. But somehow she''d never thought about the fact that that might have allowed his enemy to just¡­ keep living. To have a life¡ªand a family, apparently.

    "An entire tribe?" she asked tensely.

    Her father shrugged. "Over the years I''ve sent them more than a dozen individuals, and a group of five at once. Plus the disformed have¡­ defected, apparently."

    Gar nodded. "They were only rumors, but from reliable sources. It was believed another group of Anima resided in thend beyond the desert. No one we sent has ever returned."

    Elreth looked at her father. "But theymunicate with you, correct?"

    He nodded. "Every season¡ªthough sometimes not in the winter. They send a messenger who reaches me personally, without being seen in the City."

    Elreth pursed her lips. "But you haven''t heard from them since before the time Rika''s describing?"

    He shook his head.

    Elreth snorted and turned back to Rika. "Did you, at any time, learn or even suspect that the human who came before you had killed or captured Anima?"

    Rika shook her head immediately. "We discussed what he''d observed in their behavior and senses and¡­ no. If he did them any harm, I was not informed of it."

    "Were you there for all of his reports?"

    Rika''s lips pressed thin. "That''s not how it works in my world. When people are reporting information¡ªespecially a great deal of it¡ªthey don''t do it in speeches. They enter it in¡­ technology. They type it up. It''s possible they reported things other than I was told. But I never heard any discussion of having an Anima in captivity, or of the killing of one. And I was told about the wider n to do so. I can''t think of a reason they would have had to hide that from me. I told you, I entered this world believing you were all little more than animals, and a resource to be exploited. It was only in observing you that¡­ that I learned otherwise."

    Elreth asked more questions, looked for more details, but in the end it was clear that not only was Rika telling her the truth, but she was honest about the things of which she hadn''t been informed.

    Elreth was both more rxed about the woman, and more tense. They had some information on their enemy, no doubt. But strategically, very little. And everything she heard about how the humans worked and their technology only made her more afraid. How were they ever going to defeat these people?

    Eventually, Elreth sat back in her chair and opened a hand to the elders. "Please, ask any questions you haven''t heard me ask. I feel that we need to be utterly certain that Rika is a friend, not a foe. And we need to learn as much as possible about our enemy.

    Many of the elders shifted in their seats, frowning. It was Lhern who spoke first, rubbing his chin, his gaze clouded.

    "Is there any element to the human n that you haven''t shared with us?"

    Rika shook her head. "No¡­ but¡­" she looked at Gar again, who frowned and watched her carefully. Rika cleared her throat and turned back to the male "There is something about our world and our work that I haven''t told you."

    "What is it?"

    "This isn''t the only ce they''re working to discover a new bloodline, or at least, the makings of it. They want to¡­ to breed with you, I think."

    Elreth jolted. "Why didn''t you mention this before?"

    Rika looked at her with an apology. "Because I can''t actually tell you for certain. I was never filled in on the ultimate strategy. It was described to me as¡­ as building a resource that would heal the world. But the more I know of you, and your family and the fact that we can mate and¡­ I''m almost certain¡­ Elreth if they knew you and Gar existed¡ªmaybe they already do, I don''t know. I haven''t told them. But¡­ I think you''re their goal. To¡­ to change the human race by introducing Anima blood."

    "Why?"

    "Because our people are getting weaker and weaker. Physically. More and more prone to sickness. And our medicines and technologies¡­ we can''t stop it anymore. The decline, I mean. In myboratory your people are spoken of as the magic pill."

    "Pill? A medicine?"

    Elreth''s mother made a small noise, and her father put his arm around her, but Elreth was riveted, uncertain why this little piece of the puzzle felt so important. But clearly Rika did as well.

    "I didn''t make all the connections before," she said. "But the more I think about being here and living here and¡­ You can''t beat them, Elreth. They''re too strong. There''s too many of them. You have to find a way to keep them out. If they can get their hands on you, that will be the end. You''ll never be free again. You''ll be raised like animals. Farmed. I''m certain of it." Rika leaned forward, her face tight. "Elreth, they don''t realize that you are people just as much as they are. They''re stuck on the animal thing.. They see your strength and your beauty and they want it and¡­ they don''t see you as people."

 Chapter 430 - Safari

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika wanted to groan in frustration and fear. She knew she wasn''tmunicating her point well. They were already aware that the humans wereing. But they were expecting war, not¡­ a safari. How could she exin to them how horrible it felt to imagine all of them in some wildlife sanctuary, watched and medicated and prodded. Her people were already experimenting. If they got their hands on Gar with his strength and power¡­

    She wanted to throw up at the thought.

    All the things that she''d heard over the months suddenly made sense in a way they hadn''t before. All the little things that hadn''t seemed to fit before. But the problem was, there was obviously more than one way to get to Anima. They now knew of two. What if there was more?

    She looked at Elreth, pleading. "I can''t exin it to you because you have nothing like this here, but they have people and animals trained, technologies designed specifically to find the gateways to open other worlds and then to invade and strip those worlds of anything valuable. Now that they have an example of the gateway that brought me here, even though it''s different, they''ll soon find any more. It might take time, but¡­ are you certain there aren''t other gateways? Or different ones?"

    "Different ones?" Elreth asked. "The portals, the traverse¡­ they''re the only kind of gateway to the human world that we know."

    Rika looked down at her hands. "I told you that your gateway was unfamiliar to us. That''s because we''ve discovered others¡ªthat work differently. So when we first found yours someone entered without too much thought, just assuming it was like the others we knew. When they didn''te back, our team did some exploration and¡­ well, you know what that ce is like. We dyed essing that gateway again for years. But¡­ but the reason they did now, the reason they fought to cross was because they are concerned that our work is failing and they''d be desperate."

    "Desperate for what?"

    "To find Anima."

    "So, they knew of us already?"

    She nodded. "At least, I think so. If it wasn''t Anima they''ve always been trying to find, it was another world with a very simr people. I don''t know how long they''ve known about you, but I gather the information was passed through a family line. They''ve been trying to find Anima, understand your bodies, how you are the same as us, how you are different, for generations. They discovered the other gateways decades ago. But yours¡­ that was only found within the past five years. And they only crossed it sessfully this year."

    Lhern nodded. "That sounds like they''ve taken a measured path. Which indicates that we might have more time than we thought. Why does it make you nervous to tell us this?"

    Rika swallowed. "Because I know that despite all the discoveries we''ve made, all the things they made and knew and achieved before I even joined the work¡ªthis ce excites them more than any other. I had to win the chance to be the one to cross¡ªyou don''t understand what an honor it was. And how I''ll be treated if I ever go back. They are salivating for information on this ce. They''reing. No matter what, they''reing. I wish I knew more about when. All I can tell you definitively is that they will not stop until they''ve made it here and brought you out. And my fear is that they''d do worse than just cage you. That they''ll¡­ they''ll change you. Change this ce. I''ve seen them do it.

    "The other gateways we know lead to other worlds. And anytime they find one with another people or creature within it, they take possession of them. Make them their own. It''s¡­ they domesticate them is how it was described to me." Many of the elders and Elreth sat back in their seats, clearly offended. But Rika plowed on. "You have to understand, from their perspective¡­ I thought it was a kindness! They''ve learned how detrimental it can be to keep wild animals in cages. So they think they''re being good when they put a people in a ce they can''t escape but that allows them to live their lives and interact with us.

    "Back when I was first hired, it seemed like the best of both worlds for everyone. As if we were helping these people! But that''s not what they''re doing. They''re making you and others like you into something more like animals, not less."

    "These other gateways you mentioned," Huncer asked quietly from behind Elreth, "are you aware of any of their kinding into Anima?"

    Rika shook her head. "I''m not aware of them, but that doesn''t mean they don''t exist. Our bosses always reminded us that we were only told what was needed to fulfill our role. We always knew there was information we didn''t have, but that we would be given it if we needed it for our safety or our sess. I used to takefort in that¡­" Rikaughed humorlessly.

    Elreth kept ncing over her shoulder towards the woman who''d been told to sit next to her and measure her for truth. She wasn''t sure what exactly the woman was doing, but so far Elreth had only be more rxed when she looked to the elder, not less.

    Because the woman clearly understood that Rika was telling the truth.

    "Other than this n, this team of people, are you aware of any other threats to the Anima thate from your world?" Huncer asked her faintly.

    Rika shook her head, but didn''t want them to feelforted. "I''m not, no. But that doesn''t matter. This threat¡­ it will end you. They''ve done it before, I know. I just didn''t realize before that they were doing it to actual people."

    She turned them, to find Gar''s eyes¡ªwarm and brown, fixed on her, a confusing mix of worry and love on his face, and her chest expanded suddenly.

    People. Real people. Her people were trying to defeat his people. And it was the saddest thing she could think of.

    Gar held her gaze, open and vulnerable. But there was a question in his eyes.

    The urge to reach out, tofort him¡ªto thank him¡ªwas there. But before she could find the courage, the door into the building swung open and every head in the room turned.

    When Rika saw who walked in it took a moment to figure out why her stomach dropped and her head screamed at her.

    She recognized the face, but it took a minute to ce it.

    The girl who walked in, smiling shyly and looking around curiously, on the arm of a shorter Anima man¡­ she''d seen that face before. But not exactly like this. Not in the flesh.

    Then it all came home to Rika. The photos in theb. The photos on the walls in the hallway¡ªand in Derek''s office. They showed this girl at the various stages of her life.

    Rika''s mouth dropped open. This girl was¡ª

    "Hannah, I''m d you made it," Elreth said briskly. "Please,e sit down. We have some questions.. You too, Marryk."

 Chapter 431 - Hannah

    READER SHOUT OUT: This chapter is dedicated to DespinyaNY (again!) for being the most mind-bogglingly supportive reader and friend. I am truly lost for words (and that is saying something!) Your generosity of spirit, and sharing is an example to me. Thank you for offering so much love in this world.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Rika had seemed so tense¡ªbut in a sad way. As if she worried. He was touched by her concern, and her words about worrying if the humans learned of his and Elreth''s existence¡­ it made him hope that she was beginning to care. Really care. For him.

    But then everyone looked up as Hannah and Marryk came in, and Rika''s entire countenance changed. While Elreth greeted them and the other disformed who''d walked in behind them, telling them what the meeting was about, Rika''s face turned from shock, to confusion, to horror.

    Her scent was suddenly bathed in fear and Gar bristled in simple response to her perceived threat. But he couldn''t see it. The disformed were safe¡ªhad she somehow sensed the differences and thought¡­ but no, he''d spoken to her about the disformed before.

    Then Hannah and Marryk began across the floor to join them for the questioning, and Rika shifted unconsciously in her seat, leaning back as if she didn''t want to be close to them.

    Gar put a hand to her thigh. "Rika, what is it?"

    She never took her eyes off Hannah, but leaned in to whisper in Gar''s ear. "Hannah¡­ she''s the daughter of the man who ran the entire organization. My boss."

    A growl began in Gar''s throat and he started to his feet at the same time that Tarkyn and several of the guards leaped forward¡ªthey''d heard her whisper. She''d forgotten that Anima would hear anything like that in a closed room like this when it was quiet.

    Rika startled when he leapt to his feet. But then it was chaos again. Gar was closer to Hannah than any of the guards, but he was torn between tearing apart the enemy, and protecting Rika¡ªbut she''d gotten to her feet, pushing forward in the same moment Hannah looked around, confused, as the males started towards her.

    But they should have watched Marryk. Gar knew better. He was just so taken off guard. Watching his mate, and the woman she''d focused on. But he forgot Hannah''s mate.

    With Gar still half-turned towards his sister to make sure she''d been paying attention, the male disformed, Marryk, let out a horrific growl and his face twisted as he leaped across the circle, arms outstretched, straight for Rika.

    It was pure instinct at the time, Gar didn''t even think¡ªall he knew was that his mate was in danger, and the threat came from an unknown quarter.

    Gar slid into the space between Rika and Marryk as he descended, meeting the male with swing for his face, but the smaller disformed man was quick, and there was too much room. Marryk dodged the swing, then as Gar''s momentum carried him forward, darted past him towards an unprotected Rika.

    "Bitch!" Marryk hissed as Gar whirled, pivoting on his heel and did something he''d always sworn he would never do.

    Despite knowing that he faced a disformed, instinctively Gar shifted, then leaped on Marryk''s back, his beasts ws unsheathed, and inches-long teeth burying in Marryk''s shoulder.

    The male screamed¡ªand so did Hannah, though she was being pulled back, away from the fight by the guards who''d reached for her as soon as they heard Rika''s words.

    "Stop! Gar, stop!" Rika screamed, but his beast shook its head, teeth still buried in Marryk''s flesh and the male screamed again, his hands scrabbling at Gar''s lion face, hands wed, but no strength in them as Gar bore him to the floor and shifted his grip.

    As the screaming, sobbing male tried to shift his weight to the side, to curl up and protect his vulnerable organs and throat, the beast didn''t even think.

    He took Marryk''s neck in his teeth and bit down, snapping it in two. The male shuddered, then his entire body went ck and his eyes, wide with fear and rage, suddenly went ssy, half-hooded.

    "NOOOO!" Hannah screamed.

    "Gar, what the hell are you doing!" Elreth shouted, shocked and angry.

    Gar wrestled his way back into his own body, and blinked to find himself sprawled on the floor, over the male, teeth bared and hands braced on the wooden floor where a slowly spreading pool of blood made his fingers slick and smell of copper.

    "He was attacking my mate! His Alpha''s mate!" Gar snarled.

    "But, he''s disformed and protecting his own mate! We don''t even know if he''s a threat!"

    "If he wasn''t, why would he have attacked her so quickly?" he growled at Elreth, pushing to his feet. "Rika said she''s the traitor. She''s your spy, Elreth!" he snapped, pointing at Hannah, who stood, folded almost in half, sobbing, and her hands clutched to her belly, screaming Marryk''s name.

    Gar turned to Rika to look for her support, to have her exin, but instead of her frantic agreement, or indignant rage at Elreth, he found his mate, staring at him, eyes wide in horror, recoiling, her entire body pulling from him as she shook her head.

    "Rika, love, it''s fine, I was helping you¡ª"

    He reached for her and Rika made a strangled noise in her throat and stumbled backwards, tripping on her chair and falling to the floor with a painful thud, but immediately back on her feet and backing away.

    Gar could only watch, heartbroken as she flinched from him when he stepped forward.

    "Get away from me! Don''t touch me!" she wheezed. "Get away!"

    "You killed him! You killed him!" Hannah screamed.

    "SHUT UP!" Gar roared at Hannah, all his fear and frustration exploding out of his mouth in the direction of the spy.

    Hannah startled, flinching backwards, but instead of the timid fear and shyness that had colored her every word and action in her weeks in Anima, she bristled to honor a lion herself and lifted her chin to meet his gaze with her own, tear-filled eyes and spat a curse at him.

    "So fucking sure of yourself. So fucking sure of the world.. You''re going to learn you asshole! It doesn''t matter what you do," she snarled. "It doesn''t matter who you kill¡ªyou''re still going to lose! And when you do, I''ve made sure they''ll put a cor on you and parade you around for my mother!"

 Chapter 432 - Spy Among Us

    THANK YOU WEBNOVEL! (For real!) If you didn''t see it,st week it was officially announced that Aaryn and Elreth won a Bronze Trophy in the 2021 AllNovelFull Spirity Awards! I am so thankful and surprised. This is a seriouspliment.

    Thank you to YOU for being here, and for supporting this book. If you hadn''t loved these characters so much, they wouldn''t have made it this far. So thank you for helping (and Aaryn & Elreth) reach this point!

    Here''s praying the added exposure will bring us a lot of new friends to share this journey! (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    ******

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar''s mouth dropped open. Stifling his original urge to snap his teeth on her neck too, he turned on Elreth, who still stood in front of her seat, stunned.

    "Did you hear that? Did you hear what she''s saying?" The room was silent except for Hannah and Rika''s heaving breaths. "These are your spies, Elreth. I don''t know how it can be. We tested them for truth. But¡­ these are your spies. Stop using my mate and turn your eyes. We''ve trusted the wrong people and it wasn''t my mate!"

    Elreth shook her head in disbelief. "We tested you¡­ how did you¡­"

    Hannah turned on her, her upper lip curled away from her teeth. "You stupid, ignorant pussy cat," she spat. "You are so backwards and¡­ god, I hate this ce!" she screamed, then turned around to speak to all of them gathered. The Anima gaping at her as she unleashed.

    "You all live in a world CENTURIES behind ours, do you get that?! Your senses, your strength, your fucking noble intentions don''t matter. You''re animals. Fucking stinking, ridiculous animals who need to be trained, and medicated and put away for your own safety! And for ours! The beauty of your bodies has outstripped your minds. You''re running around here like children, convinced of your own superiority while an entire of people out there is just waiting for the right time to take you.

    "You can''t win this!" Her eyes were wide with rage, her hands balled at her sides. "You can smell us, so-the-fuck what? We have machines. We have weapons. We have intelligence and nning and fucking NUMBERS that mean you will fail. Give up! Stop convincing yourselves that you can do anything about this. You''re going to die if you don''t give up! Is that what you want?"

    "So you admit it?" Elreth said quietly, her voice breathless but firm. "You were spying on us?"

    "No, I wasn''t spying, you idiot!"

    Elreth''s eyes shed her lion. Gar would haveughed it if hadn''t been so tragic.

    But Hannah wasn''t finished. "I didn''t need to spy on you! I was just fucking curious. I was bored! And your stupid, na?ve males can be led around by their fucking balls¡ªwake up!"

    "You had the mate bond," Gar growled.

    "Not anymore, I guess!" Hannah shrieked at him. "Because you''re so fucking out of control you have to kill a man before you even know what''s happening. Fuck! I can''t wait until I''m out of here! I can''t wait until you''re all in cages or dead! You didn''t deserve to have him here, and he didn''t deserve to die and¡­ fuck!"

    Then Hannah whirled on Rika, her face twisting into something even more malicious. "You''re the traitor here! You were fed and trained, and fucking educated by the smartest people on the and this is how you repay them? This is how you repay me?!"

    "I don''t owe you a thing," Rika said, her voice shaking with anger and fear. "You''re just sick, and the n you have for this ce is wrong."

    "You wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for my father!"

    "Then you go ahead and tell him I said thanks, because I''ll never stop being grateful that I am."

    Hannah rolled her eyes, cursing again. "Somebody drank the fucking Kool-aid. My god!"

    "Tarkyn," Elreth said quietly.

    The Captain stepped forward to grasp Hannah''s hands. Hannah just rolled her eyes. "You should definitely put me in prison and make me sad. You''ll all still die, and they''ll free me and I''llugh over your corpses, because you''re all fucking crazy.

    "The real world is not one with nature. The real world doesn''t let you act noble and wise and¡­ fuck, so fucking na?ve you make me sick!"

    Tarkyn and another guard had pulled her arms behind her and tied her hands, but Hannah didn''t seem to care. She just kept spitting curses and protests at Elreth and Rika. They were about to shove her towards the door when Elreth put up a hand to stop them.

    "What have you done since you''ve been here? What have you betrayed to your people?"

    Hannah gaped at her. "Oh, right, I''ll just reveal everything to you, shall I? You''re right¡­ the cult of personality you''ve got going on here is going to magic me into submission. Yay, Elreth! Gorgeous Elreth is finally queen, yaaaaaaaay."

    Gar growled at the disrespect, and heard his father do the same. But Elreth''s lips pulled up on one side.

    Gar reached for Rika, to pull her close as his sister began to prowl towards the human woman, but Rika dodged his grip, still panting and shifted into the gap that had been left by the guards. Gar wanted to hold her, tofort her, but he understood that he couldn''t just then.

    The grief hit him like knuckles to the sr plexus.

    Then Elreth stopped, looming over Hannah who, to her credit, didn''t back down. So all that timid fearfulness had been an act? Gar didn''t understand how she could have done it.

    "Tell me what you''ve done, you little bitch."

    Hannah smiled for the first time. "No," she said, thenughed. "You''ll find out. And when you do, I will beughingughing! You aren''t important, Elreth. You''re the king of a vige, do you get that? You''ve got what¡­ a thousand people here? There''s more people than that shopping at my local supermarket in a day. You. Are. Nothing."

    "How did you get here without us being able to smell your deceit?"

    Hannah''s eyes shed and she grinned. "There are powers at work here that you don''t understand, baby queen. And they know about you. Just wait. Just wait."

    Elreth frowned at her. Gar was about to tell her that she shouldn''t listen to any more of this bullshit, but when he wiped his face with his hand, a disgusting scent on his skin suddenly registered.

    The voices.

    "El," he said, shocked. His sister turned, but Gar was crouching down over Marryk''s body, and gesturing for the disformed to join him. "He smells like the voices. He didn''t smell like them before, but now that he''s dead, he does."

    Elreth''s face paled, then she whipped her head back to Hannah. "The voices?"

    Hannahughed in her face. "I told you!" she crowed. "SO. FUCKING. NA?VE!"

    Gar growled, and felt the shift of males approaching from behind him, all of them done with this show of disrespect to their Alpha.

    But before he could even get all the way to his feet, Elreth''s jaw went tight and, without a word, she took Hannah''s head in her hands and jerked, twisting until the woman''s spine snapped.

    As she fell to the floor, twitching, Elreth stared at her, jaw twitching and cold. "Maybe not so na?ve as you think," she said quietly, then turned around to face the rest of them.

    "They''re finding ways around our defenses. There''s no more time. We have to move on this while they''re still ignorant to the fact that we know about them."

    She turned to Gar. "Ready your people," she said calmly. "You''re walking the Rite of Veneration tonight.. In three days time, I''ll already be in the human world."

 Chapter 433 - Panic - Part 1

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    As the elders'' voices rose in caution for the hasty decision and some of them rose to walk to Elreth, there was a thump behind him. Gar turned to look for Rika and found she''d stumbled on a chair, backing away, eyes so wide he could see the whites around them, skin pale and mmy, and her scent stinking with fear.

    If she''d been a puppy she would have pissed herself.

    "Rika¡ª"

    "Don''t touch me!" She took one step back, shaking her head, then another as every head turned towards her, every eye fixed on her. She stumbled as she turned, scrambling, panic rising in her chest.

    She was here with these strange, massive people, and no weapon. Nothing. No way to protect herself.

    Her eyes passed over Gar''s as she turned away and his were pained and bright, pleading. But she couldn''t¡­ she couldn''t do this. She couldn''t be here. She shook her head and tried to run, stumbling against another chair and tripping.

    "Rika!"

    "Leave me alone! I can''t do this! I can''t!" in her mind she was sprinting for the door, her brain screaming at her that they were all taller, faster, stronger. That she was going to die if she didn''t get out from under their eyes right then. But there was a wall looming close and several men edging towards her.

    Footsteps thundered behind her, and she screamed as someone caught her arm. She slipped and went down as she pitched forward, arms pinwheeling, shrieking as a handnded on her ankle.

    She rolled onto her back, kicking, and when the foot was loose, began to spider-walk backwards, as the Anima, their faces in various masks of anger and concern, began to advance on her. They were all huge, their eyes pinched narrow and¡ª

    "No. NO!"

    Suddenly, a thick, broad back stepped between her and the others, his arms outspread and his dark hair quivering as he emphasized his words. "Leave her!" Gar roared, shoving a guard back and away from Rika and in the same motion he¡­ shifted.

    Holy sheet.

    Holy forking sheet.

    Holy motherforking sheet balls.

    He was that massive lion again, his mane so thick it trailed halfway down his back and belly. Then the beast snarled a warning and crouched in front of her, it''s back to her.

    Rika''s breath stopped, but the animal never turned. His tailshed back and forth and he crouched, ready to pounce, while the nearby males still in their human forms gaped at him.

    The older man, Reth, the former King, put a hand out to Elreth to stop her forward motion. "He''s protecting her, El. Just as you would if Aaryn was under threat. And it''s exactly what I would have done for my mate, and you for yours, if things had happened this way. Think, El. Think. He''s protecting her. Have you ever seen him lose control like this before?"

    Rika could barely hear their voices over the throbbing of her pulse in her head. But the huge lion paced in front of her, keeping himself between her and the others, and even as her head screamed that it was FREAKING LION, something deep in her gut, behind the jabbering fear, heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was stopping them froming after her. He was standing between them.

    He was protecting her.

    And as she watched, trembling with fear, the seemingly endless crowd stopped advancing. Gar''s mother stepped between Gar and the people and¡­ and Elreth, whose face was half angry, half worried. Rika didn''t know what Elia said, but after only a short discussion, Elreth turned away, shooing the others ahead of her. They all looked back over their shoulders¡ªat Gar, not her¡ªwhile Elreth called at them all to meet at the Royal cave.

    The white-haired male red at Gar, but he left too, walking to the door and holding it open for everyone to pass through, except Gar''s parents who hung back, then Elrethst of all.

    The two of them stopped to talk, too quietly for Rika to hear from this distance. But then a momentter, Aaryn nodded and trotted back in to a cupboard in the corner, pulled out two nkets and walked¡ªslowly¡ªto ce them over the bodies.

    Rika''s breathing picked up when he closer, but he didn''t look at her, and Gar''s beast was still prowling the space in front of her.

    Then Aaryn muttered something to Gar and trotted back to the door, then out.

    Then the lion swung its head around, its eyes fixed on her.

    The adrenalin rush was instant, and jolting.

    Rika''s breath caught and she began to scramble backwards again until she came up hard against the wall. And still she tried to push back, but there was nowhere to go!

    But the lion gave a low, groaning huff, then settled himself on his belly, his massive head on his paws.

    He kept staring at her, but except for his thick chest and stomach expanding and contracting with his breaths, he didn''t move.

    ****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    When the room was quiet and still except for his parents still hovering a few feet away, whispering to each other, Gar shifted back and stood up.

    Rika gasped, but only sat there, gaping at him, shaking her head.

    "Rika, it''s over now." He knelt to make himself smaller, then reached for her and she recoiled physically from his hand. Gar looked down and realized he still had blood on them from Marryk.

    "You''re crazy. You''re all crazy. Killing people¡­ they''re dead, Gar. They''re dead!"

    "He would have killed you, Rika! He''s one of us. He would have¡ª" He inched forward and a tiny cry broke in her throat and she pushed herself backwards, stering herself against the wall as if she could push through it.

    "Gar, I think you need to give her some space. You too, Reth," his mother said quietly, patting him on the shoulder. She''d done that thing she could do where she moved without him hearing her.

    Gar was about to argue, but then he looked at Rika.

    She was staring at him as if he''d just tried to bite out her throat.

    It was a de sliding into his stomach, the sight of her panicked, the abject terror on her face.

    His mate was terrified.. Of him.

 Chapter 434 - Panic - Part 2

    AUTHOR NOTE: If you enjoy music while you''re reading, try the song "Never Ending Nightmare" by Citizen Soldier while reading this chapter. It''s what I listened to while writing!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    She couldn''t do this. She couldn''t. These people were like her father¡ªworse! He only threatened to kill people, these psychopaths actually did it!

    Then, in trying to avoid Gar''s gaze, her eyes fell on the two bodies on the floor, just feet from each other, and her stomach threatened to revolt.

    How had she thought, just minutes before, that she wanted to be here? That these people made a safe ce, a good ce? How had she stood in defense of them?

    She was surrounded by them here¡ªall so tall and so strong. And Gar the biggest of all, except perhaps for his father.

    A strange noise broke in her throat. She was so terrified she couldn''t even cry. Her entire body trembled, her skin vibrating. But there was nowhere to go. As soon as she stepped outside there would be hundreds of them¡ªall huge, all so strong that if they decided to hold her she couldn''t move.

    She couldn''t do this! She wasn''t safe!

    Her head buzzed, her pulse thumped in her ears, and strangled cries broke in her throat with every breath.

    Gar spoke to his mother, who was also looking at Rika. When Rika tried to push backwards, away from them again, her head skull bounced on the wall. But she barely noticed.

    She was backed into a corner.

    Gar stood directly in front of her, his eyes pained¡ªand blood dripping off his hands.

    Oh, God, help her!

    She tried to talk, to warn Gar off because he looked like he was about toe closer, but her teeth were chattering. She couldn''t get her tongue around a word.

    Then suddenly the woman flowed forward, slowly. Gar''s mother. She wasn''t huge like the others. She was small and soft like Rika¡­ but there was another huge male¡ªGar''s father¡ªright behind her, hovering over her, as if he wouldn''t let her move without him nearby.

    Gar looked just like him, this man who made himself his wife''s shadow. Gar looked just like him. Gar was him.

    Rika covered her head with her arms and sank to the floor, sobbing.

    It was too much.

    She couldn''t do this.

    She couldn''t be here.

    She was going to die.

    "Rika?" That soft, warm voice said, barely loud enough to be heard over the throbbing in her ears. She shook her head and tightened her arms over her head.

    "No, don''t move, Gar. She''s having a panic attack. She needs space." Elia''s voice was so calm, so soft¡ªand so firm. Rika imagined that no one would defy it¡ªexcept perhaps that huge man that stood behind her.

    Huge men. There were huge men everywhere.

    She was going to die.

    "Rika, listen to my voice and just focus on that, okay? You don''t have to speak. I''m going to touch your shoulder, but if you decide you don''t like it, just lean away and I''ll remove it, okay¡­?"

    Rika gasped when a small hand brushed her shoulder. But it was warm, and female, and soft and didn''t grip her, just rubbed slowly on her shoulder, then her back.

    She trembled, but didn''t move away.

    She was going to die.

    "It''s a shock the first time you see how deadly they are," Elia said softly. "My first time was a simr circumstance, and in this room, actually," she said, sounding bemused. "I can understand why you feel frightened right now. We''re not going to ask you to answer any more questions today, okay?"

    "It''s n-not¡­ not t-the questions," Rika said through chattering teeth.

    "Shhhhhh, you don''t have to talk. I know. I know you were being honest. And I loved what you said. I felt the same way when I first arrived here."

    "N-no. T-these p-people are c-crazy."

    "I want to reassure you that they aren''t, but I think now''s not the time," Elia said, and Rika could hear the smile in her voice. "Right now, you just breathe as slowly and deeply as you can. We have as much time as you need. No one is going to move you, or ask you to move, until you''re ready."

    Rika blew out a long breath. But then someone did move and she jolted again.

    "It''s okay, Rika. You''re safe here. I promise," Elia whispered, still rubbing her shoulders and back. "You''ve never been in safer hands."

    Rika croakedughed at that, her mind ying back the sickening snap of teeth on bone, of a neck being bent a way it was never intended.

    Then sheughed again. And again.

    She wanted to stop, but it kept gurgling out of her throat, high and strained. She lifted her head to try and get more air, her fingernails digging into the wood flooring. But she couldn''t catch her breath, and theughter kepting.

    At some point all she could do was close her eyes and let the tearse, because theughter wouldn''t stop until she did.

    No one else made a sound, so it was just her eerieughter and broken sobs, echoing around this strange building.

    The only constion, when finally, finally theughter stopped and she could almost breathe, was that Gar and his father had sat on the floor¡ªencouraged by Elia, she suspected. No one was looming over her anymore.

    When she could finally breathe, she opened her eyes to find Gar, his eyes pinched with pain and worry. Elia sat next to her against the wall, their shoulders brushing. And Gar''s father was further away in the room, obviously positioned to stop anyone elseing in.

    Rika sucked in a breath. "Th-thank you," she whispered to Elia. She''d pulled her knees up to her chest and hugged them. "Thank you."

    Elia shook her head. "This is a lot, for anyone," she said softly.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize. You''ve done nothing wrong, Rika."

    Then she looked at Gar. Her body was still shaking, but she could breathe now. She''d called him crazy. And thought that he was.

    Really, she was the crazy one. But her mind shied away from the images of Gar killing that guy¡­

    That guy that had been reaching for her, she reminded herself.

    She made herself meet his eyes. Gar stared at her, his gaze pleading and afraid.

    She swallowed. "Thank you," she whispered.

    "Always, Rika," he rumbled back. "My strength is a tool to help you, I promise. I''d never use it against you."

    She knew he was telling the truth. Or meant to be, anyway. She just wished she could feel like it was true.

    She really did.

 Chapter 435 - Panic - Part 3

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    The thing about her attacks were that they always passed. Sometimes it took twenty minutes. Sometimes it took hours. But eventually she always found her way out of the fear. It just¡­ hung around in the back of her mind waiting for the next time to take over.

    So, as Gar''s mother rubbed her back and they sat quietly against that wall, slowly but surely, Rika''s heart slowed and her breath stopped hitching. She wasn''t sure how long it took. It seemed like they sat there forever, and like it passed in a blink. As if it had all been a dream. But Rika knew if she looked up she''d see those nkets on the floor, the bodies beneath them¡­

    She shuddered, and Elia squeezed her shoulder.

    But eventually Rika felt calm enough to lift her head and a deep breath. The tension in the room seemed to ease away as she did¡ªas if they''d all just been waiting on her. Which made Rika want to weep with sheer frustration.

    This is what always happened. She found people she liked, who liked her. It looked like things would go well. Then she got triggered, flipped out, and everyone started walking small around her. She felt like a freak, and ended up pulling away out of embarrassment and fear.

    God help her, where was she going to go after this?

    "Thank you," she said quietly to Elia. "You''re good at this."

    "I had panic attack for months after my parents died," Elia said with a sad smile. "I remember the feeling."

    Rika nodded. She''d known Elia must have had some experience or training. Most people did all the wrong things when she panicked, until she fled. It wasn''t until Rika had had a counsellor in college who''d helped her understand trauma, and PTSD, and why her body and mind reacted to things that she''d found some better ways to deal with her fear. Usually. She understood herself better now¡ªknew it would only take time for the fear to pass. Most of the time.

    But she''d never been faced with cold-blooded murder before.

    She wanted to stand up and walk around, but she was afraid she''d freak out again when she saw the bodies so, ignoring Gar''s piercing gaze, she made herself look over to the area on the floor where they were¡ªand was surprised to find only the nkets crumpled on the floor. No eerie, body-shaped lumps between them.

    "We took them out," Gar said quietly. "So you didn''t have to look at them."

    Rika must have been really out of it to have not registered the movement and sounds of that process. That made her nervous. How deep had she gone?

    She looked at Gar then, reflexively, and her heart immediately dissolved into a puddle of grief.

    Gar sat cross-legged, a few feet in front of her, his eyes fixed on hers, and his expression painted in confusion and pleading.

    He didn''t understand why she didn''t believe him. And he was afraid of what this would do to them.

    How was it possible he was so afraid to lose her when they''d known each other for such a short time?

    And how was it possible that the thing tightening her breath just then was the image of her mind of never seeing him again? Not the carnage she''d just witnessed?

    Hadn''t she just been desperate to get away from him? From all of these people? Didn''t she want to be away from them?

    Staring at Gar, the answer was no.

    She didn''t even understand herself. How could she expect them to understand her?

    Rika sighed and dropped her face into her hands again. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."

    "Don''t be," Elia said briskly from her side, patting her arm. "This is all very real."

    Rika raised her head, letting it drop back against the wall. She couldn''t look any of them in the eye just then. "I''ll be fine now," she said. "Thank you for your help. I''m not panicking anymore."

    Elia rubbed her arm and said soothing things that Rika didn''t really register. She was too busy watching Gar, wondering how he was going to take all of this. Wondering how she was going to feel being around him and Elreth now. After¡­ that.

    She swallowed and made herself meet his eyes again and not let go this time.

    He didn''t waver.

    A short timeter Elia pushed to her feet and her husband¡ªher mate, Rika reminded herself¡ªgot to his as well. Something passed between them that Rika could feel. It made her turn to look, and breathe through the increased heartrate and adrenalin feeding through her system at the sight of the former King.

    He was so huge. She knew if Gar stood, they''d look each other in the eyes, and Gar was just as massive. But Gar didn''t feel as big as that man who filled a doorway and stood over his mate like she was breakable.

    His name was Reth, she thought. She was d that he didn''te closer. But he watched his mate with the same intensity that Gar stared at Rika¡ªmore so, if that was possible.

    "Would you like me to stay?" Elia asked her in a whisper. "Would you feel safer?"

    Rika looked back to Gar, who stared like he was hanging on her words.

    He wanted to talk to her, she knew. And she wanted to talk to him, too. But alone?

    Yes, she decided, she did.

    "I''ll be fine," she said finally, reminding herself that it was true. It had to be. Gar had only ever done what she''d asked. He''d always given her space when she needed it. And when she wasn''t afraid, she felt better when he was close.

    It was the strangest thing.

    "I''ll be fine," she repeated, nodded.

    Something warmed in Gar''s gaze.

    Elia patted her arm again, smiling. "I''ll stay close. If anything goes wrong, one of you can call for me, okay? Ore to my tree anytime. You''re wee here, Rika. And you''re safe. I promise."

    Rika gave her a grateful smiled, and endured the woman''s unsolicited hug. Then she watched as Elia stalked across the hall to her mate and was gathered into his arms, his eyes aglow with love and a fierce protectiveness.

    Rika swallowed. She wanted that. She did. Something inside her ached just seeing it.

    Would she ever feel safe enough with a man to rx into him like that?

    Gar''s parents pushed through the double doors and out in the WildWood, leaving Rika alone with Gar.

    And when she turned her eyes up to find his, the ache in her chest pinched harder.

    Would she ever feel safe enough with Gar to rx like that? Because she could see in his eyes the echo of the same love, the same fierce protection she''d just seen in his parents.

    Rika blew out a breath and tried to break the tension.

    "Thank you for not walking away when I freaked out," she said quietly.

    Gar''s brows rose. "Your people would¡­ walk away when you were scared?"

    Rika grimaced. "I don''t really have any people anymore," she said honestly, though it hurt to admit.

    "Yes, you do, Rika.. Now you do," Gar said, his voice so deep and hushed, it seemed to vibrate in her feet.

 Chapter 436 - Quietly

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    He considered walking her back to the Treehouse, but he was partly afraid if he was that close Elreth might call him back to the meeting. And he wasn''t sure how Rika was going to cope with being out in the WildWood. What if they ran into someone she didn''t know? He wasn''t sure what would trigger her fear and he didn''t want to risk it.

    So he approached slowly, watching her to see if she''d recoil. But when she didn''t, he took his mother''s seat, settling himself right next to her, though not touching, his back to the wall so they could both stare forward.

    Rika sighed heavily. "I hate this," she said, shaking her head. "Every time it happens I feel like I just screw up everything. It ruins me."

    "You didn''t screw everything up, Rika," Gar said, floundering, realizing his natural instincts¡ªto pull her close, to stroke, to soothe¡ªweren''t going to work here. He had to keep his distance, let here to him. Like a wounded animal he''d helped Elreth nurse back to health when they were small. No sudden movements. No impatience.

    Rika snorted. "I just cleared a building," she said dryly. "Pretty sure that''s the definition of ruining¡­ whatever. I can''t believe¡­ your parents are pretty incredible. Your mom, I mean."

    Gar snorted. "Yeah, she is."

    "Your dad is scary."

    Gar tipped his head. "He can be. But¡­ he''s usually not," he said thoughtfully, like he''d just thought of it.

    Rika turned her head to look at him. "He''s the guy who stomped you down your whole life, right?"

    Gar winced and scratched the back of his neck. "Yeah, but¡­ I mean, yeah. But I''m starting to realize things weren''t quite what I thought. And he apologized like I said. I feel like things are changing. I mean¡­ I''m waiting to see. But¡­ he''d never hurt you, Rika. He''s super-protective¡ªespecially of females, and especially human females, because of my mom. Other than me you won''t find anyone you''re safer with."

    Rika frowned. "He just watched his kids murder two people and he didn''t even blink."

    Gar''s face hardened. "It''s not murder when those people are attacking others and doing their best to bring down our entire Kingdom," Gar growled. "I know how that looked, and I get why it was scary. But seriously, Rika¡­ that wasn''t murder. That was defense¡ªof you, and of our people as a whole."

    She supposed on the face of it, at least, that was true. But she also saw that if this was the way Anima dealt with conflict, it was no surprise there was only a little over a thousand of them in the WildWood. They were like one of the species in the African sanctuaries¡ªfully independent, and fully capable of killing each other to extinction on the basis of their instincts.

    Knowing that wasn''t a thought Gar needed to hear, Rika just sat there, wondering how to step forward, out of this hole she''d created. She should have known Gar would point to the light.

    "I''ll never hurt you, Rika. I want so badly for you to believe that. I''ll never use my strength against you. I''d never hurt you physically. I vow it."

    She turned to him. "So, you''d just hurt me emotionally?" she asked, wishing she was joking.

    Gar looked very ufortable. "I don''t want to," he said. "But¡­ my emotions are hard to control. And I don''t always understand them. I know I do hurt people sometimes. Especially my family. I can promise I''ll never n to. I can promise I''ll never try to. But it might happen."

    He looked at her earnestly, his eyes ring with abination of fear and hope. Her breath caught at the pleading in him.

    "I know I''ll say the wrong thing, or take the wrong action at some point. I''m certain I''ll have to apologize. But I can assure you, Rika¡­ you will never, never need fear my strength. Or that of my family. "

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika''s heart dropped. "I just watched your sister kill a human being that came here!"

    "Because they were a threat to our entire Kingdom. And still I stood between you. Once she''s sure of who you are¡­ that won''t happen to you, Rika."

    "And until then?"

    "Until then, I stand between you. Always. My parents as well."

    His words touched something deep inside her. Something she usually kept in the shadows. A part of her that needed to be held softly and had been too often bruised.

    "Why?" The word cracked.

    Gar''s forehead crinkled like he might join her in tears. "Because you''re my mate. That makes you the most important person in my life," he said quietly. "And in my family, that makes you important to them, too." His Adam''s apple bobbed. "You''re one of us, Rika. I know it doesn''t feel that way yet, but¡­ but just be patient. You''ll see."

    She didn''t drop his eyes, just stared, hope welling in her chest and making her afraid to speak in case it came out.

    They sat silently for a long while, Rika staring at nothing, wanting to move, but not knowing how. As tense as she was, she was also exhausted. And desperately aware that she was creating so much drama. She hated being the center of attention like that.

    "Thank you for not leaving," she said again, knowing he wouldn''t understand how important that was. "When things like that happen I need space, but being alone can be¡­ difficult."

    Gar frowned thoughtfully. "So, if it happens again¡­?"

    "Do exactly what you did. Back off. Don''t touch me. But don''t leave. Just¡­ be there. Like that night in the cave."

    Gar nodded. "Okay. I''ll try."

    She wasn''t sure why the simple words, the simple assurance made her want to cry. But after a long moment she was still swallowing tears when Gar leaned forward.

    "Can I¡­ touch you?"

    She nodded, and when he got to his feet and offered his hand, not touching her until she offered hers, then he pulled her to her feet.

    Rika surprised herself by wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into an embrace.

    Gar buried his nose in her neck and inhaled deeply, his arms tightening at her sides. But she could feel the caution with which he moved. The restraint he was holding over himself. And a part of her grieved it. She never wanted to be the reason he felt caged.

    Never.

 Chapter 437 - Be Close

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Gar''s warm hands on her back, his breath on her neck¡­ it all made her shiver¡ªand not just with fear. He felt warm and solid and strong, and when she wasn''t afraid, it was wonderful. He was¡­ somehow more real than any other man she''d been close to. But he was also bigger and stronger¡ªand more intimidating for it.

    Rika had had enough time in the forest with Gar, watching him hunt, or swim, or just walk¡­ she loved the way he moved¡ªlike his joints were spring loaded and under tension. Power sheathed. His entire body swung into anything he did, as if he were always on the verge of breaking into a run. Even when he just strolled through a cave, the strength within him was evident¡ªa coiled spring held in check.

    And his beast form¡­ it was magnificent.

    She wished she could have watched him like that without the fear that surrounded her. That wasn''t the first time she''d seen him in his lion, but catching him in full view, full sunlight was rare. Usually he only took his animal form to navigate the forest, and returned to his humanity as soon as he reached her. She''d only ever seen pieces of him, glimpses. But that¡­

    "You''re¡­ breathtaking," she whispered in his ear. "In your lion. Really beautiful."

    Gar huffed in her ear, one hand ttening at her back. "You''re easily impressed."

    "No," she said quietly, then pushed back far enough to meet his eyes, swallowing hard. "That''s the thing, Gar. I''m almost impossible to impress. I usually find other people either pointless, or terrifying. There''s really no middle ground. I do the work I do because I''d rather be alone most of the time. But you¡­ it''s different with you."

    Something shed in his eyes, a tiny pinprick of hope. But he was obviously still holding himself in check because he just swallowed and searched her eyes. "What''s different?"

    Inwardly, Rika recoiled, suddenly regretting the moment of honesty. She was too raw. Too shaky. But then his mother''s face shed in Rika''s head alongside an image of Gar''s father who''d stared at her with such adoration in his eyes. Elia''s words from earlier in the day echoed in her head again.

    Take the risk.

    Rika swallowed, trying desperately to moisten her dry mouth. "When you''re close¡­ I sleep better," she whispered.

    Gar''s brows pinched over his nose. "You sleep?"

    She nodded. "I can sleep because I feel safer when you''re there than I do when I''m alone. Usually."

    Gar''s breath sucked in softly and he brought one hand up to gentlyb her hair back behind her ear with his fingers. She wanted to shiver at the delicious sensation that trickled down the back of her neck.

    "That''s good, right?" he asked hesitantly.

    "Yeah, it is," Rika said. "And it''s¡­ it''s never happened before. With a guy, I mean. I''ve had guys that I liked and even guys I could be close to. But there was always this sense that I needed to protect myself and¡­ Most of the time with you, that''s not there. Most of the time I want to have you at my back. That¡­ that never happens."

    Gar''s face broke into a handsome smile. "That''s very good news," he said, his lips pressing tightly together after, as if he were holding back more words. "That''s the bond," he said, his voice hushed and a little awed. "If you pay attention, you''ll feel it. It will¡­ it connects us. If you let it¡­ if you let me be close, it''ll make you feel that more often."

    Rika tried not to be cynical. But that sounded like brainwashing to her. "What''s it doing though? I mean¡­ I don''t want to be forced to think a certain way, or¡ª"

    "No, no, that''s not what I meant," Gar rushed to say, his fingers curling at her back. "The bond is like¡­ it''s a way of feeling the connection with the person the Creator made for you. It''s like¡­ recognition," he said. "It makes it easier to be close. It helps us move forward more confidently¡ªlike a¡­ an external affirmation of what we already know. At least, I do," he said sheepishly.

    His throat bobbed again and Rika could see his fear¡ªhis certainty that he felt these things for her, and his fear that she didn''t, or wouldn''t return them. Her heart went out to him.

    She lifted a hand to cup his neck, feeling the strong tendons under her palm, the steel cord of his strength there. She blew out a breath and shook her head. "I don''t know how to do this, Gar. I''ve never¡­ I''ve never wanted to trust anyone before. I''m not sure I know how to do it, even when I want to."

    "Just be patient," he said a momentter, with a soft grin that seemed a little sad to her. "I kinda know that feeling. Just be patient."

    "I think you''re the one who''s going to have to be patient," she said with a heavy sigh.

    "Then we''re good," he chuckled. "Because I''ll do anything, Rika. Anything, if it means you''ll stay."

    Moved almost to tears by the pleading in his eyes, the sheer humility of it, she put both hands to his face and pulled him in, kissing him deeply, but slowly.

    Gar''srge hand slid to cup the back of her head, and a low moan began in his throat. But he pulled away as soon as she did, watching her carefully.

    It took a while to find the courage to say the thing in her head, and she had to look at her hand on his chest instead of into his eyes to do it.

    "I don''t want to be the reason we won''t work," she whispered, her deepest feare to life. It was, her therapist had said, the subconscious reasons she rarely felt attraction to a man. By the time her body responded with desire, her mind had already taken her to a ce of vulnerability¡ªand shown her all the ways that could go terribly wrong. The things she knew could happen at the hands of a man who was close and intimate. Who knew you deeply, and used that knowledge as a weapon.

    It was, the therapist had said, like looking at a cake she knew had been made with salt instead of sugar.

    "Even when you look, and it looks good, you''re convinced it''s going to taste terrible. So you never even try."

    Rika wasn''t sure that was true, but there was no doubt, her rtionships had been few and far between, and never really deep. She''d never let a man get close enough to her to give her heart away. She''d given her body, but never her heart.

    She hadn''t trusted any of them enough to make herself that vulnerable.

    "Don''t worry," Gar whispered back, stroking her jaw with a gentle thumb. "I''ll do whatever it takes, Rika. I''m never letting you go as long as there''s any hope. We''ll get there. We will."

    But Rika was too busy stroking his broad chest and having to remind herself that the touch was good. She liked it. That Gar wasn''t her father.

    Gar wasn''t like any man she''d ever known before. And that was a good thing.

    That was a very good thing.

 Chapter 438 - Decision Time

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When everyone had travelled back to the royal cave, and they had the elders packed into the Great Room, and the disformed standing behind them, the messengers lining the walls, Elreth gave a quick prayer that her family would be able to join them soon, but she didn''t waste a moment.

    Rika wasn''t the only one panicking.

    Hannah and Marryk were traitors, and Elreth dered them so, to little protest. A few of the disformed wanted to stand in defense of Marryk, but he''d stunk of the voices.

    How in the hell had they managed that? How had they hidden it?

    Elreth turned to Aaryn and the disformed. "You said we could scent them!"

    "We could. We have! And we did after they died. But clearly they had some kind of¡­ something was different with those two. The connection to the voices had been masked. Whatever managed it, it stopped when they died."

    Elreth growled and raked a hand through her hair. "So we don''t even have that defense to fall back on. We can''t be certain¡ªanyone could have given over to them!"

    Aaryn nodded tightly. "But there are other ways to identify any among us that are¡­ acting out. Give me a day or two. I''ll discuss with the disformed as a whole. We''ll find out what she had learned, who they were close to. It sounded like she hadn''t had any contact with the human world while she''d been here, but¡ª"

    "We can''t be certain of that!" Elreth snapped, and the elders around them nodded. "There''s been days when we just left them to their own devices. And what about that time when Gar hid them away? What if they didn''t stay where he put them? How can we even know?"

    "We can''t," Aaryn said firmly. "We can only learn what is known to those who were close, and then do the best we can."

    Elreth was about to argue, when Lhern piped up. "He''s right, Elreth. This is war. This is what happens. Every time. We learn things about our enemy, we have to face dangers we didn''t know existed. But we cannot control what hase to us, and what hasn''t. The Creator has given us this boon¡ªwe know now that the same group of humans know of both portals. We know we have to protect both. And we know the threat wille from both. We know we have to protect against anyone who has had contact with the humans¡ªthere might be corruption there, even if we can''t smell it. But we also know that we are walking into warm whether we''ve identified all the spies, or not."

    "We know my brother is mated to one of them!" Elreth growled.

    "She''s also unlikely to be one of their agents," Huncer said quietly. "She unveiled Hannah. If Rika was attempting to undermine us on behalf of the humans, she would have let Hannah remain in her ce."

    Elreth grimaced. "Would she, though? Who knows, maybe there are factions within their group? Maybe they''re¡ª"

    "Spection won''t help. Aaryn was right. We need to identify what we do know, what we can confirm, and work based on that information. The rest we put in the Creator''s hands."

    They spent an hour discussing the disformed, who had been across to the human world, and who would need to be kept apart and interviewed to ensure that their stories matched.

    A heated debate was sparked about the Rite of Veneration, and whether it should still ur. But Elreth was adamant.

    "We know that the disformed¡ªmost of them¡ªare loyal. We cannot hamstring those for the sake of a few¡­ And besides, I need them. And I need them as powerful and free as they can be."

    The elders were split on the point, and Elreth feared the hours left in the day would be eaten just on that one issue. But then, two hours after they''d gathered at the cave, her parents walked in.

    Elreth wasn''t sure she''d ever been happier to see them. "Is Garing?" she asked hurriedly, looking over their shoulders.

    "Later," her mother said. "He''lle when his mate is settled. But he''ll do what''s needed, El. You know that."

    "We have only hours until we need to walk the Rite of Veneration!"

    The elders began to raise their voices, questioning the wisdom again, but Elreth turned on them. "Quiet!" she growled, putting every ounce of her Alpha authority behind themand and standing there, waiting, quivering with it, until they all submitted. "There is no more time," she said quietly. "We cannot run in fear of our enemy, we have to face this as quickly and with as much strength as we are capable of.

    "I cannot afford to alienate the disformed that have remained loyal and strong even when they were put aside and ignored. I will not allow it! They will receive their due, and all of us will walk into this war stronger for it. And then I will go to the human world myself. As Lhern has pointed out, we can only work on the basis of what we know¡ªso I will learn what we have so far. And I will bring Gahrye, the wind-reader, back with me. Along with any of the disformed that haven''t already returned.

    "The time for slinking in the shadows is past."

    "But what will you do?" Huncer asked, exasperated. "What is sending you¡ªour Queen and dominant¡ªinto the enemy''s camp going to achieve other than the danger that we lose you just as this war crashes over us?"

    "I will learn what we know¡ªno chance of it being mimunicated or disguised by the whispers and filters of passing information. And I will determine which course of action will most likely bring us to sess."

    "What sess? There''s too many of them. You heard Hannah¡ªwe can''t fight them!"

    Elreth nodded. "No, you''re right¡ªand she was right. This isn''t a war ofbat. If we try to fight that way, we will lose. This is a war of heart and mind. This is a war of character. This is a war of learning who has the strength to make the decisions that are required to save our people, to walk in faith, not in force."

    "But¡­ what are you going to do?" Lhern asked.

    Elreth took a deep breath. "I see no other choice. I''m going to find a way to close the portals. Forever. If the humans cannot cross, they cannot take us from our home, and they cannot beat us here. That''s the only option left."

    Her deration was met with stunned silence.

 Chapter 439 - Wake Up Call

    WANNA SNEAK PEEK? Are you reading QUEEN OF BEASTS but have never read FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE KING OF BEASTS? I''m looking for a couple volunteers to read a scene and make sure it gives enough information for those who don''t have the background of KING. If you''re one of those, and would like to read a minor spoiler scene ahead of publication, let me know! (You can just clickment at the bottom of this chapter.)

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn stood alongside the disformed lining the walls, seeing their shock and hope and fear¡ªas they realized that the very purpose they''d just been informed they had among the tribes might be taken from them as soon as it was achieved.

    Anger curled in his chest. Elreth needed to stop plowing into these conversations without thought, out of anger or frustration! She needed to warn people.

    She was just like Reth, always so certain of her path that sometimes she forgot to lead others to the trailhead with her.

    But once again, with hands balled at his sides, he swallowed the anger back.

    She was Queen. She was under immense pressure. And she was doing the best she could. He knew.

    It took a moment of wrestling with himself to get his feelings under control, but when he managed it and lifted his head to turn to the disformed and reassure them, it was Reth whose gaze he ran into, the older male clearly marking Aaryn''s tension.

    He''d stayed off to the side after they entered, but he shifted closer to Aaryn while the murmur of voices through the room rose to a hum as they all discussed Elreth''s n.

    She stood at the head of the room, arms folded, and ring, waiting for the challenges, and prepared to face them.

    He loved her courage. He loved her conviction. He loved her.

    He just wished she would carry people along in the current of her certainty, rather than shoving them in the water and expecting them not to drown.

    "She''s right," Reth murmured to him when he hade alongside.

    Aaryn nodded. "I know."

    "But you fight it within yourself?"

    "I dislike the delivery, not the message," Aaryn admitted, praying no one was paying attention to him. He didn''t want anyone to think he wanted to undermine his mate in any way. He just wished¡­

    Creator''s fang, he wished things were easier. His shoulders wanted to slump under the weight of it all. The muscles in his neck were rigid with tension as he fought his mate''s obstinance, and in the same breath, looked for enemies that might try to work against her, so he could fight them.

    His heart was confused, and his mind¡­ mixed.

    "You''re very insightful sometimes, Aaryn," Reth said, squeezing his shoulder. Aaryn looked at him darkly, expecting a joke. That Reth was teasing somehow. But he saw nothing but respect in the male''s eyes.

    "Sometimes it takes a mate to see inside aplex mind," Elia murmured, smiling, at his side.

    Aaryn locked eyes with her then, and the grin he gave her wasn''t faked. She was nodding. She''d been in his shoes. She understood.

    Reth and Elreth were cut from the same cloth. Reth benefitted by being older, stronger, more expected as a leader. When he''d put his foot down, most of the time the people had been happy to follow his lead.

    Elreth fought any number of prejudices, or locked spines purely because she was female.

    Tradition was a difficult enemy.

    "El," Reth raised his voice to make sure everyone in the room heard over the hubbub of voices, "When you say close the portals¡ª"

    "I can''t see another way. After learning that the humans know of both entrances¡ªknowing that means there might be others none of us have discovered yet¡ªwe have no choice."

    "But the Anima have always maintained our connection to the humans. Not all of them are our enemies. The Guardians alone¡ª"

    "I know!" Elreth growled, turning to face her father. Aaryn felt terrible. She was fighting tears, he could tell. She hid it well. Likely only he and her parents would recognize it. She didn''t like what she was saying. And she was afraid. "But I cannot risk any chance of their forces reaching us. It''s the only way."

    "You''re willing to iste our people?"

    "Yes," she said simply. "I''ll tell Gahrye to inform those who are in the human world that this is their final chance to return. It will be all or nothing. Otherwise there will be no Anima left to save."

    Aaryn saw it then, that that was the moment it came home to all of them gathered there. The moment they saw that she was right. He could feel the sudden shift in the room.

    Otherwise there will be no Anima left.

    She was right. It was the only way.

    If only she''d said so with grief, rather than anger.

    His sadness must have shown, because her fingers shed. ''Why the sad face?''

    As Reth addressed the elders, cing his support behind Elreth''s proposal and encouraging them to see it¡ªhis gentle but firm tone the one Elreth should have used¡ªAaryn took a deep breath and resolved to support his mate, rather than chastise her.

    ''I hate the biting among us,'' Aaryn signed back. ''I hate that you have to be the target of their suspicions and doubt.''

    ''It''s the role of the dominant,'' she returned.

    Aaryn nodded. ''And they''ll get used to the idea,'' he signed. ''They hate change. Any change. But you have already shown them, woken them up.''

    ''I shouldn''t have had to. These of all people should have seen this for themselves.''

    ''Change is a powerful enemy,'' Aaryn signed back. ''Don''t doubt yourself, El. But do bring them with you. Growling will only put their hackles up.''

    Elreth started to roll her eyes, but she caught herself. ''Good advice,'' she signed reluctantly.

    Aaryn smiled. ''You can do this.''

    And in the utter arrogance that had always run in her blood, Elreth only nodded. She didn''t even smile. She wasn''t cocky, but she''d always believed in her own ability to lead and see ahead. And in this moment, Aaryn realized, that was what they all needed.

    The Anima were stuck. Their leaders holding to the past. Their people toofortable, pushing away the shift to the future.

    Elreth was exactly what they needed, whether they wanted her or not.

    She would lead the Anima to safety. He was certain of it.

    ''Trust your instincts,'' he signed, smiling genuinely now as the voices in the room rose, though with less aggression and more urgency. ''The Creator gave them to you for a reason.''

    Elreth nodded again. ''Grateful He gave me you, as well,'' she signed.

    Their eyes locked and Aaryn nodded, giving her the sign for a single word, though neither of them looked down to their hands.

    ''Same.''

 Chapter 440 - All Hands

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth took a deep breath and turned away from her mate before she gave in to the urge to simply take his hand and lead him from the room and the rest of them be damned.

    She needed the rest of them, she knew. She couldn''t bring the people into this without them. Oh, they''d likely see no great loss in closing the traverse. Most of them were barely aware it existed. But the disformed¡ªthe Protectors, she reminded herself. They were going to be afraid of this, she knew.

    She looked around the cave to find the elders, all with their heads leaned into their neighbors, discussing the idea.

    She prayed none of them asked how she thought she''d achieve this. She wasn''t even sure it was possible.

    "This feels wrong," she said, letting her voice ring out so all of them would shift their attention back to her. "All this talk, all this spection. We have to be in this together. We have to find our way together. We cannot let this current crisis create tension between us. We have to meet it together."

    She looked at Aaryn again, and he nodded, pride in his eyes, even though he hadn''t lost that tension in his jaw and stance.

    He was struggling, she knew. They needed time! But where would they find it in the face of this?

    "Too much of what could be, or what might be is out of our control," she continued. "The Rite of Veneration will move ahead tonight. Tell the tribes. Tell them to bring their challenges¡ªor their submission, if they are in agreement at our assessment of the disformed.

    "Tomorrow, Aaryn and I will finish our education on the traverse, then the following day we will enter the human world, under the guidance of the Protectors, and the Guardians on the other side. We will be safe. We will learn what can be learned, and I will establish the n we need.

    "I may be gone for two or three days¡ªless if I can. But while I am gone it will be relying on those of you still here to prepare what needs to be prepared for this from this side of the two traverses.

    "I will speak to Gar tomorrow about identifying a team of Protectors to take the other traverse¡ªidentify it, cross it, and assess the risk on the other side, then return. Bird Elders, we need your tribe to send some with them to fly back to the Tree City as soon as the disformed have reported back from the crossing.

    "Dad, we need a team to find Lerrin and Suhle¡ªmake sure they and their people are safe and unharmed by the humans and¡­ and bring them back to the safety of our numbers."

    Her father winced. "That may be easier said than done."

    "Why?" she asked baldly.

    "They''re a small group and entirelyposed of Anima who left the Tree City for a reason. They may be¡­ reluctant to return to the authority of another."

    Elreth frowned. "You think they''re safe being so close to a traverse with no back up?"

    Her father shook his head. "No, but it''s their choice. I think¡­ I think you should offer their return, not require it."

    She knew her eyes shed at that, but it was the first time her father had given her a suggestion privately, and she had asked for his input. "I''ll consider it," she said tightly. He nodded. She was grateful he didn''t push.

    Was he right? Possibly. She would consider it.

    It was her instinct, she realized, to simply tell others what they should do¡ªbecause she was certain she was right. But she also knew she wasn''t always right.

    She would try to step carefully into this. But she refused to have Anima sitting in a ce of risk for the humans to enter and capture or kill. Who knew what advantage that would give them?

    "Very well, the disformed and the birds will attend the second traverse, and the other team will find Lerrin and Suhle and the Outsiders. When I have returned from the human world, we''ll convene again so I can share with you what I''ve learned, and you can hear directly from any Anima who have travelled to rejoin us.

    "Within a week we will step into whatever n we deem most likely to seed. Between now and that meeting, I ask¡ªno, Imand you," Elreth said, calling on her Alpha power again. "If you doubt, you do not share those doubts with anyone not in the upper levels of the hierarchy. If you fear, you support each other, but you do not stop stepping forward. And if you continue to question the wisdom of the added Tribe¡­ know this: I may not yet know how we will close the traverse, but I am absolutely certain¡ªwithout question¡ªthat it will require the Protectors. That without them, we are sitting ducks, awaiting the human hunters.

    "Elders, hear me: We face the mortality not just of ourselves, but our offspring, of any ancestors toe. We face the extinction of our people if we do not take drastic action, and quickly. So tell me, will you follow? Or will I drag you? Because I refuse to leave even one Anima to this fate."

    One by one, beginning with her parents and Lhern, the Anima around her all stood and took one step forward, dropping to one knee in the traditional salute to the Dominant, and dering theirmitment to her.

    Elreth''s eyes wanted to well with tears as she watched Elders in fear, elders in age, elders in reluctant disbelief, all push out of their chairs and step into the salute. And if some did it frowning, or even a couple with tears on their faces, she didn''t care.

    They were of one mind. They were of one n. And that was all that mattered.

    When she looked at Aaryn, needing him suddenly, he smiled.

    ''I''m proud of you,'' he signed.

    Elreth shed the thank you, swallowing back the still threatening tears. ''The disformed haven''t gotten through the rite. I haven''t gotten through the traverse. And the Anima haven''t gotten through this threat,'' she signed back shakily.

    ''They will. I believe in you.''

    Her breath shaking, Elreth received thest of the salutes from the gathered with a nod, then pped her hands and dismissed them all to prepare for the rite. But when she turned to find him again, Aaryn still stood next to the wall. Holding a subtle sign that made her want to weep.

    ''All hail the Queen.''

    *****

    WANT TO HELP EVERY AUTHOR YOU SUPPORT WITHOUT SPENDING MORE? I just learned today that if you use Paypal to buy coins/pay for membership, you stop Google/Apple taking 30% of what you spent before AllNovelFull/authors see a dime. GIVE YOUR FAVORITE AUTHORS A GIFT FOR 2022: Change your payment method to Paypal (which will work with your credit/debit card!) But don''t worry... I''ll still love you if you don''t!

    (This note was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.)

 Chapter 441 - Step Carefully

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    They''d eventually made their way back to Gar''s tree. Rika had been so grateful there wasn''t anyone else on the trail. Her blood churned with a mix of uneasiness that was ready to turn to fear, and embarrassment. She felt so weak next to these people who were so strong and capable. But she was reminded again of what Elia had said¡ªthat their ws were the same as humans, just harder to see because of their obvious strength.

    Gar hovered over her like his father had done with his mother, and her feelings about that were mixed as well.

    The part of her that wanted to love him was warmed¡ªit wanted to sink into his chest, bury her face in his neck, and let him fight the world for her so she could rest.

    But the part of her that feared, that remembered that her father had been protective also, had been possessive, in fact, and where that had taken them. Turning her once bold and charismatic mother (if their wider family could be believed, because Rika never remembered her that way) into a woman who made herself small.

    "I don''t want to be small," Rika said as they stepped into his tree, then pped a hand over her mouth.

    Gar closed the door behind them, then frowned at her. "I''m afraid I can''t do much about your height," he grinned.

    Rika blinked. She could smile, she couldugh it off, but¡­ something within her pressed forward. If this was ever going to work. If there was ever a chance that Gar could be a different kind of man¡­ she had to press him to show her.

    She swallowed, the roof of her mouth dry and sticky, and faced him, shaking her head. "No, Gar. I mean¡­ my mother¡­ being in a rtionship with my father made her small. She used to be someone who was powerful, I guess. I mean, I don''t know. I wasn''t there. But everyone told me that she used to light up a room, and be loud and confident, and¡­ and the woman I know isn''t any of those things. She makes herself small. She doesn''t want to be noticed. She''s afraid of being seen."

    Gar''s lips went tight and thin, his eyes t. "This male that is your father has a great deal to answer for," he growled.

    Rika almost flinched, but made herself hold his gaze. She nodded.

    Gar sighed. "I know what you mean," he said. "I''ve seen it before. When the wrong Anima get together. One of them has to¡­ sink into the background to make the other happy. And that''s not what I want, Rika. I don''t want you to be anyone other than who you are. But your fear¡­ I don''t want that for you either. I want you confident to face the world. I want you to know that when you stand up to someone, you can rely on me standing at your back, ready to help if you need it."

    "What if I don''t need it?"

    "Then I''ll just apud."

    Rika tilted her head. "You have all the right answers, don''t you?"

    Gar snorted. "You''re kidding, right? Talk to my family. You''ll find I''m the ck sheep here. I hardly ever have the right answers, ording to them. It''s half the reason I started working with the disformed. Because that''s where I felt like I could breathe. Like¡­ like I could stand or fail, and whatever it was, it would be without someone watching or deciding for me which way it was going to go."

    Rika blinked. "I¡­ I know that feeling. It''s why I got into survival and science and¡­ it''s why I ended up here. Because I refused to do anything else in my life that forced me to rely on other people. I needed¡­ I needed to prove myself. To myself."

    Gar''s forehead pinched into lines. "Yeah. Me too." He swallowed hard. "Rika¡­ I know you''re not¡­ I mean, I know you don''t feel this the way I do. But¡­ but everything you say it''s like it falls into me. Like it just¡­ fits."

    Rika nodded. He was exactly right, she realized. When she wasn''t freaking out, that''s how she felt too.

    She''d been itching for those days he''d disappeared, even though he''d warned her he would go. He''d been gone so much longer than he thought he would be, and she''d felt like bugs were crawling up and down her bones. Until her teammates arrived, she''d been seriously considering actually approaching the Tree City, as he called it, and seeing if she could locate him. The idea that he might have been hurt, or worse, had stolen her breath.

    It had been the first time in her life she''d felt like her life would be worse if someone disappeared from it. Usually she felt like people were a hassle. Even the ones she liked. The effort and the risk of being close to people just didn''t feel worth it half the time. Even at university, even when she was getting therapy, she''d always hung back in rtionships. Always been the one to end them, or pull away.

    She''d always been so careful, even when she was young. Rtionships had always happened on her terms, and in her timing, and ended when she chose.

    So when Gar said he was going to be gone, she''d been fine with that. It had been a little ufortable for her howfortable she''d been feeling about having him around.

    But then he really left and¡­ for the first time, she hadn''t felt better alone.

    First it pissed her off.

    Then it scared her.

    Gar was the first time she felt like she lost her power. As if¡­ as if it didn''t matter if he was abusive, or he was crazy, as if she''d want him close anyway. And that scared the living daylights out of her.

    It was the first time she thought she might have understood what drew her mother to her father¡ªthough she couldn''t imagine her father ever being as kind or careful as Gar had been with her.

    But her desire for him, the way she wanted to smile when she saw him¡­ it drew her closer, always closer, and that meant that¡­ that meant that she didn''t have control. That someone else had a grip on her heart and could hurt her, even if she didn''t want him to.

    Rika shuddered and Gar, who''d been about to turn towards the kitchen stopped dead.

    "What is it?"

    Rika looked up to find him staring at her as if he was the one in fear. As if he was the one out of control.

    As if he was the one who was going to get hurt.

 Chapter 442 - Only For You

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar''s lion paced with him, anxious and urgent. The mate was scared. The mate needed protection.

    He was forced to fight every natural instinct he had¡ªto cover her, to put himself between her and the world, to demand to identify the threat, then remove it. He''d listened to his mother, her gentle way of offeringfort, all the reassurances of space and time, and he''d known, deep down, that she was doing it right. That this¡­ distance was what Rika needed.

    But then, as they got back to his tree and she''d been distracted, almost lost in thought¡ªthough he doubted Rika was ever unaware of her surroundings¡ªher scent had changed. First he''d caught the edge of fear tumbling over hope. But then she''d started talking about being small, about her parents, her father''s dominating behavior and its affect on her mother.

    He''d understood in concept, if not in practice, what she''d meant. Tried to rte. And her scent had changed again.

    Wonder.

    Curiosity.

    Then, inexplicably, anger and fear again.

    His head was so turned around by the time the thread of desire entered her scent that he was beginning to question his nose.

    The strangest things were happening to her as she moved, just subtle changes, first more feminine, then more of that¡­ shrinking.

    And she''d shuddered. It almost killed him when, right on the heels of that sh of desire, she shivered as if something turned her stomach.

    "What is it?" he''d blurted¡ªquietly, to be sure. But without thought.

    He was desperate to reach for her, to hold her, to soothe away the memories that were causing her pain, and rece them with new memories full of love, and heat and y. But he was terrified. As frightened as he''d ever been facing the Traverse, or his father''s wrath. Because she flinched. And it hit him that she might never be able to just befortable with him. Let alone¡­ give herself.

    "Rika?"

    She was staring at him, eyes wide and liquid, but her body very, very still. "You care." She breathed.

    That was only more confusing. Hadn''t he been saying that this whole time? "Yes?"

    "No, Gar, I mean¡­ you really care. You''re¡­ invested. In me?"

    "Yes!" He raked a hand through his hair. "I thought Imunicated that¡ª"

    "You have, you have. I just¡­ I guess I just didn''t reallyprehend that you were¡­ It seems like guys mostly get attracted first, and the feelingseter. I think I was thinking that you wanted me."

    "I do," he blurted, then could have pped himself for the sh of fear in her eyes. But before he could correct it, she blinked and smiled.

    "I want, too," she said, so quietly, so hesitantly, as if she was even more afraid of herself than him. "I think that''s what''s holding me back."

    Gar frowned. "You pull away from me¡­ because you want me?"

    She nodded. "I know how fudged up that sounds, trust me. I''ve been in years of therapy to even realize it. But¡­ wanting you¡­ I''m afraid that it makes me weak. I''m afraid it means that I''ll let you do things you shouldn''t do. I''m afraid it makes me blind. I''m afraid one day I''ll wake up and realize I''m my mother, and I didn''t even see it happen."

    Gar blinked. "Your mother¡­ the thing you don''t want to be. It''s because she''s made herself small. For your father?"

    Rika nodded. "He''s hurt her so many times. Made her feel so worthless. And broken. And¡­ she loves him. I don''t know how it can be true, but she does. She''s convinced he''s right when he mes her for his anger. She''s convinced he''s right that no one else would have her. So she stays, because¡­ because she thinks it''s better to be with him and take all that, than to be alone." Tears sprang into her eyes and Gar''s hands twitched toward he, he was so desperate to hold her. "I don''t ever want to be that woman, Gar. Being with a man that would do that¡­ it''s not better. But she''s blind to it. And I''m afraid if I give in to you. If I¡­ ept this. If I believe you¡­. I''m afraid that''s what I''ll be."

    She looked at him, pleading, and Gar, his head spinning and pulse thrumming under his skin, gaped at her.

    "But¡­ but I would never do that to you, Rika."

    She half-sobbed, and halfughed. "No man ever admits when he''s a toxic asshole!"

    Gar wed both hands through his hair and half-turned away from her, silently pleading with the Creator for inspiration. He felt so out of his depth. Such the wrong person.

    His mother would know what to say here.

    His father would know how to convince her of his sincerity.

    Gar was a bumbling, thoughtless idiot most of the time. The only thing he knew was what was right, and what was wrong. And them, together, that was right. He was certain of it.

    He asked himself what his father would do in this situation, if it was his mother''s fear he was facing.

    And then he remembered the story. That story he''d heard his mother tell a handful of times with tears in her eyes¡ªand the way they''d always disappear together after she told her and his father would be roaring within half an hour, and Gar would beughing at Elreth''s embarrassment.

    He''d even spurred his mother to tell it one time, just to piss Elreth off when they tugged each other back to the bedchamber¡ª

    He cleared his throat, blinking out of the memory and turned back to her. His mate, he realized. His own version of what his mother was to his father.

    Holy shit. This was how his father felt?

    Head spinning with images of his life and the things he''d done, the ways he''d looked down on his family and friends, all the ways he''d been guilty of dismissing this kind of love¡ªeven as he yearned for it in his life.

    He''d been such a fucking fool.

    He shook his head to free it, then finally met Rika''s eyes again.. Took a deep breath, and prepared toy himself bare against the de of her fear.

 Chapter 443 - In Your Hands

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    "I¡­ I need to sit down," Gar said gruffly, taking the few steps over to the couch and dropping into it. It felt like his knees might actually give under his weight. Gar shook his head again to clear it of the buzzing.

    "Gar?" Rika followed him, her voice high with worry. "What''s wrong?"

    Gar lifted his head to meet her eyes, and selfishly he wanted to tell her. She stood almost at his toes, eyes wide, staring at him like he was about to pass out. He wasn''t. He was just¡­ ovee.

    Instead, knowing that wouldn''t be fair to her, he opened one palm and lifted it towards her, open. "Can I hold your hand while I say this?" he asked, sounding like a pathetic beta male, but Rika didn''t even hesitate. She took the hand he offered, her own so much smaller than his, yet somehow fitting perfectly into his palm.

    Gar took a deep breath, bracing himself. Because he''d realized, he had nothing to lose. He was already here. Already connected. Already desperate for her. If she wouldn''t hear him, or couldn''t¡­ that wasn''t likely to change.

    His throat went dry and he swallowed hard, looking down at where their hands entwined, because he was a coward.

    "I want¡­ I need you to know that I am surrendered to you, Rika," he said hoarsely.

    She blinked, staring, wide-eyed.

    Gar cleared his throat. "There is something within me that cannot deny you. That does not want to. You are¡­ precious to me," he rasped. "And I know that''s not your experience, yet. But I need you to know¡­ I am¡­ in your hands."

    Rika blinked again and her throat bobbed. "What do you mean?"

    "I vow myself to you," he breathed, heart racing, thumping against his ribs. How had he ever mocked his father for this? How had he ever listened to that story andughed?

    Creator''s Light, he was a fool. Pushing out of the couch, he knelt before her, still holding her hand, and Rika pulled back, mouth open.

    "What are you doing?"

    "You need to know that you need never feel my control of your heart," he said, his voice deep and strangled. "That you are the one with the power over me."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I vow myself to you," he breathed. "Rika¡­ No matter where you are, no matter what lies before you, I will stand for you."

    Rika went very still. "I¡­ I''m not sure¡­"

    "My power, my body, my life¡­ I''ll give it all, Rika. Myst breath for yours."

    She pulled her free hand up to cover her mouth, her eyes still wide. But he smelled no fear and that gave him hope.

    "I would give everything in protection of you. The veryst drop of my blood, so that yours might not be spilled."

    A tiny sob broke in her throat and her grip on his hands tightened painfully.

    "And if I should ever leave you, if ever you should lose me, I will call down the Creator Himself to protect you."

    "Gar¡ª"

    "I love you, Rika. I can''t exin it, but it''s true. You can''t fear me, because it will break me. I''ll never hurt you. I''ll die to save you from hurt." He swallowed and it caught in his throat, but he had to keep going. Even if she said no, even if she didn''t believe him, he had to give it all, otherwise the words weren''t true. "As the Creator is my witness, Rika, I will never love another. I''ll always love you¡­ even more than I love myself."

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    She barely took in the words as he spoke them, because she could see the love in his eyes. She wanted to argue, to fight, to run, but she was locked in that gaze, in those eyes, in the impossible certainty that this mountain of a man wasying himself at her feet, giving her the noose to hang him with.

    "Can you¡­" he croaked, "Can you ever return my heart? I''ll do anything, Rika. I''ll wait as long as it takes. Just¡­ please¡­ never believe that I would use your love against you." He was trembling, she realized with a jolt. "I¡­ I''m in your hands. I could no more use your heart as a weapon, than I could deny you¡ª"

    A tiny cry pealed out of her throat and she stumbled forward, into his arms, hugging his head to her chest, curling over him.

    His big arms circled her, his hands syed at her back.

    Rika shook as well, but with something other than fear, finally. She couldn''t grip him hard enough, pulled him into her chest, curled herself over his precious face and probably smothered him. But she couldn''t stop.

    His eyes¡­ his eyes when he said those incredible things¡­

    Gar thought she didn''t care. He thought he was feeding himself to the wolves. That she was a wolf.

    She was torturing this poor man and so busy being wrapped up in her own pain, she wasn''t seeing his.

    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry," she whispered into his hair. "I didn''t realize. I couldn''t see."

    She''d seen her mother give herself this way¡ªseen her humble herself, and reach out. Seen her get pped back. And nothing had ever made her more angry¡ªnot even the bruises. The way he took her mother''s love for granted and used it against her¡­ it made Rika sick.

    And here she was doing the same thing to Gar. Or at least, he''d been afraid she would.

    "I''d never hurt you either," she whispered, barely believing the words crossed her lips, let alone that they were true. "I don''t understand this, Gar. I don''t understand how it can be. But you''re in my heart too and¡­ I don''t want to be away from you. When I freak out¡­ just give me time, okay? Just be patient with me, please."

    He pushed to his feet suddenly, groaning, taking her face in his hands and kissing her, curling over her with his massive shoulders, his breath hot and urgent in her mouth.

    And she didn''t care. She didn''t care. She wasn''t afraid. Tears pressed between her lids and slid down her cheeks, and he wiped them away with his thumbs as he kissed her, deeply, slowly, groaning her name, his hands trembling.

    "I love you, Rika."

    "I¡­ I love you too, Gar."

    **** WANT TO BE A MODERATOR? ****

    If you''re an active reader who likes toment and you''d be interested in having a moderator role here on AllNovelFull for this book, please email me on  or private message me on any social media you follow me on.

    The role likely won''t create any work for you, but there will be responsibilities in the event that I get sick, thements go crazy, or when I go on vacationter this year.

 Chapter 444 - Need You

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    A tortured groan broke in Gar''s throat as he pulled her closer, and for the first time, felt her give under his hands.

    Oh, she''d shown desire before, even instigated kisses, and sought his touch¡ªa little. But he''d always been able to feel her tension. Feel the way half her mind was watching, measuring, ready to flee.

    But this¡­

    Rika sobbed into his kiss and her hands clung, gripping his shoulders and wing into his hair. She arched into him and pulled at his back, wanting more.

    Gar didn''t even think¡ªit was instinct¡ªhe just leaned down and picked her up, one arm behind her knees, the other behind her shoulders.

    She tensed and grabbed at him, but didn''t scream. And didn''t push him away.

    Gar stepped back to the couch, seating himself and letting her ass slide into the corner between his thigh and the arm of the couch, her legs crooked over his thighs.

    She was sitting up, facing him and he leaned into her, stroking her hair, locking eyes, letting her see the fire inside him¡ªand the soothing cool.

    "Look at me," he rasped, and she did, her wide eyes locking on his. "I will never push you, Rika. If I do something or say something that makes you feel pressured, you just tell me and I''ll stop."

    Her throat bobbed and she nodded. "Me too," she said, her voice hushed.

    Gar chuckled. "Trust me, whatever you want, you''ll have," he said, and found it within himself to wink, which made her smile. But it faded quickly.

    "Let''s just sit here for a second," he said, urging himself to calm. He had one arm on the arm of the couch behind her shoulders. The other rested on her legs, his thumb on the round of her thigh, his fingers curling around her leg. He swallowed. "Is that¡­ too much?"

    She shook her head. "Not if¡­ Not if we just sit here for a second."

    Gar nodded, then waited. Staring love and adoration at her, pleading.

    Fuck, he was enved. And he didn''t even care.

    Her breath was rapid and shallow, her eyes shining. She squirmed and Gar almost dropped her gaze, groaning when her leg brushed his groin. But he couldn''t scare her. Couldn''t let her feel trapped.

    Then Rika lifted one hand to his neck, trailing her cool fingers up the tendon that was no doubt standing proud because he had his teeth gritted against the desire to kiss her.

    "Gar?" she asked quietly.

    "Yes?"

    "What does it mean, being mated. What do you have to do? To ept the bond, I mean?"

    His heart sang and he felt himself shake like a cub on the verge of feeding. Fuck! He had to be so careful.

    "There''s, um, nothing to epting the bond itself except¡­ I don''t know, recognizing it? Believing it. letting yourself give in to it?"

    "Surrender," she breathed.

    Gar nodded, holding his breath. "There''s a ceremony we use here, when True Mates choose each other. But I don''t think¡­ I don''t think it would help you¡ª"

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s all about fighting for your mate¡ªfighting your way through other to get to them, then fighting your way out of everyone together."

    Rika leaned back, shuddering. "No, I¡­ do we have to do?"

    She wanted to walk the mes and Smoke with him? She would even consider it? Gar''s eyes began to burn.

    "No," he whispered and reached up to push a strand of hair off her cheek, very gently, with one finger. "We don''t have to. We can just¡­ I don''t know. The bond is real whether we walk the mes and Smoke together or not, Rika."

    She swallowed, her eyes still fixed on his. "I think I want to. Be your mate, I mean."

    The "think" killed him a little bit inside, but he nodded. "That''s good. I want to be yours, too."

    She nodded. "I just don''t know how to kind of¡­ take the plunge, you know? And I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid if I don''t do something to tie myself to you that I''ll get afraid again."

    He was afraid of that too. And that made the temptation to carry her to bed, to cement the bond, even richer. But what if it went wrong? What if he scared her before the bond clicked into ce? What if she freaked out again, and wouldn''t try after that?

    He had to be so careful. Like stroking the wings of a butterfly, never touching hard enough to dislodge the feathers.

    "I think we just need time," he said, and almost groaned at the disappointment that shadowed her eyes. "But I''ll ask the elders. Maybe there''s something other than the Rite¡­"

    Rika cleared her throat and looked down, taking his free hand in both of hers and turning it over to trace the lines in his palm with a finger. It was a tiny, delicious touch, and he almost groaned again.

    "In my world we¡­ get married."

    "How?" He''d climb the fucking cliffs of midnight naked it if would make her morefortable to give herself to him.

    "We exchange vows. Publicly. And we¡­ have sex after."

    Gar felt his eyes widen.

    So careful. He needed to be so careful.

    "Sex is important here, too," he whispered. "It cements the bond."

    Rika blinked once, then twice¡­ then again. "So if we¡­ do it¡­ this bond¡­"

    "It''ll click into ce," he said. "At least, I think it will," he whispered. "I think you have to befortable though. I couldn''t do that to you, Rika, if you aren''t ready. No matter what it would do to the bond. I can''t stand the idea of scaring you."

    "Sex doesn''t scare me, Gar. Love scares me."

    He pulled back slightly from that and blinked, as his entire young-adult life suddenly made more sense. "I¡­ I think that''s exactly how I feel too," he said, stunned. "I just never thought about it that way."

    They stared at each other and Rika''s lips curled up slowly into a small smile.

    "I want to be yours, Gar. I do."

    Gar groaned and leaned in until their noses almost touched. "I want you so badly, Rika. In whatever form or ritual¡­ whatever you can give. I want it."

    She took his face in her hands and pulled him across thest inch into a kiss that Gar fell into headlong, tumbling, until his heart crashed into hers and exploded.

 Chapter 445 - Patience

    AUTHOR NOTE: If you like music while you read, try "Broken" by Seether (feat. Amy Lee from Evanescence!) while you read the next couple of chapters. It''s what I was listening to while I wrote them!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Holy crap, she loved kissing Gar. She always had, since the very first time. His full lips were soft, and his tongue insistent, without being overwhelming. He had a delicious habit of curling his tongue under her lip, just to tease, and it always gave her goosebumps.

    When he dropped his head to kiss his way under her jaw to her neck, Rika let her head fall back and pulled him closer, her heart mming against her chest so hard, her pulse sounded in her ears.

    She had her fingers wed into his hair, to pull him close or keep control of his head, she wasn''t sure. But she knew for certain that the bubbling desire aching between her legs hadn''t ever hit quite that hard. That even though she''d wanted a guy before, it had always been a tantalizing kind of heat, outlined in cold fear.

    She wasn''t afraid of Gar, she realized. She was afraid of what he represented. Afraid of herself misjudging him.

    Afraid of giving herself to something uncertain.

    Gar took her mouth again, his breath thundering across her cheek, and Rika sighed into the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck. He was still so careful, his hands sliding gently down her sides, and around her back. Never between her legs. Never to her chest.

    She wanted him to touch her, she realized with jangling bolt of adrenalin that hit her system so hard, she sucked in audibly.

    Gar broke the kiss immediately, sitting up, his hair¡ªlonger at the front than the back¡ªfell over his eyes in ck tines that left her breathless all on their own as he searched her gaze through them.

    "Are you okay? Did I hurt you?" he rushed to ask, keeping his hands still.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine. You don''t have to be so¡­ nervous, Gar," she said, with her own nervousugh. "I''m sorry I scared you. I just¡­ it feels amazing to kiss you and I got a shot of adrenalin and it just took me by surprise. That''s all."

    His shoulders rxed then, and his eyes twinkled as he pulled his lips up on one side in a lopsided grin that pressed lines into his cheek and was about the sexiest, most yful thing she''d ever seen. Shoving his hair back with one hand, he lifted an eyebrow in a silent question.

    Rika sat up on hisp so they were nearly nose to nose again, and made herself smile back. "You''re a very good kisser," she said, a lot more boldly than she felt.

    "It takes one to know one," Gar said, his voice husky now with the desire she could feel pressing against her thigh rather urgently.

    Rika felt her cheeks heat. Lord, she was a sucker for a smile like that.

    But then Gar''s face went serious and he looked down, taking her hand in his again. "How do you feel if I tell my family that we''re¡­ working on the bond? That you want to ept it?" he said cautiously. "They might have ideas about ways we can help you, without having to walk the mes and Smoke."

    Rika smiled. "I''d like that, I think."

    "I have to warn you, they''ll be excited. Especially my mom."

    Rika gave him a skeptical look. "Even your sister?"

    "Even her, once she has half a brain cell to give to anything other than the humans¡­" he trailed off and their eyes met again, both of them recognizing the unspoken threat. "I won''t let her hurt you, Rika. I don''t think she''ll want to anymore. I think she believes you. But don''t worry. Even if she''s still not convinced, I won''t let her touch you."

    Rika sighed. "I don''t want to be the reason you guys are fighting."

    Gar snorted. "I promise, we don''t need you around to fight."

    Rika smiled and leaned in toy a soft kiss on his beautiful mouth. Gar groaned into the kiss, but didn''t fight when she leaned back again to look at him. Rika was struck then by how handsome he was¡ªthat strong jaw, beginning to shadow now in the afternoon. His bright eyes peering at her out from under his hair. The thick cords of his neck and the muscles that pulled his shirt sleeves tight¡­ She loved the thick strength of his fingers and the tendons on the backs of his hands, the smattering of hair on his forearms, and the way his shoulders were so broad and t, but his waist was so trim.

    Everything about him screamed strength¡ªwhich was what had always made her so nervous about him, when she dwelled on it. He could lift her in one arm and she wouldn''t be able to get loose.

    That tendril of fear curled into her heart again and she tried to shove it away, but Gar''s eyes began to cloud.

    "What do I do?" he whispered.

    "When?" she asked, ying dumb.

    "When the feares back for you. What can I do, Rika? I want to help. But I also don''t want¡­ I don''t want to be apart from you."

    Lord, he had beautiful eyes¡ªespecially when they were pinched like that, so focused on her. "Just be patient," she said, tearing her eyes away from his, feeling the shame of being the broken one. "Just don''t get angry with me."

    "I won''t."

    "Oh, you will, trust me," she said dryly, trying to joke, but knowing the truth of it, too. She might not have had feelings for another guy the way she did for Gar. But she''d had men before. And men who cared.

    They all got tired of her moods, as they called them. The way she''d sh between hot and cold.

    And it was easy to tell when they were getting sick of it, because they got that growly kind of pout to their lips and suddenly, kisses weren''t enough, or she should be doing something she''d done before. And why the fuck did she not want to have sex, they''d just had sex a few days ago?

    Rika sighed and dropped her head back with a groan as Gar looked at her with concern. She didn''t ever want to get to that ce with him. But she was so afraid she wouldn''t be able to control it.

    She''d never been able to before. Why should she think this was any different?

    Her stomach dropped to her toes as Gar shifted in his seat.

 Chapter 446 - Interrupted

    EXCITING NEWS! In April, Privilege will COMPLETELY reboot! That means you can drop privilegepletely without losing daily updates, or if you buy privilege (the tiers will be smaller) it will be ALL new content! We''re on the downhill slide to THE END and there will be a MINIMUM of 2 chapters per day in April! Thank you for sticking this out with me. ENJOY!

    (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar could smell Rika''s suddenly growing fear. Nothing had happened, so she must have thought about something she didn''t like. He just wished he knew if it was about him, or something from her past.

    "Tell me," he asked quietly. "What made you frown?"

    Rika dropped her head back, her hands in her hair and Gar was jolted, his heart racing, blood pumping¡­ she bared her throat to him. Just like that. Just put it out there, trusting him when he was so close¡ªhe''d never thought they''d get there that quickly.

    Fuck, he wanted to taste it. But she was tense. Her fingers wed into her hair, and her breathing not just heavy from the kiss, but from whatever was on her mind. He forced himself to focus, but in his mind he could see himself tracing the line from her chin, down her throat, to that little hollow between her corbones¡ª

    "Every guy I''ve ever been with has gotten sick of me," she said quietly, to the ceiling, suddenly unwilling to meet his eyes. "And it scares me to think I''m too broken to stop that from happening with you."

    "But¡­ it''s not just up to you to make this work, Rika."

    Her head snapped up and she stared at him for a second. "I know that''s true," she said, "but¡­ I guess I never feel that way? Since I''m the screwed up one?"

    He gently urged her to sit up straight again, which she did and when she faced him, he sighed.

    "My life for yours, Rika, remember?" Gar whispered, tracing a thumb along her jaw. "It''s not just a nice thing to say. Giving up for someone else means doing it when it hurts. Not just when it''s fun."

    Rika sighed and put a hand to his face. "You''re so¡­ perfect."

    Gar huffed augh. "Um, no."

    "I mean, I know you''re not perfect. But that kind of reaction¡­ it''s too perfect, Gar. I know you mean it. I can see it from the ways you talk about other people and the things you''ve done. But it just¡­ you seem too good to be true."

    Gar frowned. "Would you rather I pretended I wasn''t in with both feet? Because, trust me, I can lie."

    She smiled then, though it was sad. They were staring at each other and he wondered if he could kiss her again, was just about to ask when he caught the sound of many footsteps outside, and the murmur of voices. He turned towards the sound, his heart dipping into his stomach. They were going to be interrupted, and he was likely going to be told that he needed to do something, and¡­ he didn''t want to leave her.

    "Rika," he said carefully.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I think someone''s about to show up here. Everyone''s leaving the cave, and they''ll be able to smell that we came here. So I''m just warning you in case¡ª"

    Rika swung her legs around and leaped off hisp like someone had lit a fire under her. He didn''t know whether tough or growl that she was so scared to be close to him in front of other people. But there wasn''t time to give it any further thought, because a knock sounded at his door, but the door opened immediately, washing in the scent of Aaryn.

    "Gar?" the door swung wide slowly as Gar got to his feet, praying his leathers would subtly contain the residual arousal he still felt from being so close to Rika.

    "Yeah?" he growled as Aaryn entered, looking around until he saw them both, standing next to the couch.

    Gar trusted Aaryn more than he trusted his blood family most of the time. But what he hadn''t counted on was the way his body reacted when Aaryn''s eyes fell on Rika.

    A growl began in his throat and he stepped forward before he''d even thought, Rika startling and stepping back, away from him.

    Gar swallowed the growl back, and shook his head, casting a look at Rika to reassure her, clenching his hands to fists because he was so tense, and instinctively he didn''t want another male near his mate just now, when she was feeling so fragile and vulnerable.

    "I''m sorry," Aaryn said, empathy painted all over his face.

    Of course. He''d epted the bond with Elreth years before she had. How had the male walked around without fighting every male who so much as sniffed at her?

    "It''s okay, what''s going on?" Gar rumbled.

    Aaryn nodded once at Rika, who gave him a hesitant smile, then turned back to Gar. "Elreth was serious about walking the Rite tonight. We have to get the disformed prepared. Right now."

    Gar swore and Rika rubbed her arm where her hair was standing up, suddenly. He was going to have to be more careful when she was still feeling so jumpy.

    "I''m not leaving my mate alone," he growled. "Not right now."

    "I''ll be fine," Rika said, but the thread of fear that immediately twisted into her scent made her a liar.

    Aaryn caught it too. He frowned and nodded. "You''re right, you''re right. What about if¡ª"

    "I''ll stay!" His mother walked in, smiling brightly, though there were lines of tension around her eyes. "I wasing to see how Rika was doing anyway."

    "You can''t miss the Rite, Mom," Gar said tly.

    "I won''t. When you guys head through the City, I''lle with you. Rika''s a big girl, and she''s proven herself. She''s not going anywhere¡ªbesides, being human I''m guessing she''s not too excited about the idea of attending a naked rite," Elia said with a wink.

    "I''m sorry¡­ did you say¡­ naked?" Rika said faintly.

    Elia chuckled. "Trust me. You do get used to it¡­ eventually."

    Gar sighed. His mother was right. And Rika was too tense to head out into danger by herself, he knew. But it also meant that he had to go. He didn''t want to leave Rika yet. And he especially didn''t want to say goodbye to her in front of his mother.

    "Hey, Aaryn, can I talk to you over at our tree for just a second before you guys leave, though? It''ll only take a second."

    Gar didn''t miss his mother''s wink as they both walked out, and she shut the door behind them. Then he turned to face Rika and found her looking¡­ deted.

    "Are you going to be okay? I don''t want to leave you," he admitted. "I''m afraid I''lle back and you''ll be scared of me again."

    Rika sighed. "I think the shock has mostly passed. And¡­ and I need to get used to this, right? New culture, new set of rules. Just¡­ go slowly when you get back."

    He nodded then went quiet when she didn''t say anything else.

    It was a risk to step up close, but he moved slowly to give her time to back away if she wanted to.

    Gar was really, really grateful when she didn''t. And as he kissed her goodbye, he prayed the day woulde when neither of them would ever have to think about her past, or fear it.

    He prayed the day woulde when her eyes only ever lit with happiness to see him, not fear.

 Chapter 447 - Hallowed Ground

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Aaryn held her hand as they walked the final mile towards the Hallowed Grounds, the Anima''s sacred site.

    Elreth had been so busy, so focused on trying to make sure she didn''t miss anything, she hadn''t really thought about entering the grounds.

    The Hallowed Grounds were an ancient site, used by the Anima for millennia. The earth around it opened, the trees giving way to dirt and grass for the final half-mile before the sides of the great bowl reared out of the forest floor, rising half the height of the foothills, yet within it, the earth hollowed. As if the Creator Himself had burst from the earth, leaving only a great crater behind.

    Despite the virulentnd around it, the dirt within the Hallowed Grounds was dead and dry. Trees and bushes sprouted from between cracks in its walls and reached for the sky, yet only the driest desert grasses grew from the rocky soil itself.

    The bottom of the bowl was rise from the forest floor, its base a wide circle for a rite, or gatherings, while those watching could spread up its tall sides and be able to see what happened at its center from every angle.

    As they approached and the yawning maw of the bowl''s high sides spilled into the grassy clearing around it, the weight and magnitude of this ce hit Elreth right in the chest. She took a deep breath to loosen the sudden sense of thick arms, s queezing and stealing her air.

    Elreth had never walked the Hallowed Grounds for a Rite. Her father had brought her there when she was fourteen, telling her the stories his father had passed to him¡ªadding the three times that he''d entered, twice to face challengers for his throne, and once to save his people from the threat of the wolf-tribe''s defection.

    Elreth always remembered the ce with a prickling sense of thrill¡ªand dread. The Anima hade here for millennia, walking before the Creator in this arena open to the sky. As she and Aaryn reached the sides of the bowl and began to remove their clothing, she reminded herself that it wasn''t only she who put herself to the Creator''s scrutiny today.

    This was a good reason to enter the Hallowed Grounds. This was a worthy reason to bare herself before her people.

    The Rite of Veneration was a test of the heart and mettle of a people. It hadn''t been walked in centuries. Perhaps millennia. And yet, here she was to bring these people¡ªthese valuable, powerful people to their rightful ce, before the Creator, and before the rest of Anima.

    Her heart squeezed with pride as well as fear.

    Aaryn brushed her arm with a finger and she turned from examining the bowl of earth to find his eyes on her, worried.

    ''Are you okay?'' he signed.

    Elreth blinked. All around them the people stopped to remove their clothing, leaving them in tidy folded piles by family group and tribe, then walked, naked and bare, weaponless, into the Hallowed Grounds.

    It was a measure of the Rite. Everyone came only as they were. Only as they had been created. There were no weapons allowed, no cover of clothing.

    "El?" Aaryn breathed, his hand closing on her forearm.

    Elreth blew out a breath. "Yes, yes. I''m fine," she said, though her voice was a touch shaky. She had her blouse unbuttoned, but hadn''t let it slip off her shoulders. "It has to be done, right?"

    Aaryn nodded. He was already bare and she let herself take a moment to look at him, like a silver god in the moonlight, the hard lines of muscle and bone casting shadows that made him look carved from rock.

    ''You''re beautiful,'' she signed, her stomach thrumming. If only they coulde here alone. If only they could be together like this without an audience.

    ''I told you before, that''s my line,'' he signed back with a wry grin.

    Elreth shrugged and looked down at her clothes. She needed to just do this. People would begin to notice if she balked. So, with a whispered prayer for strength, she pushed her shirt off her shoulders and let it fall down her arms, catching it in one hand, folding it quickly, then shucking off her leathers.

    Aaryn had moved to stand close, blocking her from the view of those around them as much as he was able while she kept her eyes down and folded the trousers.

    "Thank you," she whispered as she straightened, forcing herself to keep her hands at her sides and not cover herself.

    Instead of answering, Aaryn pulled her into his chest and wrapped his arms around her, dropping his chin to her ear. "All hail my brave, beautiful Queen," he whispered.

    Elreth blinked back tears. Unwilling to let herself get emotional, she let one hand trail up to the outside of his thigh, her fingers drifting to the front of it before she reached his hip. She felt him tense and grinned against his shoulder.

    Aaryn''s voice was gruff and disapproving. "You better stop that or your King will enter the Hallowed Grounds raising the g of your presence," he muttered.

    "At least there''d be no question of your dominance," Elreth snorted.

    Aaryn pulled his head back, mock-ring at her, but still holding her at the waist to keep her close to him and blocked from the view of others. "I''ll remember that when we get home," he purred.

    Elreth''s belly tingled and she cursed herself for calling this Rite now, tonight, when there were so many other wonderful things they could be doing. "I''ll meet you at the Weeping Tree when this is done," she whispered.

    Aaryn''s eyes red and he nodded, letting her read the heat and promises in his gaze before he blinked and sighed.

    "Are you ready?" he asked.

    Elreth just snorted again and patted his chest.. "Thank you for distracting me," she sighed, then stepped out of his arms and, keeping her chin high, strode into the Hallowed Grounds, her mate at her shoulder, their hands brushing with every stride.

 Chapter 448 - Eyes Up

    This chapter is dedicated to my husband n, who I consulted about what Aaryn should say to Elreth. And he took it in apletely different direction than I had imagined.

    When I said, "I think you''re right," he responded, "I know I am."

    Then, as I left the kitchen to go back to my office he called after me, "I want a writing credit!"

    So, here you are, my dear. This one is yours¡­

    (You can see an interview with n on my YouTube channel, just search "Aimee Lynn Interviewing my husband" on YouTube.)

    This message was added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "The Anima don''t care that I''m naked," she murmured under her breath. "This is nothing to them. They don''t care what I look like."

    Elreth knew it really was true that she was the only one who cared¡ªunless her mother was already here. But she had to remind herself of the fact as she walked to the center of the bowl and all eyes were on her. Her people didn''t examine her body for ws, didn''t evaluate. She wouldn''t be found shamed or wanting. They watched their Queen because she brought them here for a momentous asion, and they hung on her every word.

    That was all, she told herself. They were just here for the words.

    "They really don''t care. They don''t see me naked," she insisted to her pattering heart. She almost had herself convinced when Aaryn stepped past her to stand facing her, and let his eyes rake down her from crown to toe.

    She bristled under the scrutiny, but when his eyes returned to hers, he was smiling.

    ''I always thought humans had it wrong,'' he signed. ''But I just figured out, it''s us.''

    Elreth frowned and shed the sign for ''What do you mean?''

    ''You''re right that they don''t notice. But it''s their loss,'' he replied, his eyes flicking to the crowds alongside them, then back to lock on hers. ''They''re the ones missing out. Because they aren''t looking. They don''t get to see just how beautiful you really are.''

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open and she had to force herself to close it. She rolled her eyes to try and cover the emotion washing through her, but felt her cheeks heating as she turned to scan the growing crowds spreading around the sides of the bowls.

    She couldn''t meet his eyes because it would make her cry, but she signed, ''Thank you,'' over and over again, praying that he was still watching her.

    Then she smiled to herself and lifted her chin, meeting the eyes of the people and not shrinking away. Because she knew he would be. Because he did notice.

    Which made her the most blessed female alive.

    *****

    Fifteen minutester, Elreth caught sight of her parents in the Leonine tribe. Her mother winked and Elreth tried to smile, but her mind was no longer on the blessing of her position. She and Aaryn stood shoulder to shoulder, surrounded by the oldest ranking elders and the Alphas of the tribes.

    Except Gar.

    "Where is he?" she hissed.

    "He was worried about Rika. Elia said he ran back to the tree just to check on her before he came. Because your mother had to leave her. He was worried she might freak out again if she was alone," Aaryn whispered, keeping his head down. "He said he''d only be five minutes."

    "They''re all here! The disformed are waiting!"

    Aaryn leaned back to look past her, back to the entrance to the Hallowed Grounds. As the proposed tribe, they would be invited into the grounds formally, to see and be seen by the others, a traditional parade.

    All the other Anima were here, sitting and standing around the bowl in their tribes, watching their own Alphas for signs. Conversation was growing louder as the people began to notice that something was dying the proceedings.

    <em>Fucking Gar!</em>

    Elreth wanted to scream. Of all the nights for his head to be turned from his duty¡­

    The disformed were clustered at the wide entrance to the Hallowed Grounds, already naked, waiting and watching, their eyes wider than usual, whispering between themselves.

    Elreth closed her eyes and prayed the Creator would send something to snap a whip across her brother''s ass so he''d get moving. With the disformed crowding the entrance her view of the clearing below was blocked. He could be ten steps away and she wouldn''t know.

    He could also bepletely absent. And he was crucial to this process.

    The Rite of Veneration was all about challenge. The established tribes challenging a group of people who believed themselves deserving of tribe status. The Alphas attended the center to be the mouthpiece for their people. While the acknowledged Alpha of the new group should stand among them, ready to respond to those challenges.

    Elreth took a deep breath and turned to Aaryn. "We can''t know how far away he is. What if she really has fallen apart? You have to do this, Aaryn. You''ll have to stand in his ce."

    Aaryn''s eyes widened. "El, if he doesn''t show up and I''m there at the end¡ª"

    "I know, I know. But you''re second anyway. That''s the whole point. We''ll just have to figure it out¡­ fucking Gar!"

    Aaryn put a hand to her arm and leaned closer. She could feel the sudden tension in him. He''d been excited for this night. Ecstatic when he realized she was serious about bringing it forward. Now he hummed with tension.

    "Are you sure?" he said, his voice dripping in hope and fear.

    Elreth nodded. "I''m sure. We can''t wait for him. It will make the tribe look weak."

    Aaryn sucked in a breath when she referred to them as a tribe and she saw his eyes begin to shine.

    "Are you going to be okay? I''d have to go stand with them?"

    Elreth nodded, though she wasn''t sure at all. But Aaryn sped a hand at the back of her neck, and pulled her in, kissing her hair. "You have this, Elreth. You''re doing absolutely the right thing. You know that. Just remember that. You''re in the right here. They can''t take that from you."

    She nodded again and squeezed his sides as he kissed her temple, then let her go, striding down the bowl to join the disformed gathered at the entrance.

    She gave him a moment to exin, didn''t miss the mixed reaction of the tribe, some clearly d that Aaryn would stand with them, others whispering to their neighbors, faces dark with worry or irritation.

    But then he turned and found her watching, and nodded. And Elreth, ready to stop being naked as soon as possible, stepped forward to address her people and begin the process that would set the disformed on their feet¡­ and no longer as disformed.

    She remembered the surprise she had for them and smiled as she raised her voice.

    "Anima! Attend!"

    The crowd went silent and everyone turned to look at her.

    With a final nce at Aaryn, Elreth took a deep breath and began the Rite.

 Chapter 483 - Not Worth It

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He and Elreth had made love again when they got back to the cave. And for that time, Aaryn''s heart had been at rest. They''d gone to the bathing pools and soaked in the mineral pool, and even though his heart was beating faster than it should have, he''d been able to y it down and convince Elreth it was just thebination of loving with her and the heat of the water.

    Then they''d gone to bed, and he''d held her, both of them talking quietly about Gar and Rika, about their own honeymoon at the fishing cave. And about the Protectors, and the amazing victory they''d had.

    He should have been overjoyed. His mate loved him. The Protectors were finally a tribe. And his brother had found his true mate. There were pressures on the horizon, but it had been a day of victories. And he was grateful. He should have been pleased. He should have been able to sleep.

    But he couldn''t.

    Small thoughts of his mother gued him as well, wondering if she was still nearby. Wondering how she would have felt about the Veneration. Whether she might havee back for this if she''d known.

    Wondering what his father would have said. Whether Reth was right and he would have been proud.

    Aaryn prayed it was so, but the ache didn''t leave his chest.

    When Elreth rolled away from him in her sleep an hourter, he turned on his side and watched her in the dark, let his eyes follow the curve of her waist down from her ribs, then back up to her hip as she curled on her side. There wasn''t an inch of her skin that wasn''t precious to him. Not a curl of her hair he didn''t ache to wrap around his finger and use to tug her closer.

    And there wasn''t a damn thing he could do about what they were facing.

    All at once, he felt the presence of the humans as if they were a weighted nket, pulling slowly up the bed, soon to cover them both, then suffocate them.

    Aaryn shuddered and shook off the thought, knowing it wasn''t going to help. But his body was tense and he couldn''t rx.

    Vision after vision of the humans arriving unannounced. Maybe Tarkyn''s scouts didn''t catch them. Maybe their incredible technology allowed them to get around the trackers.

    Maybe they just killed everyone who came close so Tarkyn never even heard that they were already there.

    Maybe¡ª

    Aaryn breathed a curse, his heart pounding.

    He looked forward to hearing what Gahrye and Kalle would find about closing the traverse. Traverses, he reminded himself.

    The Protectors had a task ahead of them.

    And so did he.

    He blinked, suddenly smelling death and decay, the dry, barren dust of the traverse.

    He was going to enter it in a few hours. He swallowed hard. He knew that Gar had been convinced he''d cross without a problem, that he was strong. But as hey there in the dark listening to his mate''s slow, even breathing, he felt the furthest thing from strong. He felt as weak as a day-old pup, and almost as blind.

    He''d been arrogant, he realized, thinking that his love for Elreth was enough. Thinking that was all he needed to cross safely. That he''d just step in there the first time and be fine.

    Gahrye had almost lost the fight a couple of times early on, and he was the strongest of all of them, as far as Aaryn knew.

    He realized his body was stiff as a board, all his muscles tensed, and tried to force himself to rx. But as soon as his focus shifted away from one set of muscles, they would tense again.

    What if he was wrong? What if Gar was wrong about him?

    He''d end up taking Elreth down with him¡ªand they all needed her.

    Holy shit.

    Holy fucking shit.

    He''d been so arrogant. So blind. What the fuck had he been thinking?

    He sat up, panting, the furs sliding down into hisp.

    Next to him, Elreth stirred, but didn''t wake. He waited, barely breathing, though his heart pounded so hard it thrummed in his skin.

    What was it Gar and Elia had said about the traverse? The voices brought you your greatest temptation or your greatest fear. They brought it to you, faced you with it, and sometimes¡­ sometimes what they said was true.

    And he was nning to walk into it, hand in hand, with the most precious person in existence?

    What the fuck had he been thinking?

    Hands trembling with fear, barely breathing, Aaryn peeled back the furs and swung himself off the sleeping tformnding silently on the cave floor. He waited, but Elreth didn''t stir.

    He straightened, still watching her silhouette in the dark.

    Elreth was his mate. His True Heart''s Call. She was more precious to him than anyone, or anything else in this world, or any other. She was also his Queen. His Dominant. And utterly necessary to what they were doing.

    If something were to happen to him, they could still win this war. But if Elreth disappeared¡­ Aaryn shuddered, then closed his eyes.

    His mind was made up for him.

    Creeping slowly away from the bed, he gathered up his clothes but didn''t put them on, instead of tip-toeing out of the bed-chamber and down the hall towards the Great Room.

    When he got there, they''d left a singlemp burning, just in case. He stood in its light to change then turned for the door¡ªand immediately turned on his heel. Because if something did happen, he couldn''t let Elreth wonder.

    Finding a piece of paper and the ink and pen, he scribbled a quick note and left it on the table where she''d see it when she walked past.

    Then Aaryn took a deep breath and turned for the door. He walked out with his chin high and his shoulders back.. And when he reached the meadow, he started to run.

 Chapter 484 - Gotta Be A Dream

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar woke curled around Rika, his arm over her waist and his hand cupped around her. Inhaling her scent, he opened his eyes to find them aching and grainy withck of sleep. His heart was pounding. He''d been dreaming that the humans had already arrived and were sneaking up on them as they slept.

    But it was just a dream. Wasn''t it?

    His body didn''t think so. What was wrong? He listened, but there was no sound.

    Tightening his grip around Rika he screwed his eyes closed, buried his nose in her hair, and tried to force himself to sleep again. But his body was tense. Poised. He''d heard something. But was it in the dream, or here?

    Hey still for a few more breaths, but his eyes kept opening on their own as if his body demanded he wake.

    Lifting his head slowly so he wouldn''t wake his mate, he found the tiniest line of light around the cave door, but it wasn''t even dawn yet. The temptation was there to wake Rika and pick up where they''d left off the night before. But he wanted her to get some rest. If they were going to¡ª

    The door into the cave made a hushed creak as it swung slowly open and Gar was in motion, teeth bared, leaping to put himself between Rika and the door, snarling, his body rippling with the instinct to shift and protect his defenseless mate.

    Rika gasped and sat up, he felt the furs shift at his back. Then the silhouette of a male was his only warning before he leaped into his lion, roaring for the door¡ª

    "GAR! GAR! It''s me! It''s Aaryn! I won''t hurt her! Stop!"

    A growl still puttering in his throat, Gar slid to a halt a foot from Aaryn and shifted back into his human form, but his teeth were still bared.

    "What the fuck, Aaryn! What are you doing here?!"

    Aaryn had his hands up, his eyes so wide the whites showed all the way around. He half-crouched, ready to defend himself, and didn''t change stances when he heard Gar''s tone.

    "What''s going on?" Rika asked in a small voice. Gar wanted to bite the male''s throat out¡ªshe was terrified.

    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Gar. But I had toe. I have to¡­ I need Rika''s information about the second traverse¡ªfrom the human world. And I need¡­ I need you to take me through the traverse. I can''t¡­ I can''t take Elreth until I''ve tried it without her. I''m sorry, Gar. But I need your help."

    *****

    Minutester, he had the fire stoked, Rika was dressed and holding Aaryn''s satchel, while the male waited for Gar outside the door. He''d almost bitten out his brother''s throat for showing up when Rika was naked, but Aaryn understood and had taken himself outside as soon as he showed them both the satchel and told Rika what he needed.

    Gar had practically chased him out of the cave, then held Rika for a long minute while she found her equilibrium again. But then, because that''s how she was, she pulled out of his arms and urged him to go talk to Aaryn.

    "He wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t important, Gar. You know that."

    Gar nodded. "Are you okay?"

    "I will be," she said with a trembling smile. "It just gave me a rush, waking up like that. I''ll be fine. I''ll actually calm down faster if I''m alone. Go talk to him."

    He was about to ask again, but she gave him a warning look. Gar nodded, but he squeezed her in the hug again. "I''ll be right outside. We won''t leave the clearing, okay?"

    She nodded and leaned up on her tiptoes to kiss him. "I''ll be fine. Go find out what''s going on. And tell him I''ll write the stuff down that he needs while you guys talk. It''s fine, Gar. I''m fine."

    "I know, but fuck," Gar growled.

    Rika smiled up at him. "Thank you for protecting me. Now go sort him out thene back so I can ravish you again."

    Gar buried his face in her neck and grabbed her ass. Sheughed, but there was tension in it. But she pushed him away, smiling, so he went, muttering curses under his breath.

    When he got outside Aaryn was crouched next to the fire pit, working on lighting a fire, but he saw Gar prowling towards him and got to his feet quickly.

    Snarling, Gar stalked over to him until they stood toe-to-toe. "What. The Actual. Fuck?"

    "I''m sorry."

    "This is the only day we get, Aaryn!"

    "I know. And I wouldn''t havee but I couldn''t sleepst night. I was crazy thinking I could just cross with her¡ªher, Gar! El! In my hands. The Queen! This all hinges on her and I was just going to¡­"

    "Apryl would have taken you."

    "I don''t trust Apryl. Not like I trust you. If I got something wrong she''d try to overlook it. I need you to call me on anything, to make sure I get nothing wrong!"

    "Then you should have listened to me and believed me that you''d be fine!"

    "<em>I</em> have to know, Gar!" Aaryn snapped, meeting Gar''s eyes now, his lip pulling up away from his teeth. "<em>I</em> have to know when it won''t cost her¡ªor everyone else¡ªher life!"

    Gar stopped. The ring of panic¡ªand domination¡ªwas in Aaryn''s voice. It made him blink and think and¡­ pay better attention.

    Aaryn was saying he might not be strong enough to get Elreth across. And he was right, that wasn''t something they could y with. If Aaryn wasn''t able to be her Protector¡­

    But of course he was able! He was just having a crisis of confidence and forcing Gar to give up his own time with his mate to pay for it. And she was his mate!

    Gar growled, and Aaryn met him stare for stare.

    "I''m sorry, Gar. Truly sorry. But this isn''t a mistake. I feel it in my bones. I need you for this. We can go quickly. It''s not even dawn. If we go now, we''ll be there before the sun rises. I''ll get that stuff to Gahrye so they can check it out, then when we get Elreth there tomorrow they''re already prepared. You''ll be back here in two or three hours. That''s it. Please. Please¡­."

    Gar let a growl roll in his throat. "You don''t have a fucking clue what you''re asking¡ªyou want me to leave my mate here alone while we go into the next world?!"

    "She can lock the door, she''ll¡ª"

    "I''ll be fine."

    Gar whirled to find Rika standing in the doorway of the cave. She''d obviously been listening. She had a fur pulled tightly around her shoulders against the early morning cold. She looked tiny and fragile, and¡­

    "There''s no fucking way I''m leaving my mate alone in this world, Aaryn," Gar growled, turning back on the male.

    "Oh, but you''re more than happy for me to do it? You''re asking me to put my mate at risk in the traverse, so yours doesn''t have to sit in a cave alone? El''s your sister, Gar. But she''s my mate! Do you get that?!"

    Gar blinked as it hit him exactly what that meant.

    Holy shit.. He really was bing his father.

 Chapter 485 - Do It

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Gar and Aaryn continued their conversation quietly, and she left them to it, walking back into the cave, staring at the paper where she''d listed the addresses and names of her bosses and their headquarters. It had taken only a minute or two, and she''d taken it out to give it to them, only to find Gar and Aaryn arguing. Now she wanted to leave them to it, but she was at a loss. Rifling through the bag they''d brought, she found a few strips of dried beef that Gar had included and pulled one out to chew on it as she paced.

    Nerves fluttered in her stomach, but she knew it was right for him to go. She''d been given little warning about the traverse, only warned that she had to be very determined in her mind to pass through safely. Her human counterparts knew little and understood less about what happened in that realm. All they knew was that some of their team had gone missing. And the one that had returned safely never wanted to cross again.

    Rika had half-hoped the traverse would kill her, though she hadn''t wanted to admit her mind had been so weak. But once she made it through, shaking and terrified, she''d been greeted by this incrediblend and then soon, these even more incredible people.

    Gar.

    Now, though the thought of the traverse made her want to vomit, she''d cross it every day if it meant being with him. She understood Aaryn''s fear though¡ªprobably more than he did. If he''d been listening to the Anima''s tales of that ce¡­

    She wouldn''t want to risk Gar that way, either.

    A few minutester, his heavy footsteps sounded in the cave¡ªwhich meant he was letting her hear him so she wouldn''t be startled. He could move silently like a cat when he wanted to.

    She realized she was just standing there in the middle of the floor, staring at the wall, and turned to face him, ready to tell him all the reasons he should go.

    His eyes were already on hers when she turned, measuring her. His face clouded with the battle he fought within.

    He walked to stand right in front of her, staring down at her, his hair falling to either side of his face as he reached for her gently, running his fingertips up and down her upper arms.

    "He''s saying¡ª"

    "I know. I heard. You should go," she said firmly, nodding. "You need to help him, Gar."

    "But this is our only day, Rika. It''s our only time. We can''t know¡ª"

    "I know. But you''reing back, right? After? I''ll still be here."

    His brow pinched into lines and he searched her eyes. "I''ll be gone for hours. You''ll be here alone."

    Rika huffed. "You know I lived in this country for weeks by myself, right?"

    "Yes, but¡­" he trailed off, frowning deeper.

    "Don''t start mansining on me now," she said, grinning, trying to keep this light for him.

    But he only frowned harder. "What is¡­ mainsying?"

    Rika almost swallowed her tongue fighting theugh. "Trust me, it happens," she giggled. "I''ll tell you when you see it."

    He was still confused, but she sighed and reached for him, pulling herself into his chest andying her ear against his ribs. His heart thrummed like a drum, echoing in his broad chest. When he spoke, his deep voice vibrated against her ear.

    "Rika, I don''t want to lose you."

    "You aren''t going to, Gar," she whispered, unwilling to admit she felt like that was exactly what was happening. "You''re going to go help that poor guy make sure he can get across, and then you''re going toe back and throw me into the bed and we''ll have some fun for as long as we can."

    He sighed deeply. She wasn''t sure why that idea had made him sad¡ªhad he been lying the night before? He had not liked¡ª?

    "I love you, Rika."

    "I love you, too, Gar. And trust me, that''s huge."

    When she pulled out of his chest, he kept her in his arms, his fingersbing her hair from her temples, down her back as he searched her gaze.

    She wished she knew what he was looking for. Then she might be able to tell him if he''d ever find it.

    "I''ll be as fast as I can," he rumbled.

    "You''ll be as safe as you can, please," she corrected. "I want you here and safe with me. One hour either way isn''t going to make a difference if you''re hurt."

    He nodded but didn''t respond. She could see the rigid tension in his shoulders, the ways the tendons in his neck were beginning to stand out. Yet, his hands were still gentle on her, giving her goosebumps that made her want to demand he stay and throw her into the furs right then, but she held the words back.

    Something was wrong with Gar, and it was making her tense.

    "Please don''t worry," she whispered, putting her hands to his chest and soaking up his warmth. "I''ll still be here when you get back."

    "Do you promise?"

    "I promise, Gar." She tipped her head. "Are you really worried about that?"

    He shrugged and his eyes finally darted away, down to the floor.

    Rika frowned and put a hand to his jaw, turning his face so he''d meet her eyes again. "I''m in this, Gar. For better or worse. Whatever happens. I''m here with you, now. For goodness sake, I bailed on my entire life¡ªmy job, my money, everything¡ªbecause being with you is¡­ better."

    Something inside her chest red to life, light curling around her heart as if its beating created something powerful that wanted to push through her veins. She pushed it back, frightened of the effect he had on her.

    "I''m not going anywhere," she whispered. "Not by choice."

    Gar nodded and leaned down. His kiss was soft and gentle, but trembling with emotion. Rika clung to him, tasting his lips, letting her tongue dance with his, her belly curling with anticipation for being close to him again.

    But finally, they broke apart and as he stroked her hair back one more time, his eyes had gone t. He''d made up his mind. Against his own desires, he was going to leave her.

    She didn''t know whether to be ecstatic that leaving her was something he had to fight himself to do, or irritated that he thought she couldn''ty in a cave by herself for a few hours without his protection.

    "I''ll be back. Don''t move," he said, his voice dark with warning.

    "I''ll be here.." She forced herself to smile, but Gar just grunted, took the paper she''d folded, turned on his heel, and left.

 Chapter 486 - Get It Done

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar stormed out of the cave and through the clearing outside where Aaryn stood, nervous but determined, waiting for him. Gar pped the paper Rika had written into his chest and Aaryn grabbed it with a low growl, stuffing it into the pocket of his leathers.

    They red at each other, but Gar knew he wasn''t really angry at Aaryn. He was angry about losing time with Rika¡ªthat the Creator always seemed determined to make him hunt for happiness.

    "I''m going to shift, and you''re going to ride me to the cave," he said through his teeth.

    Aaryn''s jaw pushed forward and his face got tight. It was humiliating for a Protector to be carried by someone else''s beast. They avoided it in every situation that wasn''t an absolute emergency.

    "There''s no one else here to see," Gar snapped. "And I''m not spending a minute away from her that I don''t have to."

    They stared a moment longer. Gar hadn''t put his Alpha authority behind the words and a part of him was curious what would happen if he did. Technically Aaryn outranked him. He wondered which of their wills was stronger.

    Then he remembered that he was the one leaving his mate at Aaryn''s urging, and huffed his irritation.

    "Fine," Aaryn said. It was a small victory, but Gar needed one so he took it. He stepped aside and shifting, urging his beast to stillness and calm as a dominant male climbed aboard his back.

    Then his beastunched into a run, ws out and gripping the dirt to power through the forest as quickly as he was able.

    *****

    Gar took himself back when they were a few minutes walk from the portal cave clearing, tumbling Aaryn to the dirt because he didn''t warn him.

    Aaryn got to his feet, brushing off his leathers and growling in his throat, but Gar was too pissed even to grin about that. He couldn''t believe this was how he was spending this morning.

    Fuck he was tired.

    "We aren''t there yet," Aaryn said as Gar started walking and Aaryn fell in step with him.

    "I want the guards to hear using, and apparently you need some coaching," Gar growled.

    "Oh, right," Aaryn said, then sighed heavily.

    Gar looked at him from the side and softened a bit. His brother was so pale he was almost glowing in the dimly growing light of almost-dawn in the forest.

    "You''re going to be fine, Aaryn," Gar said, trying to keep his tone reassuring. "You''ve got the spine for this. You''re going to stay safe."

    "It''s not me I''m worried about, it''s Elreth," Aaryn mumbled.

    Gar nodded. "That''s good. That''s where a Protector''s heart should be. Your love for her is your shield. Just don''t let them turn your head. Focus on what you gain by staying true, not on whatever they spew at you."

    "It''s all lies, right?" Aaryn said carefully.

    "Not all of it. They have a fucking annoying habit of mixing truth and lies until you can''t keep them straight. But the thing to remember is that they are evil. Even if they tell you the truth, they aren''t telling you all of it. And¡­ frankly I think they usually don''t even know if what they''re telling you is true or¡­ I don''t know. I''ve just heard so many stories at this point. And they don''t alle true, and the ones that do, they don''te true the way you fear."

    "What does that mean?"

    Gar raked a hand through his hair. "Well, like Uncle Gahrye for example¡ªwhen he went through the first time they told him Kalle was his mate, which was true, but they said he couldn''t have her unless he gave over to them. Now, did they mean he couldn''t get her in the traverse and get her over to Anima? Because that''s true. But he got to have her as his mate by staying with her in the human world. So were they lying? Did they know they were lying? Or did they think they''d get him and¡­ I don''t know. And it turns my head in loops when I try to figure it out. All I know is, you can''t believe all of what they say. And even what''s true probably won''t work out the way they try to make you fear. So just¡­ don''t listen. Just don''t listen. It''s not true!" he said, a little more forcefully than was needed.

    Aaryn looked at him strangely. "What do they tell you?"

    "Doesn''t matter because it''s not true."

    Aaryn looked at him skeptically, but thankfully for Gar they reached the cave clearing then, the trail fading out into the thin grass. The river curving off to their right, behind the trees, the cave squatting in the mountainside to their left.

    Gar never failed to have to take an extra breath when he came here. He''d heard all the stories¡ªhis father killing the she-wolf that had almost killed his mom and had killed Candace. The confrontations with Lerrin. And Gahrye''s terrifying argument with the Bear Alpha, Gawhr. All the disformed had stories about this ce¡ªhearing from the Creator, big decisions suddenly bing clear. And then there was Gar''s own experiences. His father''s words to him when they''d alle herest time¡­

    He shook his head. He couldn''t afford to give his thoughts to those things now. Aaryn was going to cross the traverse for the first time and¡ª

    Two equine guards materialized from within the trees, both holding spears, but their faces surprised.

    "Gar? Aaryn?"

    "It''s an emergency," Gar said quietly. "We couldn''t give you warning, sorry. We had to juste. Orders of the Queen."

    Aaryn looked at him sharply and Gar frowned. Elreth knew he was here¡­ didn''t she?

    Both the guards looked at each other, but one of them shrugged, then turned and whistled a signal to whoever else was posted nearby and watching them.

    "Any other activity?" Aaryn asked them quietly.

    The first male shook his head. "Nothing."

    "That''s good. That''s good," Aaryn said, his voice trailing off to a mutter. With a nod to the guards, Gar pped him on the back and started walking towards the cave mouth

    Neither of them spoke as they walked into the vine-trailed darkness of the cave.

    Gar knew this cave like the back of his hand at his point. He could have walked to the portal with his eyes closed. But there was no need. Two more guards stood either side of the side-tunnel that held the portal, but they''d been set down by the whistle and were squatting on their heels, backs to the cave wall, talking softly when Gar and Aaryn approached.

    They offered submission to both of them, using the salute for Alphas. It took Gar a moment to realize that was for him, not Aaryn.

    His guts twisted, half in pride, and half in difort.

    That was going to take some getting used to.

    But he and Aaryn both acknowledged the salutes, then turned into the tunnel and were soon standing outside the portal.

    Aaryn stared at it, his face drawn and tight.

    Gar watched him carefully. "You know I can''t do this for you, right? Tell me what you have to do."

    "Slit my skin so I bleed. Focus on what''s right and true. Walk towards the light at the other end¡ªnever turn from it. Deny anything they offer. Deny anything they threaten."

    Gar nodded. "And don''t forget to keep breathing, and keep walking."

    Aaryn nodded. "There''s got to be more to it than that?"

    Gar shook his head. "Nope. That''s what I''m telling you, Aaryn. This isn''t about what you do. This is about who you are. You make it through this, you can make it through anything."

    Aaryn took a deep breath and pped his hands together, swinging his arms. "Well then¡­ let''s do this."

    "You sure? You feel certain about what you''re here to do?"

    "Absolutely."

    Gar gave his brother a smile and pped his back again. "Then let''s do it."

    Aaryn pulled his knife from it''s sheath at his hip and blew out a breath as he drew it along his inner forearm.. When it was dripping and the portal in front of them began to glow with that eerie blue light, he wiped the de on his thigh, then resheathed it, looked at Gar who sped his shoulder with a proud squeeze, then followed him through the portal.

 Chapter 487 - Dead Air

    If you like music, try "Ain''t No Grave" by Hidden Citizens and Adam Christopher. It''s what I was listening to while writing!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    One step, and he was in.

    The smell was the first thing that hit him¡ªdark, dusty death and decay. As if many things had died here and been left to rot and dessicate¡­ until the very dust under their feet was made of the dead.

    Aaryn shuddered.

    They stood just inside the portal, Gar directly behind him, one hand on his shoulder¡ªa contact that they wouldn''t break until they made it through. Aaryn listened, but the soft pat, pat, pat of his blood dripping off his finger was the only sound outside of his own breathing.

    He stood still, staring at the long trail ahead of him, the sides of the dry earth falling to endless ck on either side. The cavern ceiling looming so high overhead it could barely be sensed. And yet¡­ somehow the air here didn''t echo and move in the natural way. As if everything was dead. Even the air.

    Aaryn waited, braced, for the voices toe, but nothing happened.

    A few secondster, Gar rumbled, "They won''t approach until you start to walk. Keep focused on that light, that''s the other end. And remember your goal: Getting through here safely will show that you can bring Elreth and keep her safe when you do. So hold onto that."

    Aaryn nodded and swallowed, then stepped forward. He held his breath, uncertain what to expect, but feeling as if blows would rain down on him at any second.

    But he took one step, then another, Gar striding behind him, and there was nothing.

    Aaryn blinked, looking around, his ears perked until they ached. But aside from the slightest breath of movement in the air from their passage, he walked on unemcumbered.

    "What¡­ the actual¡­ fuck?" Gar breathed.

    "What''s going on? When do theye?"

    "Usually they would have by now. I''ve never¡­ I''ve never gone more than a few steps without¡­ what the fuck!"

    Aaryn''s blood continued to patter to the dirt, leaving dark beads alongside their steps.

    Tension hummed in Aaryn''s muscle. It had to be a trick. They were waiting to pounce. And when they did¡­

    He and Gar walked on. And on.

    The light ahead, that had begun as a tiny glowing pinpoint began to grow until Aaryn could see the form of it¡ªa tall oval, like a gash in rock.

    He turned and looked at Gar to find his brother''s jaw ck and eyes wide. "We''re going to make it," he breathed. "This is insane."

    Aaryn''s hope trilled for the first time, and he picked up his pace until they walked so briskly they were almost jogging.

    "Don''t let go of me," he warned Gar as they began to move faster.

    "Are you fucking kidding me? I don''t know what you did, Aaryn, but¡­ this is crazy!"

    Aaryn looked around, but there was nothing. The ck canyons to either side, the smell of death, the high ceiling¡­ none of it had changed. As they got within a quarter mile of the portal at the other end, Aaryn bit his lip.

    Was it possible? Was it really possible that the voices had disappeared? Would they be able to safely cross? Or¡­

    "Could the humans have done this?" he asked Gar suddenly.

    "No," Gar said, though his voice thecked the confident ring he usually had. "The voices don''t care where you''re from. They attack everyone."

    "There''s two traverses¡­ maybe they can only be in one at a time?"

    Gar grunted and didn''t answer immediately. "I don''t know. That doesn''t feel right. If they can attach themselves to us and follow us into our world without being taken out of here¡­ I don''t know. I don''t think so, though."

    Aaryn''s breath came faster out of excitement rather than thrill. Soon the dust under their feet was illuminated slightly by the light from the portal¡ªglowing with that white-blue light, beckoning to him, as if it called to his bones.

    His blood continued to drip and he held his arm out so he wouldn''t get it on his clothes. But Gar''s face remained stunned in disbelief.

    As they reached the portal and there was still no interference, they broke into a run. His brother cursed roundly, butughed when they pushed through the light into the strange new world of the humans.

    He''d done it. He''d really done it¡ªimpossibly, he''d done it without any influence or attack from the voices at all.

    Heughed with relief and sheer joy as he strode between two lines of boulders and out into the morning light of an entirely new world.

    As they passed out of the shadows of the portal and into open air, once again, the scents hit first. Aaryn''s nose wrinkled against something sharp and tangy, unnatural.

    He had a vague impression of gardens andnd that felt unnatural to him. But there was no time to take in the detail, because in front of him stood a woman, her dark hair swinging around her shoulders. Her cat-shaped eyes were wide and fixed on Aaryn, her mouth open in shock.

    Aaryn stumbled to a halt, uncertain whether this was friend or foe¡ªshe smelled human. But then Gar stumbled past him,ughing.

    "Kalle! What are you doing out here!"

    Her gaze cut to Gar and she sucked in a breath. "Gar! Holy shit! You''re here! What are you doing here?!"

    They ran to each other and he pulled her into a hug, both of them babbling greetings and joy, eximing about how long it had been, and asking questions they gave the other no time to answer.

    Aaryn stood by, smiling at their happiness, but his stomach churning with the awkward sense of disconnect. He wanted to turn and look at the world around him, to explore it, to understand why it raised the hair on the back of his neck. But he couldn''t take his eyes off the two, sharing the joy of reunion.

    Then Gar finally put her on the ground, still holding her by the shoulders and she gripped his shirt.

    "I''m so d to see you! But¡­ what''s going on, Gar? Why are you here?"

    Gar''s face went serious then and he turned to look at Aaryn, before answering her. "Kalle, this is Aaryn. Elreth''s mate."

    Kalle blinked, then turned to him with a wide smile. "Wow! It''s so good to meet you, Aaryn. We thought we''d never get the chance! We understood you weren''t taking the Protector route!"

    Aaryn shook her hand, recognizing the greeting Elia and Reth had shown him a dozen times when talking about the human world.

    "I, uh, had a change of ns," Aaryn said, trying to smile. "It''s wonderful to meet you, Kalle. I''ve heard a lot about you."

    She snorted. "All terrible, I''m sure. This one is rarely kind." She cocked a thumb towards Gar and looked over her shoulder, beaming.

    But then Gar spoke again and the smile on Kalle''s face faltered, then disappeared.

    "I had to bring him through, Kalle. I had to tell them. All of them. They know. The prophecy, everything. The humans areing. We¡­ they''re already in Anima."

    Kalle whirled on Gar, her entire body poised for flight. "WHAT?"

 Chapter 488 - Promise Me

    <strong>GAHRYE </strong>

    Gahrye leaned back in his seat at the desk, stretching, his hands on his face and elbows high. He''d been gued by this tension for days, the swarm of nerves that churned in his stomach, and it was driving him crazy. He''d slept maybe four hoursst night if he was lucky, identally waking Kalle when he decided to get up before the sun and go back to his studies.

    It had seemed so wrong to not justy there and hold her, to keep her close. But his only hope¡­ that he was wrong¡­ he had to find out. And the Creator wasn''t cooperating. His gifts had given him only half the answers. He prayed the rest were in the histories.

    He had to find out. Something just wasn''ting together, and he needed to understand. He had to! He couldn''t make this call without being certain. But the window of time before he had to make the crossing was swiftly closing. And so, here he sat. And here, once again, he was confused.

    He dropped his hands to the arms of the chair, but stayed leaning back, staring at the ceiling.

    The need was clear. But the tools¡­

    He shook his head, huffing. Kalle said he never sounded more like a horse than when he was frustrated.

    The thought of her made him smile¡ªand ache.

    He would give the histories one more hour and if he still didn''t find what he was looking for, he''d go find her for breakfast. She''d gone for a walk, probably near the portal again. Every time he was going to cross she spent more time out there. He didn''t fear that she''d try to cross. Neither of them was tempted to try that. But he suspected that as the deadline drew near, she suffered the same itch he did¡ªto be in ce. Just in case.

    To try to control what couldn''t be changed.

    His chair creaked as he sat back up with a heavy sigh, looking around the room. He''d first seen this room over twenty years ago when he crossed from Anima into the human world for the first time, blood vowed to protect Elia, his Queen. It had been a bedroom then¡ªElia''s, when he was first introduced to it. And when heter returned, alone, to the human world, and the Big House of the Guardians, it was to find that Kalle had kept the suite, just to feel close to him. He''d felt safer there than anywhere else in the massive estate. Because it was familiar, he thought. And so, they''d stayed there together.

    Twenty years. Twenty fucking years¡­ he shook his head. Twenty years of love and joy and mostly peace, and this was how it was going to end?

    He dropped his face into his hands again, praying. Praying that what he didn''t understand would be clear. That what he couldn''t see ahead, would light for him and bring hope and joy.

    Praying that he was wrong, and that the timing for when he needed to return would be clear. Because he was torn between panic to get over there and talk to Reth and Elia, andplete dread at the idea, and every desire to never have to have that conversation.

    The turmoil in his chest felt like hands, pulling on his ribs, cracking his chest, trying to pull him in two different directions. It was why he couldn''t sleep. And why half of him wanted to get out of that chair, pack a bag, and get over to Anima. Get this fucking job done ande back and hold his mate while he could. But¡ª

    "Dad?" a deep voice said behind him quietly.

    Gahrye dropped his hands quickly and turned for the door, forcing a smile to his lips.

    His son, Reece, stood in the doorway, his shoulders filling the breadth of it, one hand on the doorknob that he''d opened, the other sping the frame of the door like he was afraid of being blown back out of it. His handsome face (Kalle said he looked like Gahrye, which always made Gahrye roll his eyes) was pale. His jaw was set and his brow furrowed.

    What the hell? "What''s going on?"

    "Promise me you aren''t leaving Mom," Reece snarled.

    Gahrye gaped and had to make his mind repeat the words to make sure he''d heard them correctly.

    "What the¡ªof course not! Reece, what¡ª?"

    "Promise me! I know you''re nning a trip across. Promise you''reing back and you aren''t leaving her here!"

    Gahrye turned the desk chair¡ªan antique they''d found made entirely of leather and wood, except for brass wheels. The only chair he''d ever had that didn''t stink of the horrible synthetics this world was full of. He got to his feet and strode across the room to take his son in his arms¡ªbut Reece straightened and stepped back into the living area of their suite, like he didn''t want the hug. Gahrye stopped, confused.

    Even though it had been true since Reece was fourteen, even now, six yearster, he marveled again to find himself looking his son in the eye.

    His son was a man. It blew his mind.

    Gahrye was confident he could still take him if he had to, though.

    "Reece," he said, gently but firmly, "I''m nning a trip, but it''s no different than any of the others. In fact, it will probably be shorter. I''m not staying over there. And I would never leave your mother."

    "But¡ª"

    "Reece," he said, voice low and eyes locked on his sons. "Listen to yourself. Your mother is my mate. I would never¡­ you know that."

    Reece blinked, his chest rising and falling, deeply, but too quickly. His jaw twitched and he stank of fear. Something had him very upset.

    "Son, what''s going on?" Gahrye asked him quietly.

    But before Reece could answer, the door from the hallway into the suite swung open, too fast. Kalle came to an abrupt halt when she saw her mate and son standing there, talking to each other in the doorway of Gahrye''s office.

    As it had every day for over twenty years, Gahrye''s heart pattered, seeing her. But that rush of love was quickly overshadowed, because Kalle stared at him like she was terrified.

    "What is it?" he asked, suddenly afraid he might know the answer.

    "It''s happening," she breathed. "They''re here. And the humans are already in Anima. It''s happening, Gahrye."

    Then she threw herself across the room and into his chest.. He caught her, clutching her to him as Gar and Aaryn stepped in behind her, both looking very disturbed.

 Chapter 489 - Gather

    EXCITING NEWS! In April, Privilege will COMPLETELY reboot! That means you can drop privilegepletely without losing daily updates, or if you buy privilege (the tiers will be smaller) it will be ALL new content! We''re on the downhill slide to THE END and there will be a MINIMUM of 2 chapters per day in April! Thank you for sticking this out with me. ENJOY!

    (This message added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    It was always strange to him when his people came through. Even though, over the years, it had happened more frequently as disformed entered training¡ªsome of them to be Protectors, others just to find a second life in a different world¡ªit still never ceased to leave Gahrye with a weird sense of the surreal. As if his two worlds collided and pieces of each fell into the other. Because they did, he realized.

    That made him think of the prophecy, and he turned his mind from that and back to the stilted conversation happening around him.

    They''d settled in the living area of the suite, Gar and Aaryn on the couch, Gahrye in the armchair that sat at the end of the coffee table, Kalle sitting on the arm of it, and Reece pacing the room at the other end, keeping himself between the door and the rest of them.

    It was instinct, Gahrye knew. Though his son had been raised in the human world, his Anima blood was true. When Anima felt caged, they watched exits and paced. When dominant prey Anima felt protective, they used their own bodies as shields.

    Gahrye''s throat pinched. His son was a good male. He looked up at Kalle, stroking her back where she sat on the arm of his chair. She was trying to be weing to their allies, thoughtful, kind. But her eyes were pinched, and she swallowed too often. He was desperate tofort her but didn''t want to have to exin to any of the males in the room what he and his mate suspected her role would be when the worlds collided in truth.

    His dark thoughts were interrupted by Aaryn''s voice.

    "¡­ the one thing we''re more concerned about than a few humans in Anima is their technology. We only saw one example¡ª"

    "I saw more," Gar interjected. "They''ve found ways to cover scents, to find us at a distance, and apparently they have the means to fell even a male before we''ve even gotten within arm''s length. I saw what a bullet did to a Pricklepig."

    Kalle dropped her face into one hand and Gahrye ttened his hand against her back. It was their worst nightmare. The worst of their fears when they''d studied the prophecies. And it was happening. Already happening.

    "They''reing," Aaryn said quietly. "There''s only a handful now, but the rest areing."

    "We know," Gahrye sighed. "Or at least, we suspected. I was preparing toe warn you."

    Aaryn looked up and held his gaze, a slight smile appearing on his face. "Did you know that the disformed have been revealed as Protectors, andst night we walked the Rite of Veneration? We''re a tribe, finally. And El¡­ she named us Protectors."

    Gahrye''s jaw dropped. He looked back and forth between Aaryn and Gar, to find both males grinning.

    "You''re serious?"

    "Deadly," Gar said, sounding just like Reth.

    Gahrye leaped to his feet to pull first Gar into a thumping embrace, then Aaryn. When he turned to the wolf, Aaryn smiled and returned his hug. Then tipped his head at Gar. "Guess who''s the Alpha?"

    Gahrye turned again, gaping at Gar. This was a day for unending surprises. "You?"

    Gar pped a hand. "By default. It was going to be Aaryn, but he''s King now, so¡ª"

    "Wait, what?!"

    Gahrye and Kalle both stared between the two.

    Aaryn spluttered, scratching the back of his neck. "Elreth challenged Reth¡­ and won. She''s Dominant Queen. I''m her mate. That makes me King. It''s all been a little bit weird."

    Gahrye stumbled back to his seat, blinking, his mind spinning. "So¡­ Elreth is Alpha of All?"

    "Yep."

    "Where''s Reth?"

    Gar snorted. "Still around, don''t worry. They moved into Elreth''s tree so El and Aaryn could have the cave. But he''s still Alpha of the Leonine, and an elder. He''s just keeping a low profile to give El time to¡­ sort everything out."

    "He''s helping us a lot," Aaryn said. "There''s been a lot of problems. We''ve never had a female dominant before. We have to¡­ adjust a lot of traditions."

    "Also, my sister is a hurricane," Gar said good-naturedly. "So there''s that."

    Gahrye snorted, sharing a grin with Gar. Kalle shushed them both, but Aaryn smiled. "Yes, she is."

    "Wow, this is¡­ amazing," Gahrye said, pulling Kalle back to the arm of the chair so he could touch her while they talked. "I never imagined¡­ that''s wonderful news. All of it."

    "Not all of it," Gar said, his voice dark again.

    Gahrye sighed. "Yeah¡­ I wish I''d warned you sooner, now." Then he huffed a deep breath. "So, tell me what''s going on, and why you''re here. Is it to call the Anima back? We''ve got them gathered. They''re ready toe through when we make the call. I just figured we wanted to do them all at once, and you''d want a warning, so I was going toe¡ª"

    "El will be d to hear that," Aaryn interrupted him. "But we''re here to make sure I can get her through safely. She wants toe see you, to hear your thoughts herself and bring you what we know. Because they''reing, probably in the next few days. She wants¡­ we need to know how to close the traversespletely. So they can''t be used."

    "Wait, traverses? Plural?" Gahrye said, his heart hammering in his chest. Kalle''s hand went to his shoulder, gripping hard.

    Aaryn nodded sadly. "There''s a second traverse. On the other side of the desert. The humans have beening through it for months¡ªonly in small numbers. Apparently they discovered Lerrin and Suhle''s Outsiders first, but when their way was blocked by flooding, they came deeper into thend and found the rest of us."

    Gahrye could barely breathe. "The second traverse¡­ you''re certain? We''ve been guarding this one, but we couldn''t guarantee¡­ there''ve been attempts¡ª"

    Gar raised a hand to stop him. "I¡­ it turns out my mate is human," he said, his face softening on the word.. Gahrye''s heart leaped again and he wondered if he was going to end up in hospital before he could get over and light a fire under this shitshow.

 Chapter 490 - Death Of Hope

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    "Congrattions, Gar!" Kalle stood up, about to go hug the blushing male. But Gar shook his head.

    "I mean, thank you," he said quickly. "I''m really happy, but¡­ she was a part of their¡­ forward guard, I guess you could say. She was sent ahead to study and learn and send back information. She''s a traitor to them and she''s telling us everything. But it means that we know for certain: They''ve known about the traverse for a long time, and they''ve been using it regrly for months. They sent a team after her because she started having second thoughts when we¡­ when we got to know each other. I almost killed them. I might have killed them," he said, shifting in his seat. "So we''re waiting, because we know even if none of them survived¡ªI had to get her out of there¡ªthe people here are waiting to hear from them. And when they don''t¡­"

    "They''lle," Gahrye said, his voice faint and hoarse.

    Kalle put an arm over his shoulder and squeezed, her eyes wide and sad. But Gahrye''s heart was breaking.

    She was so strong.

    "So there''s¡­ there''s definitely two traverses? You have no doubt?"

    "None," Gar said. "She''s crossed the other one. And she knew¡­ she''s been through it."

    Gahrye nodded and closed his eyes, swallowing back the pinch in his throat¡ªand the burning rage that wanted to consume him. Because with that final piece of information, thest of his hope died and it all made sense.

    Two traverses. Of course. That exined everything.

    He looked up at Kalle, who stared down at him, and he didn''t think he''d ever seen her face look sadder. She turned, cupping his face and pulling him into a long but chaste kiss. He knew they shouldn''t be making this disy in front of the others, but as he put his hands to her face and held her in the kiss, he was way past fucking caring.

    She was his mate, and¡­ god, how was he going to do this?

    When they finally pulled apart, Kalle''s eyes shining with tears, Gar was staring at them.

    "What''s going on?" he asked in a low growl.

    Gahrye stroked Kalle''s cheek with his thumb, then turned back to the males, ignoring the horrified look from his son.

    "Nothing, I¡­ we''ve just been preparing for this," Gahrye said to Gar. "But unless there''s more, you two need to¡ª"

    "Gahrye, what the fuck is going on?" Gar growled, getting to his feet. "We''re past secrets now, did you hear me? The Anima know. The time hase. We can''t hide things anymore."

    "I heard you," Gahrye said sternly, gripping Kalle''s hand. "And I''m not keeping secrets from you, Gar. There''s somethings that¡­ depend on certain people and until they know their roles, it''s utterly unfair for anyone else to be told."

    "There might not be a chance for people to be told, Gahrye," Gar said striding towards him. Gahrye pushed to his feet, teeth gritted against his frustration at Gar''s youthful misunderstanding. "We''re going to bring Elreth here, but¡ª"

    Reece appeared from nowhere, standing between Gahrye and Gar and putting himself in Gar''s face.

    "Reece," Gahrye said.

    "You back the fuck off, Gar."

    Gar''s eyes shed and he held Reece''s gaze. The two were of a height, but Gar had to outweigh him by fifty pounds or more. Plus he was a predator. It didn''t matter how dominant Reece was¡ª

    "Get out of my way," Gar muttered and Gahrye felt the weight of the Alpha authority thrumming in those words.

    "No one needs to get out of anyone''s way," Gahrye snapped. "Reece, Gar isn''t going to hurt me, and you aren''t going to fight my battles, even if he tries to. Back off."

    "He''s the one who told about the prophecies, maybe he wasn''t even supposed to. It''s his mate that''s a human, maybe he''s the traitor?"

    Gar snarled, his beast snarled from within him, his eyes shing the lion''s gold, and that growl ricocheted through the room. Aaryn was on his feet looking like he might try to step in and Gahrye didn''t know which way he was going to lean. Everyone was just too fucking tense.

    Gahrye stepped forward and pulled Reece away, who wasn''t giving an inch. Then he stepped into Gar, meeting his eyes evenly, calmly.

    "I know you aren''t a traitor, Gar. And you know Reece didn''t mean that. Everyone''s just having a rough day. So listen¡ªI''m not holding anything back from you. There are just people I need to speak to first, that''s all. I''ming over and I''m going to fill everyone in on everything we know."

    "Who?" Gar snapped.

    "Your mother and father," Gahrye said without hesitation.

    Gar blinked. "But¡­ she was¡­ she''s done her job. She got the Protectors started. She did her part."

    Gahrye didn''t answer, but he also didn''t drop Gar''s gaze. His heart breaking as he watched fear dawn in Elia''s son''s eyes. Gahrye put a hand to his bicep and held him.

    "I''ll exin everything," he promised. "Just¡­ just give me a day. If they''re already in Anima, you two need to get back because this is going to happen quickly. I''ll follow you tonight, tomorrow morning at thetest. I''ll talk to your parents, and then we''ll sort it all out. Everything."

    Gar stared at him. "But, you don''t understand. Elreth''sing¡ª"

    "No, Gar, you don''t understand," Gahrye insisted, his heart dropping, even as the conviction rose to match the need. Creator''s mane¡­ he knew. He knew what this was going to take and he couldn''t let Gar give him a reason to dy. He was never going to find the courage otherwise. "There''s no time. I''ve got a couple details to sort out, a handful of things, but with this information¡­ I know what''s needed. Elreth doesn''t need toe here. I have the answers¡ªor I will. If you want the Anima to survive we have to get this done now."

    Behind him, Kalle began to sob.

 Chapter 491 - Silent Eyes

    <strong>GAHRYE </strong>

    The farewell was awkward, Gar somewhat reassured, but still entertaining passing thoughts of suspicion that made his eyes sh. Aaryn pale and quiet, clearly not understanding what was toe, but sensing that it was bad. And Gahrye trying to soothe both of them, doing everything in his power to hold himself together, emotionless, strong. Because he refused to break down in front of his son.

    His son who stared at him, lips thin and tight, eyes snapping between Gahrye and his mother, his chest rising and falling far too quickly. He''d forgotten Gar and Aaryn were even in the room¡ªhe stood on the edge of panic, and Gahrye could feel it in him. He needed to get these males out of here.

    "You guys must be tired. We have a room where you can rest before you cross again. Do you think you''ll go today, or would tomorrow¡ª"

    "We''ll go now," Gar said pointedly, his brows up a little, like he wanted Gahrye to understand.

    "Wait¡­ what? Aaryn don''t you want to breathe for a little while? The first crossing¡ª"

    "He crossed without challenge," Gar said, disbelief and awe warring in his hushed voice.

    Gahrye blinked. It seemed every time he turned around today he was fending off shock. "Wait¡­ are you serious?"

    "Not a whisper. Not a voice. No temptation. No threat. Nothing. We walked across like it was a dark trail in the forest," Gar said, shaking his head. "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    Gahrye turned to Aaryn, re-evaluating the young male. How could it be possible? The voices didn''t ignore anyone. Not a soul. Literally.

    Gahrye opened his mouth, then closed it again when Aaryn looked embarrassed. "I just walked across," he said with a shrug. And when he lifted his arms, Gahrye caught the sight of the seeping wound.

    Kalle''s breath caught behind him and he imagined she was hurriedly wiping her eyes. "I''m so sorry," she said. "I meant to dress that for you. I got distracted."

    She didn''t meet anyone''s eyes as she hurried to the bathroom off their bedchamber. All the Anima ears caught her muttering, and the cupboard doors banging as she looked for the medical supplies, then returned quickly, her eyes still shining, but dry.

    While he and Gar watched on, she sat Aaryn back down on the couch and wiped the wound with disinfectant, that made them all wince. But for Gahrye, it always brought back memories of the day he''d returned to Anima¡­

    He shook his head. Those days were done. Those threats had been eliminated. He needed to focus on the here and now. On the pale skin of his wife whose hands were shaking as she powdered the wound to stop the bleedingpletely, and wrapped it quickly in a pure cotton bandage.

    She always dressed his wounds when he got back, and Gahrye couldn''t stand wearing any more of that stink than he had to.

    Her eyes never met his. She let her hair fall over her face as she leaned over Aaryn''s arm, muttering about germs and cross-contamination in Anima and¡­ whatever else came to her mind. Gahrye sighed. He recognized her stress response. She knew what they''d learned. She knew what it meant. And she was going to face it. But she didn''t want to, and she was fighting even harder than Gahrye to keep it together while they had guests, and while their son stood there, watching them, storm clouds in his beautiful eyes.

    Gahrye''s chest ached watching her. He wanted nothing more than to shoo these males out the door¡ªeven Reece¡ªand pull her into his arms. But they both knew, they''d been preparing, just in case¡­ Losing hope was hard, though. And he suspected that, like him, she wanted some time apart from the others to amodate that loss.

    But she was strong. She finished winding the bandage around Aaryn''s arm, told him to use the other when he crossed back, and patted him on the shoulder, standing and turning to Gahrye, the smile still painted on her face, but her eyes¡­ her eyes.

    Gahrye felt that look like a dagger in his heart.

    But their attention was on Gahrye now, so as Kalle returned to his side and he put his arm around her, he didn''t let himself think or feel.

    He would help the males, then he would reassure their son. Then he would hold his mate. His wife. And he wouldn''t let her go until there was no other choice.

    Aaryn looked down at the bandage, his nose wrinkling. Gahrye almostughed.

    "You passed the traverse untouched?" he prompted them.

    Aaryn nodded.

    Gar described the trip, but Gahrye''s head only spun further. In the end he just raised his hands. "Prepare yourselves," he said. "I''ve never heard of anyone¡ªAnima or human¡ªcrossing without challenge. Let''s¡­ let''s pray there''s something special about Aaryn that allows him to defend so beautifully. But please don''t get cocky. Prepare for an assault when you return."

    Aaryn made all the right noises, and Gar''s face looked drawn¡ªas if he were afraid it would be worse than usual on the return.

    Gahrye walked them out of the Big House by the back door, and down the trail. Having Gar''s scent in his nose reminded him so deeply of his dearest friend, Elia¡ªwhich set another dagger in his guts because he was going to have to tell her¡ª

    "Thank you," Aaryn said as they walked the trail down to the portal, the male eyeing the manicured gardens and paths with unease, as if he disliked them, but was too polite to say so. Gahrye understood. Twenty years and he still wasn''t used to the human propensity for forcing creation to do the things it would never do on its own. But he was ustomed to it, at least.

    "You''re wee," Gahrye said easily, patting Aaryn''s back. "Please give Elreth our congrattions and reassure her, you''ll see me within twenty-four hours¡ªat least on this side."

    Aaryn nodded. "She''ll be happy to hear that. You don''t think you''ll need Kalle?"

    Need Kalle. Hell, yes, he needed Kalle.

    Gahrye turned to look at his mate and she gave him a watery smile.. "Not for this part," he said as casually as he could.

 Chapter 492 - Beginning Of The End

    TOMORROW the month resets and the privilege tiers are rebooting COMPLETELY. Over the course of the day, 23 new chapters will be released to fulfill the new Top Tier (25 Chapters.) so by this time tomorrow, you can either drop privilegepletely and still be caught up, or you can buy privilege for 100% new content! THANK YOU for all your support of this book. I am so grateful for you! (Added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words)

    *****<strong></strong>

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Gar made an inappropriate joke about needing a mate, and Gahrye and Aaryn both rolled their eyes. Gahrye looked around for Reece, but he must have stayed inside, he was nowhere to be seen or smelled.

    He rushed to reassure the males before they left. "I''ll be there soon. I''ll stay only as long as it takes to make sure all her questions are answered, then I''ll return. We''ll have to bring the anima through before¡­ before."

    Aaryn nodded, then as they reached the portal, sped arms with Gahrye. "It''s good to see you."

    "You too," Gahrye said easily. "And seriously, amazing work with the tribe. That''s¡­ that''s an answer to prayer. A lifelong prayer," he said, almost choking on the words.

    "Youid the foundation, Gahrye," Aaryn said, looking a little emotional himself. "Elreth just finished the job."

    "Praise the Creator for that," Gahrye breathed.

    Then he stood still, watching, while the male drew out his de, slid it under the skin of his other arm, then tipped his head to Gar and the two disappeared inside with a rush of the swirling white-blue light of the portal.

    When they were gone, he turned to Kalle who stared at him with liquid eyes, all sign of her former happiness gone.

    "Why didn''t you tell them?"

    Gahrye held her gaze, frozen in those eyes that were so precious to him. How to exin? He opened his mouth, but before he could speak, his son''s voice appeared, low and dark, behind him.

    "Tell them what?"

    Gahrye whirled, and Kalle''s hand went to her chest as she startled.

    "Reece!" she growled. "I told you to stop doing that!"

    "What, it''s not my fault everyone''s nose was to the wind," he grumbled. Then he looked back and forth between them. "So what is that you didn''t tell them, Dad?"

    When Gahrye didn''t answer, but shared a look with Kalle, Reece''s jaw went tight. "I knew it."

    Gahrye''s brows popped up and he forced himself to turn to his son. "Knew what, exactly?" Reece was gifted in reading the winds as well. It was entirely possible that he''d learned something from the Creator¡­ but wouldn''t he have said something?

    But his son shook his head. "No, no, it''s not true. You aren''t going over there. You aren''t staying. You promised."

    Back to this again? Gahrye frowned. "I don''t know where you''re getting this son, but no, you don''t have to worry. I''m visiting Anima to take some news, then I''ming back and, honestly, I don''t think I''ll ever return after that. I believe¡­ I believe Elreth will arrange for the portals to close and that will be the end of it. Is that what you''re worried about? Did you think I was going to stay on that side?"

    But Reece, shoulders hunched, just shook his head, staring ckly between him and Kalle.

    "It doesn''t matter. It isn''t true."

    "What''s not true? Did you see something?" his heart raced, if Reece had figured out¡ª

    "It doesn''t matter, because it isn''t true. I know it''s not true. The Creator''s just messing with me."

    "No, Reece," Gahrye said, stepping forward to face his son. "The Creator never lies and he never deceives. If you heard something you don''t like, either it wasn''t from Him, or it''s true. Those are the only options. Did you cross? Did the voices say something? You don''t have to worry about telling us, you''re old enough to make those choices for yourself¡ª"

    "No! Stop! I haven''t been across. I''m never going back across again, I told you! I''m here to stay, and so are both of you, right? Right?"

    Gahrye''s eyes narrowed. "Reece¡­ the Creator¡ª"

    "I don''t want to hear what the Creator has to say, I''m asking you, Dad. Fuck!"

    Kalle tsked. Their son might be almost twenty, but he was still her baby and she hated hearing him swear.

    "And I''m telling you that I''m going over to visit, but that will be the end of it."

    Reece nodded, his shoulders hunched, hands stuffed in his pockets. "Good. Good. Then that''s it. There''s nothing to worry about," he muttered.

    Gahrye wanted to leave it there, to let Reece go find his peace again, while Gahrye talked to his mate and held her. But his own gifts were swirling to the fore. "Reece," he said softly, "Please don''t resist the Creator. I did it for years. It only ever brings misery. You''re so much better off asking Him to help you find your way through whatever it is He''s showing you, than to try to fight it happening. Denying His truth doesn''t make it untrue, it just makes you fight the inevitable. And take it from me, that''s exhausting. So, tell us¡­ what did you see?"

    His son stared at him and for a moment, every emotion imaginable chasing itself across his face. His eyestched on Gahrye''s and he almost wept to see the heart in his son¡ªa heart for protection, for strength, and for love.

    He hadn''t found his mate yet. Gahrye prayed every day that he would, and that the female that the Creator designed for him would appreciate what she''d received.

    But as his son''s gaze darkened, all Gahrye could see was himself at the same age. He''d been barely twenty when he crossed the traverse the first time¡ªand despite finding Kalle, he''d hated almost everything that was asked of him.

    He knew how it felt to be at war in your soul, and he prayed that his son''s set jaw and heavy brows were just a mood. A passing storm.

    But then Reece''s face went cold and he turned away from them to start back up the path to the house. "Nothing," he said. "Nothing. It was nothing."

    "Reece," Kalle said, starting after him, but their son shook his head and started jogging, his long legs eating up the space far faster than Kalle ever would.

    She let herself slow and stop, watching his back as he fled back to the house.

    "Let him go," Gahrye said quietly, walking to stand next to her and take her hand. "I''ll talk to himter. He''s going to have toe with me, anyway. Don''t worry about him."

    Kalle just turned, buried her face in his chest, wrapped her arms around his waist, and cried.

 Chapter 493 Back To You

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Heeding the warning Gahrye had given, Aaryn stepped into the traverse, nerves jangling just like they had the first time, because he still didn''t know what to expect.

    Gar''s grip on his shoulder was iron, his fingers digging between muscle and bone, but Aaryn weed it. It grounded him. And they still didn''t know what would happen if Gar let him go even when the voices were gone.

    But once again, when they stepped into the dusty, dry cavern, there was nothing. No voices. No temptations. No threats. No attack.

    Halfway across Aaryn felt Gar''s grip rx, and Aaryn was able to breathe a little easier too. He didn''t know a single Anima who''d crossed the traverse more than Gar. If his brother was feeling confident, Aaryn believed him.

    Time seemed to shift differently in the traverse. By the time they reached the other side and the blue glow of the portal was easily visible, it felt like they''d been walking for a year, and also only a handful of minutes. Aaryn didn''t know what to make of it.

    But then they stepped through, their skins glowing with the icy blue until they passed out of the traverse and back into the cave.

    Aaryn sucked in a deep breath. He''d done it. He''d done it twice. He''d crossed the traverse safely anda€|

    "That was insane," Gar muttered as they both stalked along the tunnel, the two guards at the ending to their feet, obviously surprised to see them back so quickly. "Either you''re the strongest protector we''ve ever seen, or something is happening to the voices Aaryn. Because that''s justa€| that''s just insane."

    As they turned into the main cave, Aaryn peered forward to see how much light wasing into the mouth of the cave. To his dismay, it glowed brightly.

    Full dawn.

    Holy shit. El.

    Aaryn swallowed hard. "I have to get back," he said quickly. "I''m really sorry to ask, buta€| she needs to know, Gar. She thinks we''re going tomorrow. She''s probably already looking for me and headed to train with the Protectors. Can youa€|"

    Gar growled and shook his head, wing a hand through his hair. "You better fucking pray my mate is still asleep."

    As they stepped out of the cave, Gar shifted and Aaryn climbed on his back, swallowing back the humiliation when the guards watched. But no one said anything, and Aaryn didn''t have a chance as Gar leaped forward underneath him.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    After dropping Aaryn in the Royal meadow, he''d turned tail and run back to the fishing cave, arriving when the sun was still low behind the mountain so the clearing itself was still half-shadowed and cold. But elsewhere in Anima, dawn had begun to creep between trees and into the clearings.

    As he passed the firepit, he shifted back, panting slightly from the long run, but not even breaking stride as he powered forward to the cave praying there would be no more interruptions for thema€¡±and that they could find their way together. That the bond would cement before they headed back to the Tree City the next morning. Aaryn had been too preupied to scent them, he hadn''t noticed. But he would. Everyone would if they went back like this.

    And for those who weren''t willing to trust a human, the questions woulde thick and fast.

    Gar''s body hummed with tension as his mind churned over all the ways Gahrye had warned them. All the things that would be changing in theing days. He shouldn''t be selfish. He should be gathering Rika and their things and heading back to the Tree City, back to his people.

    But he refused, dammit.

    He was going to find the bond with her!

    Forcing himself to slow, to take care in case she was sleeping, Gar opened the door slowly and crept into the cavea€¡±only to find Rika sitting up in the furs, reading a book she must have brought with her.<sub> </sub>

    When he cleared his throat, she looked up at hima€¡±she hadn''t startled, so she must have heard himing after all.

    Then she grinned. "That was fast."

    "Not fast enough," Gar muttered, stripping off his shirt as he darted across the cave to join her in the furs where, to his delight, she''d gotten naked again after they left.

    "Oh! You''re cold!" she squealed when he slid between the furs and reached for her. "Gar! Stop!" she giggled, pulling her knees up and trying to guard her warm, flushed skin from his cold. "Stop! You have to tell me! How did it go for Aaryn? Is he okay to take Elreth tomorrow?"

    Gar sighed,ying on his side alongside Rika who was still sitting up. He met her eyes, measuring her. He didn''t want to think about everything that had just happened. Everything he''d learned. But she was right. She needed to know.

    "Aaryn, was fucking amazing," he said. "At least, I think he was. He walked in and the voices just never even showed up. I''ve never seen anything like it."

    Rika''s face went very still. "You''re serious?"

    Gar nodded, watching her. "What?" he asked a momentter when she didn''t respond.

    Rika swallowed audibly "Do you thinka€| what do you think kept them away?"

    "I don''t know. That''s the point. I''ve never seen that before. I mean, maybe Aaryn''s just different? Or maybe since there''s two traverses they all had to be at the other one for a while, or something?"

    "I don''t think that''s it."

    Gar shrugged. "Aaryn didn''t either." When she looked away, her brows pinched, Gar frowned. "What is it? What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t know. I justa€| I know they were talking about a way to get a lot of people across the traverse. They knew if they were ever discovereding through, having to send people one by one would put us all at risk of just getting ughtered by Anima the moment we stepped through. So they were talking about ways toa€| to clear the traverse for a time. But they never told me how. Or if they managed it. I thought from the way they spoke about it they''d given up."

    Gar''s head jerked back. "How did they think they were going to do that?"

    "That''s the thing, I don''t know. I wouldn''t have even known they were trying, except that my manager got pissed when they sent me across, because he thought they should be waiting until they could find out if they had the chance to do it more safely. Buta€| it was a passingment. He nevera€| I mean, the others talked about the voices when they came through. I just assumeda€| I never thought they could do it."

    Gar swallowed. "You''re saying they thought they had a way to stop the voices, so people could just cross?"

    She shrugged. "They wanted to try, so they could get a lot of people across. All at once."

    Gary back on the furs.

    Fuck. Fuckity fuckity fuck.

    Elreth needed to know this. They all needed to know this. The guards needed to be warneda€¡±and more guards put in ce.

    But this was his time!

    FUCK.

    Rika put her book aside and slid down under the furs, bending an arm over his chest and leaning her chin on her hand. "Forget about it. I''m sure they didn''t figure it out, Gar," she said. "That was only like three months ago, and they talked like it wasn''t going to happen. If they''d been this close, they would have waited. I''m sure of it. It''s probably a coincidencea€|" but she trailed off when he looked at her, because they both knew, this was a very unlikely coincidence.

 Chapter 494 [Bonus Chapter] Never Again

    THE ALL NEW PRIVILEGE REBOOT STARTS NOW! By the end of the day normal release times today the new privilege tiers will be all new content! I hope you enjoy all this content--and a minimum of 2 chapters per day for the rest of the month. THE END IS COMING!

    *****<strong>

    AARYN</strong>

    When Gar dumped him unceremoniously in the Royal Meadow, he stood up and brushed himself off. He didn''t look back and Gar and knew his brother wouldn''t be looking back at him. He''d stolen enough time from them already.

    Grateful, but nervous, he scanned the meadow. The sun was high enough to break across the thin grasses, which meant thenterns had been on for at least an hour, if not more. And El often woke before thenterns anyway.

    Chances of her not having discovered his little jaunt were next to nothing. He sighed.

    She might not understand, but he knew he''d done the right thing. And look, now they didn''t even have to cross. They had new information, and moreing when Gahrye arrived. She should be grateful!

    Reminding himself that he was four years older, her mate and King, and that he''d only been gone a handful of hours, he opened the door into the cave, and walked silently in, just in case.

    But as he followed the curving wall of the Great Room and the dining area came into view, he found Elreth, sitting at the table, papers spread out around her¡ªincluding his note.

    Her face was a stark mask of anger. And she was stark naked.

    Aaryn stopped on the other side of the table, his hands lifted in surrender¡ªand a little confusion. "I''m sorry, but I had to¡ª"

    "I woke up this morning, of all mornings, alone."

    "I know, I wasn''t¡ª"

    "I was TERRIFIED, Aaryn. Do you know my mother was kidnapped from this cave before I was born."

    "Yes, but¡ª"

    "I ran out here, pleading with the Creator that I''d find you, just having trouble sleeping, or bathing or something¡­ Then I found your note," she bit the words off with a snarl.

    Aaryn held her eyes and refused to back down. "I had to, El. I couldn''t risk it. And look, I''m back. Safe and sound. Just like I said I would be."

    Her eyes widened slightly and she got to her feet, stabbing a finger down on the tabletop as she spoke. "What right did you have, Aaryn? What right?" She was furious. Her read hair zing around her face, her eyes the gold of her lion, she was so close to shifting out of pure rage.

    Aaryn frowned, confused. "What right for what?"

    "What right did you have to go without me? I''m your Queen, not just your mate."

    Aaryn had to swallow a growl. "Exactly, Sire," he snapped. "The whole point was to go without you, to make sure it was safe! I had to be certain I could protect you for the sake of everyone, not just you and me."

    Elreth gaped. "By putting yourself at risk? Are you insane?"

    "By making sure I was strong enough. And I didn''t go alone, Gar took me."<sub> </sub>

    "Gar? You interrupted his honeymoon?" Elreth stood back, folding her arms, shaking her head. "On the eve of war, my King and my War Chief went through the fucking traverse together¡­ the day before I needed cross?!"

    "No, your brother and your mate did. To make sure you could do it safely¡ªwhich we now know you don''t have to do at all, by the way. So we saved you a risk! Wake up, El. Get off your rage horse. No one cares about you more than we do."

    "Funny way to show it," she shot back.

    "Wait, what?" Aaryn''s head jerked back like she''d pped him. "How can you be angry with me for trying to protect you?"

    "WHAT IF YOU HAD DIED WITHOUT ME?"

    His own anger had been building, but he rocked back on his heels then as he realized what was really going on. He rubbed his face with one hand, breathing deeply to give himself time to calm down. "Oh, El¡­ Baby. I didn''t realize¡ª"

    "Don''t you ''Oh, El'' me!" she shrieked. "If we go, we go together. If this war is going to take us, it takes us fighting side by side," she said, pounding the tabletop with the t of her hand.

    Aaryn''s heart wanted to break for her. "But El," he said quietly, calmly, "we can''t control that¡ª"

    "We can absolutely control where we go, and with who¡ªand you can I can do everything together. All of it. Every moment." Elreth''s eyes were beginning to shine.

    Aaryn walked around the table to take her in his arms, but she backed up a step when he reached her.

    "El, I love you. I don''t want to be without you. Ever."

    "Then never do that again! Never! Imand it!" Her alpha authority echoed through his chest and he fought the urge to submit, even while he swallowed back shock, and not a little bit of anger.

    When he spoke, it was with quiet intensity. "You don''t dominate me in private, remember, El?"

    "I don''t care." But her eyes were darting around, and her hand shook.

    "Well, I do. Now listen to me: I went across the traverse because it needed to be done, and it was obviously the Creator''s n, because we learned that they''reing for us. You can''t go across, El. It''s too dangerous. This is happening. Gahrye''s finding your answers, and he''sing here. To you. Tonight or tomorrow at thetest. So you don''t move. You focus on security here. And I''m here with you. That''s it. That''s what we''re doing."

    He stepped carefully closer, afraid she might break away out of pure tension.

    "Baby, please," he breathed as she stared at him, her eyes welling with tears. "I''m not going anywhere without you again. Not by choice."

    Then he reached for her and she panicked. Her voice climbed high and she shoved at his hands, babbling about how she couldn''t trust him, and she''d thought he was gone, and¡­

    But Aaryn caught her wrists and pulled her into his chest, wrapping his arms around her, cradling her head as she began to cry in truth.

    "I''m sorry, El. I never meant to scare you. But I know it was the right thing to do. Please¡­ please rx. Breathe. I''m here, beautiful. Nothing happened to me. I''m here. I''m safe."

    She sobbed into his chest for a moment, but then she pulled herself together enough to lean back and meet his eyes, her own red and shining. "But for how long?" she rasped, her voice faint. "How long, Aaryn? Tell me."

    His heart broke at the fear in her gaze.

 Chapter 495 Selfish Alpha

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar sat in the furs with his back to the cave wall, trying not to roar.

    While he''d gotten lost in his thoughts, Rika had crawled into hisp and started stroking his chest, kissing his neck, and whispering that she''d missed him. And there was no guessing what she meant by it, because her scent vibrated with desire.

    His heart pattered and sank in the same moment.

    He''d almost told her no, almost started the conversation about returning early, because he knew he should. But then she''d deepened the kiss and reached down to stroke him at the same time.

    Every thought had left his head along with his shuddering breath that fluttered her hair.

    He''d forgotten everything then, except her pink skin, the way her breasts bounced every time they rocked together, and the incredible glittering pleasure of being joined with her.

    Rika¡­ his mate. Creator''s mane, she was something stunning.

    Now, teeth gritted for control, and hands grasping her hips, Gar pulled her against him with every roll.

    Her small hands braced on his shoulders, her fingers digging into the rigid muscles there, tightening every time he got the pressure right, until his breath was hissing through his teeth as she lost her control and he fought to keep himself in check.

    She breathed his name again and again, whimpering when he shifted his hips down the bed so hey slightly back and the angle between them changed.

    A guttural moan broke in his throat as heid one hand to the small of back and urged her to lean further away from him, which she did. Then, to his eternal delight, her jaw began to cken, her head tilting back to bare her neck.

    Unable to resist, Gar sat up, leaning her back further, one hand sliding up her side to cup her breast and thumb her nipple, while he nted the other hand t between her shoulder des to take her weight, then he dropped his head to open his mouth on her throat.

    She shuddered. Goosebumps washed down her side, the tiny hairs on her arms standing up as sheced the fingers of both hands at the back of his neck and leaned back further, until her hair began to brush his knees, drifting back and forth, raising the goosebumps on his thighs and sending jolts of desire to ces that didn''t need more motivation.

    Fuck she was incredible.

    Gar huffed the mating call, the deep resonance echoing in the cave, punctuated as her breath caught and broke on her little cries.

    Taking her weight, and whispering for her to rx, he kissed his way down her neck, curling himself to take the peak of her breast in his mouth and suck.

    "Holy¡ªGar!" she sucked in a heaving breath and her hands tightened on his neck.

    Already enthusiastic, her body began to twitch and she writhed, grinding down on him, her breath stopping at the peak of each thrust.

    He gave a low groan when she tightened on him and the tendons on her neck stood proud.

    "I''ve got you," he whispered, returning his kiss to her mouth, her jaw, her ear. "Let go, I''ve got you."

    With a small cry, she let go of his neck, all her weight falling into his hands, changing the angle again.

    Gar shuddered with pleasure, breath so heavy he couldn''t kiss her anymore, only hold her weight with one hand, while he sat back enough to look down on her¡ªon them¡ªand marvel at her abandon.

    She''d surrendered, and it was the most beautiful thing he''d ever seen. Her head back and throat bared, arms ck, trailing to the furs where her fingers curled into them, her hips rolling in time with his.

    Within him, deep in his chest, at the center of his heart, something sparkled, a shining, rising light that his heart pumped through his veins, crawling reaching, as if it would slide through his limbs and erupt from his skin.<sub> </sub>

    Laying his mouth to her neck again, but hovering there, his lips just brushing the curve of her throat, he called for her, again and again, her name tumbling into the mating call, trailing off into a groan. And all the while, that shining, glittering light edged further in his veins, stretching for her.

    "Rika¡­" he whispered against her skin, letting his hand trail down her side to pull her against him again. "I love¡ª"

    "Oh, Gar! Oh¡­ fudgeballs!" she cried, her voice high and thin as she broke, one hand pping to the back of his neck and pulling him against her, the other grasping his waist, her fingers digging into his back.

    She pressed herself into him, crying his name, jerking, seeking her release, almost bouncing against him with her desperation as suddenly, she clenched around him, moaned and her fingers wed at his back as the wave of her orgasm hit.

    Gar, taken by surprise was yanked over the edge into his own release, all thought disappearing from his head as his body was washed in pleasure, tearing the mating call from his throat, and raising the hair on his arms.

    They twitched and groaned together for long seconds, until Gar slumped, reminding himself to catch her, hold her until she stopped jerking.

    But when she sucked in, she threw herself forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and burying her face in his neck, her panting thundering in his ear.

    Gar shifted again, pulling her with him so he could sit back against the wall and hold her, curled together while they found their breaths.

    He kept blinking, trying to find his head. Because his body rippled and sighed with pleasure, but his heart¡­

    His heart was afraid.

    "That was incredible!" Rika whispered in his ear, then licked the side of his neck. "You''re amazing Gar. Being with you is like¡­ it''s like ice cream."

    Gar had to think for a moment. Ice Cream was the sweet, frozen milk.

    Still off bnce, but wanting to find his center with her, he raised his head to meet her eyes with a confused smile. "I make you feel like¡­ frozen dairy products?"

    She giggled. "Melty. You make me melty."

    "Is that a good thing."

    Her eyes widened as she nodded. "A very good thing."

    "Then¡­ yay?"

    She snorted and dropped her forehead to his shoulder again, blowing out a long breath. "Yay is right. Very much, yay. More yay than I''ve ever had¡­ ever," she said, her voice growing quieter with each word.

    She tightened her hold on him, and no matter that the bond hadn''t taken, no matter that he was worried, his own heart melted at the sudden desperation in her. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close, leaving no space between them.

    "I love you, Rika. All the biggest yays I''ve ever had. Or ever will."

    She nodded and swallowed, emotional. So he stroked her back until she was breathing normally again.

    It didn''t matter, he told himself. The bond woulde when it came. It didn''t matter how long it took. He wasn''t giving up.

    He just wished he understood what was standing between them, and how to reach through that barrier to her. He didn''t want anyone putting pressure on her when they returned.

    A thought that inevitably led to the conviction that they were going to have to return¡ªwhich only started the argument in his head again.

 Chapter 496 Not The Breakfast You Were Looking For

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    After, when she and Gar had recovered but were stillying together, Rika''s stomach growled, which was embarrassing, but made Garugh. He made a big fuss of having not taken care of his mate, and announced that he would make ate breakfast. Pushing back the furs he told her to take her time getting up. He''d cook. It was a new experience for her to have a guy who not only knew how to cook, but would do so willingly. She kind of stared at him for a minute, stunned.

    "Youa€| know how?" she asked carefully.

    Gar snorted. "I''m pretty sure I''ve cooked for you beforea€| haven''t I?"

    Rika blinked. Had he? The entire previous months were a blur. Sometimes they didn''t even feel real.

    Swallowing her skepticism, she smiled and kissed him quickly. "Thank you, that would be lovely," she said.

    After all, if it was horrible, she could just eat enough to keep her going until she suggested a lunch.

    But after a quick sponge bath in the cave with freezing cold water that made her entire body goosebump, she got dressed and went outside to join Gar beside fire.

    It was almost lunchtime already, she realized. Being in the dark cave and sleep deprived had made her lose track of time.

    So while Gar worked on the food, burying what looked like sausages in the coals and glimmering wood of the fire he''d built, Rika took in the clearing.

    It was a beautiful spot with the gurgling river and high trees making it feel very closed in and cozy, when in truth they were surrounded by endless forest and mountains. It reminded her a lot of the area around the water near her main campsite when she''d still been doing her job.

    Her stomach clenched as her mind turned back over everything that had happened, and was likelying in the next few days. She knew the Anima still had no idea what they were facing in terms of the technology her colleagues had at their disposal, not to mention the weapons.

    Thoughts of her work and time alone in Anima inevitably led to thoughts of Pegg, and she cursed herself for begin a terrible friend. She couldn''t believe she''d just left him like thata€¡±not that she''d had a lot of choice, to be fair. He''d run off when Tarkyn and the others came for them. But she''d assumed he''d stay closea€¡±unless he''d been scared off by the smell of all the predators in the Tree City.

    He could defend himself hand to handa€¡±or hand to hoof, she supposed. But he was no match for the human weapons. Or an archer''s bow.

    Walking to the edge of the clearing nearest the trail where they''d entered, she gave an experimental whistle and waited, but there was no answering wuffle, or snap of a twig as he approached.

    Nerves twisted in her belly. What if something had happened to him?

    It wasn''t unlike Pegg to disappear for a few days at time if he found something interesting, or just got bored following her around. He''d been her only friend here before Gar, but she''d brought him with her. It hadn''t really urred to her that the Anima might misunderstand and hunt him.

    Did they eat horse? She''d have to ask Gar.

    She whistled again. She needed to tell him to reveal himself if he ever found an Anima on his tail. She understood why he didn''t reveal himself herea€¡±he was no more a part of these people than he had been back in his own world. But stilla€| given what she knew of the Anima now, she was confident if they understood what he was, they''d leave him in peace.

    Wouldn''t they?

    She whistled again, then listened.

    "Gar," she said quietly.

    "Yeah?" he called from back at the fire.<sub> </sub>

    "Do Anima eat horses?"

    Gar snorted, obviously about to make a joke about the Equine, but then he caught himself. "The Silent Ones, you mean? We don''t have many of them here," he said. "We don''t hunt them from the Tree City, but the bears might."

    She turned, eyes wide. "There''s bears here?"

    Gar nodded, using sticks to move things in the mes. "They stay to themselves. There''s been a lot of conflict. They aren''t part of the WildWood Kingdom. But yes, they exist. They disapprove, but they exist."

    "Disapprove of what?"

    Gar stood and turned to look at her, his eyes apologetic. "Of our connections with the humans and how we use the traverse. Traverses," he corrected himself. "They''re kind ofa€| zealous about the voices and they think anyone who crosses at all is tainted. So they avoid us because we use it. Especially the disformed. They say they have none. I don''t know if it''s true, or if they just ignore the fact that some of their people don''t shift. I''ve never spent enough time with them to know."

    Rika shook her head. Everything about this ce was forever surprising her. Theplexity of their society. Their history.

    Their beauty.

    Her belly twirled again, but this time with appreciation for Gar''s broad shoulders and trim waist, and the way his furs hugged his biceps when he folded his arms like that.

    "Rika, I thinka€¡±"

    "Do you think they''d eat Pegg?" she asked quickly, bracing herself for the answer. "I haven''t seen him since we went into the City, and I get ita€¡±he couldn''t get close to me. I hope he''s found a nice ce to call home and just live his life, but I''m worrieda€¡±"

    Gar''s eyes cut suddenly over her shoulder and he tensed, his eyes shing with that predatory instinct as he dropped his arms loose and half-crouched, defensive.

    Rika whirled, expecting to see a human, or maybe one of these bears he''d been talking abouta€¡±but instead she found a long, pale face, nostrils red, and surprisingly dainty hooves picking their way out of the forest, only his shoulders, chest, and front legs actually revealed.

    "Pegg!" she cried and ran to him, throwing her arm around his neck.

    Pegg snorted and ruffled his wings, his tail swishing as he bent his neck and lipped her arm, nickering and shaking his mane when she clung to him.

    "I''m so d you''re safe!" she whispered. "I''m sorry I''ve been away."

    He shook his head so hard his ears snapped, but then he sighed and his long neck dropped, resting on her shoulder.

    She scratched her hands up and down his neck and withers the way she knew he loved and quickly filled him in on everything that had been happening.

    "He''s my mate!" she said, hushed, but thrilled. "For real. I know it''s crazy, but it''s real. Just like youra€¡±"

    Pegg snorted and backed out of her arms, stamping one foot as he did so, but when he''d moved away, it wasn''t her that pricked his ears and his eyes were following.

    Rika looked over her shoulder to find Gar standing there, clearly urged to be protecting her. When she looked back at Pegg, he had his ears pinned back and his nostrils wrinkled.

    Rika rolled her eyes. "Oh please, with the Alpha Male Bullcrap," she groaned. "We have so much more important things to talk about."

 Chapter 497 Pegg

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar had almost forgotten about the creature. He''d scented it more than once when they''d been getting to know each other, but he''d never been introduced until they were on their way to the Tree City. Now, inhaling the thing''s scent, it urred to him that this was a malea€¡±and a strong one. Whether Rika knew it or not, his attachment to her might be beyond the purest of motives.

    Gar didn''t think the thing had a human forma€¡±it''s scent was oddly simr to the Anima, and yeta€| not. Unlike his people, there was no mingling of scents that could be discerned if you were paying attention.

    This creature was a creature, but clearly an intelligent and emotional one. A silent one? Perhaps. But one thata€¡±

    "Tell him to back off. I know he has ws."

    The deep, breathy voice almost sent Gar straight into the sky.

    The thing could talk?!

    "Wow, that''s a big deal that he''ll talk in front of you," Rika said, her smile beaming even as her friend pinned his ears back at Gar. "He wasn''t even willing to meet my colleagues."

    "Because they were assholes," Pegg wuffled.

    Gar was stunned, but snorted in agreement. Soa€|. Not a Silent One, then. The thing''s ears flickered forward before pinning back again. He didn''t speak again, but Rikaughed delightedly, then her face went serious.

    "I''m not going back, Pegg. I can''t be a part of what they''re doing anymore. I can''t watch them try to destroy Gar and his people."

    p The creatures eyes flicked to him, then back to her. "I was looking for you to tell you that. They''reing."</anda>

    Rika went still. "Who? How many?"

    "I don''t know for sure. But I followed the teama€¡±they got out. At least, I''m assuming they did. I didn''t want to cross that fucking desert again. So the others areing."

    "We know," Rika sighed and looked at Gar. "We''re here just to get some time before everything starts.

    The thing looked back and forth between them, then shook his head again, his mane flicking against his long neck. "You need to get away, Rika. The mena€| they''ll punish you."

    "I know," she said, then tried to smile at Gar. "But I''m not going anywhere."

    Pegg huffed out a breath and somehow managed to look disapproving. "How do you know you can trust these creatures any more than the humans?"

    "The same reason I knew I could trust you," she said thoughtfully. "Anyway, Pegg, thank you, I''m d we know they got out. I''m d we didn''t get them killed. I''m just sad becausea€| that means our time''s really limited. We''ll be heading back to the City tomorrow. And I know you don''t want to be there. Will you try to cross back?"

    "No, the creature said "I like it here. I only want to stay away from the humans. So I''ll bea€| staying in the forest. If I see anything or hear, I''ll let you know."

    Rika stepped forward to embrace his neck again and this time he didn''t back away, though as he curled his neck to hug her, he kept one eye on Gar.

    When she stepped back, Gar instinctively wanted to reach for her, to bring his mate out of the reach of another male. He was going to have to watch that when they went back to the Tree City, she wasn''t going to appreciate it if he was constantly grabbing her. Buta€| fuck.

    "Thank you for watching out for her," Gar made himself say. He knew Pegg had been a big part of Rika''s early time in Anima. And he was grateful that this male watched out for her and helped her. But he was there to do it now.<sub> </sub>

    Pegg stared at him as if he were having the same thoughtsa€¡±and not happy about them.

    "Will you stick by her even if the humans turn on her?"

    "Yes," Gar snarled.

    Rika put a hand to his arm as Pegg shook his head and stamped one foot. "Predators, always so fucking quick to jump into conflict. I wanted to thank you. I can''t protect her against them. I''m d if you can."

    A little sheepish, Gar nodded. "My life before hers, I vowed that to her."

    The creature''s head jerked back in surprise, but then he blew a breath out again. "That''sa€| good."

    Rika looked back and forth between them, obviously hoping they''d find a way to like each other, but Gar knew a loner when he met one. Pegg had allowed her into his circle, but he wasn''t looking for friends. And Gar could respect that. As long as he didn''t try to pull Rika away.

    "I''ll go," Pegg said. "I heard your whistle and wanted to warn you. But if you''re safea€| I''ll find a ce away from theing conflict and try to wait it out."

    Rika''s face went sad then, but she nodded. One more hug for the creaturea€¡±so quick to hug him, Gar noticed! Then he tipped head once at Gar and as Gar nodded back, he disappeared back into the forest.

    Rika watched where he''d stood for a long time, then sighed and turned to Gar. "Thank you for not attacking him."

    Gar snorted. "I do have some self control."

    She raised an eyebrow at him, but then looked past him and her eyes widened. "Uh, Gara€| is the meat supposed to be on fire?"

    "Ia€¡±shit." Gar hustled back to the fire that he''d forgotten aboutpletely.

    *****

    Rika kept grinning. Gar was irritable and feeling defensivea€¡±he was a good cook! He''d just been distracted.

    But it was more than that, too. When they were finished eating the half-charred sausage he''d brought, she offered to help him clean the dishes, but he shook his head.

    "I''m sorry, Rika, but I thinka€| I think we need to pack. I don''t want to," he hurried to say when her face fell. "But I need to tell El about the humans and their n. Anda€| I just feel like there''s important stuff going on and I need to be there. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, but I''m getting more and more tense because I''m resisting what I know is right and I justa€¡±"

    "It''s okay," she sighed sadly, stepping forward to rub his arm. "I know. I could tell. I justa€| I was being selfish."

    Gar grunted. "Me too."

    Rika put her arms around his waist and leaned into him and they hugged for a moment. "You''re a good man, Gar. That''s why I love you."

    Touched, Gar wrapped his arms around her and squeezed. Then they broke apart and got to work.

 Chapter 498 Never Leave

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth knew she was being crazy, but when she''d woken without Aaryn next to her, it had hit her. What if that was her future? What if they were walking into wara€¡±and not just any war. Not just the ugly brutality of tribe against tribe, but this impossible collision of worlds and technology anda€|

    How could she face that without him?

    She been so frightened, convinced just like when she was a cub, that the darkness hid death. She''d raced naked out into the Great Room, only barely catching sight of the note he''d left on the table from the corner of her eye.

    And as she''d turned, midstride, slipping and scrambling to change direction and get to those words on a page, her mind had spun with images of the notes his parents had written.

    What if he''d finally snapped? What if he''d decided he couldn''t handle all of this? That getting the Protector Tribe established was thest of what he was needed fora€¡±just the way his mother had felt when he walked the mes and Smoke with her?

    Images of him broken and dead, of him somehow shifting into a wolf and running away, of him throwing himself off a cliffa€| they were so vivid and shed through her head in the split second between seeing the note and getting her body to cooperate to move to the table and pick it up, devouring the words, her heart hammering in her chesta€|

    And then it said he''d gone to the traverse. Without her.

    Then a whole new set of nightmares gued hera€¡±Aaryn never returning from the traverse because he gave in to the voices and no one ever found him. Aaryn being killed by the voices. Aaryn being captured in the human world on the other side.

    Aaryn dead. Aaryn dead. Aaryn dead. Aaryn gone.

    She''d been so terrified, she''d had to sit down, her entire body trembling. She had no idea what time it was when that happened, or how long she''d sat there when she was supposed to be getting ready, eating, traininga€| All she knew was that somehow, at some point, she''d be convinced that if she left that letter, something would happen to him. That she''d had to sit there, frozen, until he returned.

    And when the cave door creaked open, she''d almost sobbed.

    But she was too fucking angry.

    Nowa€| now she''d gotten through to him. He saw what he''d done to her, and he hated her pain. But he still wasn''t submitting. He still insisted he''d done the right thing.

    How could she trust him, how could she feel safe that he''d be there if he still thought it was the right thing to have walked away, to put himself at risk like that? Without her?!

    She stared into his eyes, embarrassed by her tears, but unable to do anything about them except scrub her face with her hands and breathe.

    "Aaryn, Ia€¡±"<sub> </sub>

    "El, look at me."

    She looked up at him again reluctantly, but his face was calm and warm. "I love you so much it hurts," he murmured. "I''m never, under any circumstances going to choose to put you in a ce where you have to be alone. Ever." He leaned down closer, so they were almost nose-to-nose. "I''m never going to take a risk that could hurt you unless it''s absolutely necessarya€¡±and this one was. But you know I don''t usually do that. This was unique, and the Creator used it. Now we don''t have to cross again, El. They''reing to youa€¡±that''s how important this all is. We can shift our focus now. Focus on keeping our people safe, and keeping the enemy out. You''re going to get your answers. So pleasea€| right now I''m safe, and your safe. And this isa€| this is our time, El. Please. Please don''t be angry. Please don''t be scared. Please justa€| be here with me."

    He stared at her, searching her eyes, until she gave a little, broken moan and threw her arms around his neck, pulling him into a kiss, deep and desperate, whispering her love against his lips, and pleading with him never to leave her like that again.

    Pleasea€| pleasea€|

    *****

    AARYN

    Aaryn''s breath sucked in and he took her kiss, returning it, tilting his head and sping her to him, his arms iron bars at her back.

    She wed her hands into his hair and when he growled, dropped her head back with a long sigh to give him ess to her throat.

    She whimpered, her skin pebbling under his lips as he slid his hands up her sides, then to her breasts, his body driving him forward, forward, to take her, to im her, to own hera€¡±to make sure she was still his.

    He walked her back into the table until she bumped against it, and their hips were pressed together by the jolt.

    They both groaned.

    Elreth''s fingers started on his shirt buttons, while he dropped his hands from her to snatch at the fly of his leathers and get those buttons free. Then, as she opened his shirt, he yanked at the sides, tearing it off his shoulders and throwing it aside while Elreth popped thest of his buttons and pulled him into her hands.

    Aaryn''s breath shuddered when she stroked him and he had to lean on the table for one moment, bending her backwards onto it, barely leaving room for her hands between them. But she had other ideas anyway, letting go of him long enough to push the leathers off his hips so they slid down his legs. And while he kicked them off, she pulled herself backwards onto the table, scrambling to grab his shoulders and pull him down after her as shey down, pulling her legs up to wrap around his waist.

    "Holy fuck, El," Aaryn gasped into her neck when she ground against him, arching, whimpering.

    "Please, Aaryn, I need you. I need to be close to you. Please."

    She clutched at his shoulders and his back, frantic. He was about to straighten, to force them both to slow down, but then she tilted her hips and with the force of his lean, he slid into her in a shocking, shuddering shower of delight that almost tipped him immediately over the edge into his release.

 Chapter 499 Skin You Alive

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn''s entire body shuddered with the pure pleasure of her as they rocked together. He cursed, calling her name, his voice tumbling into the mating call and his hands clutching, wing at her as he fought for control.

    "Aaryn!" she cried, wing at his back and arching to meet him as he thrust, desperate and hungry to take her again and again.

    He''d meant to soothe her, to reassure her. He''d meant to make love to her. But they''d both lost all grip on their cords of restraint.

    El''s back was arched, her head stretched back, her throat the highest point offered, and open to him. Snarling for her, he opened his mouth on that smooth skin, sucking first,ving it with his tongue to keep the taste of her, then letting his teeth graze the line of her throat so she shivered and gave the mating calla€¡±which only made him more frantic as he howled his response. And all the while, they rolled together again, and again.

    The hard surface gave her more purchase than usual and Aaryn was delightfully surprised by the shivering pleasure of taking her, harder and harder, plunging into her just to hear her cries peaka€¡±and peak they did.

    Shaking and frantic, Elreth''s body responded to his as she rode the rhythm he set, her hips reaching for his even as she bore down on him and her mouth fell open. She pped one hand to the back of his neck and gripped his ass with the other, her legs curled around behind him as she pulled herself onto him, again and again, her cries growing faster, higher with every thrust, until she tumbled, near-sobbing, over the crest of the wave of her climax. Her body shuddering and twitching, gripping him.

    But Aaryn gritted his teeth and rode it out,ying himself over her on the table, burying his face in her neck, using his hips to keep her moving, and calling her name as he continued to take her.

    When she sucked in a breath and rxed,nguid and rippling, it wasn''t to smile sweetly and embrace him.

    Sweat sheened her brow and her eyes were wild. "Again," she gasped.

    Aaryn took her mouth again and she bit his lip, then sucked his tongue, sobs of pleasure breaking in her throat as he didn''t relent, bracing one hand on the table and shifting his weight to reach her at a new angle.

    Still sensitive from her orgasm, Elreth cried out and almost came again. When she clenched around him and Aaryn had to fight a war with his own body.

    "Aaryn, Ia€| Ia€|"

    "I know!" Frantic, knowing he couldn''t hold out much longer, Aaryn sucked on her earlobe and when she shivered, he whispered, "I love you, El, you''re so fucking beautiful," then he straightened, sliding both hands under her lower back and pulling up as he snapped his leash and pounded into her.

    For a long, desperate minute they clung to each other, their bodies shuddering with the impact of their joining. Elreth''s breasts bounced and jiggled, a feast for his eyes, and her cries painted him in goosebumps and near-unbearable anticipation.

    Then, with a cry of desperation, Elreth pushed halfway up on one arm, gripping his shoulder and leaning into his thrusts, moaning and clenching on him a momentter when he reached the limits within her.

    Aaryn''s orgasm hit at the base of his spine and he bellowed her name in the same moment, Elreth tensed, and her breath stopped again.

    Still buried in the throes of his orgasm, Aaryn drew almost all the way out of her, then plunged in again, his body twitching and spasming, a guttural groan in his throat, rolling into the mating call as the entire world exploded in sheer pleasure.

    Elreth flew apart, sobbing his name, then slumped backwards pulling him with her so that he copsed over her, trembling and gasping.<sub> </sub>

    The world sparkled, glittered like a diamond.

    For a while they bothy there hearts pounding counterbeat, panting. Aaryn had thrown one hand around to cushion her head when she dropped back and pulled him down so quickly, afraid she''d hurt herself, but his other hand remained at her back. Cradling her like that, while she cradled him, he was moved almost to tears. It took minutes before he felt like he could speak without blubbering like a pup.

    Leaning on one elbow, he finally raised his head, his hair falling over his face as he drew back just far enough to meet her eyes.

    She''d had her eyes closed, but she opened them to look at him, her hands tightening on his back and shoulder, as she whispered for him not to leave her.

    "I''m not going anywhere, El," he said, his voice hoarse. "I''m never going anywhere. I would never leave you. You have to believe me."

    "I do," she whimpered. "I do. Aaryn, I''m just so scared. Things are happening out of our control. We''rea€¡±"

    Despite both their panting breaths, they both heard it thena€¡±footsteps in the tunnel outside the door. Just feet from it.

    They both froze, gaping at each other, then Aaryn''s head shot up as he recognized the heavy feet and made a split second decision.

    A handnded on the door, turning the handle to pull it open just as Aaryn snarled, "Reth, if you want to live through this day, you''ll let go of that door, turn around, and leave without opening it. Or I swear, I will skin you alive."

    There was a crystalline moment of silence while they were all frozen, then a short huff and a very deep, but very choked voice managed, "You guys really need to start locking the door. I''ll see youter, then."

    And the footsteps shuffled away, apanied by a soft chuckle.

    Elreth bent her head forward to press her forehead into Aaryn''s chest. She was shaking, and for a moment he thought she was crying.

    But as he tried to gather her in and whisper reassurance, she spluttered augha€¡±though there were tears in the corners of her eyes when she threw her head back and cackleda€¡±which made her clench around him again.

    Aaryn groaned and buried his face in her neck as she whooped and howled withughter, clinging to him.

    ? "I''m d you think it''s funny. It''s your modesty I was protecting," Aaryn muttered into her neck.

    But Elreth justughed harder and squeezed him closer.

    "I love you s-so much, Aaryn," she chortled. "So much."

 Chapter 500 Noted (Celebrating 500 Chapters)

    500 Chapters! Can you believe it?! Celebrate with me! This month there will be at least 2 chapters per day, EVERY DAY (and maybe even another mass release, we''ll see.)

    Thank you for all your support of me and these characters. I''m truly humbled by it. Thank you for sharing this journey! I hope you enjoy all the extra content this month as my gratitude to you!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    He''d dragged his feet a little bit, getting out of the cavea€¡±and almost took Rika again. But then he remembered the warning from Pegg that the humans had definitely lived and gotten out of the WildWood.

    Everything was happening.

    El needed to know.

    He''d sighed heavily and helped Rika put the bag on her shoulders before kissing her then shifting so she could climb onto his back.

    He was tired from so much travelling that day, but the adrenaline pumping through? his system kept even his beast moving quickly. So when they cut across the forest towards the royal meadow, he kept his beast form until they were breaking through the trees into the open.

    Then he slowed quickly, Rika almost tipping forward over his head so he was forced to catch her from a stumble when he shifted. He was going to apologize, but she wasughing and he almost kissed her again.

    But his father was justing out of the royal cave, and the excitement mingled with confusion when he saw them made Gare back to earth with a thump. Bad things were happening in the middle of the best things in his life and he was going to have to exin himself.

    But before he could speak, as they started towards the cave, his father waved them back. "What are you two doing back already?"

    "I need to talk to El," Gar called, trotting towards him.

    But his father waved them back. "Unless the humans are literally in the WildWood, you don''t go in there. At all. Under any circumstancesa€¡±do you hear me, Gar? No jokes this time."

    It took Gar a second, but then he grinned. "Oh?"

    "I''m serious, Gar." But he was grinning.

    The mischief in Gar wanted to go knock on the door, just to piss of his sister, but then he thought about how he would have felt if someone hade to the cavest night when he and Rika were clenched together anda€|

    His stomach dropped. "Okay, then, I guess we''ve got some time after all," he said, taking the bag from Rika''s shoulders, then taking her hand and leading her towards the Tree. "We''ll go get unpacked and maybe visit the disa€¡±Protectors."

    "Not unless you want to get drunk. Humans or not, those kids know how to party. They started at breakfast. If your news can wait, my advice is to wait until your sister and Aaryn are free. If I see them, I''ll let them know you''re back."

    Then his father gave a wicked smile and Gar''s mouth dropped open. "You wouldn''t!"

    His father snorted. "Watch me. You deserve a taste of your own medicine."

    "No, Dad, seriouslya€| don''t."

    The darkness in his voice hit and his father blinked, then nced at Rika, understanding dawning on his face. "Oh, right. Well, okay. Buta€| you thank the Creator for my mercy, Gar. For Rika''s sake, only because she deserves it, not because you do."<sub> </sub>

    Gar nodded and tugged Rika back towards the Tree House, walking quickly in case his dad changed his mind.

    "What was that about?"

    "I''ll exinter," he said, distracted. How urgent was his news? If Elreth was taking the day to spend with Aaryn, did that mean she wasn''t training? Was she that confident? Had hee back for nothing? After all, Aaryn had already told her about Gahryeinga€|

    He was going to paint the walls blue with curses if they''d returned when they didn''t need to, but for now he was going to get his mate back to the Tree House anda€| wella€|

    He nced down at Rika as he opened the door and pulled her in behind him, straight into his arms and a kiss that fluttered in his stomach.

    Rika hummed her approval and wrapped her arms around his waist, but then he broke it suddenly and let her go, turning to lock the front doora€¡±which he never dida€¡±and racing around to close the curtains in the living area.

    "What is going on?" Rika asked, standing there, clearly uncertain whether tough or be worried.

    "Nothing. I just don''t want my pasting back to haunt us both," he said quickly and shed her a grin. "Let''s go upstairs anda€| find something to do."

    Rika''s brows rose, but she smiled and followed him.

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    She''d enjoyed seeing Gar and his father smilinga€¡±there hadn''t been enough smiles since she''d arrived. But as they walked through the house and up the stairs into the bedchamber above, Rika''s stomach fluttered with nerves.

    It was different here, in the Tree House.

    Back at the cave, she''d felt small, but with the looming ceiling and wide tunnel, it had seemed like Gar fit the space. Whereas herea€|

    Here Gar looked hugea€¡±ducking his head to get through doors, the ceiling low enough that he could reach up and brush it without straightening his arm properly.

    For a moment, as they stepped into the bedroom, her body wanted to react. He was huge and she was small and this space was closed in. He''d locked the door and closed the curtains anda€¡±

    Rika shook her head to herself as Gar walked ahead of her, dropping the back to the floor under the window upstairsa€¡±which he didn''t curtain here. She stopped just inside the door to watch him, bending over so his tight ass looked incredible in his leathers. He didn''t notice her gaze, just reached down with his long armsa€¡±the arms she''d loved having around her back at the cavea€¡±to start pulling clothes and things out of the bag.

    It was sad that they were back so quickly, buta€| but she felt the draw of him as she watched him move so easily, thoughtlessly, his big body swinging and strong.

    But then Gar straightened, turning to look at question at her, his face worried.

    She smiled to ease him. "Why don''t we unpackter?" she asked carefully.

    Gar raised one eyebrow, his mouth sliding up on that side in an uncertain smile. "Are you sure?"

    "About you? Absolutely," she grinned, then started unbuttoning her shirt.

 Chapter 501 Feel You Near

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    They took their time undressing each other and kissing, stroking, still on their feet, Rika bing ustomed to him in this space.

    Gar kept whispering in her ear, checking in, meeting her eyes as he touched, measuring her fear.

    And her fear was wavering¡ªsometimes jerking her out of the gorgeous sensations of his fingers on her skin, other times fadingpletely so she was consumed with him.

    But there was no doubt she hadn''t rxed here yet, in his space. She wanted to find the abandon she''d had that morning in the cave.

    "Lay down on the bed, on your stomach," she whispered, breathless.

    Gar, his chest rising and falling with his breath beginning tobor, pulled back to look at her carefully. "Are you sure you''re okay? We don''t have to¡ª"

    "I''m fine. Safe word, remember?" she reminded him, trying to keep the edge out of her voice. She just needed to find that ce where she was rxed! Him asking all the time didn''t help, not with that. She put a hand to his chest and looked up at him from beneath hershes. "Lay down on the bed, on your stomach. I''m going to give you a massage."

    Gar''s brows shot up, but he practically leaped onto the furs, crossing his arms under his chin andying there, waiting. "I''m ready."

    Rika gave a genuine chuckle, then climbed up to straddle his waist and sit on his butt while she rubbed his shoulders.

    As soon as she kneaded the muscles where his neck met his shoulders, he groaned and dropped his face into the pillows. "Oh, that feels amazing."

    Rika grinned. His skin was darker than hers and so warm. Whenever he moved the muscles on his back rippled and stretched, reminding her of the cat that lived within him.

    Then he put one of his hands down and cupped her knee where she knelt over him, his fingers tickling a little on her kneecap. But the touch was so simple, so¡­ gently possessive, she loved it.

    She bit her lip as she began tracing the lines of muscle in his back, pressing first her fingertips, then her knuckles into the knotted muscles, her belly trilling at the beauty of him.

    A man''s back and shoulders had always been the most attractive parts of him, in her opinion. You could always see their strength there, which could be scary. But it was also¡­ vulnerable. There was something about a man who had his back to you, so you could see his strength, but he was at a disadvantage.

    She shivered slightly and drew her hands down his spine.

    Gar groaned.<sub> </sub>

    "You better be careful," he rumbled, his voice muffled by the pillows. "If you keep doing this I might not want to mate you anymore, I might just want a massage every night."

    Rika snorted. That wasn''t going to happen, she knew. She''d seen the fire in Gar''s eyes when he looked at her. It always lit the mes of her own.

    "I love your back," she said quietly. "You''re so strong¡­ it makes me wonder about all the things you''ve done. All the ces you''ve been. The fights you''ve won. You''re¡­ you''re a warrior, Gar. Whether you realize it or not, you''re a fighter. Tell me what it''s like, knowing you can walk into a room and if you have to, you could fight your way out?"

    Gar''s back rose and fell with a huge sigh, then he turned his face out of the furs and rested it on his forearm again. "I don''t want to scare you," he said.

    She opened her mouth to say that he wouldn''t, but realized it might not be true. She wouldn''t know until she heard.

    "Well, I can''t promise that it won''t make me nervous," she said earnestly, "But I want to understand you. I want to know you. And I want to know what it''s like to be you. So, let''s give it a shot. I have a safe word if I need it."

    He nced at her from the corner of his eye, but didn''t lift his eyes from the furs, or his arm.

    Then after a moment he said, "I started growing when I was like ten," he said, his voice kind of quiet. "By the time I was twelve it was obvious I was going to be big like my dad. He thinks I might even have been a little bigger at that age. But, I don''t know." He shrugged under her hands and Rika kneaded his shoulders again. He sighed happily.

    "So, we''d done training before that, when I was a kid. But it was all technique stuff. When I got to twelve and I was already as tall as some of the other mature males, plus I had a mouth on me, Dad said he knew I was going to end up challenging the wrong male and he didn''t want me to get myself killed. So, he started training me for real after that."

    He was quiet for a moment, like he was remembering. "I don''t know how to answer your question," he said thoughtfully. "Except maybe to say¡­ Dad''s focus was always about the responsibility of being strong. How¡­ how being the biggest male in the room meant watching out for the smallest. How being the most dominant meant using that to protect those who weren''t." Then he shifted a little like he was squirming. "How I should never use that strength against a female¡ªthat the choice was always hers, and she should never feel afraid of me. Ever. He was really firm on that point¡ªMom was too."

    "Your parents are awesome," she breathed, pressing the heels of her hands into his muscles up each side of his spine.

    "Yeah," he said carefully. "I mean, you know how I felt about Dad. I''m starting to see¡­ well, I think maybe he saw how he underestimated me. And I can see how I helped him do it. So I guess we''re both at fault. But talking to you, Rika, I learned a lot." He pushed up on his elbows so his back bowed, those big shoulders spread like a feast in front of her. He looked at her over his shoulder, holding her eyes. "I was never afraid of my dad¡ªnot like you had to be. I get that now. I didn''t trust him, but it was more that I thought he was going to hurt my¡­ my heart. Even when I was so angry at him, I always knew if someone wasing for me, he''d defend me. I always knew if I was in danger, he''d help. It''s not like what you went through. I didn''t understand that right away. I''m sorry. But I get it now, I think. I mean¡­ at least as much as I can.

    "But the weird part about that is, I realize I want to be that way, too, you know? I always used to get pissed off when someone would say I was like my dad, because he pissed me off all the time. Buttely¡­ talking to him and rethinking things some, and being Alpha and realizing how many people are relying on you¡­ and how many are working against you when you''re in that space¡­ I want to be like him. At least, that part of him. I want to be the kind of male that otherse to when they''re scared, or weak. I want to help."

    Swallowing the pinch in her throat, she leaned forward to kiss him sweetly, then leaned her chin on his shoulder, their eyes locked.

    "You already are, Gar," she whispered, reaching around to stroke his face. "You already are."

 Chapter 502 Remember

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Always Love You" by Say We Can Fly. It''s what I was listening to while I wrote this (this has been Gahrye and Kalle''s song since King of Beast days *wink*)

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    He sat at the dining table chewing a steak that tasted like sawdust in his mouth. Kalle sat at the end of the table to his left, staring at her te. He thought she might have swallowed one green bean.

    Reece had disappeared after he ran back to the house, and hadn''t shown up for dinner. Kalle was more worried. She didn''t understand. But Gahrye did. His son was like him. When Kalle got upset she wanted to be closer, touching. When Reece got upset he needed room and solitude.

    Gahrye swallowed the mouthful and it almost came back up, but he gamely speared another bite of steak and put it in his mouth.

    He startled when Kalle''s fork ttered to her te and she dropped her elbows to the table, and her face into her hands.

    "Why?" was all she said, but her voice was high and tight. Gahrye put his own fork down carefully and reached for her hand, pulling it away from her beautiful face and holding it between his own on the tablecloth.

    "I don''t know," he said honestly. "I wish I knew. The Creator isn''t sharing."

    Kalle shook her head, a single tear tracking down her cheek. She wiped it away with the back of her free hand. "Reece is going to¡ª"

    "Reece is going to be safe, and that''s all that matters," he said bluntly. He didn''t want to talk about it.

    Kalle sighed, nodding. She''d had time¡ªthey''d both had time¡ªto get used to this idea. But it was hitting them all over again, now that they knew there wasn''t any hope.

    "I wish I could be there to talk to Elia," she said, her voice breaking on her old friend''s name.

    Gahrye nodded. "I can take a phone. You could record something?"

    Kalle''s brow pinched. "Maybe? I don''t know. I''ll see how I feel. I don''t know if I can have that conversation with a camera lens."

    Gahrye sighed. He couldn''t me her for that.

    "I can''t eat," she said a momentter.

    "Neither can I."

    "Do you have to study or¡­ or anything?" she asked, her voice even higher, as if she was afraid of the answer.

    Gahrye shook his head. "No. I just wanted to give them some time. I''ll leave in the morning."

    Kalle squeezed his hand. "Then¡­ why don''t we go upstairs and just¡­ be?"

    Her eyes were pleading. She didn''t have to ask twice. Gahrye wanted nothing more than to be close to her. So he got to his feet quickly and followed her out of the dining room into the massive entry lobby of the Big House, and then up the wide staircase.

    She was wearing a long sweater and leggings and he was suddenly taken back twenty years, to their first months together in this house. They''d been in this very room the day they decided to tie their lives together¡­

    He''d hesitated after locking the door and didn''t turn around right away. Kalle had stepped into his back, wrapping her arms around him from behind, andying her chest against his warm back.<sub> </sub>

    He''d sighed and slid his hands from her elbows, up her arms, to twine their fingers.

    "You don''t have to be nervous," she whispered. "If this is your first time, I can show you."

    Gahrye had snorted. "It''s not my first time giving my body, Kalle," he said dryly. "It is¡­ it''s the first time I''vee to this with my heart." He turned then, looming over her, everything in him honed, thrumming with need for her, fierce and intense. "I''m terrified," he whispered.

    Her breath had caught and he hadn''t been able to move. Everything in him pulsed with vulnerability, as if the wrong move, the wrong word, would cut him open and bleed him out.

    "What scares you?" she asked.

    He dropped his gaze for a moment, taking her hands and stroking them with his thumbs. "In the past I''ve always been someone to be pitied or ignored," he said slowly. "An object of disgust or just¡­ dismissed." He cleared his throat, then brought his eyes up to hers and let her see the rage he usually kept bottled. "That is not me."

    "N-no, it''s not," she gulped.

    "They don''t know me, Kalle. Not really. Elia sees me, but¡­ I realized this afternoon that I have done the wrong thing with you. I''ve remained hesitant. I''ve held myself apart. I''ve expected you to¡­ reject me. But you haven''t. I''m¡­ overwhelmed by that."

    "You aren''t hard to love, Gahrye," she said softly, squeezing his fingers.

    He huffed a humorlessugh.

    "Gahrye¡ª"

    "No, let me do this, Kalle. Let me tell you, and then let me show you." He stared, letting her see the heat in his chest. Kalle nodded, and he blew out a breath. But their gazes never wavered.

    "If you were in my home," he began, his mind shing back to Anima and his home in a Great Tree, "As soon as I knew who you were, what you were to me, I would have asked you to walk the mes and Smoke. The Anima would gather the females that were closest to you to prepare you, and the males near me would¡­ well, the point is, we would have prepared. And on that night, we would have stood firm. We would have fought to be close to each other. Denied all others to join together. And when I won you, I would have gathered you up and brought you to the home I''d prepared and offered it to you. And when you epted, we would have joined in truth. And from that moment on, we would be together¡ªalways in each other''s lives and hearts whether we were in each other''s presence, or not." He paused, gathering himself, and swallowed.

    "I understand that human traditions are different. That the vows are different. That the intentions may also be different. But I cannot change what''s in my heart, or what I choose. So¡­"

    With a shaky breath he lowered himself to one knee.

    He hadn''t expected Kalle to remove her touch and it made his nerves spike. But when she''d seen him go down on one knee, she brought her hands to her mouth, staring at him, wide-eyed, over them.

    He was determined to finish this, to have her answer. To give himself. So he blew out a shaking breath and held her eyes. He could hear her heart racing almost as fast as his own.

    "Kalle," he said hoarsely. "I love you. You are¡­ you are the one the Creator made for me. I''m certain of it. I wish to never be parted from you. But I know that life will likely remove us from each other. Even knowing that, I do not want anyone else. Whether together or alone, will you have me for your mate? Your¡­ your husband? Will you give me all of you, all of your heart, forever? Because I want to give you all of m¡ª"

    "Yes!" she gasped, grabbing his face, tiny whimpers breaking in her throat. "Yes, Gahrye, yes! I will! I love you! Yes!"

    Snapping back to the present as they walked into their bedroom, the same room, Kalle didn''t notice the sudden wave of nostalgia and love washing over him. She stroked a hand down his arm without meeting his eyes and walked straight to the bathroom. But after twenty years, he knew what that touch meant.

    Letting her go ahead, Gahrye turned and locked the bedroom door.

    His son was more Anima than he realized when it came to barging into closed rooms. And Gahrye wasn''t taking any risks. He loved his mate, more than his own life. He wasn''t giving up a chance to be close to her now for anything in the world. Not even his son.

    This was precious. And they didn''t know how many days they had left.

 Chapter 503 Our First Time

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    When Kalle came out of the bathroom he was already sprawled on the bed, still fully clothed, one arm under his head, staring at the ceiling.

    She hesitated, then tried to smile. Gahrye just patted the quilt next to him. "Comey with me."

    Kalle sighed, but crawled up onto the bed and nestled herself into his side, her head on his shoulder. He could feel the tension in her, smell the sadness and fear. But neither of them spoke. He didn''t know how to start the conversation.

    "What are you thinking about?" she asked quietly a momentter.

    Ah, so that''s how she meant to begin. Gahrye smiled and told her the truth. "Do you remember our first time?" His voice had gone rough with abination of emotion and desire. Kalle went still, then leaned up on one elbow to look down on him, smiling.

    His mind tipped back to that day, so long ago now, when he''d felt like all his dreams wereing truea€|

    He had been lost in her. Time ceased to matter. All he was aware of was her lips, her tongue, her soft, soft skin, the beautiful blush of her nipplesa€¡±the fierce peaks of them against his chest, and under his handsa€¡±and the warmth of her gentle strength as she pulled him down.

    Gahrye trembled with the fight to restrain himself, to keep himself gentle and slow, to let her warm to him. But as the kiss deepened and her breath came faster, he struggled. Fisting his fingers in her hair, he tugged her head back andid his mouth on her throat, groaning when she gave it willingly, her hands dancing all over his back and shoulders as she panted.

    She tasted like honey andvender and he shuddered again with repressed desire.

    When she whimpered and clung to him, his entire skin lit up.

    Panting, he pushed himself up just far enough to meet her eyes and raised one eyebrow, stunned and smiling at the way her lips were pink and swollen already. "Have you ever mated an equine before, Kalle?" he asked before heid the t of his tongue on her neck and sucked that spot just under her ear. Her skin pebbled all the way down her arm and she arched.

    "N-no, Ia€¡±"

    "Then my advice," he rasped pushing himself back up, bracing on his hands, either side of her head, "is to just let goa€| and enjoy the ridea€|"

    Kalle''s voicea€¡±now a little lower, a little richer than it had been in those daysa€¡±yanked him back to the present.

    "You had such a great line," she sighed.

    "A line?! That was no line!" Gahrye pretended to be offended.

    Kalle giggled genuinely. "I was so unsure of you back then, but I wanted you so bad. Every time you''d take your shirt off my body would literally ache."<sub> </sub>

    "So you''re saying I don''t make you ache anymore?"

    "Come on, Gahrye. You know that''s not true. And I''m grateful for it every day." She leaned down to kiss him softly. "You still make my stomach flutter, and I love it," she whispered.

    He grinned up at her, enjoying her smilea€¡±enjoying the way her skin crinkled at the sides of her eyes. And the way there was the odd strand of gray in her dark hair. She cursed every time she found one and pulled it out. But Gahrye loved them. They were the markers of their life together.

    They stared at each other and her smile dissolved. But her eyes didn''t shine with grief, they locked on his as she stroked her fingers down his cheek. Gahrye wasn''t smiling anymore either as she leaned into his chest and her breasts plumped against him.

    He reached across to stroke the side of the firm rounds over her sweater. Kalle''s lips tipped up on one side as she leaned into the touch.

    Gahrye''s breath became shallow. "This is going to be a nightmare, Kalle," he whispered, their eyes. "Before I goa€| I want you. I want to get lost in you again. I want to forget about all of this for a little while and just be with you."

    For an answer, she tilted her head and stroked a hand down his chest.

    "I feel like we''re overdressed," he said, raising an eyebrow suggestively.

    "Well, all this talk about the old days made me think maybe you want to head to the library," she murmured with another smile. "I''m sure I can find a pile of books on a table somewhere for you to dramatically sweep aside."

    "I was never dramatic," he grumbled, pulling her into his side and sliding his hand under the waistband of her leggings so he could stroke her ass.

    Kalle snorted. "Gahrye, I love you. You are my favorite person in the world. My husband, and my mate. But honey, you were a walking ball of angst back then. You breathed drama. Where do you think Reece gets it from?"

    "Oh ho! She''s bringing out the big guns!" Gahrye growled and rolled her over, pinning her to the bed.

    Kalleughed and kissed him, quick and firm at first. But when he opened his mouth and teased her lips with his tongue, she sighed and deepened it.

    It had been a long time, he realized, since he''d just kissed her. Laid her down and made out with her like teenagers. So, as Kalle''s arms came around him, he set to the task of stealing her breath with his kisses. But that inevitably led to his hands under her sweatera€| then both of them sitting up so they could take their shirts offa€| quickly followed by Gahrye rolling off her to remove his trousers, and Kalle sliding off her leggings, reaching for him, an edge of grief flickering in her eyes when he was apart from her.

    But then they fell into each other arms, each others bodies. He knew hers as well as he knew his owna€¡±but this was a night for making sure. For exploring. For savoring. He was in no rush.

    Let the kids sweep books off tables. In over twenty years together, Gahrye and Kalle had learned the joy of the unhurried touch, the building tension, the hips that sang together in a slowly building shiver.

 Chapter 504 Love You Still

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Kalle''s head dropped back, her mouth open. He tasted her throat, then nipped her chin, before letting his lips slide against hers in tandem with his body.

    Eyes closed and smiling, Kalle gave a beautiful sigh, her body rippling under him. She''d wrapped her legs around his waist the way he loved, and he''d been rubbing himself against her. But if they kept going that way, this wasn''t going to be slow. So with a gentle nudge under her jaw, he slid down her body then, when she unwrapped her legs, he pushed up to kneel between her knees, panting a little.

    Kalle opened her eyes and looked a question at him.

    But he just wanted to take her in. So, bracing himself over her one arm, he trailed his fingers first from her jaw, down her neck, to her breast where he gave in and dipped down to take the peak in his mouth, sucking and rolling it the way he knew she loved.

    Kalle gasped and arched, pressing herself into the contact. She grabbed at his shoulders and raised her knees again, ready to pull him in. And he almost gave in and took her, but he was determined to take his time tonight. To put aside the horror of what was toe, and to enjoy her. Let her enjoy him.

    So with a yful tsk, he took her hand from his shoulder and sat back on his knees again, letting his hands trail down her stomacha€¡±softer now, her waist thicker after carrying Reece. Following the sight of his warmer skin on the palest parts of her, following the curve of her hip, then stroking his open hands up her thighs.

    He had to stifle a groan when she let her knees fall open to give him ess to her inner thighs. He trailed his fingertips around from her hips to those long stretches of the softest skin on her body, down towards her knees, his breath ratcheting up as her goosebumps chased his touch.

    First she arched, then she tried to sit up, to reach for him, but he pushed her back down with a promising look, to stroke her legs again.

    Kalle''s legs had been his primary fascination for two decades, and he still got hard just thinking about them.

    Cupping his hand under her knee, he lifted her leg, pulling it straight so her ankle rested on his shoulder and he couldy his lips on her calf, stroking his hands up and down her extended leg.

    Kalle sighed. She''d long gotten past her self-consciousness ofying herself bare to him, of letting him enjoy her legs, whether she''d shaved them or not. He didn''t understand the human obsession with removing hair from their bodies, but over time it had stopped mattering. Hairy, smooth, or spiky, nothing lit a fire in his belly faster than Kalle''s thighs.

    He stroked his hand down again, letting himself tease her, drawing closer and closer to those warm folds that called his name and that he couldn''t give into quickly because it would make him lose his mind.

    He very much wanted to see her tonight. To know her. To be with her.

    Kalle''s breath was getting heavier as he stroked. Then he found her and a bonfire leapt to life in his belly when he discovered how ready she was. He dropped his chin, his cheek brushing her leg as he groaned and shuffled forward, keeping her one leg high so she was opened to his view until he found her and could rub himself on her.

    Kalle''s breath caught and she arched to meet him, again and again, seeking him as he teased her. One hand on her breast, rolling her nipple between his thumb and forefinger, Gahrye leaned forward over her, mouth open, marveling at the beauty of her as she writhed beneath him.

    Tension broke over her in waves, making her body tremble with every pass. Gahrye gripped her knee, leaning forward over her to increase the pressure and she made a little cry as he rocked against her.

    She lifted a hand to cup his neck as he leaned in harder, letting her leg slide from his shoulder, but pinning her knee high and tight against his ribs.<sub> </sub>

    "Kallea€|" he groaned.

    "Please, Gahrye," she gasped. "Please."

    Biting his lip and he fought for control, he tilted his hips and took her in one long, slow, slide, burying himself within her, groaning, and dropping his forehead into the hollow of her throat as she arched back, crying out for him.

    For long minutes they only rolled together, holding and savoring the delicious friction between them. Gahrye braced on one hand, fisted into the pillow next to her head, her hand cupped around his arm and stroking up and down, using him for leverage to pull herself harder against him.

    With every roll his ecstasy rose, and he fought, muscles flexed and rigid, to keep himself in control. Thrusting into her with small grunts of pleasure, stroking her leg, letting his fingers trail up her thigh and over her hip with his free hand.

    But the longer they joined, the more he shooka€¡±emotion and desire conspiring to shred his control.

    He eased back for a moment to take a break, to let the knife-edge draw away, but Kalle surprised him, cupping his face with both hands and opening her eyes to meet his.

    "You''re mine," she whispered, then bit her lip as he thrust into her. "Forever, Gahrye. You''re mine. Only mine."

    Then she lifted her hips and thrust against him.

    Gahrye''s mouth fell open on a guttural groan. "Kalle, waita€¡±"

    "No!" she cried, her voice high and quavering. "Please, Gahrye, I''ma€| oh goda€|"

    Letting go of her leg so she could wrap both around his waist, he dropped to his elbows, hands cupped over her head, his lips hovering over hers, barely touching, their breaths harsh and mingling as their rocking became frantic.

    "Forever, Kalle," he whispered and dipped his chin to open his mouth on her throat, bellowing the mating call against her skin as he found his release, praying Reece wasn''t close enough to hear them.

    Kalle''s skin pebbled down her entire side and she sobbed his name, clenching on him, arching, her body trembling and tight.

    Then they both copsed, sweaty and panting, hearts pounding and clinging to each other, bodies entwined.

    And even though he hated that it was over, there was no more beautiful moment than that, as theyy there, as close as two hearts, two bodies could be.

    As theyy there, catching their breaths, returning to the world, Gahrye prayed that somehow, impossibly, this wouldn''t be thest. That she would be his again. For a very, very long time.

 Chapter 505 Gotta Be Sure

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    He almost dozed off. The world faded and Kalle''s scent overwhelmed him, his breath the only noise, cushioning him against thought.

    But then Kalle took a long breath and her voice broke through the bubble.

    "Why didn''t you tell them?" she asked quietly.

    Gahrye deted like a pricked balloon. "Why don''t we just enjoy our night anda€¡±"

    "No, Gahrye, I need to understand. You knew. You knew what they''re facinga€¡±what we''re facing. The two traverses answered the whole question. Why didn''t you tell them?"

    He sighed heavily and rolled off of her toy, shoulder to shoulder, staring at the ceiling again.

    Kalle didn''t roll into his side, but turned her head to stare at him on the pillow. He didn''t meet her eyes, because he was revealing his cowardice, and this wasn''t the night he wanted to do that.

    "Gar just found his mate," he whispered. "Literally. The disformed just got their tribe. Like, there''s so much joy there right now."

    "But if you don''t warn them, they won''t be prepared. Gahrye, you can''t let Eliaa€¡±"

    "I wasn''t lying when I told Gar it needed to be shared with the people involved first," he said firmly, fighting anger that she was forcing him to talk about this now. He didn''t want to focus on the pain of others. He wanted to wallow in his mate. "And I haven''t even talked to Reece yet."

    Kalle made a little noise in her throat that felt a spear between his ribs. "What are you going to do if he refuses?"

    "He won''t."

    "Gahrye, he''s already anxious about you going. He''s not going to be willing to leave me here without both of you."

    "He''s not going to have a choice. I need him. Need his gift. And they will too. He''s always wanted to spend more time there, this is his chance." He knew the words were idiotic as soon as they came out of his mouth. And Kalle did too.

    She pushed up to sit and stared down at him, her brow pinched with frustration. "Gahrye, this isn''t a vacation. You''re talking about never seeing our son again."

    He rolled out of the bed and pushed to his feet, anger and fear and weariness twisting his guts together. "You don''t think that will be better for him? A new life? A new world. You think it''s better if he''s herea€¡±alone?!"

    "No, we already agreed that we thought Anima was the best ce for hima€¡±"

    "Then why are you looking at me like that?"

    Kalle''s gaze didn''t soften. "Because you''re running from this, and you don''t usually run. Pretending that any of this is easy or fun is justa€| it''s just ridiculous. Our son needs to know and he needs to prepare, and so do we."

    "We''ve been preparing for monthsa€¡±you could argue, for years!"

    "Not like this, Gahrye."

    He paced the room at the end of the bed, raking his hands through his hair, his body, still thrumming from his orgasm, now vibrating with stress as well.

    "Reece needs to be in a ce where he fits," Gahrye growled. "He needs to be a ce where he doesn''t need to hide his gifts."<sub> </sub>

    "He hides his gifts for your sake," Kalle said quietly.

    "I know. That''s entirely my point. He doesn''t believe me when I tell him that I want to see him thrive, that I''d love to see him shift. He''s still trying to tell me he''s disformed. At this point I''m worried he''s never learned control of his beast and if he ever loses his grip and shifts he''s going to eat someone. He needs to be in Anima so they can help him."

    "So tell him that."

    "He''ll refuse if I tell him that."

    "Gahrye, you can''t lie to him about this. He''ll never forgive you."

    "He won''t need to."

    Kalle''s mouth dropped open. "You did not just say that."

    Gahrye rolled his head on his neck. "I did," he said after a second, "But I didn''t mean it."

    Kalle crawled off the bed and came to stand in front of him, to stop his pacing. When he came to a halt at her toes she put her arms around his waist and stared up at him, tears in her eyes.

    "We don''t have much time. Whatever we do havea€| let''s not spend it lying to each other, or leaving important things unsaid," she said, her voice husky and cracking.

    Aching with grief, he buried his hands in her hair and pulled her into his chest, wrapping her, covering her, tucking her head under his chin and putting himself around her until he realized it was a futile effort.

    This wasing for them. Worse, they were going to walk towards it. They''d agreed that from the very first day Gahrye heard the Creator on it. When he only suspected. When he hadn''t even been surea€|

    They''d known even then that this day wasing and would require a choice. Much as he might want to, he couldn''t keep her entirely separate from the world. Because they both had jobs to do. Jobs that the Creator had assigned them before they were born, but that they''d only discovered recently.

    Jobs that would, most likely, end their lives.

    Gahrye hadn''t been lying when he told his son that the Creator was not a deceiver, that His needs and purposes were worth pursuing. That denying them only caused pain.

    His son had no clue how deeply he had walked that path already. None.

    But this was the beginning of the end, and now Gahrye faced the challenge to his own devotion, and his own parental desire to protect his son from the worst of life''s pain.

    He knew, without doubt, if he told Reece what they were nning, his son would refuse to join him in Anima.

    He also knew Reece was hearing from the Creator directly, and trying to resist what he heard.

    Gahrye shook his head and hugged Kalle closer. "I don''t know what to do," he rasped. "All I know is that Reece needs to go with me. And when I leave, he needs to stay there. I''m going to trust the Creator to find the way to make that happen."

    Kalle sighed and clung to him. "But what about me, Gahrye? I can''t let him leave without saying goodbye."

    Of course. He''d been so blind.

    Gahrye''s heart sank.

 Chapter 506 Death On Death

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    "How bad is it?" Kalle asked, her face buried in his chest, muffling her voice.

    "The worst we imagined." His voice was toneless, heavy. "It''s all clear now. As soon as Gar and Aaryn talked about what was happening over therea€| Just like that. Everything clicked into cea€¡±the reason both of us are needed. The fact that the disformed have finally been recognized as a tribea€¡±you have no idea what honor there is in that, Kalle. That''s got to be the most unbelievable part of all of thisa€| They''re being recognized, set apart, acknowledged before the Creator. And the fucked up part is that it''s all happening right before he destroys them."

    Kalle shuddered. "He has to have a good reason. You''ve told me that all along. Right from the beginning."

    Gahrye nodded, unable to shake the conviction himself, even in the circumstances. "I just wish he''d share them. Because right now when I look ahead, all I see is death on death. Death, on death, on death. But it''s the only way to stop everyone else from dying. Like, how much is too much?"

    "Too much is the Anima disappearing. Being taken by these sickos. We can''t let it happen, Gahrye. Even if it costs us. Even if it costs them. There''s no freedom in a cage. I''m confident if you told them their choices were a fight to the death, or life in a cage, they''ll all choose to fight."

    She was right.

    Then, before he could answer, Kalle sighed so heavily it sounded like it came from her toes. "Love in silence. Love in distance. Love in death," she quoted the prophecy.

    Gahrye nodded bitterly.

    "Do you understand the others yet?"

    "I think so. I do want to go through it one more time before we leave. But that''s really just to make sure. I want to double check. I want Reece to double check me."

    "You''ve never needed his double check before."

    "I''ve never had to make the call that would cause the death of others before." He went still, then. Both of them knowing what he''d left unsaid.

    When Kalle did eventually speak, her voice was sharp with tears. "You should have told Gar and Aaryn. They should have gone home knowing this, Gahrye. Able to prepare and make the most of their time."

    He shook his head. "No, they''ll survive this. And as the one sitting in front of them, knowing who was going to die, and who wasn''ta€| I wouldn''t put that burden on my worst enemy, Kalle. I gave them a day. A single day to enjoy and celebrate. Let them have it. I can promise you when they''re looking back on this they''ll be grateful for it. Especially Gar. A brand new mate and he has to face this. It''s fucked up."

    Kalle''s face was sad, but she gathered him in again and they held each other.

    "You''re such a romantic," she said quietly into his chest. "I''m so blessed."

    "No, not a romantic," he said, stroking her hair. "I just remember what it was like. Do you? Back when we knew we were going to get torn apart? Everything was on a timeframe. Everything was maybe-thest-time. Nothing could just be. I hated it. I was always waiting or the moment it would end and it sucked the joy of out of everything. Do you remember?"

    She nodded under his chin. "I didn''t believe you. Notpletely. But it did make me tense."

    Gahrye sighed. "I didn''t want to do that to them."<sub> </sub>

    Kalle pulled her head back far enough to meet his eyes, her hands ying up and down his long back. "I love your soft heart, Gahrye. The way you care about everyone, not just me. I love it. I love you."

    "I love you too," Gahrye said the words like breathing. They were so natural. So unnecessary, and yet the only thing that was true. Yet, he was frowning at the carpet, his head spinning with all the ways he was going to hurt people in theing days. Hurt people he loved. People who loved others. Who didn''t have this chance to hold their loved ones and say the important things.

    He groaned.

    Kalle''s hands tightened at his back. "Gahrye, you can''t carry this. This wasn''t your call. It''s not your n. It''s not your choice. You''re just the messenger. You''ve done everything you can. Pleasea€|" she took his jaw in her hand and pulled his head up, made him meet her eyes. "Don''t take responsibility for this. Don''t carry it. It''s not your n."

    He took a deep breath and squeezed her, nodding, though he wasn''t sure he could do what she asked.

    "How much time do we have?" she asked quietly, afraid of the answer.

    Gahrye cleared his throat. "Not very long, a few days. A week or two, tops."

    Kalle blinked, surprised, but nodded. "The Creator knows what he''s doing," she repeated, as if she was trying to convince herself.

    Gahrye agreed as he already had. But as he pulled her close again and their bodies pasted to each other, he had the same thought he''d had earlier when they discussed it.

    He wished the Creator would share His reasons. The purpose all this death served. Because on this side of ita€|. on this side of it, it just looked like pain.

    There was a noise in the living room and Kalle tensed. "Reece."

    Gahrye nodded. The door was locked, His son wouldn''t be treated to a live-action shot of his mother''s ass. But that still meant their focus needed to shift. But Gahrye couldn''t quite bring himself to let her go, to release her so she could get changed.

    It wasn''t until the doorknob rattled and Reece''s voice rose on its other side that he loosened his grip on her.

    "Seriously? You two are way too old for this. You''re going to end up breaking something."

    Despite himself, Gahrye snorted. Kalle pulled away from him, rolling her eyes.

    "I''m just getting changed, Reece," she called through the door. "Just give us a minute."

    "Liar, this ce stinks of sex. Seriously, Dad, you''re a freak."

    It was more tension than humor that got Kalle giggling. Tension and relief in equal measure, because their son was finally back, and clearly safe.

    Gahrye felt it too, but he couldn''t crack a smile. Because now they had to figure out how to talk to him about all of this.

 Chapter 507 Bucket List

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She was Queen. She was supposed to be out there training to cross the traverse, finding answers to avoid a warn, and generally getting shit done.

    But she didn''t have to train now.

    The Protectors were celebrating.

    The people hadn''t yet understood the full gravity of what wasing, and part of her didn''t want to make sure they did.

    So when Aaryn pulled her up from the dining table and towards the bathing pools, instead of telling him that she needed to work, she justa€| followed.

    They grabbed towels and soap and barely spoke as they stepped down into the hot pool. Bu they didn''t stop touching. Her hand on his shoulder, his at her waist. Without speaking about it, she started to wash his back, then he grinned and started to wash her front.

    She held up her hair while he washed her neck, then rinsed it, then kissed it.

    Then, at some point, he pulled her down to the bench seat that circled the pool, and they just sat there, shoulder to shoulder, hands sped and resting on his thigh.

    The rush and sprinkle of the waterfall was the only sound and it wasa€| peaceful. As peaceful as Elreth had felt in weeks. She squeezed his hand, but still didn''t speak.

    "If you could do anything tonight, what would it be?" he asked her suddenly, turning to look at her. "Like, right now, if the Creator appeared and said, "El, this is yourst day alive. Make the most of it!" What would you do?"

    Elreth blinked. She''d never really thought in those terms before. What would she want to do if these were herst hours.

    She smiled. "I''d want to go find a few more ces to enjoy like the dining table," she snorted.

    Aaryn chuckled, but kept hold of her hand, aware that she wasn''t done.

    Elreth sighed. "I''d want to have time with my family," she said. "All of us. Mom, Dad, you, Gara€| and Rika, I suppose. You''re the people I''d want to be with."

    Aaryn nodded. "I propose that we have your parents for dinner tonight."

    Elreth looked at him. "Are you saying this ourst day alive?"

    He didn''t even hesitate before shaking his head. "No, but I feel likea€| I feel like we should make it count. Since we don''t have to train. And we don''t know when this is all going to explode, I feel like we should make the most of today. And tomorrow. And every day until we can''t anymore."

    Something in her chest twisted. The truth was, she''d always felt things deeplya€¡±and always worked not to show it. To not let others know her weakness.

    The idea of gathering her family around to appreciate just being with thema€| made her want to cry.

    But he was right.

    "Let''s do it," she said. "Though, unless Mom will cook, maybe we should get something sent over from the market. I don''t like my chances of creating anything edible for more than a snack."

    Aaryn chuckled. "Sure."

    They sat there for another minute. "It''s kinda sad that Gar and Rika won''t be here," she said finally, admitting to herself that if she wasn''t terrified of putting Rika through what she''d been through at Gar''s hands, she might have sent someone to invite them.

    "Maybe we''ll have time for breakfast with them before Gahrye arrives?" Aaryn suggested.

    Elreth wasn''t so sure, but there was no point worrying about it. They would do what they ended up having time to do. And a night with her parents would be a nice end to a strange day.

    "I''ll go tell them when we get out of here," she said, nodding. "It''s a good idea, thanks."

    "I''ll go tell the Protectors not to expect us at the feasta€¡±not that I think they''ll care."

    "They''ll care," she said. "But then they''ll be too drunk to think about it," she snorted.

    Aarynughed and squeezed her hand again, then sighed. "I''m really, really d that you''re the one I share this with, El. Really d."

    "Me too," she whispered, then leaned into his shoulder, hugging his arm. "Me too."

    *****

    While Aaryn ran to talk to the Protectors, Elreth headed to her parent''s tree. She only remembered her father had almost interrupted them again as she was about to walk in. Closing her eyes and shaking her head, she made herself keep walking.

    "Hey, are you guys home?"<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, look! The Queen has emerged from her very important royal duties," her father snorted.

    "Reth!"

    "what?"

    "Hrious, Dad. Did you roar it to the whole city, or just Mom?"

    "Just Mom. And Gar."

    Elreth pulled up short. Her parents were at their dining tablea€¡±it must have been close to lunch time because her mother had two bowls in front of her and was shelling peas.

    "Wait, Gar''s back already? What went wrong?" El asked quickly, her stomach sinking.

    "Nothing dramatic. He said he had something to talk to you about, but it wasn''t important enough toa€| interrupt."

    Elreth gave him a t look. "Seriously, Dad, you''re just a riot. But that''s good, I wanted to talk to him, too."

    "What''s going on, El?" her mother asked, suddenly turning all her attention to Elreth, forgetting the vegetables in her hands.

    "Nothing," she said, then grimaced. "But, you know, everything. I justa€| I know everything''s changing and Aaryn said we should do stuff today that we would do to just appreciate our lives, you know? And I thought of you guys and I wondereda€| why don''t we have a family dinner? At the cave?"

    "Of course," her mother said, dropping the peas into the bowl and getting to her feet. "But I really think tomorrow''s going to be fine, El. You''ll go through and Gahrye and Kalle willa€¡±"

    "We aren''t going through anymore, I forgot you didn''t know that."

    "Wait, what?" Her mother stopped dead.

    "Aaryn and Gar went this morninga€¡±before dawn. Aaryn wanted to test himself, he was worried about taking me on his first crossing. Gahrye said they can find the answers we need. He''sing through tonight, or tomorrow morning at thetest, depending what he finds."

    Her mother looked at her father. There had always been an element of tension in her dad about Uncle Gahrye, and Elreth still wasn''t entirely sure why. But her dad didn''t look angry, he looked worried.

    "Well," was all he said.

    Her mom just stared at her. "El, are you okay? Did somethinga€¡±"

    "No, no, I''m fine. It was Aaryn''s idea actually. I think it''s justing home to us that this is it, you know? We''re going to find out what to do when Gahryees anda€| then we''ll do it. So it feels like this is the day we shoulda€| enjoy."

    "I think that''s a great n," her mom said, her dad nodding behind them.

    "Cool, thena€| Mom, do you mind cooking?"

    Her mother giggled. "Sure. As long as I can do it in the cave. There''s a lot more room."

    "Yes, perfect. Okay, I''ll go ask Gar and Rika I guess."

    Then her eyes shed with mischief. "In fact, I hope I catch thema€¡±"

    "No, you don''t!" her mother said sternly, one finger up, though her father was sniggering behind her.

    "Why not? He deserves it!"

    "Absolutely not, Elreth. That poor girl would never recovera€¡±promise me, both of you. Not today, not ever. For her sake."

    Elreth rolled her eyes, but made the promise, and her father did too.

    But then the door behind her creaked and Elreth turned to find Gar and Rika walking in. Rika smiled when she saw them, but behind her, Gar''s face wasa€| sad.

    As they greeted her parents and Gar tried to force himself to smile, Elreth wondered what could be bothering hima€¡±why were they back?

    Then she smelled them. And Rika. Anda€|

    Oh noa€|

 Chapter 508 Family Dynamics

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    They hadn''t actually bonded? What was wrong? Had the healers been wrong?

    She looked at Gar, her mouth open and he met her gaze, his pleading and tormented anda€| oh fuck. Rika didn''t know.

    Her mom rushed forward to hug Rika, eximing about what a surprise that they were back. Her dad made a muttered joke abouting early not being anything he''d ever struggled with that Rika didn''t hear and everyone else ignored. Elreth tipped her head at Gar as he followed his mate into the rooma€¡±she was his mate, right? But she still hadn''t epted it? Elreth had been so sure she was getting there.

    When Gar stopped next to her, his arms were folded across his chest and he was watching everyone closely. Suddenly d that she hadn''t decided to go over and interrupt them, El rubbed his back and prayed her oblivious father didn''t put his foot in it, since Rika was clearly happy and more rxed than she''d been since she''d arrived. Something had to be going right.

    Their parents both made a fuss over Rika, but El caught the moment her father noticed the bonda€¡±orck of it. He frowned and leaned a little closer to Rika, then when she was distracted, his head snapped to look at Gar, but he didn''t look disapproving, or worried. He looked sad.

    As her mother and Rika caught up, her dad came to stand on Gar''s other side, and Elreth had to bite back a smile when he stood exactly as Gar was standing, frowning at their mates. Looking at them from the side, El decided someone who didn''t know them would have struggled to tell them apart at a nce.

    "Well, it''s just as well anyway," her mother was saying to Rika. "Elreth was just telling us that she wanted to do a family tonight in the cavea€¡±and we were sad that you weren''t going to be there, so this is perfect!"

    "I need to talk to you," Gar muttered under his breath as he nodded when Rika turned to make sure he''d heard.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Something Rika remembereda€| about the humans."

    Elreth looked at him, but their mother was hurrying forward to hug him like he''d been gone for a month, rather than a little over twelve hours, and he was reassuring her that there was no emergency.

    Elreth met her father''s eyes over their little clutch and his lips ttened. She shrugged. Aaryn had epted the bond far faster than her. But then, their bond had connected even before they''d mated, so she wasn''t sure whya€¡±

    ? "Why don''t us girls head over to the cave so I can figure out if everything I need is over there, while you guys catch up?" her mother asked brightly, as if there were no ulterior motive at all in giving Gar time with their dad.

    Elreth almost snorted, but her stomach was sinking for Gar. Her brother could be an ass, but he was her brother. She wanted him to be happy. She prayed Rika was going to be able to do that for him.

    "Sounds good," she said. "If Aaryn gets home I''ll send him to find you guys," she added to her father, who nodded, then pped Gar on the back and suggested a walk.

    Gar stepped forward to pull Rika into his arms and make sure she was fine, but she seemed more excited than any of them, telling him to go and she''d see him in an hour. Then he kissed her, and because it was what she would have done if there''d been nothing wrong, Elreth pretended to gag.

    But damna€| she really hoped this was just a slow start for them and nothing more serious.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong><sub> </sub>

    Gar walked through the trees towards the weeping tree alongside his father and wished the ground would open up to swallow him. It had been worse than he''d thoughta€| there''d been no judgement, no usations, no feara€|

    They''d pitied him.

    He wanted to bite someone.

    And the really sad part was that even his oblivious father had caught it right away. There was no chance people were going to be too preupied to notice.

    "So," his father said once they were out of earshot of the meadow, "interesting trip, huh?"

    "You have no idea."

    "How did it goa€| apart from the obvious?"

    Gar wanted to cover his face, but he made himself keep his eyes up on the trail ahead. "Honestly? It was a difficult start, but then it was amazing."

    "I''m happy for you, Gar," his father said, pping his back, then rubbing it gently. "Do you want to talk about what was difficult at the beginning?"

    Gar shrugged. Did he? "I guessa€| I guess I got in my own head about maybe scaring her. And she felt like I didn''t actually want her and it was justa€| it wasn''t a fun conversation, but it was good for us, I think. We both rxed after that."

    His father nodded thoughtfully. "That''s good. I know what you mean, those conversations are never pleasant, but they''re usually the best ones to have in the long run."

    They walked on for another minute without speaking.

    "So, the bonda€|?" his father finally asked.

    Gar shrugged again, but wanted to snarl. "It just nevera€| showed up. I mean, I think I kinda felt something this morning, buta€| I don''t know, Dad. I guess she hasn''t epted it yet. But she seems happy and she''s not faking."

    "Is there still fear for her, do you think?"

    "Sometimes. I''m not sure why, but she got nervous when we got back to the house. But she didn''t freak out or anything. And things went fine. We just had to spend some time talking first."

    His father nodded again. "I think maybe you''re wise to n on that for a while. Lots of talking. Lots of waiting."

    Gar wanted to nod. He wanted to agree and to just let it all go, and wait and he was sure if he did, he''d look back on this moment and wonder what he''d been so worried about.

    Right?

 Chapter 509 Talk To Dad

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar walked along next to his father, his heart swinging back and forth between confidence that this was all just a hup and they''d probably bond that night¡ªand certainty that it was all going wrong, and they had no chance, and everyone was going to use Rika of being a spy.

    He groaned.

    His father sighed. "Gar, I know it''s hard. There''s nothing worse than the things we can''t control, because we want to fight¡ªbut it''s like boxing with your shadow. It''s relentless, and for no gain. Trust me, you''ll never sessfully wear out the Creator. One thing I''m certain about is that He didn''t give you a mate who was going to hold back on this for no reason. There has to be a good reason for it. And when you find it out, you''re going to be d¡ªyou''ll agree with Him that it was for the best. I guarantee it. Maybe all this needs is time, and a little patience."

    "Patience isn''t the problem though!" Gar burst out. "I can be patient! If she''d say, "hey, give me a week and let''s just kiss," or something like that, I''d be like, of course! But one of the reasons she got mad yesterday was because I kept checking in with her and being careful and she didn''t want me to. She says she doesn''t want me to go slow, but then today she gets nervous just walking into the bedroom. We weren''t even doing anything!"

    His father sighed and raked a hand through his hair. "Gar, I know it''s frustrating, but I really think this is just going to take time. You two are learning each other, and you''ll be doing that for a while. Your mother and I made some serious misjudgments of each other when we were first starting out, but look where we got? So you know what? I''m really happy for you. She''s your One. I''m sure of it¡ªthe bond is there. She''s just dealing with a lot¡ªyou told me that. Maybe worry less about scaring her in the moment, and focus more on the long term? It wille with time. I mean, if El can get there¡­"

    They both snorted. But then Gar sighed.

    "I hope you''re right. I''m just ready, Dad. I''m struggling. I don''t want people to be suspicious of her, and¡­ and I''m worried about what happens if this all goes to shit. Because I don''t want to miss anything with her."

    To his surprise, his father took a moment to respond, and when he did, his voice was hoarse like he was fighting tears.

    "I know exactly what you mean, son. Exactly. And I''m just so d that''s where your heart is. I''ll be praying she catches up quickly, so you guys can enjoy each other."

    "There''s no problem there," Gar said dryly. "That''s what''s so weird about this. She''s very¡­ uninhibited."

    "Congrattions."

    "Dad, don''t make a joke right now.<sub> </sub>

    His father frowned. "I''m not. If you''ve received a mate who''sfortable in her own skin and wants to enjoy yours, it''s a joy that will add to your life¡ªand to your rtionship, including your bond when ites. I''m dead serious, Gar. The more intimate you are, the more you''ll realize that your wellbeing is actually wrapped up in hers, and visa versa. You''lle to watch for each other¡ªin this way, and in others. Trust me, it''s a very, very good thing."

    "But what if we don''t get that time? What if this is it? What if¡ª"

    "The Creator knows what He''s doing, son. Maybe¡­ maybe if things do go bad and we walk into a war, maybe the thing to focus on isn''t the time you didn''t get, but the time you did."

    Gar sighed and shook his head. "I could live with that if¡­ if it wasn''t¡­ fuck!"

    "What?"

    Gar turned to his father and knew his fear was painted all over his face, but he couldn''t do anything about it. "How did you ever let mom walk into danger? How did you let her go without it breaking you? Because Rika''s got her shit together, Dad¡ªshe almost didn''t let me cook lunch today because she wasn''t sure I''d know how. She wasn''t scared to be at the cave by herself. And she''s ready to walk into whateveres from the humans and just kick ass and take names. And I love that about her! But it kind of hit me this morning when we were talking about stuff¡­ she''s been walking into danger her whole life. And she''s going to keep doing that. And she''s going to have opportunity to do that soon!

    "I never understood before how it must have felt for you sending Mom over to the human world. And when she got taken by the wolves, shit, it twists my stomach just thinking about that happening to Rika. How did you ever handle it without losing your mind?"

    His father shook his head. "I didn''t. It almost broke me. But sometimes there''s no other choices. And that''s where you''re at, Gar¡ªor where you might end up soon. Sometimes we don''t have choices. And then we have to ept that she has her own strength¡ªand that the Creator has a purpose for her that''s unique. Apart from you." He looked away for a moment, his face suddenly haggard, obviously remembering something horrible.

    "When your mom was at risk I just¡­ fell apart," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But the Creator wouldn''t let me go. Wouldn''t stop telling me in my own heart, and through my brothers, that He had a n. And in the end¡­ I just couldn''t stand in the way of that. If He wants to do something incredible through my mate, am I going to steal that from her?"

    Gar chewed on that for a few minutes, his father strolling patiently at his side. But he couldn''t let it lie. "There''s nothing incredible about war," he said bitterly.

    "Nothing incredible about people killing each other, you mean," his father corrected. "But in a time of conflict¡­ sometimes you don''t see what someone''s really made of until you''re there," he said, shrugging. "And only the Creator knows when we need to see it."

 Chapter 510 Alpha Male Grown-Up

    If you enjoy music while you''re reading, try "Weight of the World" by Citizen Soldier. It''s what I was listening to while writing these scenes!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar blew out a bitter breath. "So that''s your answer, just wait and ept whateveres?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s bullshit," he spat.

    "No, Gar, that''s life. epting things you can''t change is how you grow up. And trust me, war or not, you now have a tribe, and a mate. You''re going to be growing up fast, whether you want to or not. And you have it in you, Gar. You''ve got what''s needed, because this is what the Creator made you to do. So your choices are to fight what you were literally made to do, make yourself¡ªand probably your mate¡ªmiserable in the process, and get nowhere, because you''re fighting the inevitable. Or to decide to walk into whatever journey He''s prepared for you.

    "Elreth feels like this is all going to happen quickly, and I think she''s right. I think pretty soon we won''t have any choices at all," his father said, dropping his voice as if he didn''t want to be overheard. "But no matter whates, I just pray it will go smoothly and end in a safe Anima and a lifetime ahead for you and El. That''s what''s important to me. But if it doesn''t¡­" he trailed off, frowning.

    "What? What then?" Gar pressed.

    His father sighed, then turned to look at him. "If this doesn''t end well, I''ve been walking this journey long enough to know nothing I could have done would change that. So I''m better to take what I''m given and¡­ just face it."

    Gar growled. "I can''t. I don''t see how I can ever willingly walk into a ce where she''s at risk."

    "epting what you can''t change doesn''t mean inviting it, Gar," his father growled. "It means identifying what''s out of your control and leaving that in the Creator''s hands. The trick is in understanding what you can change. A lot more of this life is out of your hands than you want to think, trust me."

    "But Rika¡ª"

    "Gar, I watched your mother almost die, more than once. Do you get that? I watched her be taken by an enemy, be taken away from me, and then be almost taken by my daughter. It broke me every time. Trust me, I get it. And I''m telling you, you can''t avoid it. When those circumstancese they don''t give you a choice. Don''t waste time or energy resisting the only steps avable to you."

    His father had tears in his eyes. Ripping his gaze away, he turned back to the forest and took a deep breath.

    Gar swallowed hard. "What did you do?"

    His father sighed. "I broke¡­ and I prayed¡­ and the Creator glued me back together just enough to hold her when he glued her back together too, and here we are. Two beautiful children and their mates. We are¡­ so blessed. I am so grateful."<sub> </sub>

    Then he smiled. "That''s the thing, Gar. Gratitude. If you can''t appreciate what you have today, while you have it, you''ll only ever be worse off when something does go wrong. Joy isn''t found in waiting for things to get better, ites in appreciating what you have now. That way, when it''s gone, you don''t regret. Trust me, that''s a loss of control that can kill you."

    I''m grateful for you, Dad.

    The words were there, in his head, on the tip of his tongue, the moment his father spoke. Like something within him shoveled them forward and demanded that he say them. And he fought it. He fought it because he was feeling vulnerable, and because there was still a part of him that was angry at his dad. And he fought it because he was a stubborn ass who didn''t want to be told to do anything, even if it was a good thing.

    But then he swallowed and blinked. Because this is what his dad was talking about, right? Growing up was about walking into what you had to do, not what you wanted.

    "I''m¡­" he started, then swallowed. "I''m grateful for you, Dad."

    His father stopped walking and gaped at him. Then, tears spilling down his cheeks, he grabbed Gar and pulled him into a hug, burying his face in Gar''s shoulder.

    "Thank you, Gar. I''m grateful for you too. I really am."

    They stood there together for a long minute, Gar horrified to find his father''s shoulders shaking, his breath catching. But then his own eyes pinched and he clung to his dad in a way he hadn''t since he was a cub and hurt himself.

    When they finally pulled apart minutester, Gar didn''t want to meet his eyes, but his father took hold of his shoulder and held him there.

    "Never apologize for who you are, Gar. Never. Stop doubting yourself. I don''t doubt you anymore. And I feel sick that I ever did. Your heart is bigger than the WildWood, and that''s just¡­ it''s just a beautiful thing. If your mate wants you to be you, you be you. You''re a strong, dominant male and you know what to do with that. You know how to use your strength to help and heal instead of hurting, so do it!" he hissed emotionally. "Don''t let the naysayers or the cynics tell you that you''re broken. And don''t let the critics tell you that you''re inadequate, especially the ones in here." He tapped Gar''s skull. "You walk out there and you face whatever''sing in exactly the way the Creator made you to. You''re bold and hrious and fucking strong. If the enemy shows up, you get in his face exactly like you used to get in mine and you defy him to beat you. Do you hear me?"

    Gar nodded, swallowing the tears. He wouldn''t break. He wouldn''t. But fuck, those words¡­ they fed something inside him. As if he could see himself and admire himself from the outside. He wanted them to go on forever, and he wanted it to stop.

    In the end, he just fell into his father''s hug again and let the whispers wash over him.

    You''re a good male.

    You have what this takes.

    You will win.

    Never give up.

 Chapter 511 Midnight Snack

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    After Kalle had had some time to check on him and hug him and convince her mother''s heart that he was safe, Gahrye had tipped his head and told Reece toe with him. They''d raid the kitchen for ate-night snack.?

    Kalle had caught his eyes as they walked out and his heart throbbed. But he wasn''t going to ask her to have this conversation. She was already carrying enough.?

    Now they both sat on stools in therge, industrial kitchen of the Big House that fed more staff than family, a loaf of crusty bread and cold meat and some lettuce sitting on the kitchen ind in front of them.

    Gahrye still couldn''t stand the taste of mayonnaisea€¡±a horrible, stic tasting thing. But Reece loved it, thering it on the freshly sliced bread before piling it high with sliced ham and beef.

    "So," Reece said, his mouth full of sandwich, "What do I have to do that you don''t want me to do?" Reece sounded calm, but Gahrye could smell the edge of anger in him. His son had made a decision to be calm, but he didn''t feel calm.

    Gahrye held his gaze. "Come with me to Anima tomorra€¡±"

    "No."

    Gahrye let his mouth tten. "Reece, I need your help. I need you toa€| double check for me."

    "I''m not leaving Mom here alone."

    "She won''t be alone! It''s a one day trip. I''ming back before nightfall over therea€¡±or that night at thetest."

    Reece stared at him, his jaw tight, flexing as he chewed.

    "Reece, you are Anima. The Anima are half of your heritage. You can''t just ignore them."

    "I don''t. Our whole fucking lives are about the Anima."

    "Our lives are about keeping people safe, including me and youa€¡±you''re Anima, Reece."

    "I''m human. I just have an Anima dad."

    "You''re fooling yourself, but you aren''t fooling me."

    "Whatever. I don''t shift."

    "Neither do I," Gahrye countered, though the truth was, Reece could shift, he justa€| didn''t. Gahrye was terrified the day woulde that he wouldn''t be able to control it anymore and the beast would ovee him. But his son had made it through puberty and his entire adolescence without giving it to the usual, erratic nature of the shift that urred, especially in dominant males.

    Gahrye wasn''t sure whether to admire what had to be incredible strength of will, or weep over his stubbornness.

    He''d had a bet with Kalle that Reece wouldn''t make it past sixteen, yet here they were. Reece just days from his twentieth birthday and nothing.

    "If we both go over there and something happens to us, Mom is stuck here by herself. She can''t cross."

    "You think I don''t know that?" Gahrye said through his teeth, fighting his own anger at his son''s apparent belief that he, Gahrye, didn''t care for Kalle''s wellbeing. "What gives you any fucking right to imply that I would ever put your mother at risk, Reece? Have you ever seen me do it? Have you ever seen me make a choice that put myself first over her? Or you, for that matter?"

    Reece red, but answered reluctantly. "No."

    "No. So what the hell is happening all of the sudden that you think I''m just going to abandon either of you? What have you seen that you''re not telling me?"<sub> </sub>

    Because that was the only answer. Reece had to have read something in the winds that scared him. He''d never been so fixated on avoiding the traverse before.

    It made Gahrye very nervous that his son knew more than he was letting on.

    "Nothing," Reece lied.

    Gahrye let him see that he knew Reece had lied, but he didn''t push. "Then you''ve got nothing. Get off your ass and pack a bag because you''reing with me tomorrow. We have a job to do, and until it''s done, Mom won''t be safea€¡±and either will a thousand people on the other side of the traverse who need our help even more."

    "Then why not send someone else to help them?"

    "Who?" Gahrye said as calmly as he could. "That''s the inconvenient truth about adulthood, son. When you''re the adult and you''ve been given a gift, or a role, no one''s going to y it but you. The Creator made you so you can read the winds, and that means you need to take that gift and use it to help others. Not just yourself."

    "I''m not against using my gifts, I use them all the time! I just don''t want to go over there!"

    "They need us, Reece. I won''t deny that there''s risk in goinga€¡±that''s why I want you to pack a bag. The Creator shares some stuff with us, but not everything. We don''t know exactly how tomorrow is going to pan out. But what I do knowa€¡±with certaintya€¡±is that I''m supposed to be there, and so are you. I think you know that too, and you''re trying to deny it to yourself. We talked about that."

    "I don''t need to hear it again."

    "Good, so you''re promising me you''ll be ready at sunlight, then?"

    Reece took another bite of the sandwich. "Why do you need me? Why don''t you just go?"

    "Because this is important. Lives depend on it. And I need someone to double check me."

    "You''ve never needed a double check on the Creator before."

    "I''ve never had to deliver this kind of news before."

    "To the Anima?"

    "Yes."

    "Does Mom know?"

    "Do you really think I''d go to Anima without telling her?"

    Reece snorted. "Good point."

    Gahrye gave him a t look. But Reece took a deep breath and looked suddenly relieved, which was odd. "Does Mom know we''re both going?"

    "Yes. She wants you to go, but she''s worried about you fighting it. And just worried period. You know what she''s likes. Which reminds me: Don''t disappear like that without calling again, please," he said without thinking. "Soa€| can I count on you, or do I have to tie you up and keep you in our room tonight to make sure you don''t hide?"

    Reece shook his head and suddenly looked five years old. "If we have to do this, why not just go now? Why not just get it out of the way?"

    "The day you find your mate, you''ll understand," Gahrye said with a grin.

    Reece shuddered.

 Chapter 512 Sisters

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Pots and pans nged behind her as her mother worked on finding everything she''d need to make the meal, while Elreth excused herself to run down to the bedchamber to change.

    But she didn''t miss the patter of careful footsteps behind her when Rika followed.

    She was d she''d get the chance to speak to her new sister alone, but she also swallowed back irritation. She wanted this to be an easy, fun night. And now she was going to have to be serious and probably apologize again.

    She walked to the closet as if she hadn''t noticed Rika following her, waiting for the soft knock on the door before turning around.

    "Oh, hey," she said, smiling over her shoulder. "Come in. I''m just going to change."

    "Do you mind if we talk for a minute?" Rika asked.

    "No, not at all." Elreth found a fresh shirt and leathers in the closet and kept her back to Rika as she changed, praying the woman was no more interested in nudity than she was. "But, maybe you can indulge me for a minute first? Because I think I still owe you an apology."

    Rika was quiet for a minute. "I¡­ I mean, you already said you weren''t going to pull me up in front of the elders again, I think we''re good."

    "Yeah, but¡­" Elreth sighed as she pulled the fresh shirt over her head. "I want you to know I''m sorry I didn''t make things easier between us before. I mean, we don''t know what''s going to happen in the next few days, and I don''t want to walk into that with tension between us¡ªespecially for Gar''s sake. We''re sisters now. For real. So¡­ you just tell me what I need to do so you can feelfortable in that, okay?"

    She wished she could put more warmth into her tone. She and Rika didn''t know each other. She wished she was more like her mother who seemed to wee and embrace everyone the moment she met them. But Elreth had always been more reserved. She didn''t give her heart to people when they hadn''t had time to learn to trust each other.

    She prayed Rika would understand that didn''t mean she didn''t want things to be easy between them.

    She''d always wanted a sister.

    "I understand, it''s fine," Rika said. Then stared at her.

    Suddenly Elreth was confronted with the fact that when she extended an olive branch¡ªor a kindness¡ªtowards someone else, they were usually quite¡­ effusive in their reception of it. Especially since she''d be Queen.

    Yet it was clear, Rika wasn''t someone who was going to stroke her ego. Elreth didn''t like that a part of her was annoyed about that. But aware enough to know that was her own problem.

    "Good!" she said a touch too brightly. "So, what did you want to talk to me about?"

    "I need to¡­ make sure you understand something. Something that I think Gar doesn''t want to think about, and that most of the others won''t know."

    "Okay, what''s that?"

    "You can''t win a war against the humans," Rika said baldly.

    Elreth waited until she''d done up the buttons on her leathers before she turned around. "We''re a lot stronger than they are. If we can get them in small enough numbers¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "No, El, this is what I''m saying. I get it. You''ve never seen the technology they have, you don''t realize how it works. But that thing I showed you, that was just a single piece of an arsenal they have. Everything theyck physically they can make up for with technology. They can literally level mountains if they want to. You and your people won''t stop them unless you can stop that technology. You have to try and stop them entering Anima at all."

    p "That''s already the n."</anda>

    "I know, but I need you to understand, there are no other options. None. Do you get that? When its used correctly, their technology can identify an Anima half a mile away, identify and kill them before they even know that it''s present."

    "Then why haven''t Anima been dying."

    "Because death isn''t their primary goal. It''s what they''ll do if they have to, but ideally they want to capture you, like I said. So just¡­ I need you to be realistic about this, because I don''t think Gar is."

    Elreth sighed. "He''s just like Dad that way sometimes. He thinks he knows the best way for things to be, and just¡­ assumes it''s going to happen that way. That''s another reason I want there to be peace between you and me," Elreth admitted, looking at Rika a little sheepishly. "I don''t want him distracted when the shitstorm hits."

    "Me either. I also don''t want him unrealistic though, and I''m worried he''s ignoring stuff he knows because he doesn''t want to have to face it."

    "Oh god, that runs in the family too," Elreth said, dropping to sit next to Rika on the bed. "Wee to the Hyerhyns! You''re one of us now, for good or ill!"

    Rika gave a small smile, but it disappeared quickly.

    Elreth sighed. "Look, thank you for talking to me. I hear you. I can feel myself not wanting to hear that, but I hear it, okay?"

    "Okay, thanks," Rika said, then went quiet, staring at her own hands.

    "What is it?" El asked as gently as she could.

    "I just¡­ this family is so big and open and¡­ I''m just not that way, you know. But I want you to know that I love it. I mean, it''s scary sometimes. Really scary. But whenever you guys are around each other and just talking¡­ I wish I had that in my family."

    Elreth smiled. "You do, now," she said. "Every day. Probably more than you''ll want to, soon. I mean, talk to Aaryn. You''ll find out that being a part of us can actually get really irritating. Because you might have noticed we all tend to think we''re right, all the time. It''s kind of obnoxious, actually."

    Rika nodded seriously. "That''s a good point."

    Elreth''s smile fell off her face and she blinked.

    Then Rika spluttered and startedughing. "Oh my gosh, you should see your face right now! I was joking!"

    Elreth stifled the urge to growl, and instead let herself be the butt of the joke.

    It wasn''t that bad.

 Chapter 513 Family

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When they''d finishedughing, Elreth rubbed Rika''s arm. "Look, I love that you''re thinking about him and about us, and seriously, if you can deadpan like that you''re going to fit in just fine. But¡­ please don''t worry about Gar. I mean, I get it, he''s huge. But he''s like Dad¡ªhe''s always been scary when he''s mad, but you really can trust him. And with Gar, even when he was at his worst he was always self-destructive, never trying to hurt others¡­ though you could have fooled me at times," she growled at the end.

    Rika nods. "I know," she said, smiling wider. "I thought Gar was silly about needing to get married before we slept together. But something shifted for me. I trust him, now. I can feel it."

    Elreth''s smile was tight. Because if that was true, what about the bond? But she didn''t want to raise it if Gar though Rika didn''t know. Or didn''t want to talk about it. So she just shrugged and leaned forward to Rika what started as a stiff hug but somehow warmed up as they held each other.

    Elreth was surprised to find herself tearing up. What the hell was wrong with her?

    "I''m just really d he found you before all this," she whispered to Rika. "The fact that we get to have you too is just a bonus."

    ? Rika swallowed hard, as if there as a lump in her throat. When she sat back she looked like she might ask Elreth something, but then there was a bang in the Great Room as someone barged through the front door¡ªsomeone very male, and Elreth rolled her eyes and said they better get out there. Her mother was going to need help protecting the food from grasping male hands.

    Rikaughed and they left the bedroom.

    But Elreth''s tears never really subsided. Not as she found Aaryn already helping her mother in the kitchen. Not when her father and brother returned, both of them looking a little red-eyed. Not when her mother snapped a towel at Gar''s hand when he tried to steal a crispy potato.

    And not when they stood around the table and held hands while her father asked the Creator to bring them all through whatever wasing for them in the following days and weeks.

    In fact, her tears spilled over then and Aaryn pulled her under his arm and kissed her hair. And no one mentioned that she was wiping her eyes when they broke apart to get their food.

    And that was okay. Because even if she wanted to cry, she was happy. Grateful.

    So grateful for her family.

    And so grateful that she''d been trusted by the Creator to be a part of this loud, hrious group of Anima and humans. Even more that she''d been trusted to lead them.

    And so grateful that here, in the warm safety of her own cave, she didn''t have to.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He''d been a little disappointed when Elreth suggested a family dinner for their evening¡ªhe''d wanted to be alone with her, and quiet. But she''d been right. It was the best thing they could have done.

    All tension about the politics and risk of what was happening fell away for a few hours while they talked, teased each other,ughed, and even cried. Or Elia did, anyway. Though Aaryn could smell Elreth''s tension and welling emotion too.<sub> </sub>

    He smiled at her, held her hand, and stayed close, and they got through the night with smiles, until it was time for everyone to go to their respective homes with their mates, and then he led her to the bedchamber and made long, sweet, slow love to her until they were both exhausted and fell asleep.

    He''d thought it was the perfect end to the day. But he only dozed, and less than an hourter, he found himself awake and watching Elreth, her back to him, the furs gathered in her waist, utterly asleep and snoring softly.

    For a while he just watched her.

    Thank you for her, he prayed. Thank you that she''s here to lead us through this. Thank you for using her to point the way¡ªand safely.

    Aaryn swallowed hard. Please save her. Please¡­ save all of them. If it''s possible, you can do it. I know you can. Give us the answers we need from Gahrye. Give us the strength and the speed to do it. Just¡­ keep them safe. Keep her safe. We all need her.

    Then he sighed. He wanted to go back to sleep, but his mind kept drifting until the weight of the darkness and the furs and being awake in the small hours of the morning inevitably led to thoughts of his mother.

    He winced as he remembered that day he''d lost her, and for a moment he was drowned in pain. Then that made him afraid. He couldn''t afford to be overwhelmed now¡ªcouldn''t afford to be distracted, even. He prayed for her safety, asked the Creator to watch her and let her stay far, far away from any conflict with the humans.

    But that got him thinking about what it would have been like if she''d been here.

    He hated to admit it, but he was focusing better on Elreth since his mother was gone. This conflict, all this change, it would have terrified her. He would have been trying to bnce her needs with his responsibilities, and Elreth''s. He''d barely been keeping it together as it was.

    Maybe¡­ maybe the Creator took her away when He did for a reason?

    Guilt stabbed in him the heart at that thought. There was no time or ce that it would be good to lose his mother!

    But then the creeping thought came, whispered by the Creator, that he had to lose her at some point, and to have lost her when he did, the way he did¡­ maybe that was part of arger n.

    She would have found this new world incredible stressful, he knew. He prayed then that her beast was unaware of the humans¡ªand would stay ignorant if there was any kind of conflict.

    He prayed she didn''t know what danger he was in.

    Shaking off the dark thoughts, he stroked Elreth''s hair. She sucked in a deep breath and rolled into him, snuggling into his chest and wrapping an arm around his waist¡­ then immediately began snoring again.

    And finally with a smile, Aaryn put his arm over her and pulled her close, then closed his eyes, nervous about the future, but grateful.

    So grateful.

 Chapter 514 Last Chance

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    The guards had barely blinked when he and Reece stepped into out of the portal on the Anima side. Clearly Gar and Aaryn had warned them.

    As always, Gahrye was hit immediately by the scent of Anima¡ªthe fresh, humid air, the thick forest and wet earth. Sunlight on grass¡­ It was the smell of home, even now, and always threatened to bring him to his knees.

    His senses yearned for Anima. His heart remained in the human world.

    Shaking off the inner conflict, Gahrye had led Reece through the cave and out into the forest. It was barely dawn, so they hadn''t headed straight for the city. Instead they stood on the rise of the foothills to the west, where they were above the WildWood canopy and could watch the sun edge over the mountains on the other side of Anima.

    Though he''d definitely observed that his ability to hear the Creator was improved by being quiet in His creation, Gahrye knew there was no actual increase in their gifts by being up high in the wide open air. But the events and ns he was asking to see clearly were so massive, they seemed to deserve a grand view when Gahrye made the final plea to the Creator for rity.

    The truth was, he didn''t expect to hear anything new. He was more certain with every passing hour that he knew exactly what was toe. But he wished¡ªpleaded to be wrong. And he would not take any this lightly. His mate and his best friend deserved the surety that he had done everything he could before he dered this verdict.

    Verdict¡­ it had the ring of finality. Justice. But Gahrye shook his head. Even that thought turned his stomach. The mantle of this prophecy weighed more heavily every day. And now... now he would have done anything not to be the one delivering it today.

    As the sun crested the hazy, purple mountains on the other side of Anima, Gahrye nudged Reece. "Breathe and ask about the prophecy. We have to be certain."

    Reece had been very quiet this morning. Not angry as Gahrye expected, not defiant. His son, normally so strong and sure of himself and what was right seemed suddenly... subdued. As if he had been defeated. Gahrye feared again that Reece knew more than he was letting on. But he couldn''t think about that now or he''d lose his courage. So, closing his eyes and breathing the wee, clean air of Anima deep into his lungs Gahrye asked for the final time... what the Creator meant by the prophecy, and what He expected of them who knew it.

    You know.

    Gahrye grimaced. The Creator rarely spoke so distinctly. Usually Gahrye saw in visions, convictions, understandings. But now, as he thought back on everything he had heard, everything he had seen, everything he''d read in the histories and prophecies, and the ways he''de to interpret them... all he heard were those words, over and over.

    You know.

    You know.

    You know.

    Gahrye wiped his face and swallowed the lump in his throat.

    Please, he pleaded silently. There must be¡ª

    "Pruning isn''t punishment." The words tumbled out of Reece''s mouth as if they''d been thrown out against his will.

    Gahrye blinked and turned to his son.<sub> </sub>

    Reece, his sandy blonde hair tousled and his eyes puffy because he''d rolled out of a sleepless night in bed toe with his father that fateful morning, looked at Gahrye, his green eyes¡ªso like his mother''s¡ªshining with unshed tears.

    "Pruning isn''t punishment," he said, his voice hoarse, and Adam''s apple bobbing.

    Gahrye''s breath caught. "What... what do you think that means?"

    "It means that the Creator is going to cut things out of my... your life. And He''s not doing it because you''re bad. It''s not punishment. It''s like the roses in the garden. He cuts some things out so that new, beautiful things can grow."

    Reece''s chin trembled. Gahrye was just about to reach for him, but Reece turned away, quickly wiping his eyes on the backs of his sleeves and staring out at the beauty of Anima, as if he''d never seen it before.

    "Reece... what''s going on? Clearly something is eating at you. What have you learned¡ªit might be important for me to know. And even if it''s not¡­ Please, maybe I can help? Let me help you."

    But Reece just shook his head, his shoulders hunched and hands now stuffed into his pockets. It was such a human posture, seen as weak within Anima, but his son did it without thinking because he''d grown up in a world where people made themselves smaller on purpose¡­ Gahrye suddenly questioned everything. Was he wrong about his son somehow? Had he been wrong to bring him here? Was he putting his own assumptions into this and removing his son from¡ª

    "I don''t like any of this," Reece said, looking out over the beautiful forest below, and the mountains in the distance. "I''m not mad, Dad. Okay? I know I''ve been acting mad, but it''s been... it''s not you, okay? I''m not mad. I love you. And Mom."

    That hit him in the chest like a powerful punch, but he didn''t let it show. "I know, Reece," Gahrye said, smiling despite the grief and fear churning in his gut. "We love you, too."

    Reece nodded. "I know," he said, swallowing hard. "That''s why I hate this. I feel like... I feel like the people who were forced to do all the work to get here have ended up being the ones who have to give it all away, and that''s not fair."

    Fuck, he nailed that. Gahrye sighed. In the same moment he wanted to high five his son, he also wanted to scream his frustration and anger, and... just generally throw a tantrum. But he knew he wouldn''t. He couldn''t. If he''d learned anything in his forty years of life, it was that.

    Throwing anger at the world, or at the Creator, only felt good while it was happening. It never solved anything.

    He dropped his head as the conviction came, undeniable, and ugly: There were no more questions. He had his answers. It was time.

    It was time for Reece toe home. Time for Gahrye to go home for thest time. And time for all of them to watch the fulfillment of the work they''d been doing their whole lives.

    He should have been ecstatic.

    Instead, he put his arm around his son and pulled him into a hug, and they both cried.

    Then, a minuteter, they both stopped, breathing heavily and wiping their eyes. Because crying didn''t solve anything, either.

    "Come on," Gahrye said without any preamble. "There''s some really amazing people I want you to meet."

 Chapter 515 You Never Know With A Lion

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    He led Reece directly for the royal cave. It wasn''t his son''s first visit, but Reece''s trips had been few and far between, and during those years things had always been... hidden.

    He''d had a chance to meet Elia and her kids, plus a handful of the Protectors. But they couldn''t go to the Tree City, or mingle in the market. So he''d never really had the Anima experience. Gahrye grieved the loss of that, now. How was it possible that twenty years had already passed and his son would be making his own way, and Gahrye had never quite prepared him for this?

    He wanted it all back. All of it. All the days, all the hours, all the moments. All the decisions. He wanted to live it again and do it better this time.

    Suddenly Gahrye wanted to avoid Reth and Elia and go straight to the people. Show Reece the life he''d tried to share with his son through stories and visions. Show him the ces where the stories happened. Show him the way his father''s life used to be.

    But if Gahrye had learned anything in these regrettable decades it was that doing exactly what he wanted was rarely on the Creator''s map. Gahrye had been gifted and wired for a specific purpose. He had a job to do, and a mate waiting for him at home. He needed to get his son connected to these people, so they could help himter...

    His stomach dropped to his toes and he had to push the thought away or start crying again.

    They broke through the treeline into the Royal meadow two hourster, but before they were even halfway across the grass to the cave mouth, a cry sounded from behind them.

    "Gahrye? GAHRYE!"

    Gahrye turned, breaking into a smile at the sight of Elia¡ªa touch heavier, a lot more wrinkled than he''d seen herst year, still bright and beaming with love, still vital and beautiful in her way¡ªdashing across the grass towards him.

    "You made it!" she called, breathlessly. She hit his chest running and he grabbed her up,ughing, and swinging her around. It was always like this for them. And as Gahrye held her to his chest, the love he''d always felt for his best friend was overwhelm.

    He was so grateful for Elia. Apart from Kalle and Reece, she was the only person he knew with certainty loved him unconditionally. She was his best friend and he always missed her. Kalle understood that his love for Elia had never threatened to be anything like a mate bond. He had no desire for Elia, only warmth and regard. But it ran deep. She was half-mother, half-sister, and all friend. And being close to her again on this day was soothing, even as it twisted the knife in his gut because he knew it was thest time.

    Unless¡­

    He wondered...

    Gahrye shook his head to himself, pushing away the dark thoughts as he set her back on her feet.

    "It''s so good to see you!"

    "You too, Elia."

    Then she turned and her mouth dropped open. "And this is Reece? Oh wow, Reece, you''ve grown so much!" she eximed, reaching up to hug him as well.

    Reece was self-conscious, but he''d always liked Elia. He put an arm around her and smiled at her gushing about his handsomeness.

    "He looks so much like you, Gahrye, it''s uncanny!"

    Gahrye grinned. Every time he looked at his son he was reminded of looking in a mirror when he was twenty years younger. But somehow he saw his son as so much bigger and stronger than he''d ever been.

    As Reece and Elia greetings and the usual reunion small talk, Gahrye felt his heart thud and squeeze.

    Fuck this was going to be hard.<sub> </sub>

    "...just so d you''re here! Did you hear?" Elia turned back to Gahrye, her eyes bright. "Elreth lifted the banishment. You''re no longer a fugitive Gahrye. You can be here whenever you want¡ªwith whoever you want. Reth even epted it!"

    Gahrye tried to smile, but Elia either caught his scent, or just knew him too well, because when his smile didn''t reach his eyes, her own faltered. She looked down, her cheeks fluttering.

    "I''m just so d you''re here," she repeated quietly.

    "Me too," Gahrye said.

    <o>,m When Elia lifted her head to look at him it was with more understanding and empathy than he deserved. They stared at each other for a long moment. Gahrye was terrified if he didn''t start down this path, he''d lose his nerve, so he took her hand and swallowed hard.</o>

    "I need to talk to you and Reth," he said quietly.

    Elia nodded sadly.

    Gahrye scratched the back of his neck. "He''s not going to be happy, Elia."

    She nodded again. "That''s okay. Whatever else has happened, he knows you''ve always taken care of me. Whether he likes it or not."

    She shed that grin she had when she was nning something that would piss Reth off¡ªor get Gahrye in trouble. But it faded fast. Then she opened a hand towards the Great Tree that used to be Elreth''s.

    "Are you hungry? Why don''t you bothe have some breakfast. I haven''t seen Elreth and Aaryn up yet. We can catch up while we wait for them."

    "Elia¡ª"

    He saw the first crack in her then¡ªeyes that squeezed closed and forehead and chin wrinkled. She jerked like she would stamp her foot, but instead blew out a breath and spoke to the ground. "Just... juste say hi, Gahrye," she said, her voice sad. "Let''s have half an hour of being old friends before... before anything else."

    Gahryre''s stomach dropped. Was it possible she already knew? But no, it couldn''t be. She wouldn''t have waited this long or allowed Elreth to seek answers for so long. She clearly knew something was going on, though.

    As Gahrye followed her and Reece back towards the tree Elia linked her arm in his and her tone shifted back to her normal warm gentleness. She asked about Kalle and urged Reece out of his shell. But as they reached the door, arge shadow passed over it and Gahrye looked up to find Reth standing in the doorway, blocking it, and ring at the point where their arms linked.

    "Hey, Reth," Gahrye said carefully.

    "Gahrye." The former King nodded. He''d never been cruel to Gahrye in the years since he''d banished him. He''d allowed Elia to meet with him, even without knowing about the Protectors. But he''d remained cold. Aloof. And Gahrye hadn''t been allowed contact with the rest of the Anima. "Can I ask what you think you''re doing, clinging to my mate?"

    Gahrye opened his mouth, but Elia stepped forwards and shoved Reth back into the house.

    "No! Reth! You will NOT ruin this morning with Alpha Male Bullshit. Honestly," she snarled to no one in particr, as she pushed past him into the house. "I''m just surrounded at this point. All of you need to take your hands off your carrots and let usdies handle this one. Then you can sit back in your testosterone and chest-beating and watch how it''s done!"

    Reth looked sheepish when Gahrye nced at him in the wake of that rant. He opened the door wider so Gahrye and Reece would fit through, and followed her himself. He didn''t seem particrly snappish when Gahrye stepped inside, but he gave the former king a wide berth, just to be certain.

    There was no knowing with lions.

 Chapter 516 Old Friends

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth could smell Uncle Gahrye the moment she stepped out of the cave, Aaryn at her shoulder. Her heart spun and dropped in the same moment.

    She was finally going to get her answers.

    She had a bad feeling she wasn''t going to like them.

    But she picked up her steps, Aaryn hurrying behind her. This was it. Finally. No more waiting. No more wondering. They were finally going to learn how they would beat the humans.

    Following the scent trailsa€¡±Reece was here too, which surprised hera€¡±she didn''t even knock, just threw open the door to find her parents at the dining table with Reece and Gahryea€| and all of them wereughing?

    Her mother rocked back in her chair, tears rolling down her face. Even her father was grinning.

    Gahrye looked like the joke must be on him, but he could enjoy it anyway, while Reece just looked startled.

    "I''d just imed her," her father rumbled in his own defense. "I was reacting that way to anyone."

    Oh. That story. Elreth had heard it a thousand timesa€¡±the moment her mother learned about the hierarchy and how it was maintained.

    Her mother snorted and put a hand to his arm, while Gahrye nodded as if he agreed with her Dad.

    Elreth was suddenly burning angry. "Why didn''t you tell us they were here?!" she growled at her parents, stalking across the room towards them.

    Her mother turned, her face falling. Her father put his hand to her mother''s shoulder and held her. Gahrye dropped his head as if he was ashamed.

    "Why didn''t you tell me!?" she repeated, gaping at her parents, then at Gahrye. "Seriously, this strikes you as a time toa€| socialize?!"

    "No, El," her mother said sharply. "This strikes me as a time to connect with my best friend before all hell breaks loose. And you were still asleep, so we were letting you rest while you could."

    "I''ve been awake for hours!"

    "Well then, why didn''t you let us know?" her mother said, one eyebrow raised.

    "Ia€| you can''ta€| It''s not the same!"

    "In the end, this is what''s happened, though, so let''s just move on, okay?" Aaryn stepped forward, nudging Elreth with a sympathetic nce as he greeted Gahrye and Reece again.

    Oh, right. He''d just seen them the day before.

    She couldn''t believe this was happening.

    Her entire body hummed with anticipation as she took the chair her father offered her at the head of the table, while Aaryn ran off to get Gar and Rika.

    When her brother and his mate arrived looking like they hadn''t had any more sleep than Aaryn and Elreth, introductions were made then they joined them at the table. All thoserge males squeezed around the table made Elreth think they should have gone to the cave, but did it matter?

    She didn''t think so.

    Elreth took a deep breath and looked at Gahrye. "Well, we''re all here to hear what you have to say. We know the humans areing. We know they''re aware of us. And now we know they want to try and open the traverses so people can cross inrge numbers. Our time is running out. So how do we do it, Gahrye? How do we close them?"

    Gahrye blew out a breath and wed a hand through his hair. "It alles back to the prophecy," he said, with a nce at his son. "We realized recently we''d been interpreting it incorrectly, looking at it through the lens of what had already urred and fitting it to what we knew, when we should have been more open minded."

    Elreth listened as Gahrye exined.

    They''d been wrong to split the prophecy into two parts. When they''d received it in the human world, then studied it in the histories, they''d believed they were watching the fulfilment of its first half at work. The room went somber as he quoted it.

    "Two human females, each a True Mate,<sub> </sub>

    One to guard, to hold the gate.

    One to guide, to deny hate."

    "Mate hearts pure, love true. Mate hearts pure love.

    Love is the hope of the Anima.

    Humility will be their guide.

    Strength unseen will hedge them in safety until the worlds collide."

    Gahrye cleared his throat. "We thought that was it. That we''d identified Kalle and Elia. That they were the two femalesa€¡±both True Mates of Anima. Combined with what I was given about the disformed, and the histories around the Protectorsa€| we were just looking for the second half to be fulfilled in the Protectors themselves. But we were wronga€|"

    Everyone wanted, but Gahrye seemed reluctant to go on.

    "How?" Elreth pushed, losing her patience.

    Gahrye stared at the tabletop in front of him, meeting no one''s eyes. "It was Reece who realized, the prophecies talked about me and Reth as well," he said quietly.

    "Mate hearts pure, love true. Mate hearts pure love.

    Love is the hope of the Anima.

    Humility will be their guide.

    Strength unseen will hedge them in safety until the worlds collide."

    "Love must sustain to keep Anima hearts safe.

    Then he lifted his head to meet Reth''s eyes. "We have a role to y here, as well. Anda€| not an easy one."

    The room was silent as Elreth''s father tensed.

    "When Gar and Aaryn arrived I was already preparing toe through and talk to you, to warn you. We''d seen evidence that the enemy humans were aware of our location and trying to infiltratea€¡±"

    "They did infiltrate," Elreth said. "Hannah was the daughter of two of the scientists."

    Gahrye''s head snapped back. "Hannah, Marryk''s mate?"

    They all nodded and Gahrye looked at Reece. "That''sa€| that''s not good. We''ve had contact from others who the Protectors areing to knowa€| they knew her."

    Reece''s face went hard. "Mom''s there alone."

    "She''s not alone. She has forty Protectors on the property."

    "Fat lot of good they can do hera€¡±she can''t cross anyway!"

    "You''d be surprised," Gahrye said, his face paling. "But stilla€| this makes it even more urgent that I get back as quickly as I can."

    "You have to get back now! We both do!" Reece insisted.

    Elreth felt terrible for him as Gahrye shook his head. "No, son, that''s what you don''t understand. This just makes it all that much more important that we get this sorted out now. Right now." Gahrye turned back to Elia and reached across the table for her hand. "I have to talk to you. You and Reth. Alone. Right now."

 Chapter 517 The Unknown

    READER SHOUT OUT: Thank you SO much Bad_Vibes for the Magic Castle. I happened to be online this morning when it came through and I got all weepy. You''re so sweet. I hope you enjoy this. Thank you for being a part of this book!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "Buta€¡±" Elreth began as her mother nodded, but her face crumpled.

    Gahrye turned to Elreth. "I''m sorry, El, but they shouldn''t have to hear this with an audience. I''ll fill them in, then let them tell you everything when they''re ready. What you need to know is that between us, we can close the traverses."

    "But I thought it was the Protectors that would do this? I thought that was the whole point?"

    "It is, buta€| just, please, trust me. Your mother has a role to y and if anyone should hear that first it should be her. I''ll talk to you when we''re done and we''ll arrange how you''d like the Protectors and their families toe through. Then I''ll go back and make it happen."

    "Look, Uncle Gahrye, I trust my parents more than anyone to get a job done. But this isn''t just a moment. This isa€| this history. This is the survival of our people."

    Gahrye nodded, ncing at Elreth''s mother on the other side of the table. "I know. We just need a little bit of time. I''m sorry, El, I''m not trying to be mysterious."

    Elreth wanted to snap her teeth. "So you''re saying that you guys are going to discuss this, and once she''s awarea€| what? This n you''re making will fix everything?? The humans won''t be able toe through?"

    Gahrye''s throat bobbed and his eyes went sad. "Once the traverses close, the worlds will no longer be linked. No one will be able toe through."

    Elreth pulled her head back. "And my parents have a role in this?"

    "Yes."

    "And the Protectors?"

    "Yes."

    Elreth looked around the table. Gar and Rika looked as disturbed as she felt. But Reece, her mothera€|

    Elreth swallowed and made her voice strong. "Thena€| what happens to them when they do this? What side of the traverse do they end up on?"

    Gahrye held her gaze and made his words very clear. "We don''t know."

    Elreth blinked at him. She couldn''t have heard that correctly. Gahrye waited a moment, but when she didn''t speak, he pushed his chair back, nodding at her parents.

    Aaryn caught her arm and she turned to look at him as Gahrye, Reece, and her parents all stood up from the table. Gar was watching them, his arm on the back of Rika''s chair. Why wasn''t he fighting? Why wasn''t he getting in their way?

    "You can''t justa€¡±"

    "El, look at me," Aaryn said quietly. When she turned, he signed.

    ''They''re your parents. Whatever it is, let them hear it without having to worry about you.''

    She knew he was right. Gahrye''s face was pale, and his eyes immensely sad. But she couldn''t even nod. This was everythinga€¡±this entire journey! This prophecy, the Animaa€¡±the victory! How could they just leave her in the dark?

    ''It''s like when I was dealing with Mom. Sometimes you just need time to process alone before you bring other people in.'' Aaryn signed, holding her eyes.

    It was partly a ploy, she knew, because her parents and Gahrye were already headed for the door. She was being distracted so she wouldn''t make it harder on them. She hated being managed. But she knew Aaryn was right.

    She turned to Gar. "You''re okay with this? With justa€| not knowing? What if we need to make this happen? What if they don''t realize how importanta€¡±"

    "This is our parents, El. Until a couple months ago, they were in your shoes. And Gahrye''s been serving the throne longer than you''ve been alive. Give them some credit."

    Elreth almost huffed. She almost got indignant and took her frustration out on her brother, but dammita€| she knew he was right.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m If her parents heard anything that needed her immediate attention, they''d either tell her themselves, or make sure she heard it. But everything within her fought the idea of just sitting on her hands while they determined the fate of her world. Her people!</o>

    She looked at Aaryn, despairing, and he pulled her into a hug, whispering in her ear. "They''ll fill us in. He said that. He''s just giving them a chance to process."

    Process what, though? That''s what made Elreth''s blood run cold.

    Process what?

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn was stunned. It had never urred to him that Elia would have any further role to y in the prophecies beyond what she''d already done. The incredible things she''d achieved. She''d carried this secret for so long, he was relieved on her behalf now that it was all out in the open, but this? Possible separation from the Animaa€| permanently?

    Aaryn looked at Elreth who stood next to him, pale and clearly disturbed. He wasn''t sure if she was going to roar, or weep. She looked incredibly fragilea€¡±and yet, her teeth were clenched.

    ''Are you okay?'' he signed, cutting a look over her shoulder where Gar and Rika were still at the table, but he was leaned onto the back of her chair, their heads together.

    ''He said they need Protectors. So it has to be something they do in the traverse.''

    Aaryn nodded, he''d caught that too.

    ''But what can they do there except cross safely? And they already do that. What can it be?''

    ''I don''t know,'' he signed, reaching for her arm. ''But he''s going to tell us. He just wants to tell her first.''

    Elreth frowned and her jaw twitched like she was clenching her teeth. She''d been so ready to hear all of this and he knew she was off-bnce now. She hadn''t anticipated possible harm for her parents. Not like this.

    "It can''t be forever," she said suddenly, her voice heavy with relief. "If they''re part of the prophecy then they have to be here to make it happen, right?" she said, smiling at him, her eyes pleading with him to make it okay.

    Aaryn just pulled her into his chest. "I don''t know, El. We''ll find out, I guess."

    Then she ripped herself out of his arms and turned on Gar. "What do you know? What haven''t you told us?"

    "Nothing!" he snapped impatiently.

    "But you''re just sitting there, so calm! You''re never calm unless you know what''s going on!"

    "I don''t have any other choicea€¡±he said they''ll tell us, so we''ll wait!" Gar snarled, leaning in closer to Rika who was tensing, watching the two of them growl at each other.

    Aaryn took Elreth and led her to the couch, doing his best to soothe her without giving any actual answers. Because he didn''t have them. So it was real when he said he didn''t know.

    But he did have a feeling.

    Because he remembered the part of the prophecy Gahrye hadn''t talked to them about. The part that he suspected, Elreth was trying to ignore.

    a€| Love must sustain to keep Anima hearts safe.

    Love in silence.?

    Love in distance.?

    Love in death.

 Chapter 518 Troubling News

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    It was the most surreal sensation to walk out into the Royal meadow in Anima and onto the trails through the WildWood.

    They started deeper into the forest, rather than towards the City, and Gahrye wasn''t sure if Elia, like him, was just following old patterns. Or if there was a purpose. All he knew was that twenty years ago, when they''d been training together, and before Reth knew about the Outsiders, they''d always taken these back trails. The ones that spiderwebbed out through WildWood and were rarely walked by the normal Anima who didn''t want to avoid contact with others.

    Neither Reth nor Elia spoke as they stepped into the shadow of the trees, and he knew it would be up to him to start this conversation.

    And he knew he needed to keep his eyes on Reth.

    He turned to invite Reth to walk on Elia''s other side so they could see each other, when he caught sight of Reece walking twenty feet back, his eyes on Reth''s back.

    Gahrye sighed and stopped walking, both Reth and Elia turning as well. The fact that none of them had paid enough attention to notice Reece''s footsteps was a measure of just how consumed all of them were.

    Gahrye stepped past Reth, back the way they''de, to meet his son.

    "You can''t be a part of this, Reece."

    "Why not? You said it my vision that made it clear for you."

    Gahrye nodded. "Yes, but this is¡­ I need to speak to them without anyone else. I need to give them this. I promise if they have questions, I''ll bring them to you afterwards, okay?"

    Reece scowled, then took a breath and his face cleared. "I don''t want to leave you," he said quietly.

    Gahrye''s stomach clenched like he''d been punched. "I know. I''m sorry. It will only be for a little while. Go back to the meadow, talk to the others. You''re all the same age, they can tell you what it''s like here¡ª"

    "This isn''t a time for being social, Dad!" Reece snapped.

    Gahrye put his hand to his shoulder. "Then go read the winds. But I need you to stay back here, okay?"

    Reece looked down, shaking his head. But he turned and started back towards the meadow.

    "Thank you, Reece," Gahrye breathed, knowing his hearing was sharp enough to pick it up. "I love you."

    "Love you, too," the answering mutter¡ªreluctant, but genuine¡ªcame from his son.

    Then Gahrye turned around to find Elia standing just behind him, her face kind. Her eyes following Reece''s progress back to the meadow.

    "It''s like having your heart pulled out of your chest and walking around on its own, isn''t it?" she asked quietly.

    Gahrye blew out a breath. He was about to say, "You have no idea," but then he took one look at her eyes, then Reth''s and knew the statement wasn''t true.

    "Will you both¡­ do you think Elreth will let me leave him here?" he blurted suddenly.

    Elia and Reth both looked stunned.

    "Of course," Elia answered. "But why? Won''t he want to stay where he''s grown up? With you both?"

    Gahrye sighed. "That''s why we need to talk."<sub> </sub>

    With Reece gone it was as if his bones had turned to jelly. Gahrye stood with his hands on his hips and looked at Reth. "I need you to promise me you''ll keep yourself under control."

    Elia frowned. "Reth? Why?"

    But Gahrye didn''t take his eyes off the former King, whose tension had his entire body rigid.

    "I''m perfectly under control," he muttered.

    Gahrye snorted. "Stay that way."

    Elia looked back and forth between them. "Reth isn''t going to shoot the messenger, Gahrye. Just tell us."

    Gahrye nodded and raked a hand through his hair.

    "We went through the prophecies¡ªhow you and Kalle are at the center of them. We figured out all the different pieces, we thought. But we were still unclear exactly what it was you had to do. We looked everywhere, I need you both to know that. We had so many leads¡ªat one point we figured out that the Bears had tried to do this once before. They''d gotten some messed up idea that the prophecy didn''t need humans and¡­ anyway, it was bad, what they did. It is, I think, part of what Gawhr was hiding. They lost a lot of bears."

    Reth grunted. "What did they do?"

    "They tried to do what Kalle and Elia are going to achieve. And when you do that without the right people, without the true need¡­ the voices take you."

    Elia shuddered. "Tell me," she whispered.

    Gahrye turned and talked to her. Because in the end, this was about her. "Reece saw it first, about me and Reth¡ªyour mates. That those portions of the prophecy didn''t rte directly to you, but to us. But I still couldn''t be sure. I wasing to talk to you about it because I was clear on what needed to be done, but not on who, or how the distinction was made. I was going toe over here and bring it to you because¡­. Because selfishly¡­ I couldn''t choose Kalle. I couldn''t," he said, his voice rough and pleading.

    Elia put both hands to his arms and gripped them. "Gahrye, it''s okay, just tell me."

    "There''s two traverses," he croaked, looking back and forth between them. "Two traverses. Two females. Two true mates."

    Elia nodded, but confusions still clouded her eyes. "What does that mean? What do Kalle and I need to do?"

    Gahrye''s heart pounded like it would lift the top of his skull. He swallowed hard.

    "The voices hold on the Anima¡ªon anyone¡ªneeds to be broken. The only thing that can break them is true love."

    Elia shot a quavering smile at Reth. "Well, we have that."

    Gahrye shook his head. "There is a role for Reth and I to y, but the¡­ the victory will be yours. Yours and Kalle''s. With the Creator''s blessing."

    "How do we do it?"

    Gahrye took a deep breath then held her eyes. "You have to love your people, your family, your friends so much that you would willingly sacrifice yourself to them."

    Elia blinked, he could hear her heart hammering against her ribs, which meant Reth could too. "Sacrifice myself to my loved ones?"

    Gahrye shook his head. "No, Elia¡­ You have to give yourself¡­ to the voices."

    Reth exploded.

 Chapter 519 Too Late

    <strong>ELRETH </strong>

    Just minutes after her parents left Elreth was ready to crawl out of her own skin. She''d been pacing the living room, arguing with Gar, then with herself when her brother refused to engage anymore.

    Rika had been very quiet, just watching and staying in the circle of Gar''s arms. But Aaryn stood at the side so she paced back and forth in front of him, his eyes always following her.

    She was worrying him, but she didn''t know what else to do.

    But she did know she couldn''t stay there in that house. When her parents and Gahrye returned, this was going tounch. And at that point they were going to need more room because there would be a lot more people.

    Echoes of that exchange with Gahrye kept floating through her head.

    "¡­what happens to them when they do this? What side of the traverse do they end up on?"

    "We don''t know¡­"

    Elreth bared her teeth. They were going to make sure they did know before they took whatever steps Gahrye was suggesting. When they learned exactly what was going on and how to do it, she was going to have to pull in Tarkyn and the elders, no doubt some of the Protectors¡­

    "Let''s go to the cave. There''s more space," she said, walking towards the door, grateful when Aaryn followed immediately, and Gar sighed, but got up from his chair and offered a hand to Rika. She didn''t have the patience to argue details like this today. She had shit to do¡ªif only fucking Gahrye would¡ª

    No, she knew she had to focus on what she could do. The things she could control. Her father''s advice to her over the years bounced around in her head, and she nced at her brother. How was he so fucking calm? How could he just¡­ sit?

    He needed to be moving. She couldn''t be the only one moving. She could send Gar to get some of the Protectors gathered¡ªthe best ones, in case they were needed right away. Yes.

    And she could get healers and elders working on making sure there was space and resources for the Anima and their families who were going toe through from the human world. Gahrye had said forty, she thought. They would all need homes, and clothing and¡­ who knew what else.

    Elreth stepped out of her parent''s tree house, her head spinning with all the little details they needed to cover and the people who would be needed¡ªwhen she caught sight of a tall form emerging from the trees.

    For a split second she thought it was Gahrye already on his way back, and her heart shot into her throat. What was he going to say? What was the answer?

    But then he stepped out of the shadows in the same moment the breeze brought his scent, and she realized it was Reece¡ªso tall and built exactly like his father, only their eyes were different. And Reece''s hair wasn''t going gray of course.

    The temptation was there to ignore him and just get on with all the things that were needed, but Elreth sighed. Reece looked so defeated, so sad, walking with his head down and his shoulders rolled forward. So submissive. Yet he stank like an Alpha.

    Didn''t he know thenguage of the body?

    Stifling a growl of irritation, Elreth waited on the trail to the cave for Reece to notice them and start to follow¡ªreluctantly.

    She was reminded of Gar''s slowness getting out of his seat at the table. She cut her brother a nce, yes he was following, but slowly.<sub> </sub>

    What was it with Alpha males and not wanting to be where she was today?

    "We''re going to the cave, there''s more room there," she said as Reece approached. "We''ll need it when the others start to arrive. You''re wee toe hang out with us."

    She didn''t want him to. She wanted to rant about Gahrye, and irritate her brother, and throw herself into Aaryn''s arms, demanding reassurance. But she recognized the futility of it¡ªand the immaturity. She was Queen. She was dominant. She should beforting, not asking forfort. So¡­ Reece would be the reluctant recipient of her mercy. Lucky him.

    "We don''t bite," she joked.

    Reece''s eyes snapped up from the ground to her face. He didn''t smile.

    Well, then.

    She turned and started walking alongside him.

    "You know," she said gently, "things are a little different here. When you''re walking around, even if you''re sad, keep your eyes up. Chin low. Shoulder''s back. Show them your Alpha even when you''re feeling weak. Especially when you''re feeling weak."

    "Yeah," Reece responded, his voice dead, "My dad says that, too."

    Elreth nodded. It was strange. Reece was the same age as her, only three or four months between them, but he seemed younger. As if he weren''t fully mature. Perhaps the human food didn''t give them everything they needed? Elreth had heard it was bad.

    But Reece was full-sized. A tall male by Anima standards, still filling out, but almost as big as Aaryn. He wasn''t hurting for nourishment, she decided. It had to be something else.

    She signed to Aaryn who was watching the two of them, asking if he remembered Reece having any issues, physically or mentally. But she hadn''t finished asking the question when galloping footsteps could be heard racing down the trail towards them.

    Elreth braced as Reece whirled, his handsing up to defend, at the same time Gar whipped Rika behind him and put himself between her and the unseen enemy, and Aaryn growled and stepped to Elreth''s shoulder.

    Everyone rxed a momentter when Tarkyn''s lion came running into view, followed by half a dozen horses. They all shifted just paces from Elreth and the others, sliding to a halt at her feet.

    "Guards, surround the Queen!" Tarkyn bellowed and the equines spread out to circle Elreth and herpanions.

    Elreth frowned. "Tark, what''s¡ª"

    But Tarkyn interrupted her, pping his fist to his chest in a salute, his eyes wide and pained.

    "They''re here! The humans are here! They''re already inside Anima!"

 Chapter 520 This Is War

    If you enjoy music while you''re reading, try "Oh Lord" by NF. It''s what I was listening to while I was writing!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The cave was bustling. Gar and Rika on a couch in the Great Room speaking with two of the Protectors. Tarkyn was at the table with Elreth and Aaryn, all of them surrounded by a circle of guards that Elreth was irritated by, but understood Tarkyn''s tension. The Captain sat stiffly, his eyes darting, looking for danger as he filled them in on what he knew.

    "Lerrin sent a messengera€¡±they ran all the way through the desert before they found our fist," Takryn said, his voice low, though everyone in the cave would be able to hear it anyway. "We''ve got birds on the way to bring them in."

    "Them?"

    "There were two, in case one didn''t get through."

    Elreth took a deep breath and linked her hand with Aaryn''s under the table. "Tell me."

    "I don''t have everythinga€¡±apparently they were exhausted after running for days, so our team ryed it back."

    "What do we know?"

    The Outsiders were discovered by the humans right before the Autumn rains and the canyon flooded this year. It didn''t stay low enough untilst week for them toe through. They were on their way to tell us.

    "As they reached the traverse they discovered the humans there on our side, in numbers. They had to take extreme care, but they were able to confirm that the humans had somehow silenced the Traverse. They wereing through in groups of fifteen to twenty, every few hours.

    "They were overhead to discuss their advance on WildWood, and the challenges of the desert. As soon as Lerrin heard that, he sent the messengers to us. The humans hadn''t started away from the Midnight cliffs yet, at that point. They were still gathering."

    "How many?"

    "There were roughly one hundred humans in Anima when the messenger started running."

    Elreth squeezed Aaryn''s hand tighter. "That''s not a huge number. When was this?"

    "We caught the messengers this side of the desert, and our sentries ran it through. Soa€| three days ago, at a guess? Possibly four. I don''t know how long it took the messengers to cross the desert."

    "The humans though, where are they now?"

    "We don''t know. They weren''t within eye or ear of our forces at the edge of the WildWood just over a day ago, we know that much. The messenger ising, they may know more?"

    "You sent birds to fly the messengers here?"

    "Yes. They were exhausted, but still running. We convinced them it would be faster to wait and let the birds bring them. But we''ve had to get another team out there with hammocks.? We already had a team on the way, just in case. They''ll be tired, but they''ll start the trip back until the new team reaches them."

    "So, they''re already flying them back?"

    Tarkyn nodded, but didn''t smell certain. "The auxilliary flyers should have reached themst night, we think. They crossed those bringing the information. We don''t know for certain, but we hope the new team are already on their way back."

    Think. Maybe. Hope.

    "So we know they''re here, but we don''t know how close they are?"

    "Correct."

    Elreth wanted to scream. She didn''t have enough information! People''s lives depended on the decisions she was about to make and she didn''t know! Did she have three days, or three weeks? Had they already taken Anima, or were they ignorant so far?<sub> </sub>

    "El?" Aaryn said quietly.

    She shook her head and looked around the cave. Messengers squatted along the walls and in the Great Room. There were guards at the door, and outside the cave. Protectors were arriving in ones and twos and gathering around Gar who sat on a couch, leaning into a group while Rika curled into the corner of it, asionally offering something to what he was saying.

    "El, please, don''t let yourself get overwhelmed," Tarkyn said gently. "That''s what we''re here for. Gar''s here. And I can speak with your fathera€|"

    She took a deep breath. Outside, throughout the WildWood she knew the people were recovering from a day of feasting, from the veneration of a new tribe, with no idea they were about to be called to war.

    She, Elreth was going to have to ask her people to die. And for what? If they didn''t get the portals closed...

    Then, as if she felt the gaze eyes, Rika turned and met Elreth''s eyes. El saw the shadows there, the pain. Her forehead lined and cheeks drawn. And Rika''s words from the night before echoed in her head.

    Rika didn''t believe they could win this.

    "Fuck that," Elreth growled.

    "a€| you don''t have to do it all yourself." Tarkyn was still talking, still trying to reassure her. "Every ruler has to face their first conflict. Your willingness to even be here isa€¡±"

    "My willingness to be here, Tark?" she snarled. "Because I might find the end of our peoplea€| disturbing?" She snapped her eyes to his and let him see exactly what she thought of her Captain suggesting her father and brother might handle this better.

    He closed his mouth so quickly his teeth clicked.

    "My father is no longer King, and my brother is the War Chiefa€¡±he will take my orders. As will you, Tarkyn. I fully expect to hear your advicea€¡±and theirsa€¡±in this process. But if I hear you suggest one more time that I might get overwhelmed by this in a way that they wouldn''t, I will take you to the Hallowed Grounds myself and let you fight for your life, do you understand me?"

    Tarkyn dropped his head immediately and saluted. "Yes, of course, El." He gave her every respect in the salute, but she didn''t miss that when he raised his head as she turned away, his lips were twitching up on one side.

    Ignoring the meddling prick, she turned to Aaryn. "Gather the elders, have them in the market where the people can find them and there''s space to organize groups," she said through her teeth. "When they''re in ce, get the runners out to the people. Make certain every single Anima is awake and aware. Send up the signals to call in any that aren''t already here from the wider region. Make sure everyone understands that the time hase. The humans are in Anima. This is no longer simply a threat, this is an invasion, and we will meet it."

    Aaryn nodded once, leaned in and kissed her and stood to walk away, his hands shing ''All Hail the Queen,'' as he darted out of the Cave to do as she''s asked.

    Elreth was on her feet, ignoring Tarkyn''s smile as she stalked over to Reece who stood awkwardly near the door, watching everything and looking terrified.

    "Are you a tracker?" she asked without asking him how he was doing, because she suspected, like her, he did better focusing on something else.

    Reece nodded.

    "Go find them. Tell them that I''m sorry, but the time hase. The humans are here. They''re toe to the cave immediately."

    Reece''s eyes widened, but he leaped to his feet and ran for the door even faster than Aaryn had.

    Elreth watched him slide between a group of Protectors just walking through the door, their faces serious and a little green from their feasting.

    Elreth wanted to weep, but she nodded and epted their salutes as they hurried over to Gar.

    Newly risen. Newly validated.

    Would it all be for nothing?

    She prayed not.?

 Chapter 521 Purest Love

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Reth had him pinned against the tree, his teeth bared and just an inch from his neck. The massive lion-man kept shuddering, his beast trying to break through.

    Gahrye didn''t fight him, but he didn''t submit, either. He held Reth''s gaze and didn''t back down.

    "Reth! Stop!" Elia screamed, yanking at his massive arms, but Reth had his feet nted and didn''t even wobble.

    "I''m not your enemy, Reth," Gahrye said quietly. Firmly.

    "You are if you''re telling my mate to kill herself you fucking¡ª"

    "Your mate and mine, Reth. Do you get that?" Reth blinked. Gahrye sucked in a breath. "We''re brothers in this, not enemies. Get your fucking head straight."

    "I knew it, I knew it, oh god," Elia didn''t let go of Reth''s arm, but she sagged. "Reth, please¡­ I knew it¡­ I knew¡­"

    Snapped out of his rage by the scent of his mate''s tears, Reth took one step back, then dropped next to her in the dirt. "Elia, what¡­ what are you saying?"

    She looked up at him, her eyes red, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I knew! I''ve known since the first time I went through! I didn''t want it to be true, I wanted¡­ I wanted you. I wanted all of you safe, but¡­ I knew, Reth. The Creator¡­ he warned me. Please, don''t hurt Gahrye, please! I knew. I hoped I was wrong, but I knew!

    "They told me¡­ they told me if I didn''t give in I was going to lose everything. Everyone. All of you. And now¡­ I can see it. They were lying. I won''t. I won''t lose to them, but they''ll lose to me and¡­ and that''s going to take everything¡­ but it''s worth it. Can''t you see? It''s worth it, Reth."

    "No," Reth snarled. "No! Nothing is worth that."

    Elia weepy sobbed as he gripped her shoulders like he might shake her, but she just put her hands to his face. "I know you d-don''t mean that," she whispered through her tears.

    Gahrye wanted to weep himself. He wanted to leave, to be with Kalle.

    This was what it had been like for them, too. The day he''d told her what he suspected. But at least they hadn''t had an audience.

    Gahrye turned his head away to give them what privacy he could.

    "No," Reth growled, then again. "No! This is just this fucker trying to twist everyone''s heads up¡ª"

    Gahrye wanted to kick him. "I had to tell my own mate¡­ I had to tell her this," he seethed. "You think I wanted to do that, Reth? Elia and Kalle? You think I want to pronounce a death sentence on anyone?! But she¡­ she had a feeling too." Gahrye swallowed the lump in his throat and breathed in, desperate for control. "The Creator knows what he''s doing. That''s the only thing we can trust. He''s never set us wrong so far. Everything He''s said hase true."

    Elia threw herself into Reth''s chest, fisting his shirt in her hands, pleading with him to see. Please, please, see.

    Reth knelt, staring at Gahrye, stunned, his arms wrapped around his mate.

    Then he began to shake.

    Gahrye held his eyes even through pressing tears and prayed the male could feel his empathy. He remembered this moment. The moment the Creator leaned on you. The moment you couldn''t deny what was happening, but you wanted to. You wanted to so badly.

    Then Elia pulled her head out of his chest and put her hands to Reth''s face, staring at him.

    On his knees in the dirt, Reth was so tense he vibrated with it. "I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­ I won''t let¡­"

    "I don''t think we have to," Gahrye rasped. "I think they need us there. I think we have to¡­ to watch. We have to love them through it."

    Reth''s eyes screwed tightly shut then he turned on him. "You THINK?"

    Gahrye didn''t flinch. "Love in silence. Love in distance. Love in death. We¡­ you and I, we get the death part."

    "WHAT?!"<sub> </sub>

    Gahrye closed his eyes, praying that his own mate was calm and safe and¡­ finding some joy, somewhere, somehow just then. Then he swallowed, and began to recite the prophecy.

    "Two human females, each a True Mate,

    One to guard, to hold the gate.

    One to guide, to deny hate."

    "Mate hearts pure, love true. Mate hearts pure love.

    Love is the hope of the Anima.

    Humility will be their guide."

    Gahrye sighed. "Those lines are for us, Reth. You and me. Love is the hope of the Anima. Humility will be our guide. They will love¡­ they will love everyone enough to give themselves. And we¡­ what''s more humbling than giving up the heart you love most to save others? Tell me. Because I can''t think of it."

    Reth didn''t respond, he just stared at him. Gahrye kept his eyes locked, aware that Elia was staring at him too, pleading with him to get through to her mate, because she knew. She didn''t want it, but she knew.

    So, Gahrye kept going.

    "Strength unseen will hedge them in safety until the worlds collide." He blew out a breath. "That''s the Protectors¡ªthey''ve been our safeguard this entire time. But they can''t do this alone.

    "It''s the rest that¡­ I don''t want to be right about."

    Creator''s mane he hated these words, hated that he knew them by rote. But he wasn''t sure his friends did, so he spoke them again. Hating every syble.

    "Love must sustain to keep Anima hearts safe.

    Love in silence. Love in distance. Love in death.

    Love must sustain to keep Anima hearts true.

    Love in silence. Love in distance. Love in death.

    Only purest love will bring forth the saving grace.

    Love must sustain to bring Anima hearts to truth.

    Love in silence. Love in distance. Love in death.

    Love is the hope of the Anima.

    Humility will be their savior.

    Pride, and the Anima will die."

    Reth shuddered. "What¡­ what does it all mean, though?"

    Gahrye''s voice was rough with tears. "Purest love, Reth. Saving grace¡­ It means that our mates give themselves up to protect the people. And we¡­ we love them through it. We give up them."

    They met eyes, and Reth suddenly lost his bnce and fell backwards on his ass on the ground.

 Chapter 522 The Darkest Part

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Reth stared at him like Gahrye had just smacked him over the head with a rock. "The-the Protectorsa€¡±"

    "The Protectors hold the voices at bay, but they can''t stop them. Whoever walks you into the traverse will hold back their own power to allow this all to happena€¡±there''s that humility again.

    "The Anima they''re saving won''t even be in the battle, won''t even fight it. That''s love in distance. And wea€| me and you, Reth, and Elia and Kallea€| We''ll give up everything, but keep loving, even in death. We''ll love enough to give ourselves to the enemy so no one else ever has to, ever again."

    Elia closed her mouth over a wail. Reth didn''t turn away from him, but gathered her in again. "No," he croaked. "I won''t allow it. There has to be another way."

    But Gahrye shook his head sadly. "You think I haven''t looked for it? You think I didn''t think exactly the same thing, Reth?" he spat bitterly. "You think I wanted toe here and tell you this? No. I wanted to rage. I wanted to burn that fucking ce down!" He shook his head, seeing his own pain reflected in Reth''s eyes and it was too much. "But humility is the key. ''Pride, and the Anima will die.'' They don''t have another way, Reth. Elia and Kalle have the purest hearts I know. They can love people without seeing their differences, without holding grudges. They keep loving even when other people don''t. That''s the purest love. And it''s the only power in this world that can defeat the fucking evil of that ce. The voicesa€| they have to be taken into the light. And only our mates love enough to do that. They have to walk into that ce that they fear, and those voices that they hate, and they have to hold onto the love they have for the people. Carry that with them. When they give themselvesa€| it will bring the voices into their hearts, and the light will literally finish them. Anda€| and once the voices are gone, their hold on the traverse is gone. The pathway will be closed. They''ll be safe." He groaned. "Everyone else will be safe."

    "To what cost?" Reth breathed.

    "To the cost of OUR FUCKING LOVE, RETH!" Gahrye couldn''t do it anymore. He couldn''t take Reth''s pain anymore because it was his own and he wasn''t with his mate, he was here, giving them what they needed to make this happen, and missing thesest precious hours with his own mate!

    "Love hurts, Reth. Haven''t you figured that out yet? Loving someone, really loving them, means opening yourself up to hurt again and again and again. Stilling back, still forgiving, stilla€| loving! Don''t you get that yet? They do! Our mates, they get that! And they keeping back! That''s all they have to doa€| that''s it. Theya€| they just have to love one more time."

    *****

    None of them spoke fora€| a longer time than Gahrye counted.

    Elia and Reth clung to each other, whimpering, crying. Gahrye sat down too and let his head sink back against the tree behind him. He closed his eyes and thought of his mate, praying he would get time to be with her again before all of this came to pass.

    But at some point, Elia began to calm, her tears slowing, her sniffsing less and less often.<sub> </sub>

    "How?" she asked faintly at some point.

    Gahrye opened his eyes but stared up into the trees. "You need to pick a Protector. Someone you trust implicitly. They have to get you both inside and you safe untila€| until you''re in the middle and they''re all there. When the voices are picking at you. But thena€| then they have toa€| to stop the blood and let you go. Because in the end, you have to give yourself over to them," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "They''ll keep you safe until you''re in ce. Then you''ll make them safe for the rest of time."

    Neither of them responded for a moment. But Gahrye knew he couldn''t stop. If he stopped now he''d never get it all out.

    "I told Kalle I''d let her choose that moment," he croaked. "I''m her Protector, but we''re going to keep a couple of others there, on that side, just in case. They''lla€| they''ll take her if something happens to me." He swallowed hard. "Choose people you would trust with your life, Elia. They not only have to be strong in Protection, but in self-discipline. They have to be willing to follow your orders and not intervene when everything in them is crying against it. Anda€| and they have to be willing to die. Because they might."

    "Waita€| what?"

    "The traverse is going to close when the voices are taken. We don''t know what''s going to happen then. We know it''s the power of the voices that keep the ce alive. We know it''s the power of the Protectors to get you through it. But what happens when the power of both disappear?"

    "I''ll just go in myself."

    "No!" Gahrye and Reth both snapped at the same time.

    Gahrye shook his head. "You can''t."

    "Why not? If I''m giving over, why do I need them?"

    "Because the prophecy says they''re needed. Anda€| because we''ve been trying everything. You have to be certain, Eliaa€| I tried. I really tried. I didn''t want to be right about this. I have begged for a miracle. I''ve been through so many times now. Testing the voices, trying to figure all of this out because I didn''t want it to be true. But it''s always the samea€| when we step into the traverse it attracts the voices. They don''te until you step in, have you ever noticed that? They aren''t waiting for you. Where do they go? I don''t know. But to get all of them there, to really meet their full power, you have to get to the darkest part where there''s the least light. When you can''t really see the light from either end except a pinpricka€| that''s the ce.

    "If you walk into the Traverse already prepared to give up to them, you''ll never make it that far. They can sense when your heart is weak. They''ll take you, instead. It can''t be that, Elia. You have to choose it. You have to."

 Chapter 523 Not The Way It Was Supposed To Be

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth sat in the dirt like a broken child, Elia curled up between his thighs, her back to his chest, staring at Gahrye. He''d wrapped her in his arms because she shook like she was cold, but he wasn''t sure she''d even noticed. The truth was, he trembled like a leaf in the wind and he needed to hold onto her as much for his own sanity as hers.

    His mate¡­ his beautiful, magnificent mate sat in front of him, nodding encouragement to the male who was telling her to kill herself.

    Reth swallowed back a snarl¡ªand throat ripping tears. His head kept screaming and his heart roared along.

    This couldn''t be real.

    But Gahrye sat there in front of them, a fucking tidal surge of pain and destruction, relentless anding for them, whether they wanted him to or not.

    "¡­.if you''re walking into the traverse already resolved to go to the voices, they''re going to hit hard, Elia. You have to understand, they''ll know. They might not know why, but they''ll know that you''re ready. You have to get through." Then his eyes rose to meet Reth''s for a split second, before dropping back to her and against his own selfish neediness, Reth was reminded that this male was facing the same hell. "Reth too. He has to give you up. You can''t do that if you break before you reach them."

    Reth shuddered.

    Gahrye, his face haggard and lined with grief and anger, shook his head. "And then¡­ when you''re there¡­ when you know you''re really there, you have to do it willingly, Elia. You have to give your heart to it. Your soul. You have know to your bones that you want to be there and you want to give. You have to go to them willing. To give yourself up to them to save everyone else. They will take you¡ªI don''t believe they''ll understand what you''re achieving until it''s done. And when they do¡­ when they take you, it will destroy you¡ªbut it will also destroy them."

    Elia made a small noise in her throat and her fingers dug into Reth''s forearm. She gripped him like Elreth had when she was tiny and sick.

    "But¡­" Elia''s voice was husky from crying. "Asking a Protector to walk into that with me¡ª"

    "You can''t see it as asking them to hurt for you, Elia. Whoever does it, whoever is willing¡­ it will be because of their love, too. It will be because the Creator inspired that in them. It''s what¡­ what we were made for," Gahrye rasped.

    Reth would have raged at the male, would have torn him to pieces for saying that so heartlessly¡­ except for the fact that Gahrye clearly owned the verdict on himself. He was a Protector¡ªthe first in hundreds of years. And he believed he''d been made for this.

    Reth wanted to vomit.

    Instead, he tipped his forehead against the back of Elia''s head, inhaling her hair, holding her too tightly, he knew, but he couldn''t find the strength to release her. And she clung to his arms like they were the only lifeline keeping her in ce.

    "When the voices are defeated, they leave and their power with them. That means the traverse just bes¡­ a ce."

    "Is it even real? How can we know what¡ª"

    "We don''t. That''s the point," Gahrye muttered. "All I know is that ce has made me bleed, so it has to be real while you''re in it. I''ve touched it and smelt it and¡­ I''ve been to war in it. But is it actually located here? Is there actually a tunnel between the two worlds? I don''t think so. I think when their grip is broken, the ce will disappear.

    Elia shivered.<sub> </sub>

    "I have no idea what will happen to the Protector who goes with you both. So whoever you choose, they have to be willing." Then he looked at Reth.

    Reth didn''t even hesitate. He nodded. It was the only part of this that he didn''t question at all. If she was walking into death, he was going with her. All the way.

    Gahrye raised a trembling hand to w back and forth through his hair. "You guys are¡­ taking this much better than Kalle and I did," he said with a nervousugh.

    Elia shuddered and Reth tightened his grip on her. He wasn''t sure which of the shakes were hers, and which came from him.

    Then Elia snorted so hard she coughed. "I d-don''t know if I can do this. I don''t know."

    Gahrye''s face crumpled and Reth groaned, hushing Elia as she began to cry again. But all of them were startled when footsteps announced that they were about to interrupted.

    Gahrye leaped to his feet, Elia following more slowly, but wiping her face and clearly trying to control her breathing.

    Reth stood and didn''t even care who wasing, he pulled her into his chest and held her, even as she shook her head and tried to resist hisfort.

    "For me, Love," he breathed. "Please."

    She whimpered then and put her arms around his waist, burying her face in his chest. Reth was certain his heart was cracking, shattering, literally being yanked from his chest.

    This couldn''t be real. It couldn''t be.

    "I''m sorry," a low, quiet voice said right before Reece emerged from between the trees, his eyes staying on his father who''d clearly been crying but his face was nk and tight now.

    "What''s going on, Reece?" Gahrye asked his son.

    "There''s been a messenger from Lerrin¡­ the Humans are in Anima. Elreth sent me. She said she''s sorry, but you have toe. You have toe now."

    Reth didn''t want to move. As if the simple shift of his feet was a step toward this destiny and if he could avoid that simple thing, he could avoid¡­ all of it. He stroked Elia''s precious hair, holding her tightly against his chest, shaking his head.

    "No," Elia whispered. "No. Not now. Not this fast. I''m not ready."

    Reth huffed the mating call and it rolled off into a groan of sheer pain that echoed in his ribs.

    "We''ll go," Gahrye said, his voice choked. "Give you some time. I''ll¡­ I''ll tell them you''reing when you''re ready." Then he hurried forward, taking his son by the shoulders and pressing him between the trees, leaving Reth and Elia standing together, unmoving.

 Chapter 524 Lead

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    When she turned from sending Reece, Tarkyn stood behind her, his face tight.?

    Their eyes caught and Elreth gripped her hands to fists. She was shaking. She couldn''t let any of them see how terrified she was. Because she was also certain that this was her job. She was here for a reason. And she had to do this right.

    She needed Aaryn. With a silent prayer that he''d be able to get back quickly, she nodded to Tarkyn. "I need your advice," she said quietly, praying the gathered people would stay distracted enough not to listen to her whispered words with the Captain.?

    Knowing Tarkyn would follow, she walked back around to the dining area were there were fewer eyes and ears.

    "What is it?" he asked quietly.?

    "It seems to me that it''s better to keep the humans from getting closer, but they also have the second traverse. The Guardians are supposed to have defenses in ce to hold that one, but I didn''t have time to check with Gahrye. The priority has to be getting the traverses closed and stopping any further invasion, but even if we''re sessful, it does us no good if there are too many fronts here within Anima and they take us down anyway.?

    "Is there anything you can tell me, anything you can see that might help me? Because otherwise I feel like I''m left spreading our forces too thin."

    "I''m sorry, El. Without speaking to Gahrye and the messengers from the Outsidersa€| all I can say is that you''re seeing clearly. But I can tell you that given what we already know, this isn''t a time to be cautious. We''ll need every set of hands, warrior trained, or not. Especially to defend the Tree City, because we''ll need all the guard to cover it. And if they break througha€|" He trailed off ominously.?

    "So, you believe our focus should be to put the Guards against the humans, in direct battle?"

    Tarkyn nodded. "Last ditch efforts. This is all or nothing. The citizens themselves need to be our second line of defense."

    Elreth concurred. And it made her sick.?

    Calling the Anima to war was one thing, but breaking families and asking every able-bodied Anima to fighta€| It hadn''t even been done during the conflicts with the wolves that her father navigated. It was a measure of how desperate they were.?

    "El, we have to prepare to march," Tarkyn said. "As soon as the messengers arrive and we can be sure we know everything, we can''t waste a moment. We have to pick our paths now and use those preparations tounch the moment we know which one is righta€¡±"

    "I''m aware," she said, pping her hands to get everyone''s attention.? The room silenced immediately, Garing to his feet and stepping through the group of Protectors in front of him to wait for orders.?

    "We are at war," she said solemnly. There was no time for pretty speeches. The people here didn''t need them anyway. "Gather the young and old, any that cannot fight, in the center of the city. Call everyone else, any capable of defending themselves or others, warriors or not. Give them whatever weapons we can muster. I don''t care if they''re carrying harvest scythes. Do not leave them unarmed.?

    "Form them in fronts at the north and southwest of the city, one mile from the borders.?

    "Based on what we know so far, our n will be to send one third of our trained fighters and guards to circle the southwest portal cave. Any Anima thate through in the next couple days should be allowed passage to the city, but any adult humans with them that cannot be bond-scented must be retained until they can be scented for truth.

    "The other two thirds of the warriors are to go to the great in to the northwest. They must stop the humans advancing beyond the desert, or... failing that, dy their progress for as long as possible.?<sub> </sub>

    "Pairs of sentries and messengers will be posted at four mile intervals to ry information the moment the humans engage. Get everyone in ce, then await more orders."

    A hum rose in the cave as Tarkyn and the guards began to discuss how to implement the orders. But Gar''s face went tight.?

    "What about the Protectors?"

    Elreth nodded. "Pick a personal protection team for me and Aaryn, my parents, and Gahrye. Select your best trackers and spies for two more teams, one for each Portal. They''ll start marching noter than tonight. As soon as we understand exactly what''s involved with closing the portals, and what the messengers know of the human invasion.?

    "Your leaders will be flown ahead to the north, to reconnoiter and n. The rest will march to positions.

    ? "We have to usher Gahrye out safely, then receive those from the human side who will return permanentlya€¡±"?

    "You''re assuming they aren''ting at us from both sides."

    Elreth cut off and turned to find Gahrye pushing into the room, his son Reece on his heels.?

    "No, I''m not," Elreth said sharply. "These are preparation orders. They will change every time we receive new informationa€¡±starting with you. How do we close the portals? We can''t dy another minute. If you need to speak with me privately, let''s do that now."

    "I can give you the detailster, for now, understand that together with one or two Protectors, Kalle and I, and your parents can close both portals."

    "If they can get the portals closed so we know we won''t be taken by additional forces, once we have a clear idea of the numbers, we can marshal inside WildWood, keep the humans on the deserta€¡±reduce their resources and make it harder on their weaker bodiesa€¡±and rush them in the dark when they can''t seea€¡±"

    "You''re forgetting that they have technology," Gar said quietly. "A rush will likely just get us killed."

    Tarkyn growled. "What choice do we have? Just let theme?"?

    Elreth watched her brother''s jaw twitch in frustration. "No," he said finally. "I guess not."

    The males looked at each other and Elreth sighed. "War it is," she murmured.?

    But even though her battle advisors were in agreement and began to discuss their options, Elreth couldn''t feel easy.?

    Something about this niggled at her, and she couldn''t figure out what it was.?

 Chapter 525 Uncertain Fates

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Gahrye must have overheard her verdict, because put a hand to her arm. "If you''re going to fight you have to make sure the portals are closed first, like Tarkyn said. The humans are sneaky and can move in ways and attack in ways we''ve never even conceived. If you''re assaulting them head on, you can''t leave open any chance of another surprise attack at your nk."

    "I agree," Elreth said. "The question is, how?"

    Gahrye looked grim. "Oura€| efforts in the portals have to be synchronized. We have to close both at the same time. It''s important than any other advances you make will work around that."

    Elreth looked around. "Where are my parents? I need to understand what''s happening."

    Gahrye looked over her shoulder, towards the door. "They were behind me. I thinka€| I think they just needed some time alone first."

    Elreth looked at him sharply. Nothing about this felt good, and his entire approach to this with her parentsa€| "Gahrye, what isa€¡±"

    "Please, El, just a few minutes. Give them a few minutes to share it with you themselves, as they want to."

    She clenched her teeth, but remembered Aaryn''s warnings earlier and waved it off. "Fine. Then you tell me how many Protectors can we expect toe from the human world, and will they be prepared to fight?"

    "I believe so," he said. "Certainly they''d fight to protect their families. We do have a few that were trained. But we also have younger who only ever lived over there. And more that defecteda€| their loyalties will be stretched."

    "Stretched, or do we need to be concerned about betrayal?"

    Gahrye shrugged. "I would trust the Protectors with my life," he said simply. "But those who haven''t had the training, or who left unhappya€| I just don''t know."

    "Can you tell us who they are."?

    He nodded. "I can give you a list."

    "Do, please. We need to watch them. So then, how much time do you need to get the Anima from the human world over the traverse?"

    Gahrye frowned. "A day, day and a half at most. Some Protectors will need to return for additional family members. Buta€| 40 hours at the mosta€¡±from the moment I get there and tell them it''s time to move. They''re prepared. We''ve been waiting to make surea€¡±"

    Elreth nodded and raised a hand to stop him. "You need to get back and get that process started. Space out the crossings of any Protectors that have to return. And have them check in with the Fist Leader in the cave before they do so. We''ll make sure any critical information is passed back to you that way."<sub> </sub>

    Gahrye nodded tightly.?

    "Do we have any birds here?" Elreth asked, scanning the room. One of the Protectors raised their hands, a tall man whose clothing hung off the angles of his joints. "Are you familiar with flight timesa€¡±alone, and with the hammocks?"

    He nodded. "Yes, Sire."

    "How long to reach the Midnight Cliffsa€¡±do you know?"

    He winced. "I can''t be certain, but I''ve heard ims that it''s done alone in two daysa€¡±one to the edge of the desert, the next to cross ita€¡±if they''re appropriately resourced."

    "And if they were in pairs with hammocks, carrying a load."

    "Probably three days or nights, or close to it."

    Elreth nodded and turned to Gahrye. "When you go back, set guards on the other side of the portal if you haven''t already. Make absolutely certain no humanse througha€¡±if theye alone, they''ll be killed without question. You and Kalle and whoever you need to help you, get prepared. We only get one shot at this. And unless you hear otherwise from me, we''ll take it on the third dawn. When the sun peaks the summit of the Mountain to the east, we''ll be closing the second portal. Can you sync your efforts with that?"

    Gahrye nodded. "Yes, if you''re certain."

    "Of course I''m not certain. But if that needs to change and your people are already through, we''ll send someone across to let you know. Remember, any that are returning need to check with us for messages first! This is critical."

    Gahrye opened his mouth to reassure her but, heart pounding, Elreth was already moving to the next order. She had to keep herself focused. She couldn''t allow herself time to consider what the consequences of these orders would be. She would adjust and change as needed, as new information came in. But she, and everyone in Anima, needed a n. And damned if she was going to let anyone carry the me if they got it wrong.?

    She turned to Gar. "It sounds like Mom and Dad are going to need a couple of Protectors specific to thisa€| task." She nced at Gahrye, who looked at his feet, which only made her stomach twist tighter. "Once those have been identified, we need your forces organized. It''s time for them to make good on their ims and use the skills they''ve developed. Noter than high moon tonight we need them moving towards the great in. The disformed, especially those who''ve been to the human world, are going to be crucial to helping us face the human forces." Gar nodded, but his breath was too shallow and his eyes slid to his mate. Elreth waited until he brought his eyes back to hers, praying that Rika truly had given her heart to the Anima, because their job in war was to n the deaths of their enemies. She couldn''t have either of their determination diluted.

    "I want to hope that their numbers are still smaller than ours," she admitted. "But I can''t be certaina€¡±and even if they are, Rika and Gahrye agree that the risk is greatly increased by their resources. We need the Protectors looking for ways to remove people from among their ranks without being perceived among them. Carve down the size of the hammer, even if we can''t remove itpletely. Can they do that? Can they study the enemy and find ways toa€| whittle them down."?

    p Gar nodded grimly.</anda>

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 526 Not Yet, Not Ready

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Assassins. That''s what she meant. Gar nodded to his sister, but his mind fought.

    This was all happening too quickly.

    They couldn''t take this route yet.

    It was too fast¡ªhe hadn''t had enough time with Rika. They hadn''t even cemented the bond! He couldn''t leave her¡ª

    "Excuse me, El," Rika said, pressing forward to stand at his side. "But you can''t forget the technology, if¡ª"

    "I''m aware of where you stand on this, Rika. You''ve been heard. But it''s out of our hands now. They''re here. We have no choice but to fight."

    His sister''s scent spiked with that statement in a way he didn''t like. What was she uncertain about?

    "But," Rika insisted, "You''ve forgotten about me. I could go, negotiate with them. Slow them anyway."

    "Absolutely not!" Gar snarled.

    But Elreth paused, her brows rising as she considered Rika thoughtfully.

    "No, El. She''s a traitor. They''ll kill her the moment they find her."

    "No¡ªas far as they know I was taken against my will. They think Gar kidnapped me. It looked that way. They''ll listen if they think I''ve gotten free ande back to them."

    Elreth looked from Rika to Gar, a question in her eyes.

    Gar let a growl roll in his throat. "She''s¡­ it''s not safe! She''s can''t protect herself against them, and she can''t take any of us with her. It does no good to send her if they''ll just lock her up¡ª"

    "I can dy them if you need time. I might even be able to convince them to stop an advance. Try negotiating¡ªgive us time where they aren''t using their tech to bring Anima down, because that is exactly what they''ll do the moment you show up, El. If you''re a threat, they''ll kill you. If you aren''t, they''ll capture you. And they won''t negotiate. They believe you''re¡­ animals."

    Growls and snaps rippled around the cave, Elreth''s among them. But Gar was entirely focused on Rika, his hands twitching at his sides. He wanted to shake her¡ªhow could she suggest this?

    "¡­I know how the tech works. I might be able to sabotage it¡ªor harm some of it, at least. Every device and weapon we can remove from their hands will save Anima live!" Rika said earnestly.

    Elreth went quiet. Thoughtful.

    Gar wanted to roar.

    How could she even consider this? But as Elreth asked questions and Rika had answers for all of them, he could only stand there, helpless, while his sister was convinced. She began to nod and nce at Tarkyn for any questions or resistance in his mind.

    Tarkyn? Why was she asking only Tarkyn? Gar was the War Chief!

    "We can''t do this!" he growled when it looked like Elreth was being persuaded.<sub> </sub>

    "We may not have a choice," Elreth snapped back.

    "She''s my mate and she''s their traitor. We can''t afford for them to hold her¡ª"

    "This is war, Gar. If you can''t separate your personal wishes from the greater need of the people, tell me now."

    Gar bristled, but Rika took hold of his arm and he looked down at her, wanting to roar. But though Rika''s heart beat quickly, she was calm.

    "Gar, this is the thing I can do. No one else has this chance. It has to be me. They''ll listen to me because they think you stole me. They''ll believe I have a motive to help them find you."

    "You can''t take the risk."

    "Gar¡­" Rika breathed. "I can do this. Let me help."

    He felt himself wavering and shook his head. Fuck, he wanted to bite something¡ªnot Rika. Just¡­

    Then his father''s words came back to him, his face so pale and tormented¡ªwisdom at the most inconvenient time.

    "When your mom was at risk I just¡­ fell apart. But the Creator wouldn''t let me go. Wouldn''t stop telling me in my own heart, and through my brothers, that He had a n. And in the end¡­ I just couldn''t stand in the way of that. If He wants to do something incredible through my mate, am I going to steal that from her?"

    Gar had to look away from Rika because he wanted to fight. He wanted to resist. He wanted to tear her away from his sister and his people and hold her away, in safety.

    "Gar," Rika said. "You''re going. How would you feel if I told you you couldn''t do your job because I was too scared of losing you?"

    Well, fuck. Gar wed a hand through his hair and ignored his sister''s hawkish gaze.

    "You stay with me," he muttered finally. "Youe as a soldier, you listen to your War Chief and you don''t put yourself in danger until I tell you to."

    "Yes, Gar, of course." She hugged his arm. She wasn''t smiling and her scent spiked with fear, but then, so had his.

    They both turned to Elreth whose eyes softened on his and she nodded, then with a nce at Aaryn¡ªwhose expression was unreadable¡ªshe turned back to Tarkyn.

    "Do we have any idea how fast the humans are travelling?"

    Tarkyn shook his head. "As far as I know, the messengers only saw them camped on this side of the traverse. If they''ve already crossed the desert, we''ll know by dawn. We sent birds to spy out their progress and report back. If they''re further away, our teams will let us know, but it''ll take time. We''ll learn any more that we can from the messengers by this evening, but don''t forget that if they hadn''t even broken camp three days ago, it''s unlikely they could have crossed the desert yet. Especially in numbers."

    "Don''t underestimate their technology," Rika interrupted before Elreth could answer. "Even though they''d travel slower than you on foot, they have vehicles and¡­ if they''re getting those kinds of numbers through, they''ve brought everything. Be very, very careful sending scouts. And if thend around them isn''t forested, they can probably see youing for close to a mile."

    Gar watched his sister''s shoulders sag at that, but then Elreth took a deep breath and made herself big again.

    "A wise man once told me that at some point we have to just make the decisions as best we can, and trust the Creator to take care of the rest. I think we can all agree that right now, this is that time." She looked around the cave, meeting eyes with each of them, ending on Gar. "Anima, attend," she said solemnly. "We are called to save our world."

 Chapter 527 A Different Danger

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    When Gar agreed that she could go, could work, could help her heart leapeda€¡±and immediately plummeted. She prayed Gar wasn''t paying enough attention, that he was distracted with the conversations with his sister and the intimidating Captain to notice her fear until she could get it under control.?

    She cursed her own cowardicea€¡±then blinked. Because for once, she realized, it wasn''t herself that she was terrified for.?

    She had nerves, certainly. And there was no doubt she didn''t want to leave Gar and the Anima and put herself back in the hands of her colleagues. She knew how ruthless their outlook was on thisnd and these people. But at least she knew them. She understood how they thought and how their world worked.?

    No, the thing that made her teeth want to chatter now wasn''t her own ability to navigate her own people, it was what might happen to Gar.

    Standing next to him, she''d taken his arm when she was pleading her case. With most people she was happy to keep space, and for those she trusted enough to touch, she was always relieved when the contact would stop. Yet here, next to Gara€|

    Something had changed. His hand held hers tightly and she hugged his arm, pressed against her side because she leaned into it a little. She looked like one of those women she''d always called pathetica€¡±the ones who hung off their boyfriend and husbands like they''d float away if they didn''t.?

    But that was almost how she felt. His warmth, the solidness of him, the way his thumb kept tracing her handa€|

    She felt better when she was touching him. Which seemed impossible. But she couldn''t deny it. She didn''t want to let go, and she didn''t want him to walk away. And now she was sitting here arguing for the chance to walk away from hima€| and to watch him go to war with the very people she was convinced would kill him.?

    Because Gar, she knew, would never give over. Even though they''d want him because he was such an impable specimen, Gar would never surrender. He would fight until he forced them to kill him.?

    As Elreth became distracted by Gahrye and their discussion of the second portal, Gar turned to look at her, his forehead lined with worry.?

    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" she whispered.

    He nodded and pulled her through the Great Room, through the dining room and through a door into a big underground cavern that, at first was too dark for her to make out what was there. But as they spoke her eyes kept going back to the gorgeous waterfall and figure-eight pool in the ce.?

    "What is it?" he asked her quietly, searching her eyes.

    Forcing herself to focus, Rika still held his hand. "I wanta€| thank you, for listening to me. And letting me help."

    His face went dark. "I don''t want to, Rika. I want to tie you up in the Tree House and leave you there so they never find you. But I know I can''t. I know the Creator has a n for you and I can''ta€| I can''t take you away from that."

    Rika took a deep breath. "I know what you mean. I just got really shaky back there thinking about you walking into this yourself. I wanta€| I want to ask you to promise me something."

    Gar frowned. "What?"

    "If you ever get captured, stop fighting."

    "What?!" he hissed.

    "No, no, hear me out: The way they think, Gar, I know they''ll be trying to take you alive if they can. If you''re free, keep fighting. But if they ever manage to capture you, stop fighting and wait for your moment. Don''t force them to kill you, please?"<sub> </sub>

    Gar red down at her. "You''re asking me to promise you that I''ll give over to my enemies?"

    "Only for a time. Only until they drop their guard. Just, pleasea€| don''t give them an excuse to kill you. Please, for me?"

    He eyed her warily. "I''ll promise to do that, if you promise to run."

    "Ia€| what?"

    "If theye for us, if we''ve tried to stop them and haven''t been able to. Run. Run from them and hide. They''ll be distracted and consumed with us, with fighting. Use that. Get away and don''te back. No matter what happens."

    "If they capture you I''m helping you get loose."

    "I''m not going to let them take me if you don''t promise to keep yourself safe first."

    "Gar! That''s not fair!"

    "Was it fair when you went to my sister get her convinced to let you fight a war that should be mine? So I have toa€| to risk you?"

    His brows pinched together over his nose and he stepped into her, his eyes clouded and fierce. She backed away, but not out of fear, just because of the sheer force of him.

    "Gar, Ia€¡±"

    "You''re mine!" he growled. "Mine to love, mine to protect. And now I have to watch you walk into danger anda€| fuck, Rika. I turn into a coward just thinking about it!"?

    He lifted his big, broad hand between them, holding it t so she could see it tremble.?

    She hadn''t realized she was still backing away until she came up against the side of the cave and her shoulders thudded against it. Gar didn''t stop until they were toe-to-toe and he loomed over her.

    "You''ve turned me into a weak malea€| and I don''t even care," he said hoarsely. "Except when you''re willing to walk into danger that I''d do anything to save you from."

    "Oh, Gar," she whispered. "That''s not the danger I need saving from." Grieving for them both, she took that hand in both of hers and turned it palm up,ying a kiss right at its center.

    Gar''s breath whooshed out of him, like she''d punched him.

    Then she pulled him down into a kiss. He made a strange noise in his throat, but leaned into the wall and took her mouth, his tongue sliding against hers in a way that made her wish they were back in the Tree House instead of this cold cave.?

    Maybe if the water was warma€|

    But then Gar growled and his hand fisted in her hair, and Rika''s heart shot into her throat.

 Chapter 528 Holding On

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar trembled like a leaf. He had to close his eyes and bare his teeth at the fear within that wanted to wash over him, consume him.

    But at the sound of his growl, Rika startled, then she was trembling too, and he cursed himself for frightening her.

    "I''m sorry," he breathed, leaning his forehead against hers. "I''m just¡ª"

    "It''s okay, I know," she whispered, her hands gripping the front of his shirt and keeping him close.

    She didn''t want him to move away, thank the Creator. Gar gave a low groan in his throat and that tiny sparkle of the bond began in his heart again, thrumming, humming as it tried to feed out, into his veins.

    The bond was strengthening. She was moving towards him, he could feel it. But it just made him all the more terrified¡ªafter all, what if they had no time? What if the bond didn''t snap into ce before this was over and they got parted?

    What if they never got the chance to be what they truly were to each other?

    Huffing out a long breath, Gar pressed her into the wall and dropped his chin to kiss the side of her neck. "Rika, I¡ª"

    "There has to be a way to get to them to negotiate," she whispered, even as she dropped her head back against the rock to give him more room. "What if¡­ what if you hold me hostage? Then you can use me¡ªtell them they have to ransom me. It might work. It might not, but it''s worth a try?"

    "Rika¡­" he groaned, his head suddenly full of images of walking her into a circle of men with those guns, of throwing himself over her when they decided to shoot instead of save her.

    "I don''t want you to fight," she said, her voice high and pinched. "I want to find another way. If you fight, you''ll lose, Gar. Not because they''re strong, but because of their weapons. I want¡­ I need you to walk through this without bing the zoo animal they want to make you!"

    Gar shuddered. He felt like two beasts twisted and snarled, fighting with him. One that was the side of him that loved her fierce independence, and wanted to see her grow to be as strong as she was capable.

    And the other part of him that wanted to curl her into his chest, roll her small, and carry her away from everyone and everything that might so much as scratch her skin. That part wanted to be her shield, to keep her apart from everything.

    "Hey, hey," she whispered. "I didn''t mean to scare you, Gar. I''m just throwing ideas out there. I want to find a way through this so we can win, that''s all."

    She framed his face with her hand and smiled up at him. It was brittle and threatened to fade quickly, but she meant it. Her scent was all fear, scattered with joy, and the joy surged as hebed his fingers through her hair, then down her back.

    He didn''t know what to say. Couldn''t conceive of the words that would urately convey the tumult of emotions within him.

    But, as she always did, Rika found a way through anyway.

    *****<sub> </sub>

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Something was happening between them. She didn''t know what, but it made her heart race, and urged her body even closer to his.

    At first she thought it was just pure desire, and she actually toyed with the idea of popping the buttons on his leathers. But she knew they could be interrupted any second, and much as she might admire the Anima freedom with their bodies and nudity, she wasn''t ready to be one of them in that sense.

    But the fizzing in her veins pushed her closer to him. So as he leaned on her, his breathing tortured, she wrapped her arms around his neck and held him close, taking his lips again and again, whispering her love.

    He bared his teeth more than once, clearly fighting whatever thoughts were in his head.

    "Shhhhh," she soothed, stroking his face again when he straightened just enough to meet her gaze.

    "Rika," he rumbled, "this isn''t just about the humans. I don''t want you in their hands. But I don''t want you anywhere except next to me. I want you out of danger¡ªI want to put you somewhere you can never be in danger in the first ce! I can''t stand the thought that this might lead to you imprisoned in someone else''s hands¡ª"

    "That''s exactly how I feel, Gar. Can''t you see?" she whispered, then kissed him again. "I don''t want you in danger either. But¡­ are you going to avoid it just for me?"

    He sighed heavily and stood straight, still keeping his hips pressing her into the wall.

    Their eyes never left each other.

    "No?" he breathed reluctantly.

    "No," she said, nodding. "So, we''re both going to make the other terrified. And we''re going to do this right. We''re going to listen to each other, figure out the best ways to keep ourselves safe. And we''re¡­ we''re going toe back to each other when this is all done. I''m sure of it," she said, though her heart wasn''t anything like convinced.

    He put a hand to her face and groaned in his throat again. When he didn''t speak, her throat caught. "We have to find a way, Gar."

    He sighed again and pulled her into his chest. "We have to submit," he puttered, his lips against her hair. "We have to choose to follow the path the Creator has set out, and pray that He''ll see us through it, because¡­ because we both need to be there."

    "He will," she whispered. "He better."

    "Forever, Rika. No matter what. You have me to my soul. My blood for yours, my breath, my¡ª"

    "Stop," she sobbed and pulled him into a deep kiss that was salted by her tears.

    And found he couldn''t let her go. He just couldn''t. The Creator was going to have to find a way to tear her from his grip, because all he could do was cling.

 Chapter 529 Treasure Them

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth should have felt strengthened by the unity in the room¡ªeveryone believed an attack on the humans was the best way forward. War was inevitable, why not bring it to their enemy, instead of waiting for it to be visited on them? But Elreth''s mind kept churning, as if someone stood behind her, whispering a thought she couldn''t quite catch. Something she was missing about this whole picture.

    But before she could figure it out, Gahrye approached and asked to speak with her. She let him lead her into a corner and waited as he scanned the room behind her, then leaned in.

    "I have to leave, as quickly as possible," he said tightly, as if his teeth didn''t want to open to let the words pass. "This is happening a lot faster than we anticipated."

    "Do you think the Anima aren''t prepared toe back here already?" she asked quickly.

    He shook his head. "No, no, that''s not what I meant. They''re ready. I meant¡­ Kalle and I. And Reece."

    "What''s his role in this?"

    Gahrye''s brow furrowed. "That''s just the thing¡­ I mentioned it to your parents, but I need to ask you, El¡­ will you take him? Keep him here? If we can get the portals closed and you can shut down the forces that are here, he''ll be safe. In our world, it''s always only going to be a matter of time until he''s discovered and imprisoned. The people who havee for you are far more numerous in my world. And they''re looking for him, for Anima like him. Actively. They''ve been looking for twenty years. At least here he can die free. And if he lives, he lives without that threat forever hanging over him."

    El was surprised. "You''re certain?"

    "Utterly. If this hadn''t happened¡­ we''d already been trying to convince him toe back here."

    Elreth watched him carefully. "Are you certain you can''t keep him safe over there? We know war is here, Gahrye. We know it can''t be avoided."

    Gahrye looked down sadly. "He can never fully be himself over there," he said sadly. "He tries to¡­ stifle his Anima nature because he wants to fit in, and he doesn''t want to hurt me. He has no idea how it makes me ache that he doesn''t shift because of me. I want to celebrate that with him."

    Elreth put a hand to his shoulder. "Then do not worry. We''ll watch over him. I can''t vouch for his safety in this, but I know if it was my choice, I''d rather die here, fighting for Anima, than live hunted in that world."

    Gahrye sagged with relief.

    Elreth felt for him. "Now, tell me, you read the winds. What do they tell you about thoseing through? Do I need to be concerned about betrayers among them?"

    "I don''t think so," Gahrye said. "They''re nervous. Some are reluctant, but it''s because they know they''re leaving a life they''ve built. But they all answered the call before we knew it was this dire, El. They''ve been ready for days."

    Elreth nodded. "That''s¡­ good."

    "We''ll need to get them started and get the traverse cleared as quickly as possible¡ªjust in case."

    She nodded. "Don''t forget what I said about checking for updates with the guards there."

    "I won''t, don''t worry. We want to get everything done so that the traverse is clear and we can¡­ do what needs to be done."

    "And my parents, too?"<sub> </sub>

    He looked pained, but nodded.

    Elreth sighed. "Gahrye, please¡­ tell me¡ª"

    "It''s not my story to tell, El. But I know your parents will. Just give them a short time, okay? And¡­ be thankful. Thankful that you were raised by such amazing Anima."

    Elreth stared at him, but when he met her eyes, his were pleading. She knew she had to wait and ask her parents, and even though it made her heart beat too fast, and made her want to growl, at least she knew they''d tell her.

    She sighed and changed the subject. "So, a day and half to get your people through. Another day and a half to get our people in position. Three nights, Gahrye."

    He nodded. "I''ll send one of the two that are staying with us through the portal twelve hours before, just to be certain your timing hasn''t changed."

    "Good. Then no one else after that, okay? Warn them, I''ll have the guards on a kill on sight order. Once that final person has passed, we''ll assume anyone elseing wants to defeat us."

    Gahrye nodded. "That''s for the best." They were both thoughtful for a moment, thinking about that and what it meant. "Three nights," Gahrye said quietly. "The Creator has determined your timing for you," he said, meeting her eyes again.

    "Yes¡­" she said carefully, frowning, because voices were rising in greeting and questions. Aaryn was back.

    "Go to him," Gahrye said. "Treasure your mate, El. Never stop treasuring them."

    She looked at him sharply. "You sound like my father."

    Gahrye huffed a humorlessugh. "No matter what conflicts we might have had over the years, I''ve never denied that your father is a wise male, El. I could do worse than sounding like him."

    She almost gave in to the urge to ask him again, the questions burning on her tongue¡ªbecause, she realized, she was afraid of what her parents were going to say.

    As if their answer would somehow be different?

    But Gahrye took her hand and squeezed it, giving a weak smile. "I need to go talk to my son," he said sadly.

    Elreth nodded. "Thank you for everything you''ve done, Gahrye. Everything you''ve given up to be here and help us understand. Just¡­ thank you. The banishment is lifted. If, by some miracle the traverses remain, you are always wee in my Kingdom."

    His eyes silvered, but he smiled and leaned in to hug her. "Thank you, El," he whispered. "I''ll be praying for your sess."

    Then he turned and went in search of his son, while Elreth looked for her mate and tried to shake off the distinct feeling of hypocrisy that had been haunting her ever since her conversation with Rika and Gar.

    Insisting that her brother let his mate walk into danger while she''d kept Aaryn at her side wasn''t unjust, she told herself. It was¡­ different circumstances, she told herself as she went in search of him.

    But the feeling just added itself to the other niggles poking at the back of her neck.

 Chapter 530 Just Breathe

    <strong>AARYN </strong>

    As he stepped into the cave, Aaryn was caught by a couple Protectors looking for Gar.

    "Isn''t he here?"

    They shook their heads, but the question was answered when a thick palmnded on his shoulder and Gar, pale and tense, appeared next to him, his other hand holding Rika''s tightly.

    "You okay?" Aaryn asked him quietly. Gar nodded. Aaryn would have double-checked, but then he finally caught sight of Elreth around the corner near the dining area, talking with Gahrye.

    Aaryn''s heart thrummed. He hadn''t liked the way Gahrye spoke about the news he had to share with Elia and Reth. But he''d been trying not to think about it. Now he wondered if Elreth was being filled in.

    He examined her closely as she said a few more words to Gahrye. She was pale, too. Even more so than usual. Her hands were clenched at her sides, and her forehead lined. He could see the tension written in every line of her beautiful body. As she stepped away from Gahrye, towards him, he waited for her. She needed more than this little moment to dpress, but he knew she likely wasn''t going to get it. Not now. He was back to tell her the Alphas were here, and the Elders already setting up in the Market. Messengers would be dispatched to make sure the people were all aware within minutes.

    It was happening.

    When she reached him, he took her hand and realized it was shaking.

    "El?"

    "I''m d you''re back."

    Aaryn looked over her should to see Tarkyn and one of his lieutenants walking towards them. So he gripped her hand tighter and pulled her deeper into the cave, around the corner into the tunnel that led to their bedchamber, where he hustled her in and closed the door.

    When he turned back to her, her eyes were wide.

    "What is it?" she asked hurriedly. "What''s going on?"

    "Nothing! I mean, everything you asked me to do. It''s happening. It''s all under control."

    p "Did you see my parents when you wereing in? I need to find out¡ª"</anda>

    "No, El. Sorry. But if Gahrye''s here, I''m sure they won''t be far behind."

    Elreth frowned. "Then why are we in here? What did you need to tell me?"

    "I need to tell you to breathe," he said, letting her see his concern. "You''re wound tighter than a bowstring. You need to take a minute and just... rx."

    But Elreth shook her head and reached past him for the door handle. Aaryn caught her wrist.

    "El¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "There''s no time, Aaryn! There''s too many things to do. I still have to talk to Gar and get the Protectors prepared¡ªthey need to start travelling tonight. I''ll still send them, but do I split them? I''ll have to," she answered herself before Aaryn had a chance. "But first priority is to catch up with Mom and find out what''s going on there. Gahrye wouldn''t tell me directly, he said Mom would. And he has to get back to Kalle tell the others exactly how¡ªoh, shit! What about Rika?! Poor Gar, he''s¡ª"

    "El¡ª" he interrupted her patiently.

    "Stop looking at me like that, Aaryn. It''s toote. They''re here. We have to move¡ªnow!"

    "Yes, and we already are. You''ve already got things in motion. Now take a minute to breathe and¡­ just breathe. You can''t make every decision at once. You''re still waiting on information¡ªand people. You have to give yourself time."

    "There is no time!" she said, gesturing wildly "They''re already here!"

    "And we can''t change that by freaking out. This is big, Elreth. As big as it gets. I''m here to help you. We all are. You can''t do this by yourself. And you can''t expect to do all of it in the first hour. You have to calm yourself and think. Otherwise you''ll miss stuff."

    Elreth bit her lip and wed a hand through her hair, tugging a strand of hair loose from her braid. "You''re right. I know you are. But I just feel like¡­ I feel like the cat is right on my tail and if I take one small step in the wrong direction, everyone dies."

    "Well, as long as we''re keeping it all in perspective," Aaryn forced himself to chuckle and smile at her. Elreth snorted, but then went back to chewing on her lip.

    Aaryn sighed. She wasn''t wrong¡ªbut thinking that way was only going to hurt her¡ªand all of them¡ªin the long run.

    "You can do this, El. You''re already doing it. And we''re all here too¡ªeither we all win, or we all fail. You aren''t in this alone."

    Her eyes welled then, but she swallowed the tears back and just pulled him into a hug. He held her, stroking a hand slowly up and down her back.

    "Will you please stay close to me?" she whispered, and he could hear how she hated admitting the weakness. "Then it''s one less thing I have to worry about."

    "Of course."

    She sighed and squeezed him. Aaryn held her until her heart slowed a little and her breathing got deeper.

    When they finally pulled apart, she wiped her eyes surreptitiously and turned away as she spoke. "I really do have to get back out there and get things moving. I have to figure out how to prioritize, and I''m still waiting for¡ª"

    "Breathe," he said softly, watching her carefully. "Think, El. You can''t do it all at once, so just find what''s central to it all. Where does it start? Start at the top. What has to happen for everything else to work? Make that decision first, then the rest will trickle out of that. And trust the Creator that you''ll see all the steps along the way."

    Elreth nodded, her eyes narrowed and distant with thought.

    Aaryn just stood there with her until she blew out a breath and nodded.

    "Okay," he said gently. "So where does it start?"

    "It starts with getting the humans stopped, or dyed. Everything else depends on that. I need to find Rika and understand any way we can find around this technology." She swallowed hard. "Because if we don''t, nothing else matters."

 Chapter 531 From The Outside

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Elreth, with Aaryn at her back, had just found Gar and Rika in the great room and was eyeing the guards to give them space because Rika was flushed and Elreth feared she might be pushed to her limits.?

    But Gar clung to her hand like a lifeline and Elreth experienced a stab of jealousy because she didn''t feel like she could show sucha€| vulnerability in front of others.?

    The fact that Gar did, surprised her. And made her ufortable. Since when was Gar the onefortable showing his emotions??

    But she didn''t have time to think about things like that, so she caught Rika''s eye and tried to smile. "I think we need to sit down and go overa€¡±"?

    "El!"?

    Elreth''s heart stopped and they all turned. Tarkyn was marching across the floor towards her, his hand on his sword hilt. He looked urgent, but not frightened which made Elreth''s heart start back up at the gallop.?

    "The birds got back faster than we anticipated. The messengers areing in."

    "Thank the Creator," Elreth murmured under her breath. "Where are they?"

    "Outside. They were sighted circling for anding."

    ncing at Aaryn and Gar, Elreth started for the door. "Let''s go."

    When they stepped out of the cave the sun was bright and surprisingly warm for the winter season. For a stark moment Elreth wondered how the Creator could allow such a beautiful day that brought such deadly news.?

    But then shadows passed over them and they all looked up to see two pairs of Avalines, each clutching thick handles on massive canvas hammocksa€¡±big enough for a fully mature male though the burdens in these two seemed much smaller.?

    The birds back-pped, the dry winter grass rippling and ttening under the draft, easing the hammocks to the ground of the royal meadow and dropping the handles, as Elreth, Aaryn, Gar, Rika, Tarkyn, and the contingent of guards who''d been tasked with keeping the Cave secure all watched on.?

    The birds hadn''t even pped aside tond properly when the first of the hammocks heaved and fluttered, then the side was thrown back and a mature female pushed to her feet, rushing to the second hammock and helping whoever was inside to push off the heavy canvas and sit up.?

    The older female leaned in to the youngera€¡±who looked to be around Elreth''s agea€¡±pushing dark hair back from her face and murmuring questions in the gentle but probing way that reminded Elreth of her own mother.?

    Then she helped the younger female to her feet and they both turned to look at Elreth.

    The older female''s hair was silver-white, long and straight, but still full and shiny. Her eyes, when she turned, were a bright blue and despite being lined in weariness, sharp and fierce.

    Elreth''s mouth dropped open. She was dredging up a memory from her childhood, but she knew that face. And of course, it all made sense. She should have known Lerrin wouldn''t trust anyone else.?

    "Suhle?"

    The female nodded as they walked quickly towards her, Suhle had an arm around the younger woman''s waist, who walked quickly, but staggered as if her knees might give.?<sub> </sub>

    "Somebody go get a healer. The rest of you get them inside with drinks and food," Elreth snapped to the guards. "They''re exhausted."

    Suhle didn''t even slow, just turned the young female toward the entry to the cave, propping her up as they hurried, until two guards took both their arms and led them through, another rushing to find a healer in the City.?

    There was a bustle as everyone inside quieted to see who was joining them. A couple of the older Protectors who had met her before greeted Suhle. Everyone made space for them to reach the wide couch where Elreth had a sudden sh of the that first day she''d epted the bond with Aaryn.

    She knew she was blushing and pushed the thoughts aside, praying everyone would take her blooming cheeks as stress.

    Both females sat down with a sigh and were handed tes full of fruit and bread, while drinks were poured and set on a side table for them.

    "Thank you," Suhle said, first to the guards who brought them, then to Elreth.?

    "Thank you," Elreth said quietly. "Without your warning we wouldn''t even know we needed to move."

    Suhle nodded, drinking from the porcin mug until she drained it, then pouring a second from the pitcher the guard had left and putting it in the other woman''s hand.?

    "It''s my daughter that got us through," she said faintly, looking worriedly at the younger woman who was slumped in the corner of the couch. "She carried me because I can''t shift."

    Daughter. Of course. Elreth looked at the young woman, nodding. She had her father''s dark hair and angr bone structure, coupled with her mother''s bright blue eyes and graceful way of carrying herself. It was a stunning match.

    Elreth wracked her brain. She knew she''d been told the names of Lerrin''s three children, but she couldn''t for the life of hera€¡±

    "This is Lyndra, our eldest," Suhle said with a gentle smile.?

    "Thank you, Lyndra," Elreth said. "You''ve saved many lives."

    The young female shrugged and looked at her mother as if uncertain how to receive this attention.?

    "You''re wee?"

    Elreth had to fight a smile. The girl had spirit.?

    Then Elreth realized they were much the same age. She probably shouldn''t think of the woman a girl.?

    "Where''s Reth?" Suhle asked, looking around the room. "I need to report."

    Elreth blinked, then realizeda€| of coursea€| they didn''t know. "He''s around," Elreth said carefully. "He''s just had aa€| rather difficult meeting. I''m sure he''ll be ecstatic to see you when he gets his feet under him again. Buta€¡±"

    "There can be no buts, Elreth. It''s crucial that I speak to him right awaya€¡±if needed, I can go to him if someone will take me. He must understand, the humans were already entering the desert. You have to get out there before they reach WildWood!"

 Chapter 532 Bad News Dogs

    <strong>ELRETH? </strong>

    Elreth''s stomach dropped. "I agree that you need to report immediately. My ''but'' was that it''s not him that you need to report to."

    Suhle frowned at her, then her eyes widened. "I''m so sorrya€¡±he''s given you the crown already?"?

    Elreth snorted. "I challenged for dominance, yes."

    Suhle leapt to her feet, wobbling only slightly as she knelt before Elreth and sped a hand to her chest. "My apologies, Sire. I meant no disrespect."

    "You gave none, please! Sit down. Rest! Eat. While you''re sitting you can tell me everything."

    Suhle nodded, but looked at her daughter worriedly, who was just beginning to drink. "It''s been a long few days, I just pray we made it in time. I haven''t heard from my mate since we crossed the desert, and I feara€| I fear what has happened in our absence."

    "Please, tell us," Elreth said. "I''ve been waiting to hear what you know."?

    In truth, if the circumstances hadn''t been so dire, Elreth would have peppered the female with questions. She''d seen her a handful of times in her childhood, and heard her father speak of her so highly. They''d apparently always had a greatradery. But the female was a quiet mystery to everyone as well.

    Suhle took a deep breath andunched in, ncing at her daughter to confirm certain details at times.

    She described the day their group was discovered by the humans. That the humans hadn''t interfered with them, but observed thema€¡±and as they''d be aware, but there''d been no attack, they''d hidden that they knew the humans were watching, changing their routines and habits to throw this odd enemy off their tail. When the scientists finally left, they''d followed them when they broke camp. And that''s when Suhle and Lerrin had discovered the second traversea€¡±when the humans entered it.

    Suhle had recognized the smell and followed them in, leaving Lerrin in Anima. After she was certain that the humans left for the other world, she returned. She and Lerrin were in the middle of nning a trip to tell Reth, bringing all the Outsiders so no one would be left vulnerable if the humans returned. But the day before they''d nned to leave, the floods began early. They''d known it would stop the humans from reaching them again, and so they''d waited. But the rains this year had been bad and the waters only dropped far enough to make progress through the canyon on footst week.

    By that time, knowing the humans had had time to prepare an attack, Lerrin and Suhle had already decided that it wasn''t safe to remain where they were. So they''d packed, intending toe to the Great in, where Suhle would continue on to inform Retha€¡±they would have headed for the Western mountains to start again if they were given permission. But as they passed the area of traverse on their way, they stumbled upon arge campsite on the riverbed below the area of the traverse.

    Hidden from the humans who had made significant camp on the riverbanks below, Suhle had approached the traverse again, looking for their invaders. But when she entered the Portal there was something odd about ita€¡±a strange hollowness that hadn''t been a part of it earlier. There were no voices this time, only the scent of death.

    She''d been inside when a group of humans entered and she could hear theming, though they were unaware of her.?

    "It was arge group. I couldn''t understand. Gahrye had warned me that an additional Anima could only pass through if I was there and using my blood to shield them. I didn''ta€| I didn''t understand. I thought it had to be a different type of traverse. But the first time I had passed it had been exactly as he''d shown me."

    Elreth looked at Aaryn and he nodded. Whatever the humans had done, it had to be what had kept the traverse safe for him.?<sub> </sub>

    Suhle continued. "I hurried out of there and went back to their camp. I was able to spy and listen to them. In that way I learned they''d changed the traverse somehow. They spoke of the limits to their time and an agreement, but it was all so unclear.

    "Then I was almost caught among them when a new group arrived, arge group, and they said it had been closed for the night, no more woulde until morning." She took a deep breath and looked at her daughter. "That was when Lerrin sent us. Because we realized they weren''t stopping, they were bringing through an army."

    Elreth''s heart sank, though it was only what she''d expected. "How many?" she asked.

    "There were one hundred there before we left, and talk of a hundred more the following day, then they would travel."

    Elreth had to swallow bile. "How many days ago was this?"

    Suhle looked at her, worried. "Three days. Almost four."

    Fuck. The desert usually took three daysa€¡±or rather, nightsa€¡±to cross if Anima were on foot. Another day to cross the great in, then they''d be at the edge of the WildWood. Which meant unless they''d been dyed, at best Elreth had two days, it was possible only one. Unless the humans travelled more slowly.

    "The humans, do they travel as quickly as Anima?"?

    Suhle shook her head. "Their legs are shorter, and they don''t shift."

    "But they do have vehicles," Rika said. "Usually. Did they bring vehicles?"

    When Suhle looked at her, confused, Rika grimaced. "Did they havea€| shining boxes on wheels that wererge enough for adults to sit inside?"

    "Ah, yes. There were some of those. They didn''t move quickly, though. A jogging wolf could have kept stride."

    Elreth looked at Gar, but he was still staring at Rika, his eyes full ofpassion and fear.

    "Rika," Elreth asked, "is that urate?"

    Rika shrugged. "It depends. I''d be surprised if the vehicles couldn''t go faster than thata€¡±but perhaps if they were moving over rocky grounda€¡±a riverbeda€¡±they would be slow. And the sand would slow them somewhat, buta€| the bigger question is whether everyone came in vehicles, or only some. If there wasn''t enough for every human, then their travel would be sloweda€¡±the vehicles would move ahead to make camp, and those on foot would follow."

    Elreth looked at Suhle, but the female only shrugged. "I''m sorry, I don''t know. There were many of thea€| the boxes on wheels, but I don''t know if it was enough for all. I don''t know how to judge such things."

 Chapter 533 The Real Forever

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth had never felt so small. So powerless.

    He''d almost lost his precious mate three times, and he''d felt helpless on those days¡­ but never powerless. He''d felt humbled, but never small.

    But this¡­

    A purpose set by the Creator at the beginning of time. A catalyst lighted hundreds of years earlier. An entire people cut off from their true heritage, just to lead to this moment¡ªand brought back to their truth by his mate.

    His beautiful, loving mate.

    The tiny woman who had ignited his heart, borne him two cubs, led a people towards love and eptance¡ªagainst their will¡ªand who now shook in his arms, her tears so shocking, her choking sobs shook both of their bodies with the force.

    He had her wrapped in his arms, covered with every inch of him, and no matter how big he was, no matter how tightly he held her, no matter how fiercely he fought, for the first time¡­ he had absolutely no way to protect her.

    Far from it. He had to usher in her death.

    White hot rage erupted in his chest. His hands tightened on her back as a low growl started in his throat.

    "Love¡ª"

    "No, don''t, Reth. This is fine. This is fine. I''m fine!" she said, pulling out of his grip and wiping her face, over and over. "I''m fine. I''m sorry, I just got a little weak there for a minute, but I''m fine."

    She ran a shaking hand through her hair and turned away in the direction Reece and Gahrye had left. "We can talk about thister. Right now we need to go. Elreth needs¡ª"

    "Elia." Reth said, and whether it was the depth of his voice, or the cracked plea he hadn''t been able to hide, she froze. But she still didn''t turn around. He stared at the back of her neck, that little space where her hair curled, right at the nape, where the scar of the iming was almost invisible after all these years. "Love, talk to me."

    "I can''t."

    "You have to. I have to. We have to¡­ be together in this."

    "I can''t be strong with you, Reth," she whispered. "Because you''re the thing that will stop me."

    Reth blinked. "What?"

    She turned around and she was pale, so pale. Her eyes wide and pleading. "I didn''t get it back then," she said, her hands gesturing wildly.

    Reth was confused. "Didn''t get what?"

    "When you told me that you were King and I was your weakness and that they could use that against you¡­ that you couldn''t let them see it. You begged me, Reth, not to reveal that to them. And I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand then, but I do now. I do!" Her lip trembled, but her eyes were clear and piercing, pleading with him to understand.

    He nodded. "Okay, okay. I get it."

    Her breath sucked in convulsively. She was still fighting tears, but she took one step back to him and her eyes were on fire. "How did you love like this back then?" she demanded. "How did you know? I didn''t even know this love existed until you showed it to me¡ªhow did you do it? How did you carry this through¡­ through all of that?! It would have broken me, Reth!"

    "It did break me," he said simply. "But¡­ you''re worth it."

    Elia''s face dragged down and she slumped. "I can''t do this," she breathed.

    Reth''s rage erupted again and he shuddered with the urge to tear and bite and w¡ªto kill. Because now¡ªafter all this¡ªthe Creator still wouldn''t let him be weak?

    He wanted to plead with her never to do this¡ªnot even consider it.

    He wanted to pick her up and carry her away into the mountains, and make love to her and ignore that the rest of the world even existed.<sub> </sub>

    He wanted to keep her for himself and to hell with the people.

    But¡­ the Creator would have him convince her to die?

    Then her eyes, silvered with unshed tears lifted to his in surprise and they stared at each other, startled confusion written all over her face.

    "What?" he asked tonelessly.

    "You didn''t say that I could."

    He stared at her, his chest rising and falling too fast, too deep.

    She took another step towards him. "Reth?"

    "What?"

    "You didn''t say that I could! I said I can''t and you didn''t say that I can¡ªyou always say¡ª"

    He growled. "Don''t ask this of me, Elia."

    "But you¡ª"

    "DON''T ASK IT OF ME!"

    Elia''s eyes went round and she froze. Reth went still too¡ªbecause he felt like if he moved his skin might shatter, burying shards in his heart.

    Screwing his eyes closed, he blocked out every sight of her, closed his nose to her scent, and refused to see her in his mind. Tried to imagine a world in which she didn''t exist, and he couldn''t do it. One of his knees wobbled.

    "Creator help me," he whispered hoarsely.

    "Oh, Reth," she whispered andunched herself back into his chest and he couldn''t block her out anymore, his hands full of her warmth, his breathced with the scent of her, his body responding to her as it always had¡ªlove, desire, sheer heat.

    "Elia," he rasped and, taking her face in his hands, heid his lips to hers in a desperate kiss.

    She whimpered and clung to him, pressing into him, tears trailing down her cheeks, but her lips were soft tracing his, her tongue seeking, her body writhing.

    Uncoordinated and blind with grief and lust, Reth walked her backwards, devouring her mouth even as they stumbled together until she came up against the side of a Great Tree with a little gasp.

    p He stopped kissing her long enough to check that she hadn''t been hurt, and they ended up staring at each other. He searched her gorgeous, shining eyes, certain that every answer to every happiness was hidden within them.</anda>

    This couldn''t be happening.

    It couldn''t be true.

    "Reth, I''m so sorry. I thought we''d have more time¡­" she breathed. "I thought¡ª"

    He shushed her then slowly, slowly, slid his fingers to the neck of her jacket and pulled it gently aside, a tiny whine breaking in his throat as he revealed the iming scars. Then he dropped his chin andid his mouth¡ªsoft and gentle¡ªover them. Elia closed her eyes and her head sank back.

    "Mine," he whispered on her skin. "Only mine. Forever."

    "Forever," she whispered, her voice shaking and her fingers digging into his waist.

    Then he straightened to hold her gaze. "Mine." He traced a strand of hair back from her face. "Even to death."

 Chapter 534 Souls Entwined

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Elia''s eyes widened. "Even to death," she repeated.

    Then, as if her words had snapped a leash within them both, theyunched themselves at each other.

    Reth had her pinned back against the tree trunk even as her hands clung and grabbed, pulling him tighter, closer.

    Breath thundering, voices catching, they kissed and nuzzled and sucked, hands searching and groping.

    Then Reth slid his knee between hers, groaning the mating call as her frantic, shaking hands slid first down his neck and chest, then to cup him in his leathers, then sliding back up, under his jacket, following his torso, ttening her palms on his stomach, and giving a soft cry when he released her to grip the hem of it and tug it up and over his head and off, dropping it to the cold ground at her feet then pulling her to him as if only she could provide the warmth he needed.

    "Mine," she whimpered. "Reth, you''re mine!"

    A resonant, tormented groan broke in his throat.

    He wed at her hair and grabbed her ass while she struggled with the buttons of his leathers. But as soon as he was free, she started on her own, unbuttoning, then pressing them down to her thighs.

    And the sight of her there, mostly naked and grasping for him, it brought him to lifea€¡±and back to reality.

    This wasn''t right. Not like this. Not now. They needed to talk, to process, to prepare themselves for what they were about to face. But, as if the matebond hade alive again, his veins throbbed, humming with a sparkling light that could only be fed by her. And Elia, her breath rasping, whispered his name, grasping and writhing against him.

    Then, just as he decided he really was desperate enough to strip her naked in the middle of the forest when others would be looking for them, she tore her mouth from his and turned in his arms, leaning back into his chest and reaching up to cup his head and pull him down to her neck, even as she brought his others hand around to touch her.

    "Please, Reth! Please!"

    "Elia, are you sure? Like thisa€¡±?"

    "PLEASE!" she sobbed, her hand fisting his hair. "I need you, Reth, please!"

    When he growled andtched onto her shoulder with teeth just a hair from piercing the skin, she sighed and, ttening her hands on the tree, pushed back against him.

    Simultaneously joyous at the beauty and passion of his mate, and horrified at himself for taking her like a beast, he took himself in hand and guided himself in, his breath shuddering as they were joined. He copsed forward, over her, one hand pinning hers against the tree, the other sliding up her side to find her beautiful breasts.

    And, though he took her, it was Reth who was consumed.

    The salt of her skin on his tongue. The cries of her mouth in his ears. The warm and softness of her in his hand, around him, holding him, embracing him, seeking him again, and again, and again.

    "Elia, my lovea€|" he rasped.

    But she was beyond words, crying out with each of his thrusts, her sobs mingling joy and grief, pleasure and pain.

    The world became very small, a tiny sphere of pounding hearts, fizzing blood, warmth and love, desperation and urgent need.

    And as they moved together, clinging, fingers entwined, bodies one, Reth felt cold on his cheeks. The specter of what they learned hovered overhead, outside the sphere, determined to invade. But for a time Reth knew nothing but the beauty and passion of his mate, his love for her, and hers for him.?

    And as they climbed that wave of pleasure and desire together, teetering on the edge, calling for each other, bodies slicked in sweat, yet warm as me, Reth roared for all of ita€¡±for twenty years of love, for every moment she''d surprised him, every moment he''d missed her, every time they''d joined their bodies in sheer joy.

    Elia sobbed his name and her body tightened on him, tearing the mating call from his throat in a roar that echoed across the WildWood.<sub> </sub>

    And when his climax hit, Reth saw starsa€¡±glittering and twinkling like sunlight on the water, a tiny pinpoint for every breath he''d taken in love with her.

    They rolled together, groaning each other''s names two, three times more, then slumped, Reth''s fingers wed between hers, tearing the bark from the tree.

    Both their heads dropped. His lips rested next to her ear as his breath tore in and out of his throat, his chest heaving against her back, which rose and fell as if she''d run for her life.

    Which, he supposed, they both had. Run into each other''s arms for the sake of the life they held together.

    "Oh, Reth," she sobbed, sagging.

    He wrapped his arm around her stomach to keep her on her feet, and buried his face in her neck.

    "I''m here, Love. I''m here."

    "I love you, Reth. I love you so much. I can''ta€| I don''ta€|"

    "I know, Love. Me too."

    Then slowly, carefully, he sank to the ground, pulling her into hisp and curled his arms around her, reaching for her jacket and wrapping it around her shoulders for her modesty more than the cold.

    Because as his heart began to slow and his breathing eased, he found the mes in his chest only rose higher and higher.

    *****

    Some timeter, no longer joined, but still clinging to each other, Elia now curled into his chest like a child, she lifted her head and her eyes were dry.

    Reth traced the hair back from her face, then keptbing his fingers through it just to feel the soft strands.

    Neither of them spoke for a long while. But he could feel the resolve shifting in his chest.

    <o>,m Finally he went still and without dropping her gaze, he whispered, "You can. I know you can."</o>

    Elia framed his face with her hands, searching his eyes, looking for the lie. But she wouldn''t find it, because it was the pure truth.

    Reth had never hated the truth before.

    And when she dropped her face into his neck, hugging him to her, and whispering

    "Thank you," he just held her.

    Because the fire in his chest wasn''t aimed at her, but at the Creator.

    *** GOT QUESTIONS FOR THE AUTHOR? ***

    Tomorrow is my live voice chat on discord! If you can''t be there but have questions you''d like answered, ask them in thements or any of my social media. I''ll answer them during the meeting and post it on YouTube so you can watchter!?

    (If you want to join, go to linktr.ee/aimeelynn and click the discord link.)?

 Chapter 535 Strap In

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    So many things pressed on him in those silent, passing minutes. So many questions. So many responsibilities. So many demands. But he didn''t move away, or press her. Suddenly, every second was precious, draining away and needed to be held, examined and appreciated.

    "We have to go," she whispered at some point.

    Reth nodded. "Not yet, though," he breathed. "Stay with me for a moment longer, Love. We have to... ready ourselves."

    Her brows pinched. "Reth, I can''t get ready for this."

    "We must, Elia. This is war. Things are going to happen in ways and at times we can''t anticipate. Take this moment we''ve been given, because when we return to them, we''ll be giving ourselves. So take while you can. Because when we go back there we''re going for our daughter and our son, and our people. But my heart is for you, Love. Always."

    Her face crumpled and her fingers curled into his skin, to the edge of pain, but her eyes never left his as she fought for control.

    "It''s not fair!" she said, her voice high and thin.

    Reth shuddered at the echo of the anger in him. But shook his head. "Perhaps that''s why we''ve been given such love? Perhaps it''s the Creator''s reward, knowing our years would be short?"

    Elia blinked, then looked to the sky, her face twisting suddenly into toxic rage. "We almost lost each other! You said that was the worst we would face! You said that! How could you lie to me?!"

    Reth gripped her, pulling her in as she moved like she might get up, perhaps to spit directly at the Creator? He couldn''t be sure. "Elia, Love, no¡ª"

    She turned on him. "He doesn''t lie! But He told me those days, that pain before Elreth arrived was the worst we would face. But this is worse! This is worse!" she screamed, tilting her chin to the sky again.

    Reth took her head and cradled her, tucking her under his chin and squeezing her to him. "Hush, Love, hush."

    He knew what she meant, but he also knew... in twenty years he had grown. They had grown. While this mountain before them was horrific and terrifying, and definitely not the path he wanted to choose, he also felt within himself that they were equipped to meet it.

    That was, perhaps, the hardest part. If he wasn''t strong enough, if Elia couldn''t, being asked this would be too much. They could simply refuse.

    But the days and hours leading to Elreth''s birth had torn him from his foundations. Shaken him and his resolve until he''d almost given up. And in a strange and sad way, he was beginning to see how those days had prepared him for the years between, and now this moment too. Because no matter what, he had never stopped appreciating his mate. Even in anger, even in betrayal, those days had taught him that time wasn''t a gift they would endlessly continue to receive.

    So, he realized, as he sat here on this morning, he was torn not by regret of what should have been, or what they might have had... no. Reth had no regrets. He was torn only by sadness that time for them would not continue. That they couldn''t share more.

    The promise of paradise whispered in his head but he shook it off. The vague and formless prophecy of eternity had always left him confused. What he knew was his love, here and now. And his mate. Their children, and now their children''s mates.

    As Elia''s tears ran dry, as she rxed into his embrace, as she stopped trying to fight the Creator, Reth''s heart deted¡ªand galvanized.

    They didn''t have weeks. They might have days. They could likely only count on hours.

    So when she sighed, then sat up to stare at him again, he had to clear his throat before his voice would work.

    "Hear me, Love" he rasped. "I don''t know what this day, these hours bring. I don''t know what else will be asked of you, or what you might face. But I know that I will stand for you through it all."<sub> </sub>

    Elia nodded and put a hand to his jaw again. "I know, Reth. Me too."

    But he wasn''t finished. "The night I imed you, I told you that vow was not for a people, or a tradition. It was my heart to yours. Male to female. My vow to you that wherever you are, no matter what you face, I go with you. My body for yours, my blood for yours, my life for yours. You''re mine, and I''ll die to protect you."

    "I know," she breathed, fighting tears again. "I vow the same to you. That''s why¡­ right? That''s why we have to do this?"

    He nodded sadly¡ªangrily, if he was honest with himself.

    Funny. Whenever he''d heard a story of heroes, he didn''t remember the part where they were pissed as hell about the noble thing they were about to do.

    "What do you need, Elia? What can I do to help you?"

    She closed her eyes. "Apparently I need to ask a Protector or two to give up their lives. I can''t even imagine¡ª"

    "Don''t take that on yourself, Love. Gahrye was right. Whoever you choose, whoever is willing, they were made by the Creator for this, and they will be rewarded."

    Her brow pinched. "Is that what you believe? That we''ll be rewarded for this?"

    He nodded slowly. Certain it was true, but uncertain in what form or shape it could possibly take.

    Elia looked down at her hands, resting on his chest. "Can you imagine a reward worth giving up watching our children grow up? Meeting our grandchildren?" she said, biting her lip to avoid giving in to tears again.

    "Truthfully, no," Reth rumbled, his voice hoarse. "But the Creator has achieved so many things I could never have imagined, I have stopped trying to anticipate what He''s capable of."

    Elia snorted. "So fucking wise," she said dryly. "If I didn''t know you believed it, I''d find you sopletely obnoxious, Reth, you know that?"

    He didn''t like the darkness in her eyes when she lifted them to meet his. But she didn''t shy away. She was being honest.

    He cupped her face and kissed her soft lips, then kissed them again because kisses were no longer an endless resource.

    "What do you need?" he asked again. "How can I help?"

    "Just stay with me," she whispered back. "Never leave my side."

    "Done."

    *****

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 536 From Bad To Worse

    <strong>ELRETH? </strong>

    Rika bit her lip, tossing ideas back and forth with Gar about how likely the humans were to travel on foot. Meanwhile, Suhle frowned and looked down as if she were working hard to remember.?

    When the older female lifted her head, her eyes were sad. "I do not think they had enough for all the numbersa€| but then, there were still groupsing. They may have brought more of thea€| veehickles with them?"

    Aaryn jumped in. "The traverse was still open yesterday morning. If they''d had it open each day, and they were bringing one hundred through each timea€|"

    While Rika and Gar held a quiet conference, Elreth rubbed her face, then leaned into Suhle. "Tell me," she said quietly. "how bad is it?"

    Suhle and her daughter looked at each other, reaching to grip hands. Then Suhle fixed Elreth with her incredible piercing eyes. "It''s bad. It''s very bad. I am very good at being silent and unnoticed, and the humans have poor senses. I listened and watched for an entire afternoon and evening. They had no question they could navigate the traversea€¡±I don''t know how they were doing it. But they spoke as if it was only time until there were more of them here than exist in Anima.

    "When I got back to Lerrin, he pulled the few warriors we had to guard the entrance, but sent us to bring you, because we know he couldn''t hold it, not for long. If at all. Those in the camp would soon discover if the others didn''t arrive, ora€| or if there was a battle."

    The female''s tension was in, and her daughter closed her eyes for a moment.

    "How many of you are there?"

    "With Lyndra and I gonea€| thirty-five adults."

    ? Elreth swore.?

    "Lerrin sent us because he knew I could hide if I needed to, and Lyndra is very fast. They were nning to attempt to dy the humans if they could, buta€| I don''t know if they were sessful. My mate and Ia€| we lost the mind link on my second night in the desert," Suhle said with quiet dignity, but her breath caught and her daughter dropped her head.?

    Elreth honored the woman''s strength and didn''t make a fuss. "Do youa€| know why?"

    Suhle shook her head. "I pray it was only the distance. We haven''t been separated by such distance before. Buta€| but it is my greatest desire to return as quickly as I can. If he was unable to stop the humans, or dy them, Lerrin nned to follow them, to be the hammer to your anvil. If that were the case and it was only the distance separating us, then the humans must still be on the other side of the desert. I believea€| I believe I would hear him once he reached the Great in. But he would not travel beyond that point because he is banished, and he is a male of his word."

    "He''s no longer banished, none of you are," Elreth said quickly. "Ifa€¡±when we make it through this, even as it happens, please assure any who are among you that you are wee here. In fact, I believe you''re safer if you alle to the Tree City. And your strength added to ours will be wee. If the others are exhausted as you were, they can be flown in if they can''t get in ahead of the humans. In fact, Tarkyn, please send someone to go find them and tell them. Unless they''re going to join those in a head-on assault, I want the outsiders off the warpath and here in the Tree City."?

    "Thank you, Elreth," Suhle said quietly. "Thank you. I believe some would take you up on that, though I don''t think Lerrin will want to return. Buta€| but of course, there''s no way for us to know that he is stilla€| I mean, that they haven''ta€¡±" Suhle bit her lip and dropped her eyes.

    Heart thrumming for her, Elreth nodded and looked at Tarkyn who was muttering orders to one of his lieutenants. When he turned back to her, she raised her brows.<sub> </sub>

    "Thoughts?"

    Tarkyn zeroed in on Suhle. "When you listened to them speak about travelling, were they definitive? A date, time, n? They knew how many forces wereing and what their orders were?"

    Suhle nodded sadly.

    Tarkyn sighed. "Then I would say unless Lerrin and the others were able to interfere somehow, that we likely have humans in the desert nowa€| and possibly a second wave gathering to join them at the other traverse. There''s no time, Elreth. We have to move now."

    Elreth nodded and began issuing orders, praying that they would be in time. And that Lerrin and his tribe hadn''t ended up pinned between two human armies.

    But before she could finish conferring with Tarkyn about how to get a message to the Outsiders, the door to the cave opened and her parents walked in.

    Elreth froze.?

    Her father came first, looking like he''d aged twenty years in the past houra€¡±his eyes were sunken and wide, darting around the cave as if a threat might appear from nowhere. And he clung to her mother''s hand, ushering her in, then hovering over her like he would challenge anyone who so much as looked at her sideways.

    Her mother''s face was pale, but her shoulders back and she met eyes with everyone, nodding at Tarkyn, and forcing a smile at Rika.

    Then they saw Suhle and both their mouths dropped open.

    Elreth didn''t miss that her parents never let go of each other as they rushed forward to greet the female, who stood from the couch and finally broke a smile, greeting them.

    She trieda€| she tried so hard to be patient. But she had been waiting. Her parent''s role in all this determined whether her own ns would work, so as they hurriedly caught up with Suhle, who kept repeating what a relief it was to see them, and congrattions on Elreth''s raising, she moved to her mother''s side.

    And that''s when she noticed that, despite their genuine smiles for their old friend, they hadn''t let go. Their hands were entwined, gripping so hard they both had white knuckles. Her mother''s face was pinched, the lines at the side of her eyes deeper than Elreth had ever seen them.

    And when her mother turned, sensing her approach, those eyes went wide and she sucked in a breath like she''d been punched.?

    Elreth stopped, frowning, cold fear twisting in her gut.?

 Chapter 537 The Ticking Clock - Part 1

    If you enjoy music while you''re reading, try "The Dark of You" by Breaking Benjamin. It''s what I was listening to while writing this chapter and the next!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn could smell the tension on Reth and Elia as they entered the cave. The kind of tension a predator held in every rippled line of their body, wary and braced for attack when an enemy was known to be near.

    He could feel the fear in Elreth as she watched her parents greet their old friend.

    He could sense the uncertainty in Gar when he moved closer to his family, pulling Rika with him.

    To Aaryn it seemed he was in the right ce¡ªnear the wall, watching, observing, ready to intervene if anyone tried to interfere with the family. He would watch over them as they figured out how to keep themselves together through this.

    But then Elreth turned, looking for him and beckoning him close and it urred to him that he was family now. He was a part of this circle.

    This was his family to hold together while they all navigated this hell.

    He hurried over as Reth and Suhle pulled apart, then Reth looked to his kids¡ªincluding Aaryn and Rika¡ªand excused himself from his friend.

    "We need to speak with the kids, Suhle. I''m sorry. It won''t be long. You two eat and rest. I''m sure we''ll have more questions for you as well."

    Suhle was gracious and kind as she had always been the two times Aaryn had met her when he was younger¡ªher daughter watched everyone with hunted eyes though.

    Then, with murmured apologies to anyone who met their eyes, Reth and Elia ushered the rest of them through the cave and back into the bedchamber, Reth watching over his mate, while she kept her eyes down and arms folded across her chest.

    It wasn''t until he looked at Elia''s face that Aaryn felt true fear¡ªor perhaps, he hadn''t let himself think about it. But until that moment, he''d been so focused on El, and the Protectors¡­ it wasn''t until they walked into that room and the low ceiling closed over their heads that Aaryn''s stomach flipped and he wondered if he would be sick before this conversation was done.

    Elreth made sure Aaryn was following, then stormed through the tunnel into the room, turning to face the rest of them, her arms folded when they trickled in behind her.

    Aaryn slid to stand behind her, at her shoulder, rubbing her arms while Elia took a seat on the bed, and Reth stood to her side. Gar and Rika standing near Aaryn and El.

    ? Reth''s eyes kept checking each of his family, but returning always to Elia and his face grew more drawn, more lined each time.

    Aaryn''s stomach churned.

    "What''s going on?" El demanded sharply. Aaryn squeezed her arms, an urging to go easy. Her parents were clearly struggling. "Gahrye said you''d tell us."

    Reth nodded, "We will. We''re about to," he said, his hand still gripping Elias¡ªwho held his thick palm between both hers, her knuckles white as if she were afraid someone was going to tear him from her. "But before we do, I¡­ I''m sorry, but I have to remind you who you are. What we all are. You are the Royal Family. You are the Honored of Anima¡ªwhether you were born to it, or mated in me, or married, you are a part of this legacy. And our family has led the Anima for centuries. Whatever you need now, whatever is said here, is said. But when we leave this room¡ªwhen we face those people out there, you carry with you dignity and power. You do not allow your fear to conquer you, do you all understand me?"<sub> </sub>

    Aaryn found himself nodding without thinking. Reth''s voice resonated with the Alpha Authority that he''d worn since he was a cub.

    "Don''t be hard on them, Reth," Elia breathed, staring at the floor. "We''re all just¡­ people in the end. We''re all just humans and Anima and¡­ we''re all weak. You''re allowed to be weak, kids. What your father''s saying is, be weak with us, not with the people out in the cave."

    They all nodded, murmuring. But Aaryn felt Elreth''s entire body go tense, and he didn''t miss how Gar took Rika''s hands in both of his, just like his mother gripped his father.

    "What''s going on?" Elreth''s voice was too high. Aaryn rubbed her arms again.

    Elia looked up at Reth and he watched her, obviously measuring whether she wanted him to speak or not. Then she cleared her throat and looked back at them.

    "Well," she said breathlessly. "I think Gahrye told you, Kalle and I are¡­ necessary to closing the traverses. We have to go in and¡­ with the help of a Protector, face down the voices. And, if we do this at the same time and we''re both sessful, we will close the traverses. I mean¡­ pretty amazing, right?" she said, her eyes jumping between them, never resting on one of them for too long.

    Aaryn''s shoulders sagged, but he didn''t want to be the one to ask¡ª

    "Will you survive?"

    It was Elreth, her voice high and quavering¡ªthe voice not of a ruler, but of a child pleading for her mother.

    Elia looked at her and her face crumpled. "I don''t think so, sweetie," she breathed.

    Elreth shivered under his hands as Aaryn''s jaw dropped.

    "Are you sure?" he asked, sounding ten years younger himself.

    "It''s impossible to know what''s going to happen," Reth said, his voice strong and calm, though the torment in his eyes wasn''t lost on Aaryn. "We both hope that the Creator has a miracle nned¡ªno one knows what will ur when the voices are defeated. But we don''t want to pretend¡ª"

    "This is bullshit," Gar spat, Rika putting a hand to his chest immediately. "No, it''s bullshit!" He looked down at his mate, then back at his father, his face twisted in rage. "You''re just going to let her go? Just like that? One conversation with Gahrye and it''s bye-bye Mom?"

    Reth''s growl vibrated through the room and Aaryn tenses to step between father and son if it was needed.

    But he should have known. Though Reth''s eyes shed, he showed no sign of moving away from his mate.

    "Gar," Reth growled. "I assure you, no one in this room wants to say goodbye¡ª"

    "Then don''t!"

 Chapter 538 The Ticking Clock - Part 2

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    It was shock, Reth reminded himself. His own immediate response when Gahrye told them had been a surge of anger too. Anger was powerful. It didn''t feel helpless. It didn''t hesitate, or reveal weakness.?

    It was instinct.?

    So, instead of snarling back at his son, Reth held Gar''s gaze and waited.?

    Gar stared back, hard, as the others started talking to each other, Elia trying to quietly soothe Elreth,? while Aaryn looked on, eyes sad and pleading.

    ? "What is it, exactly, that you have to do?" Elreth demanded in the same tone she''d used as a child when she hadn''t understood why her father had to take a trip to see the Bears that she''d been told were so dangerous.?

    Elia went rigid and Reth''s instincts urged him to step between her and the danger she faced. But he couldn''t.

    Holy fuck. He couldn''t save her from this.?

    While Gar continued to re at him, Reth put his hand on Elia''s shoulder. He couldn''t save her from the voices, but he could save her from falling apart.?

    "Your mother has a unique purpose, given by the Creator''s hand," he said solemnly. "It is... her road to walk. What you need to know is that she is bold, and strong, and she can do it. But it will be painful. So please... don''t force her to recount it to you. The steps she takes will have no bearing on any of yours until she''s sessful. So pray with me that she is."

    "Of course," El wailed. "But--"

    "No buts, El. There''s no time to drag this out and examine it, and I won''t put your mother through that. What we, as a family, have to face is that we will each be fighting this war on a different front, and we can''t know where it will take us. So, we have to make the most of the time we have."

    "You''re saying she''s going to die?" His daughter''s voice was so small, Reth''s heart cracked a little wider.?

    "I''m saying we''re walking into war and I won''t do that without acknowledging the risks," he replied.?

    Gar''s face remained hard, but Reth sensed the shift in him--a resistance to what he was hearing, rather than defiance outright. He gave both his children and their mates a moment of his attention, praying they each saw both his plea for mercy for their mother, and hispassion.?

    thus wasn''t going to be easy for any of them.

    "You all have tasks as well, and we know that. Walk into them with certainty that we are doing everything in our power to make sure you will seed. We will..." he faltered. They''d talked about this as they returned to the cave. It had seemed only practical, but now the words lodged in his throat as he looked into the eyes of his young and it came home to him that his chances to do this... to speak and hold and offer were growing short.?

    Help me, he prayed. How do I find the strength to leave them in this??

    He cleared his throat.?

    "We will speak with each of you one on one tonight. Go about your tasks. We will find you," he murmured, his head swimming with visions he didn''t want to see. Final words, final embraces.?<sub> </sub>

    He felt the pain of this physically and it stole his breath.?

    "You''re loved," Elia blurted suddenly and everyone''s attention shifted to her and her teary eyes. "The thing you need to know is that you''re loved, and no matter what we face in theing days, that can''t be stolen from you. And if... if I don''t return from this, I want you to walk into every day of the rest of your life certain of that fact. I love you. And I will do anything I can to protect you."

    Elreth opened her mouth and Reth jolted, fearing she would ask directly and that Elia would answer, and they would all dissolve into useless puddles at this time when they needed nothing more than they needed strength and focus.?

    But then Elreth caught his eyes. And whether it was something in his gaze, or only that she looked to him for reassurance from her own caution... she closed her mouth again and nodded.?

    "You''re right," she croaked to her mother. "You''re right. What''s important is here in this room. But we all have jobs to do. Thank you. Thank you, all of you, for being willing to do them."?

    Her tears didn''t spill over as she turned to meet eyes with Gar and Rika and even Aaryn.?

    Creator''s mane, his daughter was incredible.?

    "Tell us what we missed, quickly," Elia urged her. "Tell us where you''ll be."

    Reth wasforted by the close attention Aaryn gave Elreth as she took a deep breath and ryed their respective tasksa€¡±that Gar would lead the Protectors towards the desert, hoping to intercept the human army before it reached the WildWood. That Rika would attempt to interfere with the humans and turn them backa€¡±failing that, that she would sabotage their technology to give the Anima a fighting chance.?

    That Elreth herself would stay in the city to coordinate all the fronts and efforts, and Aaryn with her to advise and action.?

    That they would wee the return of thoseing from the human world. That they would ensure the other traverse wasn''t breached...

    Reth shook his head in disbelief as the picture expanded and filled out in color.?

    A war on two fronts.?

    A people divided in body, yet singr in purpose.

    Two worlds colliding in a final battle based as much in wits as flesh.?

    And always, over all of it, the threat of what would be if they weren''t sessful. The potential that it wouldn''t be just this family torn from its roots... but all of the Anima. Every one.?

    Protectors, Leonine, Lupine, human... it didn''t matter. All of them bleed red. And all of them would pay with their lives if any of them failed.?

    "Creator, help us all," Reth muttered as Elreth sighed and opened her hands without words, because there were too many things to speak them all. But they could all see the truth.?

    This was theirst stand. And they would meet it, fangs bared and ws extended, they would fight and win... or die trying.?

 Chapter 539 The Future

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Gahrye walked down the trail, Reece following him. They''d been arguing for thest twenty minutes, ever since they left the others back in the cave.?

    "No, Reece, you need to stay here," he said again, through his teeth. Not because he was angry, but because he needed his son to hear his determination.?

    "No fucking way."

    Gahrye whirled on him and Reece stopped in the middle of the trail. "Listen! We don''t know how all of this is going to y out. You''re safer herea€¡±if those scientists get their hands on you they''d never let you go. Do you want to be ab rat in some insane man''s fetish dream?"

    "No!" Reece snapped. "But if you''re all sessful, I''ll never see you again! I''ll never see Mom, ore homea€|"

    Gahrye looked at him sadly. "Reece, I told you. That world is not your home. It''s where we raised you and I know you understand ita€¡±but it doesn''t understand you. You have to be able to seea€¡±you''re going to thrive here!"?

    "And what about Mom? I didn''t even get to say goodbye!"

    Gahrye sighed and looked at his sona€¡±so much of a man, yet still a kid in some ways. Was he really trying to convince him to stay here, to separate himself from his entire life, forever?

    Yes, he was, and for good reason.

    "Son, I am so grateful for how protective you are of her. It''s been a balm to me over the years knowing that if something happened to me you''d take such good care of her."

    Reece snorted. "She says I''m just like you."

    Gahrye puts a hand to his shoulder. "I hope so. I hope I love her as well as you do."

    They stood there quietly, both of them looking off into the forest. Then Reece blew out a breath.

    "What ifa€¡±"

    Gahrye shook his head. "The danger here is specific, and you can avoid it, or you can help them fight it. But in the other world, you''ll never be free, Reece. You know that. You''re willing to take that risk right now, but if something were to happen to us, the Protectors will all be here. You won''t even have awork. And we''ve never had the numbersa€|. Please, Reece. Your mother and I have a job to do, and our weight would be so much easier to bear if we knew you were here, among your people, who will embrace you."

    Reece looked skeptical, but he pushed on.

    "They don''t have a wind-reader anymore, Reece. You have a purpose here. You have something to offer. And you don''t have to hide. If this goes wrong and you get stuck, walk into who you are. Who you are is Anima and it''s beautiful. When I was your age I would have given anything to have that."

    "But you and Moma€¡±"<sub> </sub>

    "Your mother and I might not make it through this, Reece. I''m sorry, buta€| I think you know that. I thinka€| I think you''ve known that and you haven''t wanted to talk about it anymore than we have. But nowa€| there''s no more time. We can''t avoid it anymore. The danger is real and present and that means we have to make hard choices. Pleasea€|" he softened his voice and stepped closer to his son. "Please, Reece."

    Reece''s jaw shoved forward, but for the first time he didn''t say no. Gahrye dared to hope.

    "Go, Reece. Go do what you do. Take care of people. Be smart. Outwit the enemy. And if we don''t make it backa€| know that you''re so loved. So loved. By both of usa€¡±"

    Reece''s face twisted and Gahrye, his own vision blurred by tears, pulled him in. "I mean it, Reece. You''re such a good male."

    "Man. I''m a man."

    "You''re a male, Reece. Stop fighting what you are. I did it for too long. I never found my peace until I epted what I was and how I was going to be used. There''s nothing better than walking into what the Creator made for you."

    "The Creator wants to destroy my family!"

    "He''d never do that unless it was worth it for what you gained. That''s what I learned. I spent my entire youth angry and fragile because I couldn''t shift and wasn''t valued. But if I had been, I never would have known how to coach Elia to understand the people here, I would never have connected with the disformed, and I wouldn''t have ended up in the human world and meeting your mother. I never would have had you. But I couldn''t see all that back then. I could only see the pain and the injustice of it all.

    "Whatever the Creator takes away he reces with something better, Reece. Look at my life. It''s true."

    "But I don''t want something better! I want what I have!"

    "You never want to have your own mate, your own family?"

    "What if my mate is in the human world? Have you thought about that? What if she''s there and I haven''t found her and now I never will?"

    Gahrye shook his head vehemently. "If that were the case, you would have found her. The Creator knew this wasing, He would have brought you together. Or maybe she''s here and you just don''t know it yet. Or maybe you don''t have a true mate, but I doubt that. Your heart is too big. You''re too much like me." He tried to break the tension and winked, but his son just kept staring at him, hands in his pockets, his face twisted in grief and danger.

    "I have a true mate," he muttered. "I just don''t know where she is."

    "See, this is what I mean, Reece. You can''t see around every corner. You can only see around the ones the Creator shows you. Soa€| what''s he saying now.

    "I don''t want to know."

    "Yes, you do."

    "No, I don''t!" Reece snarled and got right up in his face.?

 Chapter 540 Not On My Watch

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Gahrye bristled, but pulled himself in and didn''t bite back. He knew Reece, because Reece was just like he''d been as a young man: His temper red hot and bright, then faded just as quickly. So instead of arguing, Gahrye just stood there, staring into his eyes, pleading silently for Reece to look past his fear and see that his father wanted what was best for him.

    Reece, brittle and stubborn, cursed again, turning away. But momentster, while Gahrye patiently waited, his son turned back, closed his eyes, tipped his head back and inhaled deeply, obeying his father''s nudge to read the windsa€¡±and clearly hating every word he heard.

    Gahrye almost wept for him when Reece''s face crumpled.

    "What does he say?" he asked his son.

    "He saysa€| I''m needed here," he whispered.

    Gahrye, tears blurring his vision, nodded and grabbed him in a hug again. "Yes,? you are. And I''m d that you are."

    Reece''s eyes flew open. "You aren''t surprised. You knew? For a while?"

    Gahrye nodded sadly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Because I also knew you weren''t ready to see it yourself. I just knew I had to get you over here and leave the rest to Him. That''s the thing, Reece. When he asks something of you, he doesn''t leave you to fail. He holds your hand. Sometimes you see miles ahead, sometimes only the next step. But alwaysa€| always step where he points for your feet. If you do,? he''ll never let you fall."

    Reece gaped. "You think losing my entire life isn''t falling?"

    "I think even if it feels like it at first, you''ll discover that it''s not. Just like I did."

    But Reece scowled. "I don''t think so. I don''t think I can ever trust a Creator that would split our family like this."?

    Gahrye sighed heavily. "I hope you''ll try. Because He''s worth it."

    They stood together for a long moment, then Gahrye said, "I''m going to have to leave soon. I don''t want to spend myst hours with you arguing."

    Reece began to cry.

    *****

    Giving his son time to pull himself together, Gahrye let Reece run back to the cave while he started back down the trail, weeping.

    But before long, he heard footsteps in the forest to his right and turned, only to find Elia and Reth also returning to the cave.

    The three of them stood, staring at each other for a long moment.

    Then Elia turned to Reth. "Can I have a minute along with Gahrye?" she asked gently. "You can wait for me at the Tree. I''lle get you so we can go in together."

    Reth cut Gahrye a heated re, but he leaned in to kiss Elia and whisper to her not to be long, but then he let her go and headed to their tree.<sub> </sub>

    Elia stepped into him immediately and it was such a relief, such a joy to hold his best friend again.

    "Thank you, Gahrye."

    He snorted, but Elia wouldn''t let him dismiss it. "Thank you for being so strong to tell us this. I don''t think I could have done it. Thank you being willing to walk into this yourself, with Kalle. Thank you for everything! I wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for you."

    Gahrye sighed and stared at his oldest, dearest friend. They''d spent so many of their years apart, and yet every time they were together it was like thisa€¡±as if no time had passed at all.

    "Thank you, Elia, for seeing the truth about me that I couldn''t even see myself. Thank you for being a friend when I so desperately needed one."

    They stared at each other, then Elia was crying and shaking her head. "I can''t believe it''se to this. Could you ever have imagined this 20 years ago?" Then she caught herself. "But maybe you did, with your gift?"

    Gahrye shook his head. "I didn''t know this for certain until yesterday. And I didn''t even suspect about Kalle until just recent months. Prior to that, I believed you had both done your part. It wasa€| a blow when this came."

    Elia hugged him again. "I don''t know how I''m going to do it," she admitted. "I can''t believe Kalle has to do this over there, alone."

    "We won''t be alone. She''ll have me, and I''ll have her. And she''s chosen two Protectors that are staying to help just in case." He squeezed her harder. "You''re so brave, Elia. The rest of them never saw it early on, but I did. I always saw it. It inspired me."

    "Stop!" Elia cried. "You inspired me!"

    Gahrye forced himself to grin. "Then we''re even."

    Neither of them wanted to say goodbye. Gahrye took the time to tell her he believed Reece had epted his fate and would stay. But they were both aware of time ticking away and the need for them to turn to the tasks they''d been given."

    Their conversation ground to a halt and Elia ran a hand through her hair.

    "I don''t want to say goodbye," she whispered.

    "I don''t want to either, not like this. But I have to go soon, and so do you."

    They embraced one more time, then Gahrye quoted from the histories. "The Creator says there is no greater love than this, that a man wouldy down his life for his friends. You know, I always thought that was just an ideal, buta€|" he swallowed hard. "Iy down my life for you, Elia."

    She sobbed. "Iy down my life for you, Gahrye."

    "See you on the other side?"

    Elia nodded, hugged him one more time, then turned and ran towards the cave and her Tree House.

    Gahrye didn''t wait to see her go inside. Later, he knew, they would both be at the cave. But this had been their real goodbye and he would cherish it. So, he turned and walked in the opposite direction, because he realized, it wasn''t just people he needed to farewella€| it was Anima.

    So he set out to do that before his final goodbye to his son.

 Chapter 541 Shouldnt Be Here

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth stood by¡ªhovering obnoxiously, but so far beyond caring, he would have snapped his teeth at anyone that suggested it¡ªas Elia moved among the gathering Protectors.

    They''d been so excited to see her, even in the circumstances, wanting to share the joy and satisfaction of finally being their own tribe. And she''d found it in herself to share that with them. To smile and squeeze hands, and hug males, and dance with females¡­

    She hadn''t stolen their joy, despite the loss of her own.

    He''d never loved her more.

    He stood behind her through it all¡ªan unfeeling rock that cracked a smile now and again when someone looked at him. But he was struggling. Every second that ticked by was another second they couldn''t use, another moment they couldn''t share. And even though he understood that these were her people, and she needed a moment to just be with them, he found himself resenting the intrusion.

    They didn''t know. They couldn''t know¡ªthey''d already decided not to tell anyone who didn''t ultimately volunteer to help. But his irrational dominance wanted them to fucking understand.

    He knew he couldn''t let himself express any of this. And so, he followed, a looming shadow with fierce eyes and on the edge of a growl as Elia slowly disappeared to the edges of the group that were gathering, waiting for Gar and their marching orders.

    She was searching for specific Anima, and he wouldn''t protest, no matter who they were. He knew that no one knew these people better than she. And every ounce of her being resisted putting this in front of any of them. She couldn''t separate her role from what she was asking them to do, and so she grieved, even as she tapped this one on the shoulder and beckoned them toe, and patted that one on the arm.

    In the end, she pulled four of them aside and, with her eyes, asked Reth to give them some room.

    He could still have heard what she said if he chose, but she knew he would close his ears. He would guard them, ensure that she had the space and time to tell them what she needed to say, and to do it with the grace and dignity with which she''d done every other Queenly act for the past twenty years.

    Fuck, she was beautiful.

    The mating call wanted to huff in his throat, but even to this day she would blush when he did it in front of others. He swallowed it, though it hurt going down, and he waited.

    He watched her from twenty feet away, her brows high and forehead lined, eyes earnest, and no doubt her voice too. She spoke to all of them as a group, her face painted in apology and grief.

    And he saw the posture of those she''d chosen shift¡ªfirst from pride to serve, to shock, to contemtion.

    Then, to his surprise, Elia stopped talking. She gave an instruction, hugged each of them individually, pointed to somewhere to the north, then rolled her shoulders back and walked towards him, her face moving from calm dignity, to fractured grief the moment her back was to them.

    Reth hurried toward her, ready to sweep her up, but she shook her head.

    "Don''t let them see. Don''t let them guess," she breathed as she hurried past him and into the forest. "Get me out of here, Reth. I can''t¡­I can''t let them see."

    Her scent trilled with fear and sadness¡ªand the heat of rage. Confusion swirled with conviction, anger with abject terror. She was a mass of emotions, her hands trembling, and so she sped them at her waist as she walked silently through the forest.

    At first he didn''t even pay attention, just followed at her back, ensuring no one else approached.

    But soon, when they were out of sight and sound of the others, and she began to weep, he looked around and realized where she was taking him.

    And he prayed for strength.

    When they entered the clearing for the Weeping Tree, Reth wanted to weep himself. He wanted to cry broken sobs and throw himself to the ground like a child.

    But his mate kept her chin high and stalked on towards the hidden depths to be found under its cover.<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t until they''d pushed through the rustling leaves and vines and were within its shadows that she turned on her heel and threw herself into his chest, clinging so hard her fingers dug into his back like ws.

    She said nothing, just sobbed, open mouthed and voice breaking and Reth clutched her.

    "You did so well, Love. So well. You were so strong. You are so strong. I love you, Elia¡ª"

    "No, Reth, you d-don''t understand!" she cried, pushing back far enough to look up at him. "You''re not in my head! I''m¡­ I''m walking through this, telling all of them like it''s noble. Like I wee it¡ªI''m asking them to share the risk! And I don''t want it! Don''t you get it, Reth? I DON''T WANT THIS. I¡­ I''m afraid I''ll fail because I don''t want to do it and how do I love anyone through that?!"

    He shook his head and cupped her face, staring down at her with every ounce of the love and admiration he had for her.

    "That isn''t failure, Elia," he breathed, stroking her wet cheeks. "That is what it means to be a ruler. The fact that you move ahead anyway, that you bolster others, smile and encourage them¡ªthat you put their feelings before your own, that is what it means to lead with a true heart. The heart of a lover."

    "But¡ª"

    "Listen to me, Elia. You aren''t going to fail."

    "But Reth! I just asked people to die for a cause I DO NOT WANT."

    "And yet, where are we walking, Elia. Are you turning from this? Are you choosing your own path?"

    "No," she spluttered through her tears. "But I don''t want it. I don''t feel that love¡ªthis is all about love. This is all about loving others and I don''t feel love right now for anyone but you and our family¡ªI want to flee!"

    "But you aren''t," he said softly. "Love isn''t a feeling, Elia. Not at its core. Love is a choice to do for others what they need. What is good for them. Even at cost to yourself. That is the purest love¡ªand that''s why the Creator chose you, because it is how you love."

    She stared at up him, her eyes wide and liquid. "No, Reth," she whispered, "That''s how you love."

    "That is how we love, Love."

    "I just want to be with the kids, but when we were there I felt like I was going to fall apart, and I can''t do that to them."

    Reth nodded. "I know, but we''ll do it. We''ve always done it and we''ll do it now. We have others to take care of in the next few hours, and we''ll do that. Then we will go home and we will prepare ourselves and we will be weak together, okay? When we''re alone."

    Her face crumpled. "You''re so incredible, Reth," she sobbed. "I don''t deserve you."

    "Oh, Love, don''t¡ª"

    "No, just take it, Reth. I love you more deeply than I love anyone. Thank you. Thank you for loving me and for always pointing me in the right direction. I''m¡­ I''m going to need that every moment now. Promise me. Promise me you won''t stop."

    "I won''t stop."

    "I know you won''t," she said with a watery smile. "You never have, you wonderful, wonderful man."

    They embraced, and they cried¡­ and then they took each other''s hands and walked back to the Royal Meadow to talk to their children for thest time.

 Chapter 542 No Time Left - Part 1

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    They were in the bedroom of his Tree House discussing what they could afford to pack beyond clothing. Rika was concerned about keeping pace with the Anima, and Gar reminded her they would be carried by the birds to the edge of the WildWood. But that meant that they needed to be kind in their packing, too, thoughtful of the burden to their brother tribe.

    "Brother tribe? You call the birds brothers after what they did?" Rika asked, surprised rather than angry.

    The thought made Gar want to grind his teeth. The birds had very nearly stolen the Veneration from the Protectors. Remembering that still made him angry.

    But it was the Anima way to ept what you could not change. And while some of the birds might still be a touch cold towards the new tribe, most had embraced them the moment the Veneration was called.

    "I have found that individual Anima are usually quite¡­ human," Gar said dryly. "Able to see the value in others and make things work, and to get on with the task. It''s when they group together and find safety in numbers¡­ that''s when the problems start. So, yes, I will call the birds brothers. Those who are carrying us tonight are saviors. And doing so willingly¡ªnot without risk to themselves and their own families. But in any case, we don''t have another choice. Even in my beast I can''t get you there as quickly as they can. And they''re bringing all the leaders so we can strategize and prepare before the others arrive. I just pray we have enough time for those who have to travel by foot to rest before we engage."

    "That''s where Ie in," Rika said, trying to smile, but it wobbled.

    Gar''s entire system surged with adrenalin and he stopped dead, staring at her.

    He had agreed to this n against his better judgment, and every instinct within him screamed to keep her as far away from the humans as was possible.

    Rika walked toward him, shaking her head. "Don''t look at me like that. This is war, Gar. You said it yourself. Let me do what I can to be the savior. It''s going to take all of us."

    "I know, but¡ª"

    She reached him and put a finger to lips. When he growled behind it, her smile came back and it didn''t falter this time.

    He clung to her, hands at her back, holding her close, head spinning, looking for ways to keep her there so she never had to¡ª

    The knock on the door downstairs startled them both¡ªbut Gar knew. He knew even before the door opened and his father''s voice called up the stairs, quickly followed by his scent on the fresh air.

    "Gar? Rika? Do you have a minute?"

    No. No, no, no, he didn''t want a minute. Not this minute. Not if it meant¡ª

    "We''re upstairs!" Rika called. "Just a second."

    Gar froze, holding her there when she tried to walk away, and Rika looked up at him, her face lined with worry.

    They didn''t speak, but she obviously figured out what was wrong, because she put her hands to his face and whispered, "I''m still here. I''m not going anywhere. You need to talk to them, Gar."

    He grunted, but even though his fingers curled into her as she leaned up on her tip toes to kiss him briefly, he let her move this time when she stepped away.<sub> </sub>

    It was toote already, though. Because his mother was at the door, knocking and peering inside.

    "Can I talk to Rika for a minute, Gar?" she asked quietly, her eyes rimmed in red, and her voice husky.

    Gar almost gave the call for his mother¡ªa sound he hadn''t made since he was a cub.

    As if she knew, she gave him a soft look, but then she turned to Rika and smiled. "It won''t take long," she said to his mate. Then back to him. "Your father''s downstairs. He wants to talk to you."

    Gar felt like he''d been sent to the gallows. Leaving a wide-eyed Rika alone with his mother, who brushed his arm and whispered her love as he passed, Gar stepped out of the bedroom he''d only had the chance to share with his mate for hours and was now about to leave and who knew? Who knew what was going to happen?

    He had to force himself to trot down the stairs as if he were eager for the conversation. But he slowed at the bottom, finding his father standing at the window, staring out into the forest. He turned to look up at Gar and tipped his head for Gar to join him.

    Gar slipped up next to him and stared out. The sunlight was almost gone, and the moon was beginning to rise. They only had a few hours.

    Gar swallowed hard.

    "I wish we had more time," his father said, his voice low and gruff. "I wish you and I had more time. I wish we had more time with Rika. I wish¡­ I wish so much had been different, Gar."

    Gar sucked in a breath. Trust his father to leap straight into the most painful part of this conversation without even looking to see if there were rocks below the surface.

    "I thought we had more time," his father continued. "That''s part of the problem. Every day with you, Gar, I always thought there was more time to fix the problems. I thought it would happen naturally, that we''d find ourselves¡­ I was wrong. And I''m sorry."

    "I forgive you," he said bluntly, because he did. And if this was what he thought it was, he wasn''t going to live with regrets. His anger at his father wasn''t gone, but it had eased. And the more the tide of it sucked out, the more room Gar seemed to have to admire him.

    "Thank you," his father said, as if he actually meant it.

    "So¡­ you''re going with Mom?" Gar asked, his voice stilted.

    His dad turned to look at him, surprised. "You thought I wouldn''t?"

    "No, I just¡­ I guess I wanted to make sure. I don''t want her doing this alone."

    "She won''t," his father growled. "I vowed to her. She will never step into danger except that I''m there to protect her as best I can."

    Gar looked down. "But¡­ that means you might¡­ I meant you both¡­ we might lose you both?"

    And thest of Gar''s hope died as his father nodded slowly, his face tense and pinched.

 Chapter 543 No Time Left - Part 2

    <strong>GAR </strong>

    Gar shuddered and raked a hand through his hair. "But¡ª"

    "It isn''t what we would have chosen, Gar. For your sake, and El''s, we''ve always tried to make sure one of us was here if the other had a difficult task. Just in case. But this¡­ this is the reason we were created. I''m certain of it. And you¡­ you''re so strong. Both of you. You don''t need us like you used to."

    Gar gaped at him. Almost shoved him. He was joking, right? Gar felt like he''d only just found his father and now¡­ now his father was giving up?

    "Dad, you''ve walked through two wars already. You stifled a fucking uprising for the Creator''s sake! You''ve crossed worlds without Protectors and¡­ you''re going to get through this too!"

    His dad turned to face him and looked down at him, his eyes alight with fierce pride and strength. "I can''t tell you how you just fed my heart, Gar. Thank you. I¡­ I hope you''re right. Of course I do. But if those experiences have shown me anything it''s that I can''t n on that. This is like nothing I''ve seen before. And our purpose¡­ I just pray for your mother''s safety¡ªpray that I can help her as she needs it. This is big, Gar. Bigger than anything we''ve faced before.

    "Just in case¡­ in case you''re wrong, and in case this is all the time we get, I need to tell you again that I love you, Gar. I always have. Not just because you''re my son and half of me¡­ but because you''re strong, and wild, and bold and I admire you. I admire your strength and your independence. I admire the way you carry yourself. I love your conviction. That speech you gave in the Veneration¡­ son¡­ you were stunning."

    "Dad, don''t¡ª"

    "I will, and you can''t stop me," his father said with a surprising smile. Then he reached, putting his hand to Gar''s shoulder and leaning in so they were almost nose to nose. "I am so proud of you."

    Gar had to swallow over and over, fisting his hands at his sides as he fought the overwhelming wave of grief sweeping over him.

    His father''s eyes silvered with tears and Gar wanted to scream. "I am so, so d that you found your mate, Gar. I know the joy that''s to be found there. And I''ve watched you, even just in these days, give yourselfpletely. It''s a sight to behold. An answer to prayer. I wish I''d learned as early as you to give myself that way."

    "It''s because you told me to!" Gar''s voice was strangled and he swallowed. "I wouldn''t have known¡ª"

    "Yes, you would. It''s in your heart to love¡ªyou''ve shown that with the disformed all these years. And your mother. You would have gotten there without me, Gar. I know it. But I''m d I could help. Under the circumstances¡­ damn." His father cursed and wiped his eyes quickly. "I wish you didn''t have to experience all these things together. But you''re doing so great, Son."

    "Dad, stop," he breathed.

    But his father pulled him into a hug, and after a moment of resistance, Gar gave in, wrapping his arms around his father and burying his face in his shoulder.

    His father kept talking, even when Gar began to twitch against fighting sobs, his deep, quiet voice full and vibrating with authority, and with pride.<sub> </sub>

    "Take care of her, Son. Caring for her is caring for your own heart. Don''t even forget that. And don''t ever give up.

    "You are the strong and smart, and the best kind of male. I am¡­ so proud of you, Gar. So proud. Never doubt it. If that thought ever enters your head, you discard it. No matter what happens. No matter what you''ve done. I am proud of you for the male you''ve be, not for what you achieve. And no matter what happens in these days, I will watch you with pride and joy. Because you''re doing this better than I ever did."

    "No, that''s stupid¡ª"

    "Listen to your elders, cub," his father growled good-naturedly.

    Gar spluttered augh into his shoulder, and suddenly wished he was small again. Before they''d started fighting. When his father had been his hero¡ªwhen he could run to him and his father, so huge and strong, would toss him into the air, then roll him to the ground and pretend to wrestle with him. When Gar wouldugh andugh, and¡ªhis throat caught on the memory and his father''s grip tightened.

    "I love you, Dad." The words were strangled and tight and he had to force them between his teeth, but he wouldn''t allow his father to walk into this without hearing them. "I love you. And I can''t¡ª"

    "Yes, you can," his father insisted, every ounce of his Alpha authority thrown behind those words. Then, when Gar shuddered, he softened. "Thank you for loving me, Gar. I know it was hard. It is the greatest regret of my life. Thank you for not giving up."

    They clung, both weeping silently, then as if there had been a signal, they both stood back. His father sped a hand to his neck and held his eyes.

    "You are Alpha of the Protectors. You are the War Chief. And you are a good male, Gar. Your mother and I love you. Your mate loves you. And your sister loves you."

    Gar tried to snort, but his nose was full of snot, so he just swallowed again.

    "No matter what happens," his father said, hushed. "You have done well. And you''ll do well again. And I''ll still be proud. Do you believe me?"

    Gar nodded and his father''s fingers tightened, then his eyes snapped up to the stairs behind Gar because the sound of feet on the ceiling above them meant that whatever his mother was saying to Rika was over.

    "Go hug your mother, Gar," his father whispered. "Hug her and hold her and tell her you''ll never forget her. That''s what she needs."

    Then his father leaned in to kiss his temple and ruffle his hair the way he had when Gar was little.

    Neither of them spoke as Gar turned and walked back up the stairs, his steps slow and heavy.

 Chapter 544 No Time Left - Part 3

    <strong>RIKA </strong>

    Gar''s mother, Elia, had urged her to sit on the edge of the bed, and even though it felt weird, Rika had been oddly eager to sit close to her. She felt ufortable about being included in all these little family conferences, but when Elia sat down next to her, she sighed and put her hand on Rika''s knee.

    "Thank you," the older woman said. "Thank you for loving Gar and for pushing on even when it''s been so frightening."

    Rika nodded. "He''s easy to love."

    Elia''s face lit up even as tears welled in her eyes. "Yes, yes he is. And I''m so d that you can see that. He needs you Rika¡­ I need you to protect his heart for me. Please?"

    "I¡­ of course. But¡­ how?"

    Elia gave her a broken smile. "Tell him. Every day. Remind him that you love him. Remind him what he does that you admire. Because he''s so strong, but you have to understand, he''s strong because he''s so easily wounded. He had to be strong to endure it."

    Rika blinked as those words sifted into her heart and¡­ fit. "I think¡­ I think I understand that," she whispered.

    Elia nodded. "I thought you might. That''s why you''re so perfect for him. But it also means that you two have to always turn towards each other. If you both get hurt at the same time, if you both turn away¡­ you''ll destroy each other. Rika, please¡­ I know we haven''t had a chance to know each other, but I''m begging you, please don''t ever turn from him."

    Rika swallowed hard. "I won''t. I promise."

    Elia pulled her into a hug. "Thank you. I have been so worried about him. About what would happen to him. El loves him, but she isn''t a nurturer. He needs¡­ he needs someone''s sunlight to bathe in. To thrive. Be his sunlight, Rika and you''ll never want for anything, because he''ll put himself at your feet and he''ll never look back.

    "There aren''t many men alive who will truly love with their whole hearts, but he''s one of them. And he adores you."

    "I know," Rika said, squirming in the hug. "I just don''t know why."

    Elia pulled back and smiled at her. "Because you were made for each other. And when that''s true¡ªwhen you''re True Mates¡ªit''s unavoidable. You might as well surrender to it."

    She gave an odd emphasis to the word surrender and Rika watched her. That word always threaded cold through her gut, but in this conversation¡­ it felt different.

    "There''s something I want to give you," Elia said after a moment. "I know it won''t mean much to you. But¡­ this is something very special. And when it was clear Elreth wasn''t going to mate within the pride, I prayed that Gar''s mate would¡­ would have this heart for him."

    "What is it?"

    Elia sat back and pulled something from a pocket in her jacket¡ªa bundle of blue fabric. "It''s a scarf," she said, her lips trembling. She offered Rika the little bundle and Rika took it, marveling at how light and soft it was. "There''s a very special, very private tradition within the Pride. I received this scarf from my Pride mother¡ªshe''d used it with her mate. I gave myself to Reth with it, and I''m giving it to you now because¡­ because I may not be here to provide itter. This isn''t a step you take in your mind, Rika. This isn''t something for you to take action on today. I''m giving this to you for the day that it feels right, okay?"<sub> </sub>

    "Okay." But she was still confused. She looked up from the beautiful scrap of fabric to find Elia''s eyes bright, but fierce.

    "The tradition within the pride is that when you are¡­ wholeheartedly given. There isn''t anything within you that holds back from you mate. The day you know not only that he was made for you, but that he is the only one. That even if something were to happen to him¡­ that you wouldn''t¡­ you''d never take anyone else. Ever¡­ that is the day you offer yourself to your mate."

    Rika stared. "How?"

    "You tie this around your neck, and before witnesses, you offer your throat. If he chooses to take you, he will unwrap it and take your throat. It is¡­ a simple thing, but trust me¡­ there''s a unique, er, attachment that the Anima have with throats and¡ª"

    "Yes, Gar exined. And I had¡­ observed," Rika said with a half-smile.

    Elia returned it. "Good, then you understand the symbology. So this is an extension of that. Except, this goes beyond a¡­ a gesture. It''s a vow."

    "A vow of what?"

    "A vow of forever."

    Rika rxed. "That''s no problem! I already vowed in the wedding¡ª"

    "No, Rika," Elia put her hand back to Rika''s thigh. "The way it was exined to me by my mother is that this this vow extends beyond the grave. If Gar died while you were young you''d be vowing before his tribe that you''d never take another male. Ever. At all."

    Rika wanted to brush it off as easy, but the look in this woman''s eyes¡­. Rika swallowed and nodded.

    "I want you to know, Rika, I''d normally never bring this up until it looked like you two were moving that way. But I can''t be sure I''ll be hereter to walk you through this, and I''ve begged the Creator for this moment, so please¡­ don''t take this as my instruction, okay? This isn''t something for you to do on a whim. This is how you will cement your rtionship, publicly, within the tribe. Only some mate pairs do it, and many of those, even only when they''re older. So there is no¡­ expectation, you understand?"

    Rika nodded, examining the beautiful fabric. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Thank you for telling me. I hope¡­ I hope we''ll get there."

    "I do too," Elia said, her voice light with joy, yet heavy with emotion. "And I wish I would be here to see it, but if¡­ if things progress and you need more information, speak with anyone in the pride, they can tell you. Especially the older females."

    Rika nodded, swallowing a pinch in her throat as it came home to her that this was a ce where she was being embraced, not just by her mate, but by their entire society. "I don''t know how to say thank you," she admitted. "I wish¡ª"

    "The best way to thank me is to love my son," Elia choked. "Love him with abandon, and never leave him alone. Always remind him how good he is, and even if you fight, always take his side before others. He needs that person in his life¡ªhe needs that from you now."

    Rika nodded again. "Thank you. I will. I promise. I will."

 Chapter 545 No Time Left - Part 4

    <strong>GAR? </strong>

    Gar stumbled up the stairs towards his mother, his head screaming in panic. This felt like his parents were saying goodbye, and it couldn''t be that! But when he entered the bedroom, his mother and Rika were on their feet, hugging each other, both weeping, and he just stood there like a dumb fuck, staring at them.

    When his mother pulled out of the embrace, her face pinched and she rolled her lips together like she was trying to swallow back emotion. But Rika hurried out, hugging Gar quickly, shoving something into the pocket of her leathers, her eyes shining with tears.

    "Take whatever time you need," she said.

    He felt like he was walking to his mother''s death bed! But she was here and vital anda€¡±

    When Rika closed the door behind her, the words erupted from him though he hadn''t meant to attack her.

    "What are you doing? What aren''t you telling me? What are you hiding again?"

    His mother rushed forward, whispering his name and pulled him into a hug. But he was so much bigger than her now, she could only turn her head against his chest and wrap her arms around his waist. He had to curl over her. He had to embrace her.

    "Mom, what''s going on?!"

    "I love you, Gar, that''s what''s going on," she breathed. "I love you for being so strong and so brave, and telling everyone so I didn''t have to. And I love you for everything you''ve given your people, and I love you so much for that speech you gave in the Rite. I justa€| you''re amazing, Gar. You are so incredible, and I''m so d you have Rika. Because she can see it! Don''t give up on her, Gar. I know it''s hard, but don''t give up. She''s got the right love for you."

    He squeezed her close, fighting his own tears, but also wrestling with that anger that wanted to erupt.

    He didn''t understand and he hated not understanding.

    "I am so relieved that she''s here now," his mother whispered in his chest. "I''ve been praying to see you take your mate since you were just a cub, Gar. I am so proud, and so grateful. My little Reth, remember?"

    "You haven''t called me that since I was like, twelve."

    "Because you started hating it after that," she said with a little chuckle. "But I meant it then, Gar, and I mean it now. You know there''s no male in existence that I love and admire more than your fathera€¡±and you have his spirit. You have his heart. You have it in you to do this, Gar. To do everything he did, and more. All of it. Don''t let the demons in your minda€¡±don''t let the voice tell you anything else. Whether we''re here to see it or not, you have it."

    "Buta€| Moma€|"

    "Don''t cry, Son. I''m trying. I''m really trying here."

    "But why are you talking like there''s no hope? You''re saying goodbyea€¡±you''re both saying goodbye!"

    She reached up then and stroked his face, her eyes bright and shining. "Because we''re both old enough to have learned we don''t want to walk into this and have something happen, and then go, wow, we wished we''d said something before it was toote.

    "If the Creator has a miracle for us, I''lle running back with so much joy to watch you and Rika grow, and to support Elreth and Aaryn. You know that. And you knowa€| you know that we''re promised paradise, Gar. Even if this does go wrong, or even if it''s harda€| we aren''t saying goodbye forever. This isa€| this is see youter."

    "Buta€| I don''t want toa€¡±"

    "I don''t either, Gar, but we have no choice!" And for a split second, he saw her crack, and the fa?¡ìade of contentment and peace slip. He saw how terrified she was, and how sad. And it turned him cold.

    But it also shook him awake.<sub> </sub>

    She was his mother. She had always been the strong one. But the pleading in her eyes nowa€| she needed him to be strong and make this okay for her. She needed him to tell her that he was going to be okay even if she wasn''t there.

    So, despite trembling hands and a quavering voice, he did. He pulled her into his chest and he stroked her back, and he told her all the ways she''d helped him believe he was loveable, even when he couldn''t see it.

    He told her all the ways he loved her, and how now that he had Rika, he was going to be fine. That no matter what happened, he was safe in her hands.

    And as his mother broke apart in his arms and cried into his chest, he told her thata€| no matter what, he''d never forget her. And he''d never stop loving her. And he was so, so grateful that she was his mom.

    After that, they just held each other.

    *****

    <strong>RIKA? </strong>

    Gar''s father stood downstairs in the kitchen when she went down. She slowed when she saw him, so huge and wide. Even though Gar was just as big, somehow his father looked bigger. Or perhaps more intimidating.

    It was something to do with the hair, she thought. It made him seema€| wilder, than Gar.

    "Don''t worry, Rika," Reth said quietly from the other side of the room. "I won''t ask you to touch me or be close. You can stay over there if you want."

    But his eyes were pinched with grief.

    "Are you okay?" she asked carefully.

    He shook his head. "We love our children very mucha€¡±and that includes you, now. We''ve always feared a moment like this might steal us, and we''re grateful for the chance to have a warning so we can say what needs to be said, just in case. But that doesn''t make it easy."

    ? Rika was torn between the sides of Reth that she''d seen that were gentle and thoughtful and wisea€¡±and the fierce warrior that clearly walked in his skin. Not to mention all the ways he''d tormented Gar beforea€|

    "Ia€|" she started, then cleared her throat. "Thank you for apologizing to Gar. That was really big of you. I wish my dad hada€| had seen his own ws that way."

    Reth dropped his chin, shaking his head. "I''m ashamed that I didn''t open my eyes sooner," he muttered. "I''m d Gar had you to hear him when he needed it."

    Rika shrugged, then looked around the room, but there was nothing to save her from this awkward, but somehow very meaningful conversation.

    "Your family''s really amazing," she said finally. Reth went still, his eyes wide and fixed on her. She looked down. "I can see why Gar is so great, because he had all of you. And I''m da€| I mean, I wish we''d had more time, but I''m d that I got to see all of you together anda€| all of this. I wish I hadn''t been a part of bringing it on, but I''m so d that I got to be here," she endedmely.

    "We''re grateful you made it, too," Reth said, then smiled and it reminded her so much of Gar, she found herself smiling back without thought.

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 546 No Time Left - Part 5

    If you enjoy music while you read, try "Hold Me Now" by Red. It''s what I listened to while I was writing this chapter!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA? </strong>

    His parents left a few minutester, but Rika barely registered it. Gar had stumbled downstairs from speaking to his mother and thrown himself into her arms. She''d gathered him in, holding him, stroking his back, whispering for him to speak. But he''d barely made a sound until minutes after the door had closed behind his parents and they were truly alone.

    His breathing didn''t get easier, it got shorter, and faster. And he began to shake.

    "Gar?" she whispered, her hands in his hair. "What''sa€¡±"

    "I can''t breathe," he said hoarsely, pulling away from her and towards the couch, where he dropped into the seat, and leaned forward, elbows on his knees, hands on the back of his head, sucking at the air like there wasn''t enough oxygen in it.

    Rika rushed to his side, but he flinched when she leaned over his back. And then it registered.

    "You''re having a panic attack," she said quietly. Gar shook his head, but she ignored him. "I get it, it''s okay. I get them too sometimes. Just breathe. In through your nose, out through your mouth. I''m here. I''ll put one hand on you, but I''ll take it away if you don''t want to be touched."

    But when she reached for him, he took her hand in both of his, bent his head over it and started breathing as she''d told him.

    Knowing that nothing was going to get in his head while he was in this space, she just sat with him, one hand on his thigh the other gripped tightly in his fists.

    And when his chest was finally no longer heaving, and he was starting to blink and look around a little, then she spoke in a low, soothing voice.

    "I''m here," she whispered, leaning on his shoulder. "I''m here."

    "This whole thing is fucked up. It''s too much."

    "I know," she said, screwing up her face against the tears that wanted toe, but she wouldn''t let them. He''d been strong for her when she freaked out. Now it was her turn.

    "I can''t lose you too, Rika. I can''t!"

    "You won''t have to. I''m here. I''m here, Gar. And I love you. We''ll get through this."

    "We can''t knowa€| the humansa€|"

    "That''s what I''m here to take care of, remember? Just keep breathing, Gar. I promise, no matter who else we lose or what happens, I''m not leaving you."

    "You might not have a choice," he growled, but he finally looked up at her because he was breathing almost normally.

    Their eyes locked and she swallowed, Elia''s words about how he needed to know he was loved, and loveable, echoing in her head.

    "If we don''t have a choice, then our only choice is to walk in and fight, or to run and hate ourselves for itter and still die anyway, right?" she said quietly. Gar grimaced, but she made him keep her eyes. "Right?"

    He reluctantly nodded, but his eyes were haunted. "I''m justa€| it''s too soon. I can''t lose you yet."<sub> </sub>

    "You won''t, Gar," she whispered. "I''m yours."

    He leaned in and kissed her, a high, thin whine in his throat. But they yanked apart when the door flew open and three Protectors rushed ina€¡±as Anima,pletely unconcerned to find them in a clinch.

    "Are you packed?" the leader, one of the former Equine, asked.

    Gar nodded.

    "We need to know for sure if you''re flying or running. They''re starting to gather."

    Rika looked at him and he stared at her a minute, then they both stood. And Rika felt an oddbination of proud and protective as Gar shed his fear and self-pity like a coat he no longer needed, and stalked across the room to pepper the messengers with questions from his position as Alpha.

    *****

    <strong>GAR? </strong>

    Gar had spent the previous two hours with every ounce of his attention on the problems at hand.

    The birds were gathering, ready to transport those who would be flying, but there were limited numbers of hammocks, and some had to be kept back here with Elreth and Aaryn in case there was a need for speedy travel from anyone on this side of the City.

    The debate on numbers for flyersa€¡±and the proportions of Protectors to Guards took almost an hour. He and Tarkyn both working to keep their anger in check as they fought for their own people.

    In the end, a fist of Guard Lieutenants were chosen, but the rest of the number would be Gar and Rika, and a team of Protectors skilled in tracking and knowledgeable of humans. They would fly ahead to the Great in, find out exactly where the humans were and make a n of attack while the others travelled on foot.

    Their goal was to dy the humans before they came off the desert, when they were still tired and probably running low on water.

    Rika wasn''t as confident that they would be thirsty as she exined they had technology which helped them both transport, and keep water clean inrger numbers. But she agreed that getting them before they''d finished crossing and were still in the extreme climate would be the best n.

    "That would give me a chance to run ahead of the forces, like I''m fleeing you. It will make it far more believable when they pick me up."

    Gar growled. He wasn''t readya€¡±at alla€¡±to ept that their best n was for Rika to go into the human ranks alone. But he and Tarkyn had already agreed that until they knew exactly where the humans were, their numbers, all ns were subject to change.

    "What we need is another humana€¡±someone they don''t know that I could bring with me. Another prisoner that I''m freeing from your tyrannical reign," Rika said, shing a grin.

    But Gar went very still. "The only other human in Anima is my mother and she''sa€| already got a job to do."

    Rika frowned and took his hand, her eyes apologizing that she''d made light of something that was so painful for him. But he just squeezed her hand and moved on. There wasn''t time. He couldn''t let himself sink back into the emotional hole. Things were moving far too quickly.

    As they went in search of Elreth to see if she''d received anything knew that they needed to consider, Rika stayed at his side, squeezing his arm.

    "We''ll just have to pray," she said simply. "What was it you said? ept what we can''t control?"

    Gar growled as if he was angered by the idea, but in truth, it left him trembling.?

 Chapter 547 No Time Left - Part 6

    <strong>AARYN? </strong>

    Aaryn was in the market with Elreth, sticking to her side as promised, smoothing issues with panicking Anima, helping the elders find the people they needed, and backing Elreth when the elders pushed back on her hurried instructions.

    The time had passed so quickly he wasn''t even aware that they''d skipped the dinner meal until someone brought them tes of food that they ate while they stood in a circle with half the elders, debating the merits of keeping the healers in the market itself, or using that room for citizensing from the outer regions. Elreth had quietly asked him to check whether the security council were all travelling to fight, and so the building would be free.

    He''d found Tarkyn and Lhern and they''d agreed that the building would be best used for the healers.

    It wasn''t until he''d returned with that news to find Elreth in a hushed conference with the Women''s Council that he had a moment to breathe.

    Elreth and the other females were on the stage, and everything else seemed to be under control. So he''d stepped out the back door to the little area they''d used to escape the market so many times. And to his relief, no one was out there.

    His breathing was tight and his body quivering. He was d to be busy, to have tasks to focus on. But he needed a moment, and with the door open, he could see when Elreth was free again and would be looking for him.

    So he turned and stared up at the stars and forced himself to breathe.

    He hadn''t been there long, though, when the heavy footsteps sounded on the stairs down from the stage and a jolt of adrenalin flooded his chest.

    He didn''t turn. He should have turned. But the truth was, he didn''t want to see Rething. He didn''t want to think about what this meant.

    So he stayed there, standing profile to the stairs and the propped open door and didn''t even speak when Reth''s footsteps stopped on the dirt next to him.

    He did turn, though, to measure the face of the man that was the closest thing he had to a father.

    And then his body wanted to give, because when Reth looked down at him, a plea in his eyes, Aaryn recognized the resignation and pain in them.

    It was the same way his mother had looked before he walked the mes and Smoke with Elreth. When she''d known she was going silent, but hadn''t told him.

    He''d thought back on those days so many times since then, that expressiona€¡±that sagging defeata€¡±was burned into his mind.

    Aaryn''s breathing picked up as the conviction hit him: Reth knew he was going to die, and he hadn''t told them.

    "No," he said through his teeth, shaking his head. "No, Reth, you aren''ta€¡±"

    Reth''s eyebrows rose in shock, but then he took a deep breath and didn''t deny it. He didn''t deny it!

    "You can''t tell El."

    Aaryn wanted to bite him for not fighting. "No! No! You''re right, I won''t tell El, because it''s nota€¡±"

    "Let her hope. Let them all hope, Aaryn. Hope is what keeps people moving when everything else is going wrong. It''s the only thing that keeps people moving when everything is going wrong. Without it, none of us can take another step."

    "But you''re happy to steal mine?!"

    Reth looked at him sadly. "No, Aaryn. I came to talk to you male to male anda€| to let you hope. You''re the one who saw it. How did you see it?"<sub> </sub>

    "You look like my mother did when I saw her in the days before the mes and Smoke. You have that same air ofa€| defeat."

    Reth dropped his head, and shook it. "That makes sense, I suppose."

    "No. It doesn''t!" Aaryn spat through his teeth. "What are you doing giving up? You just said, hope is what keeps us moving! There has to be a way, Retha€¡±"

    "No, son. I''m sorry. Elia has to face death. And I won''t let her do it alonea€¡±much as she will likely ask me to when ites down to it."

    "Why wouldn''t you?!"

    Then he swung up his great head and held Aaryn''s gaze, his eyes crackling with tension, anger, and not a little grief. "Would you, Aaryn? If you knew Elreth had to face that? Would you let her walk into it alone and scared, if you had the choice?"

    Aaryn sucked in a breath and turned away, because they both knew the answer. Buta€| but this wasn''t the same thing! This family didn''t need Aaryn like they needed Reth!

    "I knew you wouldn''t," Reth said quietly, gripping his shoulder and shaking him. "I''m so grateful for you, Aaryn. You''re the only reason I can walk into this confidently. Because I know you''ll watch over her, just like I would have. You''re the son of my hearta€¡±and you willa€| you''ll keep my baby safe," his voice cracked.

    Aaryn whimpered and turned away, pacing the dirt. He couldn''t see Reth break. Couldn''t watch the male he''d always admired and followed anda€| and loveda€| "This isn''t fair."

    "No, it''s not."

    "Why you? Why Elia? Like she hasn''t done enough?"

    "Trust me, that''s a question I n to ask the Creator when we finally meet."

    Aaryn whirled. Those words, spoken so inly, as if it were just another meeting. As if it were an old friend and Reth had a score to settle.

    He was talking about the Creator. About meeting him.

    Reth was going to die.

    Their eyes locked and Reth just waited.

    "No," Aaryn whispered "We need more time. There''s so many things to aska€| so much we need to learna€¡±"

    "No. You two have this, Aaryn. Together, you''re enough for anything this world might throw at you. There''s a reason this happened when I wasn''t in power anymore. And I know it. Just remembera€| at the end of the day, without her, none of the rest matters. Not in the Kingdom, not in your home. If she''s broken, you are. If she''s well, you are. Never forget that."

    Aaryn swallowed hard, but he forced himself to nod. "Ia€| I will."

    Reth walked forward and pulled him into a hug and Aaryn went, blinking and whining, unwilling because of what the embrace meant, and yet needing this male close.

    "I''m so proud of you, Aaryn. You were served the hardest task of all of us, I think," Reth murmured in his ear, squeezing him so hard Aaryn could barely breathe. "And you let it mold you into a better male, not a bitter one. I am so. Fucking. Proud."

 Chapter 548 No Time Left - Part 7

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn trembled, but he clung to Reth and didn''t let the tearse.

    "I wish¡­. I wish I could see the day you''re in my position," Reth whispered. "With your own young, and Elreth a mother¡­ I''m praying you''ll have that chance¡ªand I''ll keep asking for you. The Creator is going to find me very annoying person when I get up there."

    Aaryn coughed a halfugh, half-sob.

    They pulled back to stare at each other and Aaryn knew¡­

    "Thank you," he croaked. "Thank you for never rejecting me even when I thought you should. Thank you for making me a part of your family even when I didn''t realize it was what you''d done."

    Reth pushed back, holding him by his shoulder. "You''ve always been one of us, Aaryn. I didn''t have to make that happen. You just were. And I''m grateful that you were. I pray¡­ I pray when I see your father he''ll understand that even though I was instrumental in removing him from your life, I always tried to make sure you were watched over and provided for. And now¡­ now you have a chance to do that for others. And I know you will," he said as Aaryn opened his mouth to reassure him. "It''s already in you to help and provide for those who are weaker, Aaryn. It''s the only reason you can be Elreth''s mate. She needed someone stronger than her. She might not yet realize that''s what she got, but I do. And I know how often you put your strength aside to choose hers, and¡­ you''re an example to me, Aaryn. I mean that. In my old age it became easy to influence others, to make things move the way I wished them to. Watching you with my daughter, it''s been an inspiration."

    Aaryn was overwhelmed. "I¡­ I don''t know what to say. You''ve always been¡ª"

    "No, Aaryn, let me give to you this time. Okay? That''s why I came to find you. I couldn''t leave¡­ I couldn''t walk this road without making sure you know: You''re doing it right. We see it. And we''re so grateful. Both of us. If¡­ if we can''t be here to encourage you, we just want to make sure you know that. Keep following your heart. It''s leading you true."

    Aaryn gaped. But Reth wasn''t finished.

    The older man cleared his throat and squeezed Aaryn''s shoulder again. "Take care of her. She needs you. And if we''re not around¡­ she''ll need you even more."

    Aaryn nodded, but his head spun. This couldn''t be happening. It couldn''t be real!

    "Is there anything we can do¡ªI can do?" he asked Reth earnestly. "Anything?"

    But Reth shook his head and looked over his shoulder, then sighed. "No. I wish there was. Just¡­ soothe a father''s heart by letting me put her in your hands. I know I already did, but this¡­" His voice rumbled into nothing and Aaryn wanted to weep at the grief that swept over Reth''s face as he reached up, pinching his nose, his eyes screwed tightly shut against whatever he saw in his mind.

    "You''re going to be amazing, Aaryn," he said finally, opening his eyes, now red and bloodshot. "I wish I would be here to see it and celebrate it all with you. I love you, Son."

    "I love you too, Reth. Thank you. For everything."

    The words felt so empty. So hollow. So¡­ insignificant next to what this male had meant in his life. But he couldn''t think of any better, and apparently, neither could Reth.

    "I''ll see youter," his surrogate father, his father by the me, the former King rasped. "I vow it."

    p Aaryn nodded and fell into a final hug.<sub> </sub></anda>

    He didn''t look up when Reth tore himself away and stalked off into the night, because he couldn''t bare to see thest of him.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She had just finished answering to the Women''s Council for calling the Elders first and not bringing them into the decisions about the healers, when she turned, looking for Aaryn. She thought she''d seen him pass and go outside. But before she could take a step, there was a servant asking whether the market meals should be prepared on a normal schedule the following day. Then Tarkyn had sent a messenger because the birds were being gathered and did Elreth want to address them before they left?

    She did, but it was too soon. She turned from rying to the messenger to call her in one hour before they were to leave¡ªwhich reminded her, she needed to talk to Gar¡ªwhen her mother appeared at her elbow.

    "Hey," she said, distracted by a group of elders approaching the stage, clearlying to speak with her. "Are you okay?"

    Her mother shook her head and Elreth froze, turning from the approaching elders to face her mother¡ªpale. Her eyes shadowed.

    Elreth''s heart stopped, then raced ahead, hammering at her ribs.

    This was risk. This was war. They couldn''t know how this was going to end, and her mother¡ª

    "I need to talk to you, El."

    Elreth stared at her a moment and almost argued. There were too many things. And her mother was strong. She was going to go face these demons, then she and Elreth''s father would win, just like they always had. Some perfect, Creator-driven solution would appear and they would walk out of the ashes of this conflict and celebrate¡ª

    "Now, El. There isn''t much time," her mother said, using her own Alpha Authority¡ªthe only pressure that had ever made El''s knees want to give.

    Elreth nodded, then turned to the approaching elders. "I''m sorry, I need a few minutes." Then she took her mother by the elbow and dragged her off the stage and out of the market, setting her face in grim determination so no one would intercept them.

    But as soon as they were out in the dark and on a trail, she let go and folded her arms. She felt like she needed something across her chest.

    "What''s going on?" she asked dumbly, as if she didn''t know.

    "I needed to tell you," her mother breathed as they walked through the night together, "that when this alles to pass, you aren''t to question yourself, or your choices. If¡­ if I''m not here to reassure you¡­ there''s nothing you could have done, Elreth. Nothing you could have changed.

    "I''ve watched your father shoulder the burden of the people for twenty years, and I see it in you as well. It''s what makes you both good rulers, because you take responsibility. And that''s¡­ that''s a blessing to everyone in WildWood. But this¡­ me¡­ this conflict¡­" Her mother stopped walking and turned to face her. Elreth stopped too, turning more slowly, holding her breath.

 Chapter 549 No Time Left - Part 8

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    In the dark, the moon still low, the forest was all shadow. Yet she could see her mother''s face clearly.

    "No matter how this pans out, and where we end up, you did the right thing," her mother whispered, her eyes burning with intensity, with the insistence that Elreth believe her.

    "You can''t know that."

    "In my life, in my choices, yes, I can," Mom insisted. "You''re going to get to the end of this, El, and you''re going to see things in hindsight that you wish you''d done differently, I''m sure. Your father always did. But don''t fault yourself for things you can''t know before they happen. If you were supposed to know them, the Creator would have brought you the opportunity to learn.

    "But more importantlya€| don''t fault yourself for the choices of others. Don''t fault yourself for me," she breathed.

    Elreth had to swallow the lump in her throat. "Youa€| you''re going to be finea€¡±"

    Her mother pulled her into a fierce hug, her hands wed into Elreth''s back. "No, El. I''m not. But that''s okay. The Creator brought me to this ce and I''m just d I had a warning so I could be here with you and tell youa€|"

    She pushed back far enough to hold Elreth''s arms and meet her eyes, grief and pride painted on her face. "You are brave, and strong, and fragilea€¡±and that''s okay. You have to be breakable to be truly beautiful, and you are, El. You are so beautiful. You''re so strong and I know everyonemends you for that, but I also know you see your strength asa€| necessary. And it''s not. Not always. Be strong as a Queen, but let yourself feel, El. Let yourself need. Especially with your mate. But also with your brother, and your friends. Your children, when theye. Let yourself need. Let them see your need. It isn''t weakness to love. And you can''t love without needing on some level."

    "But as Queena€¡±"

    "As Queen, as mate, as frienda€| it doesn''t matter, Elreth. Strength is only admirable when it''s limited. Even your father has limits. Even you do. Which is why when you stand so strong, it steals my breath away. I know that strength costs you. Because it cost me and your father, too.

    "I''m not telling you to give in when you don''t need to. I''m not telling you to rely on others when you''re equipped for the task. Use the strength the Creator gave you, and don''t shy away from it. But recognize your weakness, as well. Don''t turn it to shame. Understand that wherever you are weak, the Creator brings others into your life who can be stronga€¡±for you. But if you deny your need, or deny them, you stay weak. Let thema€| brace you."

    Elreth cleared her throat, fighting the urge to cry like a cub and throw herself into her mother''s chest. "Why are you telling me this now?"

    "Because I won''t have another chance." Elia put a hand to Elreth''s face and she smiled a beautiful smile. "Promise me, El. Promise me you''ll remember this and heed it. Your weakness is not a shame to you. It''s the doorways in your life to intimacy with others. It''s the path for joy and trust anda€| so many things. Promise me you''ll stop denying your needs. Stop making yourself aloof. Because if you are willing to show your need, others will be willing to admit theirsa€¡±and together you''ll all grow stronger for being able to help each other in the best ways possible. Promise me, El."

    "I promise," she breathed.

    Her mother''s eyes closed and tipped her head into Elreth''s chest.

    Swallowing tears, Elreth held her mother, her head screaming at her that this was all wrong! Her mom was talking like this was thest time they''d ever speak! And that couldn''t be right. Elreth wouldn''t let it be righta€¡±<sub> </sub>

    "El, you''re doing it again," her mother whispered, rubbing her back.

    "Ia€| what?"

    "You don''t have to fix this. What''s happening is right. If it hurts, justa€| be hurt. Let me hold you. And let me know that you''re hurting. I''m in pain, El, and right now, I need to hold you and need to know you''re still my daughter, and you won''ta€| you won''t be angry with me for leavinga€¡±"

    "Mom, no! Don''t say that!" Elreth''s voice broke and she clung tighter. "I''m nota€| I''m not mad at you. I justa€| I think that we can''t know what''s going to happen and I don''t want you feeling like there''s no hope!"

    Her mother sighed and pulled back to meet her eyes again. "There''s always hope, El. Always. Never lose hope," she whispered. "Just know thata€| sometimes what you''re hoping for is less than what the Creator has nned for you. Be willing to walk where He leads and even if the path is darka€| it will always end up in the light."

    They stared at each other. Elreth didn''t miss the pinch in her mother''s gaze. The weariness and grief.

    And the need.

    "Thank you, Mom," she breathed. And then she couldn''t stop the tears. Her mother''s face, so understanding, so gentle, blurred as her tears spilled over. "Thank you for loving who I am even though we''re so different. Thank you for not trying to force me to be who you wanted me to be. Thank you for being wise, and letting me climb trees, and have a male best friend anda€| not cook, anda€| thank you for letting me beat up Gar."

    Her mother snorted a strangledugh, her tears spilling down her cheeks as well.

    Somehow they were bothughing and crying. They fell into each other in a sobbing hug.

    "Thank you for making me a mother," her mother whispered through her tears. "Thank you for loving me even in my mistakes. And for not stealing your father''s heart from me."

    "Ia€¡±what? That''s not even possible. You two are sickening!" Elrethugh-sobbed.

    Her mother just pulled back far enough to push a strand of Elreth''s hair behind her ear, and shook her head, but she was smiling. "You''d be surprised," was all she said.

    El was about to argue again, but her mother sighed and her face crumpled. "I love you, El," she said, her voice thin and trembling. "Wherever this goes, whatever happensa€| don''t forget that, ever. I love you, and I''m proud of you. You''re the woman I always wanted to be, and I admire you, even with your ws, El. Truly. I love you, my big, bold, beautiful daughter. I love you so much."

    Elreth sobbed.

 Chapter 550 No Time Left - Part 9

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn sat on a bench just outside the back door from the Market stage. Just feet away from the spot where he''d kissed Elreth and their friends had discovered them.

    He should have been inside, ready, helping. But his entire body thrummed with tension and grief and he justa€| he couldn''t. At some point after Reth left him standing in the middle of the little clearing, he''d peered in the door to try and catch El''s attention, but she''d disappeared. And the idea of walking through the crowds to find hera€| he just needed some time.

    The tension he''d been feeling when he was afraid of letting her down in the traverse was backa€¡±but now it was formless.

    Everything was going wrong. Or would. He was suddenly certain of it. And he knew he couldn''t lead from that ce, so he''d stumbled to the bench and dropped onto it, his back to the walla€| and he hadn''t moved. Wasn''t sure how he was going to. Prayed Elreth would find him and they could somehow strengthen each other, becausea€¡±

    The scuff of a foot on the dirt between two of the storage trees in the clearing broke through his thoughts and he turned his head, expecting El. So when Elia slipped into the ring of light from thenterns, his breath whooshed out of him.

    He wasn''t sure he could do this again.

    She caught his eye oncea€¡±hers as red as he thought his must bea€¡±but she just gave a faltering smile, then watched her feet as she crossed the space between them and settled herself on the bench next to him.

    Aaryn made himself take his eyes off hera€¡±she was obviously upseta€¡±and instead watched a moth flutter around one of thenterns, its wings shing in and out of the light that it sought so desperately,pletely unaware that if they''d raised the ss to give it the ess it wanted, it would die in the me.

    Aaryn couldn''t help wondering if they were all just bigger moths that the Creator had to keep ringing in ss so they wouldn''t kill themselves in their relentless pursuit ofa€| whatever.

    He was d when Elia didn''t speak right away. They''d always been easy together. Especially once he became prominent in the disformed and she was so key to their efforts.

    He''d always loved that he never felt like he had to talk to Elia for her to understand him. And he''d never felt like she had to exin herself to him, either.

    "You''re the one who''s like me," she murmured.

    Elia''s voice was startlinga€¡±and her statement even more so.

    Aaryn snapped his head around. "What?"

    Elia sat, her hands pressed under her thighs, staring at her own feet. "I love my children, Aaryn, you know that. They''re my heart. But they''ve both always followed in Reth''s footsteps. Honestly, that makes them easy for me to love. But youa€| when you came alonga€| you were like me. You are like me."

    She turned to look at him and it hit him suddenly, that her face wasn''t smooth anymore. She still looked youthful, but there were lines around her eyes and ces her hair was beginning to dull. But her eyes, when they met his, hadn''t faded. They were sharp with intelligence and fierce with love.

    "You''re like me," she repeated softly. "And that means they won''t always see your strength, because you''re willing to put your power aside to support theirs. The Creator loves that about you, Aaryn. Whether they realize it or not, don''t ever stop loving that way, Aaryn. Don''t ever start listening to the bitter people who tell you that you need to be given your due by other Anima otherwise your value isn''t recognized. The Creator sees what you''re doing, and He loves it. And He''ll bless it. Don''t listen to the ones who try to tell you that being vulnerablea€¡±humbling yourselfa€¡±is weak. Be you, Aaryn. Love the way you love. Give what you give. Then stand your ground when they don''t understand and they underestimate you. You''ll win. Every time."<sub> </sub>

    Aaryn gaped at her. But she wasn''t finished.

    "Please promise me you''ll keep Elreth safe," she whispered, her eyes falling from his face to the dirt again.

    "You know I will," he rasped.

    She nodded. "Promise me you''ll keep her on her toes, too," she said with a soft smile.

    Aaryn snorted, though thest thing he felt was amusement.

    "I will," heugh-cried.

    Then she raised her eyes to his again and they watched each other. Aaryn wondered if it felt as surreal to her as it did to him, wondering if this was thest time they''d speak.

    She seemed to be waiting for him to speak, and he wanted to. But he was afraid. So afraid.

    "Eliaa€|" he whispered, "I''m scared that we can''t do this without you guys."

    Elia shook her head, her face solemn, but eyes pinched in pain. "We would help if we were here, of course," she whispered back. "But you''re already surpassing us, Aaryn. Poor Reth was starting to feel redundant," she forced a smile. "You don''t need us anymore. That doesn''t mean we don''t wish we could be here. Watching you both, all of youa€| it''s our greatest joy, Aaryn. Do you know that? You''ve always been a part of our family. Everything you''ve achieveda€| it just gives me joy."

    His breath huffed out like he''d been punched and he had to turn away. But Elia, true to form wouldn''t let him avoid.

    She leaned on him, wrapped her around him, and let her tears fall on his shoulder.

    "Promise me that you''ll hold her whena€| when she hears," she whispered. "She''ll try to stay apart, to keep herself strong. She still thinks not feeling is strength. It''s not. You know that, Aaryn. So don''t let her push you aside. Please. For me?"

    He nodded and gripped her arm that was over his chest. "I can''ta€| I don''t know how toa€¡±"

    "You don''t have to. You''re me, Aaryn. We have the same heart. I feel it too. It''s okay."

    So, wordlessly, he turned into her embrace, buried his face in her neck, and held her back. He shook when she cried, and he thanked the Creator when she rubbed her hand on his back. Like a mother to her child.

    And then, moments or a lifetimeter, she kissed his cheek then got quickly to her feet and darted out of the clearing and into the shadows, as Aaryn dropped his face into his hands and wept.?

 Chapter 551 No Time Left - Part 10

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    After her mother left, Elreth threw herself into preparations headlong. She didn''t even go looking for Aaryn, figuring Elia would be visiting him next. She''d give him a chance to recover, then she''d find him.

    She needed Gar, though, who was noticeably absent. And Tarkyn, who kept rushing past at sporadic intervals, always with three or four guards or lieutenants around him, holding three different conversations at once.

    Turning out of the Market since neither of them appeared to be present there, she pushed through a huddle of healers and elders on their way to the Security building, then a fist of guards on patrola€¡±and almost ran into her father, standing on the trail. He''d obviously seen hering and stepped out of the way so others would pass. But she''d been busy finding her way through the people so hadn''t noticed him until the bodies parted before her, and there he was, staring at her, his eyes pleading.

    "We need to talk," he said in that low rumble she remembered from when she was small and they''d go the market for dinner and he would be waid by people who needed his attention and she''d fall asleep in his arms, her head slumped on his chest. That rumble had been the luby of the first four or five years of her life.

    She blinked, then turned on her heel to follow the path. "I don''t have time."

    But he caught her elbow. "Ela€¡±"

    "No, Dad, I''m not doing this with you! You''ll have toe back. There''s no time anda€¡±"

    "El," he said quietly, patiently, and stepped in front of her on the path so she was forced to stop and look at him, or plow into his chest. "Just in casea€| there''s some things I need to say."

    Panic fluttered in her chest and she wanted to crumple, she wanted to scream, she wanted to plead with him not to do this!

    As her chin trembled, his brows pinched together and he ushered her off the trail, deeper into the woods, neither of them speaking until they were well away from the trail where someone else might hear.

    When he stopped in a small circle of trees and let go of her, turning to face her, El shook her head and folded her arms across her chest like a shield.

    "I don''t know why you''re doing this," she said, her voice trembling, but determined. "We can''t know what''s going to happen."

    "That''s exactly the point, El," he said in that low growl. "I''ve done my best to live without regrets and if something happens to mea€| I don''t want myst thought to be that I wish I''d spoken to my beautiful daughter before it was toote."

    El bit her lip to stop the tears. "Please, Dad. I don''t want to do this."

    He sighed and leaned down, stroking her hair back off her face. "Elreth, you have been a joy to me since the moment you entered this world, gripped my finger, and stared at me with those big blue eyes just like your Mom''s. Truth be told, you had my heart before you''d even left her womb. I vowed my life for yours then, and I meant it. If my going keeps you safe, I will give it dly."

    "Don''t say that!" she snarled, her arms snapping out to shove his chest. "Don''t just give yourself up!" Her father rocked back on his heels at the unexpected assault, but she wasn''t able to push him off his center. Instead, he reached for her and pulled her into his chest.

    She fought for a moment, but her heart wasn''t really in it, and his arms were a prison.

    She fought his strength first, then her own weaknessa€| but after a moment he whispered her name and Elreth broke, falling into his chest, silent tears running down her face.

    He stroked her hair and hummed his reassurance, talking to her through her tears.

    "One day," he said hoarsely, "You''ll be on this side of the story. And I pray that when you are, your son or daughter has given you half what you gave me, El." He swallowed audibly and she clung to him, her fingers digging into his back. "I pray that you can look back on your life and hear my voice in your ear, telling you how precious you are. Because I''ll be here, saying this always. Always."

    Elreth sobbed. "Pleasea€| Dada€|" Then she shook her head and wiped her face, breathing deeply, trying to stop herself from crying.

    "Don''t stop, El," he rasped. "Your tears honor me. Your love honors everyone you give it to, El. Never shy away from it. Stop hiding it from the peoplea€¡±love Aaryn with abandon. Be proud of your love for him. You aren''t weakened by it." He tipped her chin up and made her meet his eyes even through her tears. "The day you have to give yourself up for love you''ll realizea€| nothing makes you stronger."<sub> </sub>

    "Please, Dad. Stop. Pleasea€| don''t do thisa€¡±"

    "We have to, El. Just like you have to do your part. This is ours to y. But I want you to promise me one thing."

    "What?"

    "Promise me that you''lla€| you won''t forget me. Promise me I won''t be a memory of something you''d rather not be."

    "Dad! What are you saying?!" she cried and pulled out of his chest. "You''re the one, Dad! You showed me everything. You showed me how to lovea€¡±and how to be loved. You showed me how to rule. You showed me how to give without hurting. How toa€| everything! I can''t forget you any more than I can forget my own face."

    Then she looked up, knowing she sounded angry, knowing she wasn''t angry, she was terrified. And then she met his eyes and found her father, this mountain of a man, crying. Tears rolling down his cheeks.

    And then neither of them could speak. She fell back into his chest and he curled himself around her and over her and they hugged.

    And they hugged.

    And they hugged.

    "I love you, El," he whispered, his voice warm and broken.?

    "I love you, too, Dad."

    There was a pause, then he huffed. "What, no punchline?"?

    "No," she choked. "I just love you. I love you. So much."

    A guttural groan broke in his throat and he took her face in his hands and met her eyes with his own, wet and red, but fierce with determination.

    "You can do this, El. Only you can do this. That''s why you''re herea€¡±and why I''m going. You do it. You go win this thing. And when you do, I will be there. Whether you can see me or not, I''ll be there, and I''ll be so proud. And sopletely unsurpriseda€|"

    They stared at each other for a long time, both crying, then El made herself ask. "You''re saying goodbye?"

    "I have to," he breathed, but his breath hitched. "Buta€| you''re going to go do this. I''m going to stand here, and you''re going to go find Aaryn and the two of you are going to do this."

    "You''re making me be the one to walk away?" she asked, incredulous.

    And that''s when her father broke down, sagging, his great shoulder rolled forward and his chin down. "I''m not strong enough," he said in a strangled voice. "Please, Ela€| please go be your proud self and let mea€| let me watch you go do it."

    Elreth sobbed like a cub, but she took his face in her hands and kissed both his cheeks. Then she squeezed him one more time, her arms not even reaching around his shoulders.

    "I love you, Dad. I love you."

    Then she tore herself out of his arms and turned on her heel, running back towards the market, sobbing.

 Chapter 552 Hold Me

    <strong>AARYN? </strong>

    Aaryn stood in outside the clearing where the birds were gathering, a circle of Protectors, staring at him expectantly, and his heada€| buzzed. They needed an answer and he should know it. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.

    "Aaryn? Are you okay?"

    "Yes, sure. Justa€¡±"

    A whimper was the only warning he had before a warm, Elreth smell apanied the tackle to his chest. He stumbled backwards, clutching her as she buried her face in his neck and sobbed.

    The Protectors went wide-eyed at the sudden and extreme disy of emotion from their Queen, but as Aaryn felt his own control threatening to break, he tipped his head at them to give them some space, then walked her back into the trees until they were far enough away to speak quietly without being heard.

    Elreth hadn''t pulled her face out of his neck, though her initial sob was the only real sound she''d made.

    "El," he breathed, holding her tightly. She shook her head and wouldn''t lift her chin when he tried to look at her. So he sighed and, swallowing back his own tears, just held her.

    They stood together for a long time, Elreth''s shoulders shaking silently, and Aaryn battling the urge to release himself into the pit of emotion that had clearly ovee his matea€| but he knew he couldn''t. One of them had to be strong. Always. Soon it would be her turn. But nowa€| for now he would be the one who stood solid in the storm.

    So he stroked her hair, and whispered to her that she would never be alone. Reminded her that the Creator had surprised them so many times before, so perhaps their grief was premature. But that he shared it, anyway.

    When she finally stopped shaking he lifted her chin and made her meet his eyesa€¡±hers were puffy, shining even in the dark of the forest, the low moonlight making them almost glow.

    He framed her face with his hands and they locked gazes.

    "I love you, El. And we''re in this together, forever."

    "Stay with me, please," she sobbed. "Please. Through all of this. Stay right next to me. I can''ta€| I can''t lose anyone else, Aaryn. Especially not you. You have to promise me!"

    Remembering her panic when he''d returned from his unnned trip across the traverse, he nodded and squeezed her again. "I promise. I''m with you. To the end, El. We''ll do this together."

    She sighed with relief and dropped her forehead against his neck again. But she wasn''t crying anymore. And soon he was helping her clean herself up, and holding her hand as they walked back to the clearing.

    When they broke through the treeline he let go of her handa€¡±she never wanted to be affectionate in front of othersa€¡±but she looked at him and shook her head, clinging to his fingers, twining hers with his.

    "Together. Always," she whispered and squeezed his hand. "I''m never going to pretend I don''t need you again, Aaryn. I''m sorry I ever did."

    The admission caught him right in the ribs and stopped his breath. He almost started crying again, but this time with confused joy as they walked together to the gathering of Anima full of grim faces and hands on hips. But it didn''t matter. Because whatever was causing a problem now, they''d face it together.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Something was happening among the Protectors on the other side of the clearing, but Gar smelled no rm on those nearby, so he turned back to Rika, who had just finished checking through the bag they''d packed to bring on the trip.

    "I still need a knifea€¡±and a slingshot if you have one?" she said distractedly, her attention going to the next bag for one of the Protectors, and checking that against her mental checklist.

    "Of course," he replied, then watched her, brows high. She moved quickly and efficiently, muttering to herself as she yanked a set of leather straps out of the bag and shook her head. "These are too thick, they''ll be too bulky. That''s not what we told them to bring."

    Gar shook his head. Everything had been in such upheaval since he''d brought her back to the Tree City, and she''d been so off-bnce, he''d forgotten how... sufficient she was. When he''d met her she was living in the forest in a strange world, utterly alone. Sure, she had technology to help her remain safe. But the truth was, she''d always impressed him with her resourcefulness and strength. She was like a warriora€¡±practical, relentlessa€¡±except her enemy was the elements, and the need for food. She didn''t fear solitude, or nature. Only the ill will of mana€¡±or Anima.

    When she was safe in herself she was bold and stronga€¡±and very confident.

    And she wanted to leave the safety of his arms and run straight into the ranks of their enemy.<sub> </sub>

    Damn, he was starting to shake again.

    When she straightened from the bag she''d been checking, he slipped up behind her and put his hands to her waist. She froze, and for a moment he thought it had been a mistake, but then she looked at him over her shoulder, a wicked grin on her face.

    "What an unprofessional warrior you are," she murmured.

    But Gar looked around to make sure no one was paying attention, then tugged her back into the trees where he pressed her against a tree trunk with his hips, but didn''t take her lips, even when she lifted her chin, expecting him to.

    He stared down at her and trembled.

    "Gar, whata€¡±?"

    "I can''t let you go to them," he muttered, ncing past the tree to where the others stood, making sure none of them were approaching.

    She slumped, hands on his biceps. "Gar, this isn''ta€¡±"

    "You cane with me. You can advise us. But I can''t do it, Rika. I can''ta€| I can''t lose anyone else."

    "You aren''t going to," she said quietly, stroking his shoulders. "I''m going to get in among them and mess up their tech, and then I''m getting the hell out of there."

    He stared down at her, frowning, and she stared back. Within him, that fizzing light began again, pulsing in his veins and he almost snapped it back.

    But as she stared at him, her eyes went wide and the bond throbbed in his chest.

    "Can you feel that?" she whispered.

    Gar sucked in a breath. "Yes, you mean you can too?"

    "Yes. What is it?"

    "It''s the bond, Rika. That''s our mating bond."

    She looked down at herself, not that it would do any good.

    "It''sa€| that''s amazing."

    "You''re amazing."

    She looked up at him again, but he stayed quiet, pushing his hips harder into hers and pinning her into the tree. He wanted to flirt. He wanted to make this fun. But the truth was, he was terrified and desperate, anda€|

    "I need you," he breathed.

    Her eyes red and she reached up to pull him down, but he shook his head. "I can''t right now," he said hoarsely. "I have to make sure the Protectors going with us are clear on when to meet and who to tell, buta€| but we need to go get those weapons, and I think I should check the Tree fora€| anything elsea€|e with me?"

    "I''ll do you one better than that," she whispered. "I''ll be waiting for you when you get there."

    "Thirty minutes," Gar snarled, then stole a kiss and tore himself away, storming back to the gathering, because if he didn''t he was going to ignore his responsibilities and pick her up and carry her back to the Tree.

    Thirty minutes. He could wait thirty minutes. Then he''d never let her out of his sight again.?

 Chapter 553 Falling Into Place

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Of course, it never happened. One thing after another, one change after another, one message to Rika, another from her to Gar¡­ they were both dyed, both frustrated.

    Then his parents had been called to their birds faster than anyone expected. Tarkyn, in talking further to Suhle and her daughter was concerned the humans might have advanced further than they''d initially expected, that a second wave might already be through, and it was going to take them days to get there even with the birds.

    They''d all be forced to a hasty, public farewell that left Gar trembling and struggling to breathe. His father''s eyes looked dead.

    But there''d been no choice. They''d stood in the clearing and watched as his parents¡ªrolled together into one of the cargo hammocks with four birds, one at each corner¡ªtook off and flew into the night sky.

    Gar felt like a piece of his heart flew away with them.

    "They''ll be back in a few days, you watch," Elreth said, her voice tight and too high. "This is just¡­ it''s just a¡­ a dy. They''re going to win and the Creator''s going to spit them back out into Anima and we''re all going to wonder what we were worried about!"

    Gar turned to her, but Aaryn was already there. He was left standing, with no one to hold, or be held by. Rika hadn''t made it in time because they''d had no warning. But she sprinted into the clearing a few minutester and Gar swept her up into his chest.

    She''de for him. She''de in the dark, and through the City, despite her fear. She ran to him, holding him and whispering reassurance. And he''d almost embarrassed himself by weeping.

    But two hourster, in another clearing busy with Protectors, Guards, and more birds, Gar had to reluctantly admit that everything was tightly, fearfully falling into ce. There was a great tension and hum in the nearby Tree City. The guards that would be part of the forward guard with the Protectors were going to take off from another clearing. But there still seemed to be a few questions about how many of each group were actually going to move tonight.

    Gar, Elreth, and Aaryn stood at the edge of the clearing where the males had been organizing the Protectors, and Elreth was overseeing the whole show. Before them the moonlight silvered a bustling, noisy crowd of mingled Protectors, Guards, and all the Anima trying to help them get ready¡ªalong with some family members, ready to say goodbye to their brothers or sisters, or young.

    Tarkyn was in and out, growing more flustered every time he checked in with Gar and Elreth. And Elreth''s braid had long fallen out because she kept ripping her hands through her hair.

    But suddenly, as if there''d been a signal, everyone grew quiet.

    It seemed that all the preparations had been made and the time hade. Before the moon rose high and everyone started on their way, Elreth had begun moving through the crowds, thanking warriors, setting visions, encouraging strength. Gar had suggested she give a speech, but she''d declined.

    "It''s about getting to their hearts. I''m not a soldier, they won''t see one in me. I''m a Queen. What they need from me is to see that I recognize them, that I''m grateful for them. They''ll get their rah rah from you and Tarkyn." Then she''d walked back off into the crowd to talk to them some more.

    Gar had blinked at her back.<sub> </sub>

    When had his sister be a real Queen? When had she started¡­ understanding?

    Humbled, and a touch disgruntled, he turned back to his conversation with Aaryn and the Captain in which they eventually decided that Tarkyn would give a speech to the guards, and Gar to the Protectors.

    Gar wished he had his sister''s rity about how to handle this.

    He was supposed to make these Anima, these brothers and sisters, feel good about walking into war.

    Gar could barely breathe at the thought.

    p War was nothing but ugliness and death. He hadn''t even fought yet, only trained, and observed the consequences in the lives of his parents and heard the stories from the elders. And yet¡­ even so, there was nothing in him that yearned for this.</anda>

    If there had been a way to eradicate the humans from Anima, to close the traverses and never have to address this people again, he would have taken it.

    War was not noble. War was death.

    How was he supposed to make that sound like something they should be proud to do?

    His instinct, immediately, was to ask his father, and he looked up thoughtlessly, expecting to scan the crowd for him, but¡­ no¡­

    Gar swallowed hard. That time with his parents had been the worst and best moment of his life. Now it was his time to step forward and make their sacrifice worth it. Not waste it. Make certain that while his parents fulfilled their duty, everyone under Gar''s authority also fulfilled theirs.

    And that was how it came to him.

    When it was his turn to step up and speak, he didn''t try to make them excited. He didn''t attempt to make battle sound glorious. He just told them the truth.

    "The strongest Anima I know are on their way to fight a war that we can''t fight," he said, his voice loud and echoing across the clearing. Families gathered under the trees, some weeping, some whispering. He prayed they all heard him clearly as well. "I hate that feeling, that I''m helpless to affect an oue that could steal my life." He met eyes with as many of them as he could see. "But there is another war, another battle that I can fight. An invader in mynd, one that seeks to¡­ eradicate us. To steal our way of life. To domesticate us."

    Growls and snarls, stamps and grunts bubbled through the crowd. Gar nodded, affirming their anger. Because they would need their anger to face this. But he prayed that they could all find their way through it without bing the animals the humans thought them to be.

 Chapter 554 Follow Me

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar gripped his hands to fists. "While Anima I admire have to fight ghosts and gods, I find myself preparing to step on hard earth, to put my hands on an enemy''s throat. To sink my teeth into his flesh," he growled. All the predators snarled with him. "But make no mistakea€| Death is never beautiful. War will hurt everyone involved.

    "I pray that the Creator goes before us and we meet this enemy with pride and strength, I pray we spill their blood and remove them from our world!" The warriors started to cheer and shout, but Gar shook his head and raised his voice more. "But more than that, more than victory, I want peace. I want to return to mya€| my family. My mate. I want to have a life toe back to. And I want that for you, as well." He swallowed the pinch in his throat and made his voice stronger to speak past it.

    "So fight, my friends. Fight with your hearts as much as your bodies. Be smart. See no glory in death, see glory only in the next step to peace. Death is a necessary tool in war and we will use it, we will swing it like the weapon it is, and no one here will condemn you for doing it. But when all is said and donea€| it isn''t death that will bring you sce at night. So fight, my friends. Fight because you are loved, and because you love. Fight because those stronger fought before you and we must honor the sacrifice they madea€¡±we cannot submit. But fight, too, for peace. Fight for the day we can stand here again, reunited, and safe. Fight to win life, not death."

    As the cheer rose, buffeting the night, Gar swallowed and breathed, "And fight so that we can wake up in our own world tomorrow."

    Rika''s hand slid around his arm and he turned. He''d forgotten she was there. But she smiled and leaned into him.

    When the warriors had settled, he cleared his throat for onest thought. "When we do return herea€¡±and we willa€¡±we don''t know which of us will be lost to this conflict. We can''t control the oue, we are at the mercy of the Creator''s n," he nced down at Rika, who squeezed his arm again. "But we can control how we respond to the challenges we are about to face.

    "Protectors, you have not only friends and family to guard, but your own people. Carry your tribe with pride. Then return to me here, when we have stomped this enemy into the dirt. Come here and stand with me, and tell me the names of any who are no longer able to join us. We will remember them. And take hearta€| if you are lost to us, I pray you go to the embrace of the Creator. But know with certainty that you will not be forgotten. We will stand here when this war is won, and we will roar your name!"

    ? The cheer was even louder, but Gar let himself slump, pulling Rika into his chest and holding her while the Protectors cheered and called, and the Guards apuded.

    He barely heard Tarkyn address them and tell them to go, rest, and eat. They were to meet back here when the moon crested the mountain to the East. And as they assembled, the final teams and missions would be assigned.

    "Goa€| say your goodbyes. Feed you bodies. And prepare your hearts. Tonight we walka€¡±or flya€¡±to war."

    After a final cheer there was a lot of hugging and saluting, then the crowd began to disband, each of them walking to their families, or the trails back to the Tree City. Or wherever the most important Anima in their lives were.

    Gar pulled Rika into his side, under his arm. "We''re going to get some food and take it back to the tree," he said.

    "I''m d to hear that," she said, blowing out a breath. He could feel her trembling and cursed himself. Of course she was nervous standing in among all these massive Anima getting themselves prepared for war. He was such an idiot.

    This was bing real.<sub> </sub>

    He looked down at her as they began to walk and his heart wavered.

    Her heart beat double-time, though there was a small smile on her face. Gar swallowed. She was nning to leave the protection of his strength and go back to the people who had started thisa€¡±a ce she could never be safe.

    He could smell her determinationa€¡±and even joy. When she spoke of being able to help it brought her a true sense of satisfaction. But there was deep fear and uneasiness as well.

    "Do you have everything you need?" he asked her quietly as they started down the trail.

    "Yes, as much as I''m able. I just wish there was another set of hands that understood tech. Two of us could be so much more sessful at not getting caught."

    Gar knew she''d mentioned this before and he ached that he couldn''t provide this simple help for her.

    Please, he begged the Creator. Whatever she needsa€| please, make sure we have it.

    They only had an hour and nothing knew that he could think of. So he prayed they already had whatever she needed.

    He ached, knowing he had agreed to let her go. He didn''t feel the strength of it. At all.

    They stopped by the Market and took a sack of food, both for dinner, and for the trip. Then they hurried down the trails through the WildWood to the Royal Meadow. They had a little over an hour and Gar was eager to get her out from under the eyes of others and make the most of that time.

    But before they stepped into the meadow proper they came across two males, facing each other, stinking of anger and grief.

    Gahrye. And his son, Reece. Embracing and sobbing, and swearing.

    Rika nudged Gar off the path so they could give the two a wide berth, but then Reece choked, "I can''t just sit here and watch you go!"

    Gar jerked Rika to a halt, his heart dropping in the same moment he understood.

 Chapter 555 Nothings Fair

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    She''d been hurrying towards the house, hoping for ast clinch with Gar, praying she''d read him correctly, because she was nervous and shaking and desperate. They hadn''t had enough time!

    But as they put their heads down and hurried past the man and his son on the trail, giving their own desperate goodbyes, Gar suddenly tugged her to a halt.

    "Reece?" he said, sounding surprised at himself.

    The two men pulled apart, both wiping their faces. "What is it?" Reece asked quickly, not looking at them.

    "Every male should have a purpose," he said.

    Reece just stared at them, but his father, Gahrye was nodding.

    Gar inhaled deeply, then shook his head. "You''re one of us."

    "So?" Reece spat. "I grew up human. I belong over there!"

    "No, you don''t," Gar said kindly, then looked at Rika before he asked, "Are you familiar with human technology?"

    Rika''s brows popped up and she turned from staring her confusion at Gar, to looking hopefully at Reece.

    He was tall, to be sure. But not quite as thick in the body as most of the Anima. And he was dressed like a human. He looked human. He sounded human. No one would have thought twice seeing him in her world, except that he was talla€¡±a basketball yer, they would have said. He moved with the easy grace of an athlete, but didn''t possess the sense of undying self most of the Anima seemed to carry with them like a second skin.

    "He''s incredible with technology," Gahre said quietly, clearing his throat. "I always get him to handle anything I needed because I can''t understand it at all."

    Rika knew that didn''t mean Reece was incredible with it, buta€¡±

    "I was aputer science major," Reece said reluctantly. "Why?"

    Rika sucked in and Gar looked a question at her. She nodded.

    "Reecea€| I need help. Someone who cane with me toa€| infiltrate the humans. I don''t know what your ns were ora€| but if you think you could help me disable their techa€¡±if we could really hit them hard, we might not need to close the portals. If we could remove their tech, the Anima could beat the humans easily!"

    Reece blinked and looked at his father. "You thinka€| you want me to help you?"

    "It''ll be dangerous," Gar warned and his hands tightened on Rika unconsciously. "But she''s been saying she needs a helper. We just didn''t have anyone that could pass for human with the humans themselves."

    "I''vea€| been doing that my whole life," Reece said uncertainly.

    Rika nodded.

    He looked at his father, whose face was broken and pleading, but he didn''t speak.

    "How would it work? What would I do?" Reece asked, sniffing and wiping his face again.

    "We''re travelling tonight. We''ll be meeting the humans in two days we think. The portals would be closed in three. If you and Rika can get the humans defeated in that time, the warriors will take them down beforea€| before anyone has to close a portal."<sub> </sub>

    "Wrong portal, though. You guys are going north, right?"

    Gar nodded. "Does it matter? You can travel, right? And if we win early, we can send someone through to warn your parentsa€|" he looked at Gahrye, whose eyes didn''t light with hope, though Gar wished they would. He didn''t want to think about what that meant.

    Gahrye swallowed, but turned to his son, one hand on his shoulder. "It''s a chance, right? And Gar''s right, you need a purpose. Please, Son. Pleasea€| I have to go. I have to get back to your mother. I''d feel so much better if I knew you had something important to do. A new focus."

    Reece didn''t answer him, just stared at his father, his face dragging for the dirt. Then he cleared his throat and looked at Gar. "When are you leaving?"

    "An hour and a bit," Gar said, then tipped his head towards the mountain. "When the moon nestles on the peak, that''s when we''ll fly. From the clearing on the east trail. Straight on this trail until you hit the city, then turn right and follow it out. You can follow your nose from there, I think? It''s about a five or six minute walk."

    Reece nodded reluctantly, then looked to his father. "I''lla€| walk with you some of the way. Thena€| then I''lle back."

    Gahrye nodded, then pulled his son into another hug.

    "Thank you, Reece," Gar said quietly, then ushered Rika away when the two men continued to embrace.

    Neither of them spoke until they''d made it to Gar''s tree and slipped inside. Then Rika kind of groaned.

    "What''s wrong?" Gar asked quickly. "Are you hurt?"

    "Only in my soul!" she wailed, then threw herself into his chest. "This is soa€| horrible, Gar. So painful! So many people saying goodbye and hurting and crying anda€| I just can''ta€| I can''t believe I was a part of making this happen!"

    "You didn''t know," he said quietly, holding her.

    "Does it matter?" she said, echoing his line to Reece. "I was a part of it. And nowa€| it''s destroying everything! We haven''t had enough time, Gar! I haven''t had enough time with you and now you''re going to go fight, and I''m going to go spy anda€| it''s just not fair. It''s not fair!"

    Gar shook his head,bing her hair back from her wet eyes with his fingers, frowning. "No, it''s not," he said. "I''ll be honest, I''m trying really hard not to focus on that, because I think if I doa€| I''m not sure I''ll let you go."

    She groaned again and dropped her head into his chest, clinging to his waist, her fingers digging into his back.

    "I love you, Gar," she whispered, holding him tighter. "I love you and I want more time."

    "I know, babe. Me too."

    She felt the tremble that rocked through him then and lifted her head, blinking back her tears.

    "What should we do?"

    He took a deep breath, his eyes still locked on hers. Then he leaned down and kissed her softly. "Make the most of the time we do have," he whispered against her lips. "That''s what we should."

    Rika agreed. She agreed with her whole self, and she arched into his kiss to let him know that.

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 556 Grateful Heart

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "I Want You Here" by Plumb. (Weep-worthy song alert!) Although the song is about a different kind of loss, the chorus perfectly hits the tone and heartache of Reth and Elia here, for me. Enjoy (sort of?)

    *****

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Curled together, cradled by the hammock, Reth held Elia, legs tangled, and her head resting on his arm that curled over her.

    It had been his one indulgence.

    A timer had been ced on his life, on his mate, on his time with her. And so much of that time was going to be spent in flight. He hadn''t been able to bear the idea of spending all those hours, just feet from her, but unable to touch or talk. So he''d indulged himself, he''d pulled rank. In the end, they''d given in easily.

    He and Elia hadn''t been required to take separate hammocks and bird pairs. They''d been loaded into a cargo hammock and were being carried by four birds, together, instead.

    In truth, it likely spread the load of his weight a little easier on everyone involved. But strategically, it was a poor choicea€¡±they made arger, more noticeable target. He just prayed that the Creator''s n was such that nothing could stop them from reaching their destination.

    And in truth, he wanted to pray they never would.

    They''d been in the air for two hours and barely spoken. They''d both been in tears when they first took off, unable to do anything but hold each other and pour out the grief over their hurried goodbyes with their offspring and their mates.

    But a part of Reth felt like it had been a mercy. They''d already said all that needed to be said. Dragging out those goodbyes was only going to derail everyone from their respective tasks. And the Protectors who''d chosen to join them hadn''t had more time, either. It was only fair.

    Yeta€| when Tarkyn rushed to them andid out why he was afraid the humans might be closer to the WildWood than they''d originally thought, that it was important to get them in the air and moving as quickly as possible so the birds that were transporting them could report back on any second wavea€| they''d leaped into action.

    But it felt like something had been stolen.

    Elia sniffed, her tears finally beginning to fade. Reth jerked back to the present moment and stroked her hair as she wiped her eyes and nose.

    "Are you okay, Love?" he murmured.

    She shook her head, but swallowed and didn''t cry again. "I justa€| it''s just all too fast and tooa€| too final."

    Reth had no answer for that except that he felt the same, so he continued to stroke her hair and hold her close.

    Then finally, she took a deep breath and pulled her head back a little so they could meet eyes more easily. "I love you so much, Reth. I was going to write you a lettera€| just in case. Something for you to havea€|like you did for me when I went back. Do you remember?"<sub> </sub>

    Did he? How could he forget? He''d not only written his heart to her, but she''d left a note for him, as well.

    "I know," he said gruffly, then cleared his throat. "I wanted to do something as well. Buta€| we will have to speak it instead, and cement the memories in our heads and hold onto them." He had to swallow.

    Elia nodded and looked down. "I did bring something, though," she murmured, looking at her own hand.

    Reth frowned. He hadn''t noticed because they''d been wrapped so tightly together, but she had one hand clutched around something, the other around his waist.

    "What is it, Love?"

    Her lips trembled and she closed her eyes for a moment before she spoke again. "When I went across and we couldn''t talka€| I didn''t find your letter until it was almost time toe back. I was so angry with myself. But I thinka€| I think the Creator knew I needed it more thana€| even more than I would have earlier.

    "And then you gave me this, and it was a reminder of exactly that, Reth." She opened her hand and a small, round rock rested in her palm.

    Reth''s breath caught.

    Twenty years. She''d carried this for twenty years?

    Taking his hand from her hair, he reached for the stone, smooth and warm because she''d been gripping it for so long. And while he examined ita€¡±just a simple, grey, round but mostly t stonea€¡±she whispered the words to him.

    "I memorized that letter, Reth," she whispered. "You saida€| you said you picked this up on the night I came to Anima. In the Circle of the Rite. You saida€|" she cleared her throat. "You saida€|" Then she recited and Reth had to screw his eyes closed to hear it without sobbing. "You said ''it was intended to be a marker for me to remember that nighta€¡±to remind me that the Creator can do anything. That the twists and turns of life as I see them are straight lines to His eyes. Now I pass it to you. I have held this since the night he returned you to me. The most grateful night of my life."

    She gave a little choke at the end and Reth gathered her in again. They held tightly, breathing each other''s air, and the weight of it all just hit him. But as the wash of emotion and anger and perfect injustice threatened to break over his head, she started talking again, murmuring in his ear, her lips brushing his skin, her breath fluttering in his hair.

    "You saw the Creator''s hand in bringing me to Animaa€¡±and I do too," she said hoarsely. "You said that this stone reminds you that the twists and turns of life area€| are straight lines to his eyes. I have to hold onto that now, Reth. I have to. I have to hold onto the fact that if He was right to bring us together, He''s right to tear us apart as well."

    Reth''s grip on her tightened as he resisted those words. He knew they were right. He knew they were true. He knew she had the right eyes on it. And he didn''t want her to. He didn''t want it to be true. He didn''t want to be prepared to do this. He didn''t want to believe that something so soul-destroying could be the right thing to do.

    He didn''t want any of it.

    And he didn''t want to make her pain worse.

    With a groaning huff of pain that seemed toe from his toes, her tears slid down the side of his neck because he gripped her to him so tightly.

 Chapter 557 Prioritize

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    An hour and a halfter, Gar and Rika had returned to the clearing. Gar didn''t see Reece, and he prayed the male made it in time. But there was a rumbling amongst the Guards and he didn''t have time to search.

    He found Tarkyn at the side of the clearing, gesturing a lot as he spoke.

    "What''s going on?" Gar asked, interrupting Tarkyn''s conversation with one of his Lieutenants.

    "We don''t have enough birds to take all the guards and Protectors we prepared. I had to send extra for scouting because I''m concerned about our timing before they hit the Great in. And three haven''t returned from rying messages¡ªwe don''t know if it''s a simple dy, or if the humans got them, but we can''t afford to use all of them. Some have to stay here in case Elreth has issues with the other traverse. And for scouting to the South."

    Gar nodded. "So send the Protectors and have the Guards shift and run."

    "The Guards have to fight when they arrive. We need at least a few fists rested."

    "They won''t have to fight if the Protectors do their job."

    "Of course they''ll have to fight. Even if we can infiltrate, we aren''t getting out of this withoutbat, Gar. Can you not see that?"

    Gar raked his hand through his hair. Rika stepped closer to his side.

    He did see. But he was being¡­ willfully blind. He wanted to believe the Creator had a way to make all of thise together without a huge loss to the Anima.

    He swallowed hard. "I understand what you''re saying, but regardless, the Protectors can''t be a help unless they''re at the frontline. Their entire skillset is based around subterfuge¡ªa battle is a great distraction, but if we''ve gone that far it''s probably toote.

    "Get the Protectors out there, with a few fists of guards, let the rest run¡ªand they can bring some of the Protectors skilled in fighting."

    "So, now they''re transport, as well as fighters?" Tarkyn snapped.

    "This is war, Tarkyn. No one gets it easy!"

    Tarkyn didn''t bite back, but his eyes shed and he leaned closer. "If the humans are closer to the WildWood than we anticipated¡ªif my calctions are right¡ªthere isn''t going to be more than a day, two at the absolute outside before we face them on the in. That''s counting daylight hours from dawn. We have no room for error on this, Gar."

    "I agree, but we also can''t afford to lose those precious hours to skilled Anima who take longer to travel. Protectors arriving after the fact are useless to all of us. Yet if they lead the charge, they could turn the tide in our favor."

    "Let us fight, Captain. It''s why we''re here!" The call came from the nearby ranks, quickly apuded by others, but the Protectors, who were also listening, raised their voices in protest.

    "Let us help! We can save lives!"

    Gar held his hand up for silence from all of them, staring at Tarkyn, who nodded. They both knew that everyone was tense. They needed to keep the warriors of all shapes and sizes under control and aligned. They couldn''t begin to see each other as adversaries¡ªnot when, in all likelihood, they would be fighting side by side.

    Gar sighed. All these Anima were under stress and facing leaving their families. Possibly never returning. They couldn''t allow their leadership decisions to put them under added pressure now.<sub> </sub>

    "Just a second¡­ just¡­" Gar looked down at Rika, then caught movement at the corner of his eye, in the trees. There, Reece was emerging, hands shoved into the pockets of his human trousers¡ªthick, stiff, blue material that seemed like it would be very ufortable to wear¡ªand his shoulders rolled forward. He looked so human and unguarded, it wasughable. Yet, he was so d the male had made it to them in time. They met eyes, and Gar nodded his sympathies. Reece looked away into the trees, shifting the bag on his shoulder higher.

    Gar took a deep breath and turned back to Tarkyn. "We need to prioritize. Work from the top down. Figure out how many people we have that are crucial, then how many more we can take and work through from there.

    "Gar, this isn''t just your strategy¡ª"

    But Gar plowed on. "You and I have to go, Tarkyn. Rika, and Reece¡ªhe''s going to help her with the humans. We need at least three fists of Protectors, because they''ll need to work to get on all sides of the humans before they move in, and some will be used to ry information between us and those who are working on the human camp."

    Tarkyn''s face went hard. "But that''s half our number and no warriors there if this goes sour!"

    Gar shook his head. "Those of us who''ll be doing the nning want as many guards as are needed to stand watch over us while we organize and wait for the others to arrive¡­ so we''re already at, what, thirty-five? How many birds do we have, how many can we take?"

    "At a pinch, we can do forty."

    Gar shrugged. "Then add another fist of guards and the rest will have to travel on their own feet. We don''t have any choice."

    Tarkyn''s lips twisted and he shook his head but didn''t speak. Gar waited for the male to see his logic. He''d proposed even numbers of the Guards and Protectors, but putting the Protectors at the forefront of their early assault. It wouldn''t leave enough guards to do battle if it came to that. But then, forty guards, if they only took guards, weren''t enough to bring down armed humans anyway.

    Gar exined it again, the Captain had to see. But when Tarkyn didn''t immediately agree, Gar growled. "Unless we bring enough Protectors to do the job, and do it well, the rest isn''t going to work! Can''t you see that?"

    "What''s going on?" Elreth said from beside them. Both Gar and Tarkyn turned to face her, Tarkyn snapping his mouth shut and saluting.

    Gar outlined the n he''d proposed.

    Elreth turned to Tarkyn. "What''s the problem?"

    "It''s not enough warriors to fight. If they are further ahead than we calcted, or if the Protectors and Rika can''t disarm them, we''re screwed. They''ll encircle us and send us to the Creator¡ªleaving those whoe up behind scattered and defenseless."

    She turned to Gar, one eyebrow up. He stifled a growl. "Unless you''re going to make a full assault, having the guards rece the Protectors is only removing any chance you have of ending this without serious conflict."

    "There will be no avoidingbat, Gar!" Tarkyn snarled.

    "Wait. Wait¡­ both of you please just¡­" Elreth said, chewing her lip. "This has been bugging me since the Hallowed Grounds," she said quietly. She looked at Aaryn who stood behind her, but he just shrugged.

    Gar watched his sister mutter under her breath, her eyes flicking back and forth as if she was watching something, her brow furrowed. He was about to ask her when she closed her eyes and put her hands to her head.

    "Of course. Of course. I wasn''t¡­ yes. Okay," she said to herself. Then she opened her eyes. "We''re sending the Protectors," she said briskly. "And only the Protectors. You''ll have guards to stand over you both so you don''t have to defend yourselves, but¡­ most of the guards will shift and run."

    The Protectors cheered. Tarkyn''s mouth dropped open.

 Chapter 558 Take That

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar, Aaryn, and Tarkyn all looked at Elreth in surprise, though Gar''s heart was lighter all of the sudden.

    Tarkyn spluttered and started to protest, but Elreth stared him down. "Will you get enough numbers there to have a presence, a visible presence, before they get off the ins?"

    "Yes, but they won''t be rested¡ª"

    "That''s not the point. I learned this¡ªwe all learned this, Tarkyn¡ªat the Hallowed Grounds. Remember? This was the entire point the Protectors made: Combat is good, and it''s what your ranks do when it''s needed. But we want to avoid it at all costs." Tarkyn tried to interrupt but she held up a hand. "I also think you''re right, that it will be needed. But have you forgotten the veneration already? When the challenge was called, we turned our attention to the assault and forgot about¡­ quieter means of winning the greater war. Just as we did, the humans¡ªwho are expecting to use their might to overwhelm us¡ªwill be expecting that kind of assault. They''ll be prepared for it. And when it urs¡ªor they believe it''s about to¡ªtheir attention will be fully on the threat at their front. If we can get the Protectors there and positioned behind and beside them, they''ll have a chance to infiltrate and take out the leaders. Without the head, the rest of the body is in chaos. Agreed?"

    Tarkyn frowned, "Yes. But¡ª"

    "No buts. We''re sending the Protectors. As many of them as we can safely do. You will be there to lead. Create a false line with the few fists you''ll get there, then make a great deal of fuss about the others when they arrive. Make them look active and present. Keep the humans focused on protecting themselves from your warriors while the Protectors do their work."

    Gar nodded, grinning at his sister. She''d got it. She''d really understood it all. But then to his dismay, she turned to Rika.

    "Rika, be realistic. What are the chances you can get in there and interfere with their tech? Do the Protectors need to be primarily focused on capturing leaders without being spotted? Or do we need warriors who can be waiting among them to attack the key leaders once the tech is down?"

    "They have guns," Rika reminded her. "We can''t affect their guns. Whoever goes in will have to be focused on disarming anyone theye in contact with. But if I can get into their ranks with any kind of freedom¡­ I only need to get my hands on one of the central devices to enter the kill switch and disarm their technology. It''s designed to stop the technology from falling into enemy hands. So if they''re attacked, the weapons can''t be used against them. But guns are¡­ independent. They won''t be affected. So if I can get in there, I can stop the humans from being able to locate the Anima before they approach, and disarm the tech weapons¡ªtasers and the tranquilizers. But not the guns."

    "And you''re taking Reece with you? Why?"

    "Yes, I need to convince them that you held more humans than just me¡ªit will add credibility that I was captured. Plus it gives us twice as many chances to get our hands on the necessary devices. Because he''s familiar with technology, I can give him the instructions. The kill switch is fairly simple, but it takes several steps. I''ll need a couple of minutes with the device. Reece and I can help each other until one of us is sessful."

    Elreth nced at Reece skeptically. The male bristled. "Are these instructions you could give to a Protector?"

    "I could if they''d used technology. But some intuitive knowledge is useful. But also¡­ please don''t take this the wrong way, but the humans aren''t going to believe any of you are actually human. They''re familiar with the Anima. I understand that you all got away with it in the human world, but that''s because humans don''t expect to see anything except¡­ humans.

    "Reece looks and acts like a human. Here in Anima they''ll be expecting to find Anima and surprised to find a human. Whoeveres with me needs to¡­ act differently than you all act."

    Elreth tipped her head. "I speak as you do. I know I''m taller, but¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "No, it''s not that. Look." Rica tipped her head for Reece toe to stand next to her, which the male did reluctantly. Gar''s hackles rose that an unknown male stood so close to his mate, but he knew this was necessary and clenched his jaw until his teeth wanted to crack.

    Reece stood next to her, his head slightly down, shoulders forward and hands in his pockets, ring at all of them out from under his brows. He wore those heavy trousers that looked so ufortable, and a thick sweater of some kind with cuffs and a tightened band at the waist and a thick hood at its back.

    Rika stood next to him¡ªdressed in her human clothes that she''d arrived in, Gar realized.

    Gar blinked, and Elreth did too.

    When they stood there like that, Rika was right. They stood out. And not just because of the clothes.

    p "He looks human, you see?" Rika said, and Gar sensed that she was trying not to say something that might upset Reece.</anda>

    Elreth nodded and looked at Tarkyn, who also understood.

    Their bodynguage was different. Gar knew this. There were times that Rika moved in ways that made her look weaker than she was. But there were times when she leaped to defense when she didn''t need to, also.

    He''d observed this in humans. Their senses were duller, and they often misread a threat where none existed.

    Then again, he''d been caught while in the human world, not anticipating threat because humans signaled their aggression differently¡ªreliant as they were on weapons, they moved differently in preparation.

    As Rika waited for Elreth and Tarkyn to understand and ept her n, Gar battled, swinging between pride¡ªbecause she understood the need and was making sure it was fulfilled. But fear, too, because every step forward she took, every resource the Creator provided, led her one step closer to being taken out of his arms and¡­

    Creator''s Light, it didn''t even bear thinking about.

    Gar sucked in a deep breath and prayed, one more time, that they''d find a way to do this together. That she didn''t have to face this alone, without him. That she didn''t have to walk among the enemy without his protection.

    He literally trembled at the idea.

 Chapter 559 Just One Night

    <strong>GAR </strong>

    It all happened quickly after that. The crowd began to bubble with noise as the Protectors and Guards discussed what was happening and began to organize. Gar was grateful that the Guards, while clearly annoyed, still assisted the Protectors¡ªsome of them that had thought they were flying even helping the others carry bags or leaning in to advise about flyingfortably.

    But when they''d started moving away, Gar once again found himself in a position to have to say goodbye to his beloved family with an audience. Even the idea turned his stomach. His skin itched with resistance to it, but there was no time. They''d gathered to leave, they''d determined who was going. Now they all had toy down in the hammocks and let the birds do their work.

    As everyone spread out, calling to their flying partners, or rushing forst farewells with family under the trees, Elreth was already busy issuing orders and rifying details with Tarkyn.

    "Are you¡­ ready?" Rika whispered quietly to him.

    He shook his head. "I just need a couple of minutes."

    Reece hovered on her other side and even though that made his ws want toe, Gar knew it wasn''t the male''s fault that he had no connections here.

    "Our birds are in that corner," he said, nudging Rika and Reece, pointing to the hammocks that had been set aside for them, and squeezing Rika''s hand. "Don''t let them take off until we''ve spoken first," he rumbled.

    She nodded and squeezed his hand back, then led Reece over to where Gar had pointed.

    When Gar turned around, Elreth was nodding to Tarkyn and one of his Lieutenants. Then, as the males turned away and trotted across the clearing, Elreth took a deep breath and turned, her eyes slipping up to meet his.

    Gar stepped over to stand in front of her and found, despite the terror tingling in his veins, he couldn''t help smiling. His sister had seen him and his people clearly. She''d stood for them. He''d never been so grateful.

    "Thank you," he said. "Thank you for seeing what my tribe can do."

    She nodded, but there was no answering smile. Not even irritation or anger, which was her usual default when she was ufortable. She just stared at him.

    "I hadn''t thought about¡­ about having to say goodbye to you, too," she said quietly and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "I didn''t want to send them, but I knew¡­ I knew they were strong enough and¡­ I didn''t think about you, too."

    "I''m going to be fine, El." His smile crumbled at the fear in her eyes.

    "Come back, Gar. Please, just¡­ promise me you''lle back. I know I get bitchy and annoying, but please¡­ pleasee back."

    He stepped up and folded her into his chest, tightening his arms when she dropped her head to his chest. "I''lle back," he whispered. "But that means you have to promise not to go roaring into enemy fire if they show up here. You have to let your people protect you so you can continue to lead."

    She nodded against his chest but didn''t lift her head. "I''m so scared, Gar," she whispered.

    "Me too," he whispered back, rubbing her back. "I don''t think I''ve ever been more scared in my life," he croaked.

    Elreth''s arms snaked around his waist and she hugged him so tightly he almost couldn''t breathe.

    "Promise me. Promise you''reing back. You¡­ you have to. I''m dominant, and I say so."<sub> </sub>

    "I promise, sis. Geez. Power-hungry much?"

    They both chuckled through pinching throats, but it did the job he''d intended and broke the tension. Elreth straightened and he let her go and they just looked at each other for a moment.

    "I''m really d¡­ about Rika," she said softly. "I''m sorry we didn''t get to talk about that. When you guys get back, I''ll be nice to her. I promise. She''s my sister now."

    Gar nodded. "Thanks."

    Then Elreth''s face went serious again and she put a hand to his face. "Creator bless you and keep you, Gar. I''ll be praying. I''ll be praying the whole time. Please¡­ please stay safe."

    "You too," he managed, though the words were strangled. They leaned in and embraced one more time, then Elreth turned away and hurried in the same direction Tarkyn had taken.

    Aaryn, who Gar had forgotten, stepped forward to sp his arm and put his other hand on Gar''s shoulder. "I''ll stay at her back," he said, the words holding the gravitas of a vow.

    Gar nodded. "And let her watch yours," he rasped. "You need to get through this too, okay?"

    They hugged, thumping each other''s backs, then straightened, both looking over the dozens of Protectors milling around the clearing, connecting with birds and checking bags onest time.

    "We did it, Gar. We really did it."

    "I know. It still doesn''t feel real."

    Aaryn shrugged without looking away from the crowd. "Now we just have to hold them together."

    Gar turned and offered his arm again, and Aaryn took it. "I''ll watch mine, you watch yours. And I''ll see you back here when this is done." He swallowed. "We''re going to tell Elreth and Rika there''s some¡­ tradition, or something. Then we''re going to get shitfaced drunk and make asses of ourselves and forget any of this even had to happen. Deal?"

    "Deal," Aaryn grinned. "But don''t tell Elreth, for fuck''s sake."

    Gar snorted. "She wouldn''t expect any better from me."

    "It''s not you I''m worried about."

    Elreth called for Aaryn then, and they both sighed.

    "This isn''t goodbye, Gar," Aaryn said. "It''s just, ''see youter''."

    Then he hugged him one more time, then walked away.

    Gar took only a few seconds to watch his brother¡ªby me, by blood, it didn''t matter, Aaryn was family¡ªreturn to Elreth. He saw her turn with wide eyes and reach for his hand, gripping it as together they listened to whatever the next crisis was, and then he turned to walk to his hammock, letting that picture of them together soothe his heart.

 Chapter 560 Boulder Down A Hill

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    When he made it over to the hammocks, Rika and Reece were both standing there, looking around. Rika frowned, Reece just looked ufortable.

    Gar walked him through a brief exnation of how the hammocks worked, what he needed to do to make it easier for the birds to carry him, and what he could expect at the other end.

    "We''re flying tonight until near dawn. We''ll make it through more than half of the WildWood tonight, but we won''t reach the ins until early tomorrow night. So when yound it will be at our intended campsite. You''ll be stiff from lying still for so many hours, so walk around a little before you bed down. But we''ll be sleeping through the day, so find a shadowed corner somewhere. Just make sure you''re inside the patrols."

    Reece nodded. "I''ll just go wherever," he mumbled. "I justa€| I just need something to focus on."

    Gar took a deep breath and squeezed the male''s upper arms. "I know this is hard, and I''m sorry we haven''t been able to give you a better embrace. Buta€| you''re one of us. You''ll be one of us. And if you help keep my mate safe, if you help us defeat the humansa€| the entire Anima will be grateful to you. This will be your home, Reece."

    "See, that''s what you don''t get," Reece muttered. "I have a home. I want to win this thing so I can go back to it."

    Gar looked at Rika, but neither of them spoke. They got Reece settled in his hammock with his bag, then watched the birds, in great, swooping ps, lift him off the ground and begin into the night.

    Ahead of Reece, and behind them, bird pairs were lifting and rising into the air. The moon was out, which was helpful for navigation and their timing, but made the flying more dangerous. The birds needed to fly high, above the range of arrows, though Rika had warned him they could never safely fly higher than the guns could reach.

    But Gar had long epted that things that could not be changed, shouldn''t be considered. If there were any more betrayers among them, as Hannah and Marryk had been, they would be aware of the travelers and readying to shoot them down.

    So, the birds flew above arrow''s reach.

    Then Gar turned to Rika.

    She stared at him, her eyes clear, but face pinched with concern. "I wish we were flying togethera€¡±"

    "It''s just for tonight," he said, his voice husky. "Just, pleasea€| Rikaa€| be safe. Please. I''ve ordered my birds to follow yours. We will be there if there''s a problem. I justa€| please be safe."

    She stepped up to him, wrapping her arms around his waist, and he curled himself around and over her. He was, once again, holding a female in his life that he had to let go.

    And this was the hardest one of all.

    ****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    The air was suddenly full of bodies, pping wings, hanging weights, and the sound of weeping. And the ground trembled with the passage of dozens of guards, now shifted into their horses and lions and the asional wolf, eachunching into the steady trot or rolling canter that would take them across miles with minimal effort.

    Elreth and Aaryn stood together at the edge of the clearing, away from the families who were watching their sons and daughters leave to runa€¡±or some, to flya€¡±into danger in the hope of saving them.<sub> </sub>

    She hadn''t intended to put herself away from the people, but they''d found themselves on the opposite side when they were giving the final instructions to Tarkyn and thena€| the idea of walking to stand among these people of hers who were offering so much. Whose lives might now be counted in minutesa€| it left her breathless.

    Her father''s words had been echoing in her head all night and she kept clinging to Aaryn, even often when she spoke to others. And the tighter she held on, the harder it became to let go.

    Then suddenly the sky was clear except for dozens of ck shadows against the scattered clouds and moonlight. And the families under the trees began the slow, slumped walk back to the nearby Tree City.

    Elreth would stand there, though, until they couldn''t be seen anymore.

    Aaryn, his shoulder pressed to the back of hers, stood with her. But he watched her face, not the sky. She was aware of his scrutiny, but she couldn''t meet it, because if she did she would break and she didn''t have time.

    Then, before she knew it, the clearing was empty. She and Aaryn stood alone, staring at the night. She could still hear the slow and weeping steps of the families down the trail, but none of them had stayed once their loved ones disappeared.

    Aaryn was still staring at her.

    He opened his mouth and she wasn''t ready, so she turned the subject to logistics. "Do you think the Guards willa€| stay upset?" she asked him quietly.

    "No," he said quietly, still watching her profile. "They have a bigger enemy to fight, and they know their jobs. Even if they don''t like it, their traininga€| they''ll take the orders they''re given and they''ll work to do them. They''ll be fine. I just pray Tarkyn isn''t right and they have more time at the other end than he fears. That''s the best-case scenario."

    Elreth nodded, then started to turn, as if to walk to the trail herself.

    But Aaryn let go of her hand and caught her elbow, stopping her in her tracks. "El, are you? okay?"

    "Of course not."

    She was being a coward and she knew it, so she forced herself to turn and face him, to meet his worried eyes and let him see the fear in hers.

    "What can I do?" he asked quietly, stroking fingers up and down her arm.

    Elreth swallowed. "Stay close," she murmured, her voice rasping with the intensity of the vulnerability in those words for her. "Justa€| don''t leave me, Aaryn. Don''t leave me at all, so I can know you''re safe. I thinka€| I think I can handle the rest if you''re okay."

    "I won''t, babe. I won''t leave unless you make me," he grinned slightly. Then he stepped right up to her, cupping her face and staring down at her, his smile gone. "I''ll promise if you will."

    Elreth held his eyes and nodded, gripping his arms.

    Then he folded her into a hug and they stayed there together for a long time, just breathing.?

 Chapter 561 Death Sentence

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Eyes aching fromck of sleep, and too many tears, Gahrye had taken his position at the side of the portal, asking the others to find him there so he would always be present to farewell each of the disformed and their families before they moved through. They left in thirty-minute gaps. It was a risk, but Gahrye knew they needed to get everyone through before the following evening, and some, with children or mates who weren''t Protectors, would have to make multiple trips.

    So far the portal had opened for each new pair, which meant that they were getting through safely¡­ or had already been consumed by the voices.

    Kalle''s hand suddenly came to rest on the center of his back and he turned to find her eyes. Almost from the moment he''d returned, they''d been organizing and supporting the others. Almost.

    They''d taken one hour.

    He''d arrived while she was asleep¡ªor trying to, anyway¡ªin bed in their suite in the Big House. He''d crept in, just in case, but she sat up before he even opened the bedroom door.

    She stared at him in the dark and he stared back, his heart cracking.

    "Reece?"

    "He stayed. They¡­ they needed him."

    Then his beautiful mate''s face crumpled. He rushed to the bed to pull her into his arms and they wept together, curled under the sheets, but barely aware of the world around them.

    "Are you sure, Gahrye? Are you certain? I keep thinking¡­ what if we could have hidden him? What if there was a ce¡ª"

    "If the Anima win this, the humans are only going to be looking harder for any of our number that are here, Kalle. You know they''re already suspicious. We can''t¡­ He''s better off there. They''ll embrace him¡ªhe''s one of them. They didn''t ept his bullshit about being human. They can smell him. They just¡­ took him and¡­ I was relieved. Because he''s either finally found his ce, or he''s going to die fighting for it. And that''s¡­ that''s so much better than dying in a cage. You can see that, right?" he pleaded.

    Kalle nodded against his chest, her fingers digging into his back where she gripped him. "I know¡­ I know," she murmured.

    So they''did there together, remembering, praying, and yearning. Then they''d fallen together into kisses, strokes, given in to the heat of the bond that had driven them together for over twenty years.

    An hourter, neither of them had wanted to move, but they hadn''t been able to sleep either.

    Kalley with her head on his shoulder and he pulled her into his side while he stared at the ceiling, his mind spinning with all that was about to happen

    "We have to get the others moving," he''d said, his voice hoarse withck of sleep. "They''ve got about forty hours to get through. Once thest one goes, the guards will be given orders on the other end. We can''t¡­ the gap is closing, Kalle."

    She nodded, her breath catching. "I can''t believe it''s really happening."

    "Neither can I."<sub> </sub>

    They''d clung for a few more minutes. Then, feeling as if moving away from her tore his skin from his bones, Gahrye had forced himself up and out of the bed. He''d showered and dressed quickly, then with Kalle''s hand in his, started out to wake the rest of the disformed and prepare them to leave. Immediately.

    Now, they had spent all night there, answering questions and farewelling each pair as they entered the crossing and as dawn broke and the first of theirst two days began, Gahrye''s heart was already racing. Not because he feared that the Protectors wouldn''t get their families through. But because with every passing minute that they stood there, helping others, his time with Kalle ticked down.

    She''d started at his side, holding his hand. But when he''d needed it to make notes at one point, she''d just leaned into his back and held him.

    Now, any moment they weren''t helping someone else, they just held each other.

    But there were always eyes. Always others present. He was desperate to have her alone, yet time kept sliding through his fingers like water.

    Then, with Kalle tucked under his arm he felt the cold spot that had appeared on his shirt and looked down to find his beautiful mate weeping into his side.

    They''d just farewelled one of their friends and he assumed she was crying because of that.

    "They''ll be safe," he whispered, holding her close. "They''re going to the ce they can help and live and¡­ they''ll be safe. We''ll make sure they are," he rasped.

    But she shook her head. "It''s not them I''m worried about," she breathed. Then she lifted her head and met his gaze, her eyes wet and shining, red and puffy. She framed his face with her hands and pulled him down into a kiss, her tears turning it salty when he grunted and took her, ignoring the others who, hopefully, were turning their backs to give them privacy.

    They took just two minutes to mop each other up before they turned back to others and Gahrye noted that the Protector would be returning¡ªwhich meant once that pair left, there would be at least forty minutes until anyone else could pass through.

    "We''re going to take a break," he said to her, one hand in her hair. "We''re going to take half an hour. Just us."

    She nodded and swallowed. But she didn''t let him go. And when they were finally able to walk away, it was with quick, trotting steps because their time was so short.

    But Gahrye didn''t care. They would take as many of these minutes as they could steal. Every time. He didn''t care if it was two or twenty. And once the others were through and taken care of, his entire attention would be on her.

    He looked at her as they trotted towards the house together and his heart clenched in his chest.

    How was it possible that their time was almost done?

    He shivered and pushed the thought away. He wouldn''t be able to continue if he kept thinking that way.

    So he walked with his mate towards the house and the few minutes they could steal, and he was grateful for them.

 Chapter 562 The Cave Where It Began

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar had chosen the campsite for their first night very carefully. Very selfishly. But it worked practically, too.

    The moment the birds set him down, he''d thrown off the tall sides of the hammock and rushed to where Rika''s team had justnded, though she was having a little more trouble getting free of the heavy canvas.

    He lifted one of the sides back to help her, and she stumbled up and into his arms. They stood together, breathing, their hearts thudding in time, while the weary birds ambled off to eat, then rest.

    Supplies had been left by unburdened birds the day before, but they were simple. There would be no fires. Sleeping through the day meant the warmth wasn''t needed, and they wouldn''t give the humansa€¡±or anything elsea€¡±any opportunity to find them.

    When they finally broke the embrace and stepped back, Rika looked around, then her mouth dropped open.

    "Waita€| this isa€|"

    Gar fought a smile, nodding. He''d arranged for the campsite to be in the fairly small, hollowed arc of the mountainside. The same arc that contained his old cave. His safe space. The ce they had first met, and where they''d metter, too.

    When she looked like she''d say more, Gar put a finger to her lips. "Tarkyn knows, but the others don''t. I don''t want to be interrupted unless it''s absolutely necessary."

    Rika''s brows rose, but her lips turned up on one side, and she followed him to pick up their bags and rations, then slip away up the trail to the cave mouth.

    When they walked in, Rika took a deep breath and he could feel the tension sliding out of her shoulders. She remarked, disappointed about the mess at the opening of the cave. No one had been there for a while, clearly. It was littered with dry leaves and dirt, even a few small bones from a predator that must have taken a meal out of the rain. But she smiled and turned in a circle as she walked through, past the cold fire pit, and dropped her bag near the furs at the back.

    Her eyes caught and held on to his and Gar almost growled with approval, but they needed to eat. And clear this ce a little, make it clean so they could rx.

    He hurried to shake out the furs and pull out the food they''d need, cing it on a clean square of cotton, beckoning Rika over to sit with him.

    They barely spoke as they worked through the fruits and dried meat. There was a hunk of cheese too, but Gar put it aside to give her for the flying tonight. He hadn''t thought through how long they''d be in the air. She was starving. He didn''t want her weakened before they reached the Great in tomorrow.

    But soon they were done, and as she hurriedly cleaned up the crumbs and got rid of the fruit cores, Gar raced out to speak with Tarkyn and make sure there was nothing pressing happening. The guards had been set to watch, and the Protectors were all bedding down under trees and the lee of rocks, trying to keep the sun from their faces so they could sleep. The birds had already found the perches they needed.

    Tarkyn smiled at him. "You''re fine. Go. Get somea€| rest." He snorted.

    Gar almost growled, but thanked the captain, then hurried back up the cave, where Rika was already half-undressed and leaning over her bag, searching for something.<sub> </sub>

    Gar rushed up behind her, pressing himself into her backside and stroking up the sides of her thighs, then her waist when she straightened.

    "Hello," she said, her voice husky with weariness. "Is everything okay out there?"

    "Everything''s fine," he said, leaning down to nip at her ear. "Do you remember the safe word?"

    Rika snorted. "I''m not going to forget it, I promise," she whispered and started to turn. But Gar growled yfully and held her hips so she remained with her back to him. "Let me help you," he rasped as he leaned over her.

    She hummed and pressed herself into his chest.

    She''d already taken off her jacket and blouse in preparation to sleep but still wore her leathers. Gar slid his fingers forward from her hips to find the buttons. From behind her like this, he made short work of them. His breath already puffing because Rika leaned back into him with a sigh, her hands ying down his arms, stroking and trailing her fingertips up and down his forearms as he got her naked.

    But of course, he was still fully clothed.

    When she stepped out of her leathers, she turned in his arms and pulled him down into a kiss, her hands sliding down his neck to his jacket and beginning on his buttons.

    He sped things up by working on his leathers while she stripped his jacket, then he stepped back just far enough to grab his shirt by the hem and pull it up and over his head.

    Rika''s eyes lit up as his body was revealed.

    It never failed to make him feel like a fucking god, the way she looked at him. But he couldn''t wait.

    Burying one hand in her hair and the other at her waist, he pulled her close again. He could smell her desire peak and it made his own surge until he was groaning into the kiss. For several minutes he sank into the delicious feeling of his skin tingling everywhere they toucheda€¡±and her skin rippling under his palms and fingers.

    Then Rika whispered his name and stepped aside, pulling him towards the furs. "I don''t want to wait."

    He followed her willingly, then tumbled to the newly shaken furs with her, covering her, exploring the dips and valleys of her back and body while she gripped his back, already writhing against him.

    He never ceased to be amazed by his appetite for her, the way even the smallest touch lit on his skin like fireworks, fizzing and sparklinga€¡±and that twist in his gut that drove him forward, forward with need. It was as if when she touched him, the rest of the world just faded away.

 Chapter 563 Take Me Always

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    All thoughts about wars or humans had left Gar''s head. He wasn''t worried about Protectors or Guards, or even his family.

    For those breathless, beautiful minutes that she was in his hands, everything else sank to shadows behind the spotlight re of her¡ªthe scent of her skin, the sound of her cries, and the warmth of her body''s embrace. The embrace he still hadn''t taken.

    "Rika, are you¡ª"

    "Don''t stop," she gasped, throwing her head back and digging her fingers into his ass, pulling him against her as Gar rolled his hips. He growled his approval and rewarded her with two, quick thrusts. Sliding over that bundle of nerves in her softest ces, so she cried out, then he slowed again even though she whimpered a protest, tasting the skin of her offered neck, letting his teeth graze her corbones, then stroking a hand down her side, her leg, to find goosebumps rising there as she rocked against him, seeking the joining.

    He''d meant to take his time, but they were both desperate. These times, this ce, it all conspired against him. Unable to resist, he cupped her ass and pulled up in the same moment he thrust forward, a guttural moan tearing out of his throat as he took her to the hilt.

    Rika called his name and her fingers wed up his back, digging into the muscles of his shoulders. He shuddered but, determined to make the most of this, pulled all the way out, slowly, then took her again.

    Her mouth dropped open and her fingernails pierced the skin of his back.

    Gar gave a breathless chuckle and pushed up far enough to watch her face as he began to roll with her in a smooth rhythm that was torturously slow.

    Cupping one hand over her head, he watched her mouth, her lips soft and ck, opening and closing, her breath stopping in her throat at the peak of each thrust, then released in a whoosh when he pulled out. With each roll, he let his lips y over hers, soft kisses, gentle tastes wherever he could reach.

    They were pinned together so tightly, it seemed they barely moved, but his body surged and tingled with delight at the wave of pleasure generated from where they joined, the sensations chasing themselves up his spine and down his legs, as he dug his toes into the furs for purchase and picked up the pace, just a little bit.

    Her breath began toe in soft, short pants, whispered pleas for more. Her eyes were still closed, her head thrown back and the tendons on her neck standing proud.

    "God, I love you, Rika," he groaned.

    "I love you too!" she wailed and Gar shuddered as that fizzing light, the warm, churning power that kept lighting in his veins when they were together, began to swirl again.

    "Don''t ever leave me," he gasped. Desperate to be closer, always closer, heced his fingers over the top of her head, bracing his elbows on the furs above her shoulders, and pulling into her with his entire body.

    "Gar, I¡ª! Oh¡­ holy¡­" Her breath caught again as he took her and her chin tipped up. He tasted that, too, then delved into her mouth, his tongue invading, rolling, dancing to the same rhythm as his body and hers.

    Rika trembled from head to foot, even her breath shaking. Then she lifted her head to suck on his neck. A low roar puttered in his throat, and sheughed.

    "Please, Gar. Please. Don''t be careful. I want all of you."

    They were wrapped together, breathing each other''s air, their bodies rocking, rolling, shaking together.

    That light in his veins began to glow, feeding out to his limbs, reaching for her. He could feel it, shifting closer to his skin with every thrust, every cry that left her throat.

    But as they both became frantic, as the pace increased and Gar began to grunt with the effort of holding himself back, his entire skin tingled and glowed.

    His body rolled until the current of this pleasure, this searching heat¡ªand came up against¡­ something. A barrier.<sub> </sub>

    Rika, abandoned to pleasure, met him stroke for stroke. She called his name until she stopped making words and only cried out with each thrust. One of her hands pped to his back, the other to his ass and she called for him.

    "Rika, I¡­ oh shit!"

    "Gar¡­ GAR!" She broke, her body bowed under him, her breathing in rasping cries as she clenched around him and held him as close as two people could be.

    Huffing the matting call, Gar slowly pulled out one more time, almost the whole way, while her body still hung in the bnce, then pushed back in and broke over the crest of the wave with her, both of them twitching, spasming, their voices broken and harsh, hands gripping, bodies slicked in sweat.

    Gar, trembling, copsed over her, bracing as much of his weight on his elbows as he could so he wouldn''t crush her.

    Rika kept whispering his name, kissing his neck, and running her fingers through his hair. And it felt delicious. The most wonderful sensation he''d ever experienced.

    And yet¡­

    And yet¡­

    That tide within him, that glittering light edged back, away¡­ leaving a gap in his chest that should have been full.

    Gar groaned into her neck, slumping, exhausted, thrilled, and devastated.

    "Are you okay?" she giggled because he was making more noise than he usually did when all was said and done.

    "Fuck, Rika," he said hoarsely, then kissed her temple. "Just¡­ fuck."

    He wouldn''t tell her that the bond still hadn''t cemented. She likely didn''t know. And he didn''t want her worried about it.

    He shouldn''t be worried about it, he knew. It woulde in good time. It wasn''t unprecedented for a couple to mate several times before the bond snapped into ce. But his family¡ªhis parents, his sister, and Aaryn¡­ The bond had been effortless for them.

    And now, of all times¡­ when everything was so dangerous¡­

    "Are you okay?" Rika whispered,bing his hair back from his face which he still had buried in her neck.

    He was trembling, he realized.

    "Yes, yes, I''m¡­ I''m great!" he whispered and raised his head to kiss her because he couldn''t quite meet her eyes.

    He was great. He was better than he''d ever been. Being with her¡ªhere, too, in this cave where they''d first met¡­ it was wonderful.

    He just wished he understood what the hell was happening to them.

 Chapter 564 The Beauty Of You

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    As the first day drew to a close and the sun began to lower, settling over the mountains and turning the mountains purples and the sky a zing orange behind them, Reth sat, his back to a tree, knees bent up and Elia sitting between his thighs, her back to his chest.

    He stroked his fingers through her hair and she shivered under his touch, pressing into him, her backside wiggling against his groin and reminding him of that quiet afternoon. He let a growl of pleasure putter in his throat and she squeezed his knee.

    When he''d learned that they would be flying, traveling with others, he''d insisted on bringing a tent. To face this they would need time alone, he knew. So he''d ensured they would at least be out from under other people''s eyes.

    But after traveling all night, weeping and exhausted, they''d barely eaten and gotten the tent up before they fell into the rolled furs together and immediately to sleep.

    Reth had woken that afternoon, the sides of the light tent glowing with sunlight, but no sound except the gurgle of the nearby stream, and the light breeze in the leaves overhead. The campsite had been utterly quiet. The Protectors were taking shifts to watch, so while one of them would be awake, the birds could rest and sleep. Reth knew he should have taken his turn with the guarding, but he hadn''t been able to bring himself to leave Elia, even for a second.

    She was already curled up on her side, her back to his chest, but a few inches between them. He''d snaked a hand around her waist and pulled her back against him, waking her.

    He hadn''t even apologized for it. There''d been no need. The moment she opened her eyes, she''d whispered his name and when he''d dropped his lips to kiss her neck, she''d curled and arm back to cup his head and hold him against her.

    "We''ll have to be quiet," she''d whispered, so softly even an Anima wouldn''t hear over the rustle of the leaves overhead.

    Unable¡ªunwilling¡ªto resist, Reth had pressed against her backside, opened his mouth on her shoulder, slid his hand up to cup her breast, and set to the task of loving his mate as thoroughly, and slowly as he knew how.

    He was still stunned when he thought of it, the images shing in his head whenever she moved.

    There under the tree, he grunted when she moved against his groin and she looked over her shoulder, a half-smile on her face. And despite the dark circles under her eyes, his very favorite wicked gleam was within them, too.

    God, he loved her.

    She leaned back, head twisted, obviously wanting to say something to him privately, so he tipped his chin down so his ear was next to her lips.

    "There''s no better feeling in this life, Reth, than when you''re inside me."

    Reth stifled the mating call and dropped his lips to her shoulder, forcing himself not to im her again, then and there. After twenty years the scars were beginning to fade.

    Instead, he satisfied himself with memories of their love-making just a couple of hours earlier.

    Whether it was the desperation of the moment or the intensity borne of the need for silence, he swore he''d barely breathed the entire time, his body thrumming, pounding, humming, vibrating with need for her.

    And Elia¡­ Elia hade alive under his hands, unable to be still,

    They''d twisted together like snakes, no air between them.<sub> </sub>

    He''d started from behind her, but it had required too much space and he''d needed the intimacy of her embrace, so he''d flipped her onto her back and covered her.

    At one point, he had both her hands gripped in both of his, extended over her head, and pinned to the furs. They arched together, joined from tongue to toe, even their legs entwined, and he would have sworn though they writhed on the dirt, that every thrust brought him closer to heaven.

    He''d devoured her¡ªher lips, her jaw, her neck, her breasts, his weary and aging body alive as if he were a teenager again. And she''d consumed him, taken his kiss and given it back, arching into his suckle, embracing him, holding him within her as her mouth dropped open and she stopped breathing to stop herself crying out.

    They''d reached their peaks together¡ªa rare, but always satisfying experience¡ªand as his body went up in cold mes, he''d breathed her name in a whispered roar that she swallowed with a kiss¡ª

    "You need to drink more, Reth," Elia said, snapping him back to the present. Then the little vixen leaned forward to reach for something but scooted back until her soft backside pressed and cradled his now-aching groin.

    Reth almost groaned. He put a hand to her hip and held her close, his breath going shallow.

    He didn''t think it was an ident that the birds all found they suddenly had somewhere else to be.

    Unfortunately, that could only be out of eyeshot, not sound. And they''d already taken down their tent, or he would have bundled her back into it for another round.

    Instead, he satisfied himself with curling over her back and holding her, his arms wrapped around her, her little hands holding his forearms.

    He opened his mouth, but all the words he had to say were sad, and he didn''t want to feel any more sad. So instead, he kissed her temple, then nibbled her ear, then dipped his chin to kiss her shoulder, pulling the cor of her shirt open to reveal the iming scars, and setting his teeth to them, though he didn''t bite down.

    "Mine," he whispered. "Only mine. Forever."

    "Even to death," she whispered back, and her breath caught.

    They both went still.

    They both stayed quiet. Even when Elia turned her head, craning back to meet his eyes, neither of them spoke the words again. Instead, she twisted within his arms, took his face in her hands, and kissed him soundly.

    When she was done, he opened his eyes to find hers locked on him. "I love you, Reth Orstas Hyerhyn. I love you to my bones."

    He swallowed the lump in his throat and forced himself to smile. "Well, there, you see? I would have said to my soul. Just yet more proof that I love you more."

    Then, as they held each other,ughing, Reth buried his face in her neck and began to pray that somehow there was an answer to this that didn''t mean losing her. That somehow the Creator had a n they couldn''t see.

    Yet, not my will but yours, he vowed. You have never led me astray. I will go where you point. Just please¡­ point her in the same direction.

    His palms were sweaty when they finally got to their feet toy together in the hammock for another night of travel.

 Chapter 565 Strategy - Part 1

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    They had to leave the cave to eat dinner with the others because now that they had space from the others, Tarkyn wanted to better understand what Rika would be doing in the human camp, just in case their actions from outside could improve her chances.

    However, the closer they got to the humans, the more Gar was determined to find a way to defeat them without letting her leave.

    "Whatever story you give them has to be as close to the truth as possible," Tarkyn said around a mouthful of dried beef. "You can''t be searching for details. I know they aren''t as perceptive as Anima, but they will still smell you for suspicion. You''ve been gone too long and show up at too crucial a time for them not to. Not if they''re intelligent."

    "They''re very intelligent," Rika replied, nodding. "I thought I can follow the story of my capture almost exactly as it happened¡ªespecially since Elreth did put me in the prison tree. I know what it''s like and where it is. And I can acknowledge that I was pressured to give information about them. But I think the key will be, what information I give them."

    Gar looked at her sharply, but her attention was on Tarkyn.

    The Captain nodded but he was frowning. "This is why we needed more guards. We could have formed a dual front and had you point them in the wrong direction."

    "I still can," she said, watching him closely. "If the Protectors are moving around and working to get in through the back and sides, pointing them at¡­. at you all is the right thing to do. They''ll know I''m telling the truth. But what I need is some kind of warning that will make them hesitant to simply run in and start shooting. You won''t survive that."

    She finally looked at Gar then, swallowing hard.

    He took her hand and held it as she turned back to Tarkyn. "I''ll¡­ I''ll tell them you''ve set traps. Explosives. Likendmines. Something that will stop them moving for a time until they can get some technology out there to look for it."

    "But won''t that be a matter of hours?" Tarkyn said skeptically.

    "Any hours is a help, right? That much more time your fighters can rest. But no, I was thinking¡­ all it would take would be a few buried tree stumps or some kind of¡­ I don''t know, something that will show up in a scan on the ground. If I tell them that you''ve perfected organic matter explosive, you can stuff a trunk with dead leaves and bury it, and they''ll be reluctant to approach," she chuckled, but the smile faded quickly.

    "That would work?" Tarkyn asked, surprised.

    She nodded. "Their scans work best on synthetics and metals. But there''s very little of that here. So they use heat transfer and heat signatures to identify living beings, and some kind of sound wave technology to identify other things¡ªthey''ll see the form of it, but not be able to identify what it''s made of.

    "When we stop, if you have some chunks of trees or something buried in the grasses, they''ll find them and need to explore to make sure they''re safe to pass over."<sub> </sub>

    Tarkyn was nodding. "We can do that. Even with just a few of us, we can do that. But exin to me what will be happening on your side."

    As Rika outlined for both of them that she would approach the humans as if she''d broken free¡ªbringing Reece with her¡ªthat they wereing to warn the humans against the approaching Anima attack, Gar''s blood ran colder and colder as he imagined the many and varied ways that she would be suspected, restrained, or punished if they had somehow learned the truth.

    "All I need," she said as she went on, "Is to get my hands on amand device. The leaders will have them¡ªin fact, I should draw a picture of them for the Protectors. They should target anyone who carries one. They''re the most powerful devices the humans hold. With one of those, I can control or shut down the others."

    Tarkyn was making notes.

    "Even if they suspect me, they''ll need to interview me and hold me. And whoever''s given responsibility for that will likely have amand device. As soon as I can, I''ll get my hands on one. If I can activate the kill switch, they will be far less dangerous to you, even in their greater numbers. Then it will be finding ways to remove their guns. But without their technology to find and target Anima, you all will have an advantage in taking them out by stealth. If ites to that, you take a few key people, steal their guns, and even the ying field¡­"

    Gar''s stomach twisted.

    He''d seen the destruction guns wreaked on flesh. The idea of wielding one turned his stomach. He caught eyes with Tarkyn who also looked uneasy, but the Captain was far more used to using weapons than Gar, who''d lean into fighting in beast form before he''d take a weapon with human hands.

    "The scouts believe the humans are likely going to have 200 or so people. If that number is urate, how many would-be warriors?"

    Rika snorted. "It depends how you define warriors. I know they were nning to bring in a group of mercenaries when they moved, but I doubt that was more than forty or fifty of your 200. I could be wrong, but you saw that we had a team of five just for observation. I believe they''reing to capture and study you, to take you back to our world¡­ The staff needed for that task alone, let alone their sample gathering and¡­" Rika ran a hand through her hair. "Look, I can''t be sure, okay? But I believe their real strength is in their technology and if we can cut that out from under them you can win this easily."

    Tarkyn nodded. "I hope you''re right."

    Gar hoped so too, but that didn''t change the fact that to achieve this, the initial risk was all hers.

    As she continued to exin the details of how the human teams worked and what she''d be trying to do, Gar put a hand to her thigh and gripped, praying, praying, praying that somehow they could do this together.

    *****

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 566 Strategy - Part 2

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Tarkyn called Reece over while they spoke so he could hear Rika brief the male.

    "¡­the kill-switch works in two parts," Rika told Reece quickly, whose face was pale, but who listened carefully, while Tarkyn and Gar watched on. "When it''s activated it will uninstall certain connections between devices, so themand devices are far more limited in what they can ess when they''re online. Then, if we don''t cancel from there, an EMP pulse will kill everything digital or electronic¡ªincluding the tasers."

    Reece nodded, but the confusion in Tarkyn and Gar''s eyes was hard to miss. Rika looked at them quickly. "Do you want me to exin? Do you need to know how it works? Or do you just need to understand that this is a¡­ a signal that will turn off all the technology, no matter what its purpose?"

    "Is it reliable?" Tarkyn asked quickly.

    Rika nodded. "Unavoidable."

    "Then that is enough."

    "Good, then the thing you guys need to know from outside the camp is that as long as their position is invisible, we haven''t been sessful. Until you can see and scent them, be confident we haven''t brought it all down." Then she looked at Gar whose face was so drawn and worried. "But the minute you can¡­ get in there and get us out."

    "What if you can''t, though?" Gar insisted, his hand tight on her knee. "What if you can''t get one of these devices and you can''t shut it down."

    "Then we''ll dy them. I''ll do anything I can to keep them in ce until the third morning. I''ll give them information¡ªlike the mines¡ªto slow them down to give you guys time to prepare and rest the soldiers¡­ Then¡­ the rest is up to you. But if you give them a distraction, I''ll keep working to take their tech down, even if ites to fighting. Because if we can keep them out until the portals are down, the rest is just fighting, right? I mean, they can never leave?"

    "That''s the idea," Gar said, though he didn''t sound as certain as she wished he would.

    "I won''t stop, Gar. I won''t stop trying to bring their weapons down. I promise."

    He cleared his throat and took her hand, blowing out a breath. "I just¡­ I wish there was another way. You going in there without me feels so wrong, and I can''t¡ª"

    "This is war, Gar," Tarkyn said bluntly. "We all have to do our part for the greater good."

    "Spoken like a male with no mate," Gar bit back.

    Rika, rmed, looked back and forth between them. She put her free hand to Gar''s arm and whispered to him not to push. Tarkyn had gone very still, ring at Gar, but not making any move to strike, which helped Rika breathe.

    "Perhaps you can forgive me that the Creator hasn''t yet pointed out my mate," Tarkyn said through his teeth. "But I assure you, I love, Gar. And I understand giving up someone you love for the good of others. So¡­ do not imply that I speak flippantly when I say, we have all made sacrifices, and war requires more of us. I hate it as much as you do, but it doesn''t change the fact of this."

    Reece looked at them all, nervously. Rika put her hand to Gar''s shoulder and kneaded it, watching him, her breath going shallow, both out of fear that he might snap under the tension, and because she didn''t want to be away from him, either.

    Then he turned from Tarkyn, gave up the eye contact that she knew was so primal to him, and looked to her instead, his forehead lined with worry.

    "I will get you out," he said softly, growling, his voice hard with resolve. "I will not let them keep you."

    *****<sub> </sub>

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Travel that night was heart-rending. Having slept most of the day, and with nothing to distract him, Gar spent the several hours in the dark under the pping wings of the birds, imagining all the ways Rika could be torn from his grasp¡ªor worse, that she might be forced to give herself up to save him.

    He had no doubt she''d do it. And even while he admired it, the very thought terrified him.

    By the time the birds began to circle tond, he was trembling, struggling to keep himself in check. He wanted to peer out, over the sides of the hammock, to look and see if the humans could be seen from this height.

    "Can you see anything?" he called to the birds carrying his hammock.

    "No. There was a sh of light earlier, but nothing since, and we were too far to identify the distance of the source."

    Gar growled, but kept himself still until the birds finally back-pped, lowering his hammock to the ground gently. The moment they let go of the handles on the sides of it, he was out and pushing to his feet, looking for Rika''s, to help her out.

    She was more adept this time at getting the canvas sides peeled away and moving to her feet, stepping out of it even as he reached her.

    "Are you okay?" he asked hurriedly.

    She looked up at him with a half-smile. "I''m fine, why? Did something happen?"

    "No, I just¡­" he just what? He''d just been torturing himself with mental images of her pain and abduction. Or worse. He cleared his throat. "I just wanted to make sure," he said quietly.

    Her eyes softened and she reached up, brought his face down for a sweet kiss. Then took his hand as he picked up her bag and they walked towards the trees where they would set up a more stable camp. Because they were there. Just one hundred yards to the northwest, the WildWood gave way to the Great in. Gar and Tarkyn would set up a base somewhere nearby, and the guards and Protectors that hadn''t flown would gather here when they arrived at the end of the next day.

    It wasn''t even high moon yet, Gar saw with relief. They''d made good time. Now to find the scouts who had been sent with his parents to fly ahead and try to locate the humans, get a lock on their progress and numbers¡ª

    "Gar!" Tarkyn hissed his name before they''d gone fifty feet.

    He stopped, looking around, to find Tarkyn, almost blending with the undergrowth and beckoning him, two Anima who slumped, exhausted, standing with him.

    Gar dropped their bags but kept hold of Rika and they trotted over to Tarkyn, whose face was hard and solemn.

    "What is it?"

    Tarkyn nced at the two Anima next to him¡ªa bird, and one of the equine trackers.

    "The humans are going to reach the edge of the in tonight," Tarkyn said, his jaw tight. "Two hundred of them¡ªwe think. But if we don''t do something before tomorrow night, they''ll be in the WildWood."

 Chapter 567 Battle Stations

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    "¡­even moving in those numbers, they''re going to reach the grasses¡ªand water¡ªwithin the night. The scouts haven''t been able to reliably identify exactly where they are because they''ve got something keeping them obscured as they move."

    "It fails sometimes, though," the bird said wearily, looking back and forth between him and Rika. "We get shes. We have to be careful not to get too close, though, because we can''t tell where their forward guard is. We can only see their passage when they''ve moved and we can''t risk flying over them, or identally being identified by their technology, so the trackers stay far wide. We only get the indicators when it fails, usually just for seconds."

    "What do you mean, it fails?" Rika asked quickly.

    "There will be a moment when they be visible. Their lights, the noise, their scent, then they''re gone again. We''ve already had one tracker that almost stumbled within range¡ªyou said a quarter mile, is that right? We''re keeping our distance¡ªand we can''t fly with the moon out¡ªbut thest we sighted them, unless they were dyed by something within their ranks, they will reach the in during the morning if they keep moving. And given that it will only be an hour or two of extra travel, I can''t imagine that they''d stay on the sands."

    Rika turned to face him and Gar''s heart clenched at the determination on her face. "He''s right. If they know they''ll reach it before noon¡ªI mean, high sun¡ªthey try and push for the forest because it''s easier to camouge and get water. Reece and I need to go, Gar."

    "What?! No! This is too fast. We have to have a much clearer idea of where they are, and¡ª"

    "Gar, we need to stop them before they get off the desert. The water issue isn''t as urgent for them, but anything that keeps them slower or more ufortable is only going to help us. Reece and I need to go¡ªright now. So you all have time to make some diversions here and keep them away from the cover of the forest!"

    "No, Rika, not without a n¡ª"

    "We have a n!"

    "Not like this. There are still details¡ª"

    "Gar," Rika said, leaning closer, "You can''t let your fear rule this. I want to help. This is how I can help. I need to get in there get the tech busted so the Protectors can sneak in and get the leaders. Then maybe you don''t need to fight at all!"

    "She''s right, Gar," Tarkyn said quietly, sympathetically. Gar snapped his head up to meet Tarkyn''s eyes and growled. "You stay out of this."

    "No," the Captain said simply. "This is why we built our n before we got here. For exactly this eventuality."

    "I don''t care, this is too fast. We haven''t reviewed¡ªwe need to review first. And make sure we don''t have any holes. Now we know how close they are, we have a better gauge on what will be needed from the guards¡ª"

    "But you all need to organize that while I''m already with the humans!" Rika insisted. "Gar, please, I don''t want to fight you for this, but it''s necessary¡ª"

    "I said, no, Rika. Not no forever, but not this moment. It''s too dangerous."

    Tarkyn looked at him, but Gar kept all his attention on his mate, his heart pounding mercilessly. He was squeezing her hand too hard he realized, and made himself loosen his grip.

    But Rika, after giving him a pleading look, turned to Tarkyn. "You understand, right?"

    Tarkyn nodded grimly. Gar tugged Rika behind him as he turned on the Captain, but Tarkyn raised his hands to soothe him.<sub> </sub>

    "Here''s what I propose," he said carefully. "Rika, you and Reece go take a drink, eat something, prepare anything you need to¡ªyou should consider making yourself look a little more¡­ rumpled. Gar and I will speak with the scouts in detail, then we''ll figure out a n. You wait here, ready to go on our word."

    "But¡ª" Rika started.

    But Gar growled at her, then, turning on her. "Don''t make me fight you on this, Rika, please!" he snarled¡ªnot in anger, but¡­ he was begging.

    Rika sighed and put her free hand to his face. "Okay, okay," she said softly. "We''ll go get ready, okay? You guys go have your meeting and we''ll¡­ we''ll get ready. Don''t fear for me, Gar. Please? Believe in me."

    "I do believe in you."

    "Good. Because I can do this. I just need you to trust me."

    He watched her carefully, there was an odd thread running through her scent¡ªa touch of grief. A steel resolve twined through it.

    "I do trust you," he said gruffly. Tarkyn tipped his head to the two guards and they started off, deeper into the trees, to give the two a moment of privacy. But Gar was torn¡ªhe wanted to go with them, to convince them of¡­ something that wouldn''t tear Rika out of his grip already. But he didn''t want to leave her.

    "Go," she said, stepping into his chest, smoothing the front of his shirt with her sweet hands. "I''m going to go find Reece. We''ll get ready. You guys go make all the decisions that need to be made and when the time is right, I''ll go. You hear me, Gar? I love you. I can do this. Please¡­ trust me."

    He nodded. "I know. I know you can. I just¡­ this whole night all I''ve been able to see is you, in their hands, the way those men won''t¡ª"

    "If I can survive my dad and get here to find you, I can do this, Gar," she breathed, and the hint of a smile showed on her face. "I''m¡­ I''m d to have a way to help, Gar. I mean, I want you safe, too. You know that right? Please¡­ no matter what happens over the next few days, don''t make stupid decisions to try and help me, okay? Make the decisions that need to be made. I will too. We''ll just have to trust the Creator that I am here for a reason and this is all going to work out."

    He sighed and pulled her into his chest. "Please rest and drink and eat while you can," he said gruffly. "I''ll get back to you as soon as I can. I''m going to do my best to find a way so you don''t have to do this."

    "Gar, you can''t¡ª"

    "Watch me," he said quietly, then leaned down to kiss her softly, before he let her go and trotted after Tarkyn.

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Her heart sank as Gar turned on his heel and trotted away, pushing through the undergrowth. He was so tense, his muscles steel under her hands. She wasn''t sure what had happened while they were flying, but he''d obviously been tormenting himself, and now he was questioning the very thing she was here to do.

    It broke her heart to let him go, but she knew if she told him, he''d stop her. So as he walked away, she prayed it wasn''t thest sight of him she would ever see. When he was out of sight, she turned in the opposite direction, back out to the clearing where they''dnded to find Reece.

    She located him, standing awkwardly to the side, near the trees, she put a hand to his arm. "Get a drink and something to eat. The humans are further ahead than they thought. We''re leaving. Soon."

 Chapter 568 Dont Make Me Do It

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    He was trembling. Shaking with apprehension as he stormed after Tarkyn, shoving through the undergrowth and low-trees, heedless of the noise. Their enemies were closer than they thought, but not there with them yet. He wasn''t wasting any time.

    When he finally reached the Captain, along with the two exhausted scouts, Tarkyn had gathered a fist of Protectors already, and more were arriving. They were discussing the humans and what the scouts had learned so far.

    "a€|half a night''s travel, which means the sun will only be up a couple of hours before they get to the grasses. The river bends out that way, they''ll be within reach of water."

    Before Gar could say a word, Tarkyn turned to him. "We''re climbing the rise," he said, holding a thumb over his shoulder to indicate the steep incline behind him. "While it''s still dark they think we''ll be able to see the lights when their shield fails. Then we can decide the best way to attack this."

    "How long is that going to take?"

    "If we shift, an hour, hopefully, less. It will only take us a few minutes to climb high enough, but we don''t know how long it will take for them to show up."

    Gar looked back over his shoulder towards Rika.

    "She''ll bepletely safe, Gar," Tarkyn said gently. "I''m leaving the guards here. We''re all in on the Protectors infiltrating, so the guards can set up our base and keep watch over Rika and Reece while we figure out the rest."

    Gar took a deep breath. He was reluctant to leave her so long, but she was preparing anywaya€| "Fine, but I''m getting back here the second we know what we''re dealing with."

    Tarkyn gave him a t look. "You''re a War Chief now, Gar. Not just a mate. You understand that, right? Your first decisions have to be made for the people."

    Gar gave him a level look. "I''ve been making decisions for the people first for years and I didn''t you to tell me to do it," he growled.

    Tarkyn''s lips thinned, but he nodded once, then turned and shifted, starting up the rise behind them. Gar shifted a breathter and pushed past the Captain.

    If they were going to do this, he was going to do it as fast as he could. And yes, he''d settle on the decision that was best for the peoplea€¡±but not the one that was easiest for them. If there was a way to protect his mate and the people, he''d take it.

    *****

    Twenty minutester, they were all sprawled on an outcropping of rock slightly higher than the tree canopy. Tarkyn with a spyss held to his eye, slowly scanned the ins and the desert, off to the horizon. Their anima eyes would catch the lights if they came, but he wanted as much detail as he could. And in the dark and at such a distance, even his sight was going to struggle across miles.

    "Still nothing," Tarkyn muttered.

    "Just keep watching," one of the scouts murmured. "Trust me, they''re there. You just need to wait for it to fail. There''s usually a flicker, then theye into sight, but just for a breath before it closes around them again."

    "Can you see anything with your younger eyes?" Tarkyn asked Gar, passing him the ss.

    Gar looked through it, squinting to focus the sight. But all he saw was grasses, rollingnd, small thickets of trees, bouldersa€¡±sometimes scattered, some in piles that could be used for cover.

    "We should be making a map of the ces we can hide," Gar muttered. If they''re far enough back we can ce Anima in those pockets they can''t see while it''s still darka€¡±"<sub> </sub>

    He cut off as the barest impression of lights made him blinka€¡±a long glow punctuated by silhouettes and bright cones of light.

    "Was thata€¡±"

    Suddenly the horizon line was aze. Gar''s mouth dropped open as an army was revealed. He had two seconds to stare before Tarkyn snatched the ss and put his eye to it, cursing and rattling off what he saw for his lieutenant to note down.

    Gar continued to stare at the glowing horizon. Although it was too far away for him to see in detail, his mind held the images as if they were burned into his mind''s eye.

    A rolling, dusty frontline headed by strange, metal boxes on wheels with men sitting inside them. Humans in strange costumes walked behind the rolling boxes, some leading pack animals carryingrge burdens covered in some kind of fabric and tied with ropes. Others carrying long weaponsa€¡±knives at their hips, guns in their hands, or sheathed at their sides.

    The ones that carried weapons wore clothing that blended into the night and had their faces painted. They walked upright, in possession of themselves and their weapons.

    Gar knew soldiers when he saw them. And though they might be humans, some of those were the strongest humans he''d ever seen.

    The wind rushed over them then, bringing with it a whiff of the army, but the lights disappeared on the horizon, and a few secondster the smell dissipated as well.

    Gary there, stunned.

    They were miles away, yet, but advancing. Determined. Focused.

    Tarkyn and the Protectors huddled up. "Three hours, to reach the edge of the grasses, four at most." Tarkyn turned, looking at the sky. "They''ll be at water an hour after dawn. And if they keep pressing, they''ll be within reach of us by high sun. Fuck!"

    Gar shuddered. Rika. They had to get her to the humans, he knew that. But his mind rolled, searching for any way that he could apany her. He could at least carry her across the grassesa€¡±but what good would that do?

    He had to make the call. He had to submit to the n and go tell her thata€¡±let her go. But all he could see was her surrounded by males with weapons and no respect and it made him want to roar. His chest began to twist, right in the center, where the bond wanted to take.

    "What are they doing?"

    Gar snapped his head around. Were the humans visible again? But no, there was nothing. Just a dark in anda€|

    p And two figures, small from this distance and moving slowly by Anima standards.</anda>

    "What the hell?" Gar muttered. Then his heart dove to his toes.

    Reece loped through the grasses silvered by moonlight, looking more like an Anima than he had since he arrived. And at his sidea€|

    Rika. With a waterskin in her hand, but nothing else.

    Gar sucked in a breath to scream her name, but he was tackled by Tarkyn and two of the Protectors.

 Chapter 569 Dont Leave Me

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar was on his back, ground into the rock by the weight of four fully-grown male Anima, each of them hissing for him to be calm. But they didn''t have a clue! His mate¡ªhis vulnerable, brave mate was out in the dark, running towards their enemy and he hadn''t even gotten to say goodbye!

    A growl ripped out of his throat and he felt his skin ripple, his beast yearning note through and tear chunks from these males that would keep him from protecting her.

    "Gar, look at me!" It was Tarkyn, leaned over his chest, one hand pped over Gar''s mouth to stop him screaming. Their eyes locked over his hand. "This is the n¡ªthink, Gar! We have a n. She knows what she''s doing. She could mean the difference between life and death for the rest of us! We''re going to get her out¡ªyou have to let this happen. You can''t be an enemy for us to fight right now, please! She knows what she has to do and she''s strong and she''s going to do it! You have to let her!"

    Gar arched, but couldn''t move without shifting and harming one of them, but as he considered it, his father''s words came back to him, echoing through his head on a loop.

    You have to ept that she has her own strength¡ªand that the Creator has a purpose for her that''s unique. Apart from you.

    You have to ept that she has her own strength.

    The Creator has a purpose for her that''s unique.

    Apart from you.

    He fought it. Creator''s mane, he fought it. His skin rippled, his heart raced, the words he wanted to say tried to punch out of his throat from behind Tarkyn''s hand.

    The Creator has a purpose for her that''s unique.

    But, she was vulnerable. And weakpared to him! She needed him there to watch over her.

    Apart from you.

    Gar made a tortured groan and Tarkyn met his eyes, the Captain''s gaze sympathetic, yet firm. "I''m sorry, Gar," he whispered. "I know this is hard. But you should be proud. She''s strong and she knows what she has to do. She''s doing it for all of us. That''s a true warrior."

    He knew Tarkyn was right. He knew he''d say and do the same thing if the roles were reversed. But¡­ but¡­

    His heart threatened to shatter under the weight of them all. The weight of his mate''s distance¡ªthe distance she put between them one step at a time while hey there, watching her. Helpless.

    He could shift, he knew. He''d throw these males off and race down the hillside. He could run so much faster than her. He''d catch her. Both of them. He''d catch that male that ran with her too, in the ce Gar should have been.

    But what then?

    She would insist. She''d be angry. And he''d have been a distraction and slowed down their preparations that might save her when she did get through the human tech.

    Because she would. He had to believe that.

    Gar wasn''t sure how long hey there, his breath tearing in and out of his nose. But at some point, he rxed enough that the males stopped holding him. They all backed away slowly. Tarkyn crouched next to Gar, watching him carefully, until Gar groaned and sat up, shaking his head.

    Tarkyn patted his back. Gar was grateful that he didn''t say anything, just turned back to the others and started whispered discussions of the next steps before they went back down the campsite.

    Gar didn''t contribute.

    He sat on the cold stone of the outcrop, elbows on his knees, head in his hands, and he prayed. He prayed like he never had before that the Creator would cover his mate in strength and safety. That none of this would touch her.

    And that she''d be returned to him utterly safe.

    *****<sub> </sub>

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    As she and Reece jogged through the darkness, Rika shed a few tears. She didn''t know at what point Gar would be aware that she''d left, only that it would tear him apart when he did. She half expected to hear him roar¡ªor feel him galloping up behind her in that lion form.

    She wiped her face and her hand came away smeared in thin mud.

    Already rumpled by the travel, she and Reece had dirtied themselves by rolling on the ground, as if they''d been sleeping in the dirt.

    At least the pathetic tear tracks would make her story more credible. That was a good thing, she told herself. It made it all the more likely that she''d be sessful and get back to Gar quickly. Safely.

    She swallowed, her breathing growing heavy, but she pushed on.

    The humans were out there. They''d seen the lightse alive. And that meant she needed to get there and stop them. Slow them. Change their course. She had to!

    "Can you watch the distance?" she panted to Reece. "I can''t see any detail except the lights and we need to be able to measure how far away they are when the masking drops."

    "I can''t see detail yet either," he said, apparently not overly winded by their pace. "But I think we have a couple of hours, at least."

    Rika nodded and tried to make her body settle into a steady gait. This was going to be exhausting--which would make her more believable as well. But that also meant she''d have little energy left if it came to fighting for her life.

    *****

    Two hourster they had slowed to a bare crawl through the night. Rika was so exhausted, she couldn''t do anything except put one foot in front of the other. She saw nothing except grass and darkness, except now and again when the masking around the human''s progress would drop¡ªwhich happened every half hour or so.

    Thest time it happened, she''d been able to make out individual headlights from the vehicles they had carrying the masking tech.

    Even Rika was impressed that they were able to keep obscuring such arge group so consistently. The flicking had to be moments when the batteries for the devices were overloaded, or perhaps something broke the signals between them.

    "We''re getting close enough now that they''d believe we''d seen them," she said after thest flicker. "So we''ll keep going and when ites down again, we''ll start running again, calling for them, okay?"

    "They''re still miles away," Reece warned.

    "I know. But humans wouldn''t be able to judge the distance as urately. And they must see us while we''re still out of range. I don''t want some trigger-happy mercenary shooting one of us before they realize we''re asking for help. I want to draw attention, okay? That way we don''t look like we''re trying to hide from them. We''re kidnapped people desperate to be saved. Got it?"

    Reece nodded grimly. "Got it."

    "When we do meet them, you can''t give them any hints about how sharp your hearing and eyes are."

    Reece nodded. "I''ve been hiding that from humans my whole life," he said with a shrug. "As far as they''ll know, I''m just as human as you."

    Rika hoped so. She needed another set of eyes and hands, but she hoped she wasn''t going to be to me for Reece''s death. The poor kid was clearly determined to try and save his parents from whatever fate they were facing.

    But then the lights flickered ahead, and Rika leaped forward, screaming for help, Reece running along with her, both of them raising their arms and waving.

    There wasn''t any more time to question.

    The humans needed to know they were there.

 Chapter 570 The Second Night

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    During the second night of travel, the scout bird maneuvered into the hammock with them, shifting to slide in at their feet. The others that were flying screeched theirints but kept flying.

    Reth stared at the male curled into the end of therge hammock.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked quickly.

    "We can see the human convoy. Sometimes. Their shield is dropping at times and we can see the lights."

    Reth growled, his arms tightening around Elia who''d sucked in a breath.

    "Are we out of range of their weapons?"

    "Too high for arrows," the bird replied, his voice almost whipped away by the wind of their passage.

    Reth knew some of the human weapons were far more powerful, but he couldn''t be sure whether it was even possible for the birds to fly out of range of them. "Where are they? How close to the portal?"

    "They''ve traveled much further this way than we anticipated," the bird said grimly. "They''ll reach the ins around dawn."

    "Can you see how many of them there are?"

    "Not urately, but enough if they have these shields that hide them from sight and smell."

    "Stay well away," Reth growled. "Don''t let them see you against the moonlight."

    The bird agreed and shifted as he dropped back out of the hammock to lead the others. Within the confines of the hammock, Reth and Elia sped hands and began to pray for their children and their mates. Pleading for their safety, for the Creator to protect them.

    "We have to get this right," Elia whispered at one point. "We can''t let any more of theme through, Reth."

    "I know, Love."

    They stared at each other and Reth huffed the mating call.

    Elia buried herself in his chest and they clung to each other.

    *****

    At camp that night a pall of feary over all of them.

    They were at the edge of the desert, where the ins gave way to the sands and the mountain rose out of the ground like a pir to the sky. It was thest time they would have a water source until they were almost at the portal itself, so the birds spent much of the evening at a swimming hole a small distance from the campsite, bathing in beast form to clean their feathers. The Protectors, too, though they were quiet and didn''t seem to want to speak to anyone else, so hurried off apart from the others.

    Reth and Elia shouldn''t have strayed far, but he''d been so tense he''d wanted to pace. And? Elia had continued to dissolve into tears. So Reth had spoken with the Lieutenant that led their little sortie. The bird knew of a sandy riverbed not far up the river, hidden by the low trees and scrub that hugged the sides of the river here.

    "The mountain rises in cliffs above it. There''s only one way in and out, which makes it easy to protect, but also easy to be trapped if your enemyes in numbers."<sub> </sub>

    "If our enemyes in numbers we''re all screwed," Reth muttered, and the bird agreed. Reth sighed. "I have to get her away. She needs the privacy and rest."

    The bird nodded and looked over his shoulder. "You''ll be in earshot if you raise your voice. We''ll keep a guard out at all times. Call for us if there''s a problem."

    "Thank you," Reth said genuinely, sping the male''s arm. "Thank you."

    *****

    While Elia had bathed in the river, Reth had rushed to set up a camp, of sorts. Little more than their furs thrown into a small thicket of trees near the riverbed with some food and waterskins. Their bagsy alongside the furs. They kept them packed in case there was the need for a hasty retreat.

    But he''d rolled one of their jackets each at the end of the furs to use as pillows, and they''d be hidden from casual eyes on all sides.

    He stripped off quickly and trotted out to the riverbank where Elia stood to her waist in the water. They were on the edge of the desert, so the air was warm, but there was a slight breeze and wet as she was, her nipples pricked to pinpoints as she stood, arched back,thering soap into her hair.

    "You know," she said in a shaky voice without turning her head, "I had to ask myself if it was even worth washing. I meana€| I''ll be dead in two days. Does it really matter?"

    Reth stopped mid-step, almost falling face-first into the water.

    Elia froze for a moment and her face went nk. Then she swallowed and straightened, turning, herthered hair sticking to her back and shoulders.

    "Eliaa€| Lovea€|" he said hoarsely, utterly lost. What could he say?

    But she just shook her head and dropped down into the river, letting it wash over her, her hair trailing out behind her like a g, slowly disappearing into the dark as the soap was rinsed from it.

    Then she burst out of the water again, sucking in a breath she''d been holding, her eyes red, but water trickling down her entire body so he could tell if it was river water or tears on her cheeks.

    This wasn''t the time for words, he realized. Striding heavily through the water to her side, he stopped just in front of her. Swallowing hard, as she watched his face, her eyes wide and sad, he reached for her, sliding his hands under the sheet of wet hair that had slicked to her neck and back, pulling it out, then twisting it to wring it out.

    She didn''t say anything as the water from her hair pattered back to the river, and down her back, over his hands.

    When he''d gotten enough out of it that it hung in loose curls instead of that sheet, he let it go, stifling a groan when it fell against her shoulders and tickled at her corbones.

    "What are we going to do, Reth?" she whispered, sounding more lost than he''d ever heard her.

    "I''ll show you," he rumbled, then pulled her close, dropping his chin to kiss her gently, and very, very slowly.

    His lips traced hers so softly, marking every line and texture, his tongue hardly touching hers, just barely teasing her upper lip.

    She''d dropped her head back and closed her eyes when he kissed her, and now she rxed against him, her hips pressed against his, her back arched into his hand, and her lips dancing with his.

    After twenty years, Reth didn''t have to ask anymore. He knew his mate''s signals, her heart, like he knew his own. So, without breaking the kiss, he leaned down, lifted her out of the water, and carried her back towards the bank and their furs.

 Chapter 571 Her Last Time

    If you like music while you read, try "You Are Mine" by Spencer Combs (feat. Holley Maher) or "All For You" by The Light The Heat. These two songs are Reth & Elia''s songs from Volume 1 and Volume 4 of King of Beasts. I listened to both of them while I was writing this chapter.

    *****

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    The furs were tiny feathers, tickling his skin and raising goosebumps on his arms. His mate''s warmth under him was the softest pillow, the most weing embrace. Her breathless voice in his ear was fuel to theva-hot fire that burned in his chest.

    He''d taken his time, kissing her from her toes to her temples, letting their skins rest together, tangling limbs, and fisting his hands in her hair just to feel it tight between the webs of his fingers. They hadn''t spoken a word, just fallen into each other''s arms, stroking slowly, as if they had all the time in the world.

    And in a way, Reth realized, they did. Because his body would give in to reality far before his heart ever did.

    Hey over her, covering her, most of his weight on her. But when he''d tried to brace to give her space to breath, she''d whimpered and pulled him back down. So, cradled between her thighs and mouth against her neck, he let himself press her into the soft furs. And he let himself feel.

    Her skin was soft, cold from the water, but warming under his touch. Her hair was damp, but she''d put an arm under it and pulled it up, over her head, so it swirled around her like a shining, damp halo. Her breath fluttered on his cheek, then his neck, then his shoulder. Goosebumps chased her lips wherever shey them on his skin and he groaned softly with the sheer joy of it.

    It was as if her touch sparked in his skin, and despite the aching fear and grief wing at his insides, his flesh was alive¡ªthrilled and roaring for more of her.

    More.

    He trembled with the effort to keep his movements slow and deliberate¡ªhis kiss, his stroke, the rock of his hips¡­ however he moved, she followed, met him there as if she''d known before he did where they would touch. He kept the kiss slow, but deep. His lips soft, searching. She breathed his name into his mouth, then took his face in her hands and tilted her head to bring the kiss even deeper as she writhed against him¡ªslowly.

    Reth groaned again as his entire body tingled, effervescent with joy and love and desire. He didn''t have words for the emotions that roiled in his chest, a tornado of feeling that threatened to sweep them both away.

    He fought the urge to grasp and pull and plow, keeping his touch soft and slow, savoring every brush, every taste. But their bodies had found each other and he couldn''t wait any longer.

    Elia was beginning to tremble, even her lips shaking when she dropped her head back with a small cry as groaned and entered her in a single, divine thrust that he felt to the soles of his feet.

    She arched under him, baring her throat, her fingers wed into his back and pulling him deeper, closer.<sub> </sub>

    And then they began to move together in the perfect harmony that came with twenty years of love, with having weathered the storms and climbed the heights. With a love that was tempered by the refiner''s fire until it zed white and pure.

    He felt her name in his throat, but couldn''t form lips and tongue around it, trusted her to hear it in his tormented cry as their bodies began to roll, seeking more.

    For long minutes he was lost in her¡ªthey had be one. Their skins only thenguage they spoke. Their strokes nothing more than the visible story of their invisible bond. And that quavering, trembling light that burned in his chest, the bond, throbbing and pulsing, reaching for her¡ªand hers for him.

    Reth gasped and called to his mate over, and over as the world, the past, the future, and everything it contained¡­ disappeared. He was left with only the warmth of her, the beauty of her cries, the rush of her embrace, the sheer pleasure of their joining¡ªthe desperate yearning of it. Twisted together, they rocked and sought, bodies rippling together, cries swallowed and given back.

    p Her face was buried in his neck, her lips on his skin. He''d wrapped his arms all the way around her, pulling her into him as he thrust. Her hips sought him, even as her heels drew him in.</anda>

    "Elia¡­ Love¡ª"

    "Reth!"

    He thrust into her again, bending his body, unwilling to lose contact with her, but desperate now and she cried encouragement, clinging to him begging as her skin pebbled, goosebumps washing down the length of her. He caught some under his tongue on her shoulder and sucked, one hand plunging into her hair, his fingers wing up her scalp.

    Elia''s breath stopped and she arched, holding even his massive weight off the furs, clinging, clenching around him, crying out his name, and wing his back. He pulled out and in again and she still hadn''t breathed, instead, holding him tightly and the incredible sensation of being so close broke his heart open like a ripe fruit.

    Roaring her name into her neck, his body tumbled over the edge of that cliff.

    Elia sucked in suddenly, her body twitching and clenching and it was as if he hit the peak again¡ªor perhaps had never left it. Reth knew only that he was falling, falling, falling, everything within him rushing for her, pulling her closer, needing her with an aching desperation he''d never known before. Not even in their greatest danger.

    His body shuddered and broke and he spasmed around her, over her, within her. But she only clung, sobbing quietly into his shoulder, her kisses open and soft on his neck, pulling herself into him more and more tightly.

    And so theyy there, joined as one, panting. Utterly unwilling to move from that moment.

    And when she whispered his name, then began to cry in earnest, Reth didn''t tell her not to cry. He only wrapped her in his arms more tightly, taking every shake and shudder and making it his own.

 Chapter 572 Look Forward

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth wasn''t sure at what point he''d moved, but theyy there, still joined, and he leaned his temple on his fist, staring into her eyes.

    She stroked his face, following the lines of his cheeks and jaw, plumping his lip, stroking the line down his neck.

    Then her eyes met his and locked and neither of them breathed for a moment.

    "Elia," he rasped, then cleared his throat, but didn''t drop her gaze. "I don''t know what¡­ I can''t imagine a life¡­ any life, without you. It feels as if this world will stop existing if you''re not in it, and I don''t know what to do with that."

    Her face crumpled and she sobbed once, but she swallowed it and never dropped his gaze. "That''s exactly how I feel about you." Then she started to tremble. "I''m trying, Reth. I''m really trying. But I''m just more and more scared. Not of the voices, not of the traverse, but¡­ of losing you. I can''t¡­ I don''t think I can do it!"

    Trembling and broken he stroked her cheekbone with a thumb, tracing away a strand of hair that had stuck to her lip and tucking it behind her ear.

    "I am never leaving you, Love. I''ll be with you, the whole way. Every step. And no matter what, I know you can do this. Because it''s needed and you always choose the right way."

    She shook her head frantically. "I don''t want to. And I''m¡­ I''m angry. When I was dying with Elreth¡­ when I thought I was going, but He brought me back, I begged Him, Reth. I begged him never to make me live in a world without you. Is this my punishment for being so selfish? That I have to go first and leave you? Because I don''t want to! I can''t imagine¡ª"

    "Shhhhh, Love, breathe. Just breathe."

    "But¡ª"

    "No, Elia. You aren''t being punished. It''s been my prayer too. So¡­ let''s pray that together, now, okay? Let''s beg Him to find a way."

    Her eyes closed and her face crumpled.

    "Elia, Look at me. Look at me¡­" When she did, he swallowed to keep his voice steady, knowing she could see the tears now blurring his vision. "We''re going to get through this. I''m here and I''m never leaving you. To myst breath, remember?" he cupped her face and made her stay with him. "Thest drop of my blood spilled so that yours won''t be. And if you should lose me, I''ll call down the Creator Himself to keep you safe."

    "Even to death," she breathed, her chin trembling.

    "Even to death," he repeated.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar had be almost robotic in his fear. He''d issued orders, helped dig holes, even climbed to the outcrop as dawn broke to see if he could find Rika on the in. But though the spyss gave him sight for miles, it made his breadth of vision so low, he realized unless he already knew where to look on the nearly barrennd, he''d never find her.

    He''d forced himself to crawl back down and help dig more holes.

    Hours. She''d been gone hours. As the sky turned pink and began to blend with the grasses and sand in the distance, he cursed and started to pray.

    What if the humans caught her approaching and shot her before they realized who she was?

    What if they dragged her back to their ranks only to kill her as a traitor?

    What the hell had he been thinking, letting her go?!

    Sweating and terrified, he knew he needed to pull himself together before he went down and started dealing with the Protectors again. They were watching him. Following his lead. Expecting him to have the answers they didn''t.

    He couldn''t fall apart.<sub> </sub>

    He''d never help Rika if he fell apart.

    The center of his chest, that spot where the bond wanted to form, throbbed again and he pressed a hand to it, uncertain if he was trying to soothe an ache, or hold in the feeling that¡­ that seemed to be pulling for her.

    Gar''s breath stopped.

    Please, he prayed. Please let her be okay. Keep her safe. Keep me with her. Somehow¡­ don''t let this be the end already. Help me to help her. Please.

    That ce in his chest pulsed again, almost pulling from under his skin.

    Gar gasped and pressed hard with the heel of his palm.

    Breathless, he sat up and tried to breathe deeply. He needed to get back down to the camp, but he was reluctant to leave this spot where he might catch even a glimpse of her.

    He turned, then, forcing himself back to his duty. But he would carry Rika in his thoughts¡ª

    That space in his chest pulsed again, this time pulling for his spine.

    Wait¡­ what?

    Gar looked down at himself, no longer pressing on that spot.

    He turned back to face the ins, searching them with frantic eyes. But there was nothing.

    "Rika?" he breathed, and his chest tugged again, forward.

    The piece of him that belonged to her was pulling towards her.

    It couldn''t be, could it? The bond hadn''t taken. They still weren''t cemented¡­ but he turned sideways to the ins and prayed.

    Please, if this is real¡­ let me see it.

    "Rika," he said, gruffly, and his heart seemed to pull for his ribs.

    Creator''s light, it was real!

    Gar almost wept. He could find her. He''d find her anywhere. It didn''t matter. Something within him knew her and called for her and he would follow it to the ends of the earth.

    No matter what.

    He just had to live through this. And so did she.

    "Thank you," he breathed a little bit more easily than he had before. "Thank you."

    He scrambled back down the hill to the encampment and the preparations they were making.

    All of the Protectors that had been flown had long arrived. The birds were all resting, preparing to scout and potentially need to travel again. But the Protectors were digging holes, cutting stumps, making camp.

    They had a n. He had to remember that. The Creator had a n and all they had to do was follow it.

 Chapter 573 Stand Your Ground

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika could only stumble forward when, in thete morning sun, she found herself staring suddenly at a line of men with guns leveled at her and Reece, a second line of vehicles carrying more men at their back.

    She blinked sweat from her eyes uncertain if this was real or if she was beginning to see things. The heat was more intense out here where the ins grass gave way to the desert. No cooling breezes, just hot air wafting to dry the sweat on her skin. No wee shadows from the trees of the WildWood.

    "Please!" she croaked, still taking halting steps forward. "We need help!"

    "Stop right there!"

    Reece caught her arm when she was about to take another step, and they both stopped, raising their hands.

    "Please!" she let herself cry with the desperation and pain of leaving her mate, and the fear of not knowing these men, or what they might do. "Please, you have to stop. You have to prepare. They''reing!"

    "Drop your bags, take five steps toward us with your hands in the air, then stop and ce your hands behind your heads!" Themand was loud and snapped in the dry air.

    Reece did as they said immediately, dropping his backpack to the ground behind him, then putting his hands to his head and stepping forward in five, long paces.

    Rika was panting in fear and frustration, but she did the same, until they both stood there, staring at this line of soldiers in desert camouge, including face-paint, and weapons strapped to their chests, as well as the rifles they pointed at her and Reece.

    "My name is Rika Cooper. I''m a Team Member. I was kidnapped weeks ago, and they brought me with them when they figured out you wereing. They''re in the forest, waiting for you to show up so they can ambush you, you have to stop!"

    A part of her thrilled. If this small group had approached them under the masking, then it likely meant therger convoy had stopped advancing and were waiting on word.

    "Stay where you are!" the man at the frontmanded without looking up from the sight of his gun. "Do not move or you will be shot. You''re now under the jurisdiction of the US Army Marshall Forces."

    Rika gaped and heard Reece suck in a gasp at her side.

    "What?" she breathed.

    What was the government doing here?

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    It was high sun when the report came.

    One of the Protectors had been stationed at the outcrop, watching for the approaching humans, to measure their progress.

    When the guard was changed, the male who''d been up there rushed straight to Gar and Tarkyn who were in the middle of a discussion of how to shape the encampment to give the impression more warriors were there than they actually had, in case the humans got eyes on them.

    "The humans have stopped advancing!" he said, gulping breaths with the rush with which he''d run to them.

    Gar turned, his heart pattering to life again. "What?"

    "They stopped advancing, about two hours ago," the male said. "I caught movement once, but by the time I found it with the spyss, either they had their shield back up, or they had moved. I couldn''t see anyone. But the shes of the human army haven''t moved for the past two hours. I showed the change of guard how to position the ss to find them. They''ll know if they start moving again."<sub> </sub>

    Gar looked at Tarkyn and the Captain''s face was stern. "You''re certain?"

    "I''m certain that they haven''t moved for two hours¡ªat least. I''m not certain they won''t begin moving again."

    "How far away were they?"

    "Just where the grasses blend into the sands. Thest four or five flickers have shown them in the same ce, but the figures with them were moving."

    "Could you see Rika?" Gar asked, his voice low and t.

    The guard shook his head.

    "Did you see anything happen when they stopped?"

    "No. But I mean¡­ that must be it, right? They must have reached them. The humans wouldn''t stop there for nothing. They could have made it to the river by now if they''d kept going. They had to know that, or at least suspect. So something''s stopped them."

    Tarkyn took a deep breath. "Thank you, Byrch. Do you have anything else?"

    "We think the technology is working better now that they''ve stopped moving," he said reluctantly. "They were flickering every twenty minutes or so. But since they stopped progressing, it was over an hour between the failures. I think when they don''t move it works better."

    Gar growled. Rika had told him as much. He looked at Tarkyn, who nodded, but turned back to the Guard.

    "Thank you. You''ve done well. Is there anything else to report?"

    "No, Sir."

    "Very good. Go get something to eat and some rest if you haven''t already."

    "Thank you, Sir."

    Gar raked a hand through his hair. The humans had stopped two hours ago. Which mean that was likely when Rika and Reece had reached them. Or they''d discovered them. Which meant¡­ surely it meant they hadn''t just killed her and kept going?

    That tug in his chest happened again and he breathed a little more easily.

    Yes, he would know, he thought, if she was taken from this world. And until he did, he would continue on this path. He would fight the humans, find his mate, and release her from them.

    "She did it," Tarkyn said, shaking his head with a small smile. "She did it."

    "We think. We hope," Gar growled.

    Tarkyn just pped his shoulder. "Don''t be sour. Let yourself hold to hope, Gar. The simplest exnation is usually the right one. Unless the humans are utterly stupid, they knew they were within a short travel of water and better conditions. Something had to have stopped them. If they still haven''t moved within the hour, I''m going to guess that they won''t until tonight. She''s just bought us half a day."

    Tarkyn said the words with pride and relief.

    But Gar''s stomach only sank lower.

 Chapter 574 Fire In The Sky

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    They hadn''t slept. Not really. Hours spent curled together and clinging. Whispered conversations punctuated by tears, and sometimesughter. Memories of twenty years relived in moments and hours.

    Reth had never felt so exhausted in his entire lifea€¡±and so energized. So unwilling to lose time to sleep. They did doze at some point in the afternoon. But when the apologetic Protector came to wake them while it was still light, but the sun was beginning to droop behind the mountain, they were already half-awake. Neither of them speaking with words, but their bodies speaking for thema€¡±unwilling to be parted.

    Letting her out of his arms, even just to dress, felt like tearing off his skin.

    When they''d dressed and rolled up the furs, they turned to each other. Elia put her arms around his waist and raised her head, craning her neck back to meet his eyes. She was pale and tired, her hair dull and eyes shadowed.

    She''d never looked more beautiful.

    They forced themselves to eat, then climbed into the hammock for thest night of travel. Reth got in first,ying on his side and opening his arms to reach for her. Elia slid in beside him, curling her head under his chin, her knees up almost to her chest. And he wrapped his body around her, cradling her to him as the birds took off with them in those sweeping ps that raised the hammock in stomach-lurching leaps.

    It had been warm on the ground at the edge of the desert. But the desert was bitterly cold at night, and as the sun disappeared the temperature dropped quickly.

    Within an hour they were shivering and the birds, struggling to keep up the pace as their muscles cooled, were beginning to lower altitude.

    "What''s happening?" Elia whispered nervously when they felt themselves dropping slowly as if they wouldnd.

    "It must be too cold even for them," Reth said, stroking her hair. "Don''t worry, Love, they know what they''re doing."

    She nodded against his chin and they curled closer. As the temperature rose to something closer to bearable and she stopped shivering, she fell asleep, lulled by the bob of the hammock and the warmth of their bodies curled together.

    Reth was relieved for her, she needed rest. But he also wanted to snarl. They had only hours now. He wanted to lose himself in her eyes, talk about the kids, remember the best of their livesa€|

    He swallowed back both grief and anger and made himself stay still so that he wouldn''t wake her. She likely wouldn''t sleep long. It seemed like when either of them rested, they were yanked out of the peace of it bya€¡±

    One of the birds called, a piercing cry, and the hammock shuddered in the same moment a massive crack and boom seemed to fill the sky. Reth''s first thought was lightning, but there was no apanying sh of light.

    Elia came awake with a gasp, grabbing at him. "Reth, whata€¡±?"

    There was another boom, and the hammock began to tilt, then sway. The birds, calling to each other, one of them clearly struggling, began to descend in a wide circle, one of them pping wildly, while the others soared. Cries and piercing whistles cut through the night like a de.

    Then there was a third boom and they both gasped as the hammock went ck on one corner above their heads.

    "Reth!"

    "Hold on, Elia!"<sub> </sub>

    He''d already wrapped her in his arms, but now he curled over her as the hammock jolted like it had been punched. And over Elia''s head, pulled under his chin, he saw a hole that had opened, just an inch shy of his leg.

    The humans were shooting.

    Everything went quiet in Reth''s mind as the hammock swayed sickeningly and he pulled Elia in, attempting to put his body between her and the attack.

    But they were dropping fast now, his stomach rising into his throat as the free corner of the hammock pped and snapped in the wind, and the birds screamed their cries, spinning and looping as they descended.

    The booms continued, and Reth and Elia were tilted, first one way, then another, his beautiful mate shrieking when all support fell away from their feet and they began to slide. Reth snarled and grasped the edge of the hammock with one hand, the other arm pinned around her. She clung to his neck as he held them both in the tilting fabric, as it seemed they would be poured out into the sky.

    Another bird screamed and Reth realized there were two of them on the hammock now. He opened his mouth to scream at them not to give up when, without warning, the third bird suddenly fell away and as he tightened his grip on Elia and sucked in a breath to scream, they hit the dirt in a bone-crunching thud.

    *****

    Winded and his body alight with pain, Rethy there, mouth open, unable to suck in air, and he wondered if he was still alive. Then he managed a tiny lungful of air and scrambled for Eliaa€¡±pushing the canvas back and away to find her, wide-eyed and? winded.

    "Love! Are youa€¡±?"

    "I''ma€| I don''t think anything''s broken."

    Theyy, unmoving for a moment as Reth tried to find his bearings with a spinning head and nerves screaming pain.

    Distantly they heard screams and bellows. The crack and boom of what had to be the human guns.

    "Stay low," Reth whispered, then raised just his head, slowly.

    Scanning their surroundings in a circle, he found other mounds and forms scattered in the distance.

    But just a few feet to his left, the crumpled form of a body that had been a beautiful bird just minutes earlier made Reth''s chest clench tighter. The male was still moving, but now in human forma€¡±dyinga€¡±his hands wing at the dirt weakly, as if he tried to fly again.

    Hissing at Elia to stay down, Reth crawled through the dirt towards the male.

    The bird''s eyes widened when he appeared next to him, brushing hair back from the male''s sweat-sheened brow. His chest rose and fell in short gasps, and there was blood pooling under his side.

    "Brother, Ia€¡±" Reth said, taking his hand and gaping, helpless as another boom and crack echoed through the night, and another bird screamed.

    "Y-you have t-to run, Reth," the male gasped. "Phyo isa€| got awaya€| will tell the.. the othersa€|"

 Chapter 575 RUN

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    "Just rest brother," Reth rasped. "Conserve your breath."

    The bird''s face crumpled and he shook his head. "They''re cing. C-could see... Run. Th-they''re s-slow. T-trees anda€| watera€| east. Phyo w-will spread w-worda€¡±" He cut off, eyes widening and his body beginning to shake.

    Reth put his arm around the male as he whimpered.

    "C-can''t sh-shift."

    "Shhhh, quiet, brother. Don''t use your air."

    "D-dyinga€| Reth. D-don''t l-leave me for thema€| p-pleasea€|"

    Reth, horrified, pulled back to meet the male''s eyes.

    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but much faster from his side. He grimaced, groaning in pain. His legs weren''t moving. Creator''s light!

    "P-please, Reth."

    Reth dropped his head for a moment to gather his control. He wanted to roar. He wanted to find these humans andunch his beast at them. Eat them alive. He trembled with the fear and the fight of it all. But the male shuddered and a tiny cry of fear seeped from his throat.

    "P-pleasea€| Retha€| p-please."

    Screwing his eyes tightly shut, Reth wrapped his arms around the male''s head and pulled him into his chest.

    "The Creator bless you for keeping us safe," he whispered, his breath catching in his throat and making the final words a croak. "You will fly with Him in paradise tonight, brother. Thank you. I will not forget you."

    The bird sobbed as Reth ttened his hands to either side of the male''s skull and twisted his neck in one, sharp jerk.

    His body went stiff, jolting as if electricity coursed through him, then he slumped. Reth held him for a moment longer, praying, crying, pleading with the Creator to take him and keep him.

    Then, unwilling to meet the bird''s unseeing eyes, he rolled and crawled as fast as he could back to Elia, his heart jumping in his chest, erratic and painful.

    When he reached her, she''d found her breath and was peering at him, lying t on her stomach and peering at him from over the side of the hammock.

    He rushed to her, gripping her hand.

    "Is hea€¡±?"

    Reth shushed her. "Can you run?" he rasped.

    To his eternal relief, she nodded.

    He raised his head again to look in all directions. He couldn''t hear or see humans in any direction. Were they obscured by their technology, or too far away?

    The bird had said there was cover to the westa€¡±and he could indeed see dark mounds in the distance.

    "Come, Love. As fast as you can. Run."

    Then, staying low, he pushed to his feet, helped her up and they began to run.

    *****<sub> </sub>

    RIKA

    Rika and Reece were both seated on folding chairs inside a square, white tent. Rika recognized it as one of the tents they usually used for equipment or cooking spaces, but here there was nothing in it but arge folding table set with different devices, notebooks, and pens.?

    Rika sighed and tugged at the bonds around her wrists again. She knew all she was doing was creating scrapes on her skin, but she couldn''t seem to stop fighting it. Her heart raced and mmed against her ribs, her mind screaming in panic. She was bound. She was held. By men.?

    She had to get out of here.

    The men who had brought them there had disappeared, but she could hear them talking outside the tent and the wider noises of the camp beyond. They''d been blindfolded when they were brought inside the masking, which had just about tipped Rika over the edge. She was grateful they didn''t keep the masks on when they''de in here.?

    "Just breathe," Reece said softly. "You need to slow your heart rate. Breathe in through your nose for a count of five and out through your mouth just as slowly as you can. See if you can time with me." Then he started breathing, deep and slow.?

    She nced at him from the side but did as he said and tried to follow him for several breaths.?

    He nodded. "Your heart''s a little slower now."

    "Thank you," she said quietly. "I have a panic thinga€| very inconvenient. How do you know about breathing exercises?"

    Reece shrugged. "I might have panicked myself a few times over the years."

    She was going to ask, but then the tent p behind them snapped back and three men strode in. One was the guy who''d been in charge of the soldiers that brought them in. She didn''t recognize the other two. They all wore the fatigues of the soldiers who had taken them into custody, but the guy in front walked with the air of authority that Rika recognized.?

    "Rika Cooper," he said, tapping on a tablet that looked small in his hands. "We thought we''d lost you."?

    She nodded quickly. "Me too," she said breathlessly, which wasn''t faked. "Buta€| who are you?"

    He looked up from the tablet and met her eyes, his face expressionless. "I''m Jared Stockton. I''m leading this mission. And you are someone I was tasked with finding while I was here."

    "Wella€| mission aplished, I guess," sheughed nervously.

    He raised an eyebrow. "Can you give me your employee number, just so I can confirm your identity?"

    Rika snorted. "You think another human snuck into Anima to impersonate me?"

    He looked at her tly, and Rika sighed and rattled off her number, trying to make it sound like she was much morefortable than she actually was.?

    "Very good," Jared said, tapping on the screen of his device.?

    "Great. Can you untie me now? You''re kicking my anxiety into high gear."

    Jared looked at her again, his head tilted to the side. "Being in the hands of animals didn''t do that?"

    "Of course it did!" she snapped. "That''s my point! I thought I was going toe here and things would get better!"

    "They likely will," Jerad said tonelessly. "But given the number of surprises we''ve had in the past two days, you''ll forgive me if I ask for your patience. Now, who is this?" he said, tipping his head to Reece, his eyes glinting. "He''s definitely not one of ours."

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 576 Quite The Adventure

    If you like music while you read, try "World So Cold" by 12 Stones. It''s what I was listening to while writing this chapter.

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika looked at Reece nervously and sighed. "I don''t know. They had him too. When I got loose I brought him with me."

    "My name''s Reece. Reece Bertram."

    "You two didn''t exchange names when you were fleeing together?"

    "Yes, we did," Rika said, flustered. "I just meant, I haven''t met him before yesterday."

    "The day before," Reece corrected her.

    Rika frowned. "Right. Yeah. It''s hard to keep track when we were traveling nights." She looked at the bright sides of the tent, then turned back to Jared, letting him see her very real tension. "You need to wait before moving into the ins. They''ve been setting traps. If you roll over the wrong stretch ofnd, you''ll explode. They don''t want you to make it into the trees. They''re going to try to stop that happening."

    "You want me to believe these primates have explosive technology?"

    "It''s worse than that," Rika replied, stifling the urge to tell him how stupid he was. "It''s chemical. Organic. They figured out how to blow up thend for their agriculture and they''re just adjusting it for this. But it won''t show up on the sensors. It''s all natural matter."

    Jared made a note on the tablet in his hands, then looked at the two men who''d stayed near the tent p, standing with their feet shoulder-width apart, and hands behind their backs. Like soldiers at ease.

    Rika swallowed hard.

    "You''ve had quite the adventure," Jerad said quietly, watching her.

    Rika let her tension and panic about these men show. She lifted her bound hands to try and run one through her hair and push it back. Her fingers trembled, and they tangled in her hair. It took her a moment to unhook them and get her hair off her face.

    "You have no idea." She let her lip tremble and her closed her eyes, focusing on the panic that set her heart racing again. "Please, I just want to go home."

    "Truly?" Jared said like he was surprised.

    "Why do you sound surprised. Those¡­ those things kidnapped me and put me in a tree. They talked about killing me. You think I want to just¡­ hang out?"

    Jared stared at her for a moment then tapped on the screen of his tablet several times. "I found this interesting," he said.

    Rika''s heart spiked even higher.

    "It''s a note you made in the logs a few weeks before you were taken. It''s under your employee number, and since you were the only human here¡ªthat we know of," he said with a nce at Reece, "I assume you won''t try to tell me it was made by anyone else."

    Then he read it aloud. "Natives are proving far more emotionally intelligent than first believed. Demonstrations of rationale,passion, and awareness of emotional needs above and beyond physical survival. Rmend deeper analysis before removing them from the natural environment to be certain original mission parameters and suppositions are correct."<sub> </sub>

    He looked up at her. "This was yours, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "And yet, you are eager to leave?"

    She gaped at him. "They are far moreplex and intelligent than we gave them credit for," she said frantically. "I was already seeing that then¡ªI know it far more now! But their peaceful existence is anything but when you get close to them! I watched their leaders kill two people, in cold blood¡ªone of them human! And only because they''d lied. They just¡­ they just attacked them there, on the spot. It was¡­" she let herself mentally go back to that afternoon when Hannah and Marryk had been killed, and she shuddered.

    "So you no longer believe they arepassionate?"

    "They are! To each other, at times. Especially between mates. But they are¡­ ruthless. Death to them is¡­ it''s nothing. A part of life. They carried on a meeting with two dead bodies on the floor and barely blinked!"

    Reece stared at her, wide-eyed. Jared turned to him. "Did you see this too?"

    "No. I was¡­ I was brought in from the portal on the other side. I¡­ I didn''t know what I was getting into."

    "So their emissaries brought you?"

    Jared shrugged. "I was drugged and woke up in this world. It took a while to figure out what was going on."

    "Why did they bring you through?"

    "I don''t know. But I was told there was a¡­ a group of humans that have known about them for a long time and they''ve brought others through as well. I was just there a few days. They never told me what they were going to use me for."

    Rika shuddered again. "They have¡­ rites. They do them naked and they fight each other and¡­" she dropped her head, letting herself feel the overwhelming fear and tension curling in her gut. "Please, Jared, please¡­ take these bonds off. I need to breathe."

    "Naked rites, you say?" he said, ignoring her request. "To what purpose?"

    "I don''t know. They were challenging each other and¡­ and fighting. But then at the end, they all celebrated."

    "And they just¡­ took you along?"

    Rika closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "The one who took me is a leader among them. I gather the rite was designed to make his position stronger, or something. But he took me as a¡­ a prize. He¡­ spoke about mating me." She thought of the fight between the disformed and the equines and shuddered. "He took me because he didn''t trust me to leave me alone."

    "But didn''t they have you imprisoned?"

    "Not the whole time," she said and grimaced like she didn''t want to think about it. "Sometimes he took me around with him¡­"

    Reece shifted ufortably in his seat, Jared stared at her. Rika dropped her chin but looked up at him through her hair. "Please, Jared, I feel like my skin is going to split. Please, I''m begging you. I''ll do anything you want. Just take these bonds off!"

 Chapter 577 What Remains

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Jared''s lips twisted as he considered her, eyes narrowed. She held his gaze and didn''t flinch. She really would do whatever he wanted her to doa€¡±within reasona€¡±as long as she was free. That was the whole idea, that she assimte back amongst them until she had a chance to get her hands on one of themand devices.?

    "Exin to me," Jared said quietly, dropping the tablet to the table, then walking around to lean back on it, staring at her, his arms folded. "Why I should believe you that your attitude towards thesea€| creatures has changed."

    "Because I was observing from a distance then," she hissed. "Romanticizing maybe. I meana€| They are soft-hearted towards each other and nature, most of the time. But when they''re angrya€| they''re monsters. Please, you have toa€¡±"

    "So, why did the monsters let you go?"

    "They didn''t! I started toply, following that male around. But then they learned about you and we raced out here and he brought me and was asking me questions. They got distracted and I ran."

    "You told them about us?"

    "Only what I had to, to survive! That''s why I''m here, telling you what they''re doing, so you won''t be hurt by them!"

    "So you escapeda€| how?"

    "There was a panic among them when we got to the edge of the forest and a scout had identified you already almost on the ins. I ran during the confusion."

    "And you?" Jared said, turning to Reece who opened his mouth. But Rika jumped in again.

    "I saw him when we were traveling. He''s a male, so not as valuable to them. So when I got loose I untied him and brought him with me because he''s one of us."

    "That remains to be seen," Jared said ominously.

    Rika blew out a breath. "Look, I get it, alright? I know it looks bad. I know they were there to check up on me when that thing took me. But I''m here and I''m telling you that they''reying ambushes and traps. Now you can spend all your time watching me, or you can send a team out to confirm that I''m not lying."

    Jared''s eyes narrowed, but then he turned to the man who''d brought her in from the ins. "Charlie, what do the drones say?"

    "There is activity at the edge of the forest. And they have detected digging and construction. Heat sensors are picking up movement in the trees, but it''s too far to detect the wider numbers unless you want me to send them through on sr and see if we can get one back."

    "Yes!" Rika said. "See! I''m telling you the truth. Get a drone to? If you don''t get defenses in ce, they''ll get you."<sub> </sub>

    "I think we can take them," Jared said to her, patronizing. "But I do appreciate the heads up."

    "You guys and your fudging arrogancea€¡±you don''t get it. I''m telling you that they''re smarter than you think. If you just barge in there with guns you''ll take some of them out, sure, but they have ambushes and traps, anda€| they know thisnd like the backs of their hands. They can smell things. It''sa€| frightening how much they learn without even opening their eyes. I''m telling you, if you aren''t careful, they''ll do a lot more damage to you than you''re expecting."

    "I''m sorry, Rika, but I''m always going to trust the tech before I trust humanity. You could be lying to mea€¡±you could have been lied toa€¡±" he emphasized when she opened her mouth to insist that she wasn''t. "If we have to fight a few of them, so be it. The rest will surrender when they see the havoc we can wreak."

    "They aren''t like us. They don''t hide their leaders behind the front lines. If you want the best specimens you''re going to have to take them by stealth because if you just plow in there, you''ll kill them all before you get control of the ce."

    "Oh?" Jared asked, apparently genuinely curious.

    "I''m not lying. I listened to their ns. The forward pushing out here was only 40 strong and it had two of their leaders within ita€¡±they scout and work just like the rest of them, and they''re warriorsa€¡±real warriors. When they fight they move so fast I can''t even see it happen. For goodness sake, pleasea€| if you''re going to capture them, do it. But don''t walk into an assault. They''ll hurt you before you subdue them, and you''ll lose the best of them."

    Jared watched her for a long minute, then met eyes with the guy who''d brought her in. He picked up the tablet and started tapping again, then walked it over to the other guy and they whispered about it. She prayed Reece could hear them.

    When Jared returned to stand in front of her, his face was wary. "I''m going to let you out of the bonds. But if you attempt to leave this tent before I return, that will be it. You''ll be named a traitor and held like we would hold one of them until we can get you back home and they can deal with you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes! Yes, thank you! Please, post guards ora€| or anything. Justa€| it''s been a hard few weeks and my body is aching and I''m having serious anxiety."

    Jared nodded, then reached for her wrists, cutting the zip-ties that had been used to keep her hands bound. Rika sighed, though her skin crawled when he touched her. He didn''t have the look in his eyes that her father had had. She wasn''t as sure about the other guy, the one that had brought them in. But Jareda€|

    "Thank you," she breathed, rubbing her wrists. "Thank you. You just tell me what you want me to do and I''ll do it."

    "What about me?" Reece asked as Jared stepped back from her.

    "Not yet," Jared said. "Sorry, dude, we have no frame of reference for you at all. If you''d prefer, I can put you in a cage with no bonds."

    Reece shuddered. "No thank you."

    "That''s what I figured. Now both of you stay here and don''t move. I have to go review a couple of things and get some advice, then I''ll be back with more questions."

    Rika thanked him again, ducking her head and rubbing her arms now that they were free. To her relief, the other two walked out with him so she was left in the tent with Reece.

 Chapter 578 A Test

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    "That''s what I figured," Jared said lightly. "Now both of you stay here and don''t move. I have to go review a couple of things and get some advice, then I''ll be back with more questions."

    Rika thanked him again, ducking her head and rubbing her arms now that they were free. To her relief, the other two walked out with him so she was left in the tent with Reece.

    ? She opened her mouth, but Reece shook his head and red at the tent p. Rika nodded, understanding the warning. She sat with a heavy sigh, hands in herp, and waited, watching Reece.

    Eventually, after several minutes, he rxed.

    Rika looked back over her shoulder, but when no one entered, she said under her breath, far too quietly for a human to hear, "So¡­ they were listening to see if we would talk?"

    Reece nodded.

    Rika swallowed. "Are there guards outside?" she breathed.

    Reece nodded, his focus still on the tent ps behind her, but he didn''t tense again when she opened her mouth.

    "Can you warn me if they start moving towards us? Just cough, don''t say anything in case they hear you."

    Reece''s eyes dropped back to hers. He nodded again but gave her a warning nce and she lifted a hand to soothe him as she stood.

    Rika crept out of her seat and straight to the table to examine the devices strewn across it. She didn''t recognize two, but that meant they were likely to do with the apparent military presence that was now running this show. A quick scan made it clear Jared hadn''t left hismand device¡ªnot that she was surprised about that. And the others were all just tools and data collectors for the logs. Unable to do any damage to other devices with these, Rika flipped each of them over and tugged at the connection lines between the battery and the small sr panel each device had on its top.

    It wouldn''t stop them from working right away. But if no one noticed it would mean that the following day those devices wouldn''t work. Was there a way to turn off the battery warning, she wondered? As she thought about it, it might be a better n to just drop the battery on as many devices as they could if they didn''t get close to amand device. After all, they wouldn''t know for hours that any device had been tampered with. If she could figure out how to stop each of them from giving the warning about the low battery¡ª

    Reece coughed and Rika hurried back to her seat pretending she was only shifting to see them enter when Jared and the other guy shoved the tent p aside and came back in.

    Jerad strode straight in to stand in front of her, staring, his arms folded, and waited, while the man who had brought them in from the field stood off to the side. They both looked stern.

    Rika looked back and forth between the two men. "What?"

    "You were correct," Jared said quietly. "There do appear to be a few traps being set for our vehicles at the edge of the forest."

    "The WildWood," she said quickly. "That''s what they call it."

    He didn''t respond. "There has been a lot of activity, but only from a small number of Anima. Though we do believe there is also a small army gathering behind the edge of the forest and within it, though we don''t have numbers yet, it appears they are growing."<sub> </sub>

    Rika smiled. "See! I told you. I was there when they got word from their messengers. They know about you being here, though they don''t know how many or where you are. But they figured out that you hadn''t crossed the desert yet, and they''re sending their fighters to¡ª"

    "How did you get here?"

    Rika hesitated. Did they already know about the birds? "I''m not entirely certain," she said, swallowing hard. "I think we flew."

    Jared''s brows rose, encouraging her to continue.

    "I just know that I was tied in a¡­ like a canvas hammock. I couldn''t see anything, but it got cold and quiet and there was a lot of wind, and¡­ birds calling.

    "So you can confirm there is an Avian variety?"

    "I believe so, yes. But as I said, I was wrapped up¡ª"

    "So I need you to tell me what their ns are. How many are gathered in the forest, which species, and do they have birds among them to travel from that point or were the birds just ferries from their settlement to here?"

    "I¡­ I don''t know. It was only a small group that I came with. Maybe twenty? The birds though, I mean, it took two of them for every one of us. But I don''t know the numbers, Jared. I wasn''t trusted by them, not really. And we were at the front. With the leaders. That''s what I''m saying. They keep their leaders out front."

    "What species came with you?"

    "I don''t know!" which was true. "I only got to see one of them shift and he was¡­ he was a huge lion."

    Jared cursed, then looked at Reece, then back to the guy who''d brought them out. "Take him out of here and have him tested and swabbed. Then we''ll talk."

    Reece stood easily and followed withoutint when the soldier took his elbow, but Rika''s blood ran cold.

    "What are you going to do with him?" she asked quietly when Reece had been taken out of the tent.

    "We''re going to test his blood and make sure he''s human," Jared said, his eyes sharp on hers.

    "Oh, good call," she said, holding his gaze and not wavering.

    But¡­ Fudge.

    Jared looked at her and she got the feeling that he wanted to smile. What she couldn''t tell was whether his amusement came from sharing the joke with her, or because he was amused by her attempts to lie. She just stared at him like she was a little confused but eager to please. She prayed that her nerves convinced him of her innocence, rather than her guilt.

 Chapter 579 Dont Shoot The Messenger

    If you like music while you read, try "Never Ending Nightmare" by Citizen Soldier + Kellin Quinn. It''s the song I listened to while writing this!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    It was the end of the second day. Soon, night would fall. The third night. In the morning when the sun peaked the mountains to the east, the portals would be closed.

    Gar''s anxiety and stress about Rika weren''t forgotten. But as he saw the afternoon light begin to fade, he was struck with thoughts of his parents and what they were facing. They should be arriving at the portal in a few hours. Thest of the night''s journeys intended to be only a few hours. He wondered what they were doing. Likely sleeping just then. But if their schedule was anything like what his had been, they''d be woken soon by their guards. Eating and drinking in preparation for the travel.

    He sent up a silent prayer for their safety and¡­ peace. Then, swallowing the lump in his throat he returned to the center of their base.

    Things had moved quickly that day. The scouts had already warned them of technology sent for surveince on the desert side of their line. And they were expecting the Protectors and Guards who''d traveled by foot to arrive throughout the night tonight. They would push to be here in time for the third morning, after all.

    There was still no sight or scent of the humans. Which meant Rika and Reece hadn''t been sessful yet. Every time his stomach clenched with fear about what had happened to her, he thought of her and paid attention to that spot in his chest. The way it pulled.

    She was still there. Still in the same direction. And all signs were that the humans hadn''t moved throughout the day.

    The flickers that revealed their location had virtually stopped, but there had been two sightings during the day¡ªboth showing them still in the same ce thatst night''s guard had identified them when Rika and Reece ran.

    They hadn''t started traveling again. Yet. Would they move tonight? Gar wasn''t sure whether to hope for it or not. If they traveled they''d be more tired when it came to an all-out assault. And it would mean that Rika was moving closer to him.

    But it also meant the humans believed they could take them out. And Gar was terrified they were right.

    As he walked the lines one more time, noting with approval how the few guards they had, had spread along the front and were watching for any movement on the ins.

    He murmured encouragement to each as he passed.

    His ears perked as he wove between trees, the sounds of bodies moving in groups and quiet calls.

    The others were beginning to arrive. He looked up towards the sky. Purple and pink, the sun hadn''tpletely set yet. But the WildWood was growing darker. He turned deeper into the forest to find the Protectors and greet them, but as he walked, his body hummed like a tuning fork that had been struck, his head swimming with thoughts of Rika and his parents. He prayed, desperately, that this night would bring good news. Hope.

    Victory.

    ncing over his shoulder back towards the ins, just in case that flicker from the human camp came. But there was nothing. Gar growled and pushed on, back to the encampment and his friends and tribe.

    He snorted air from his nostrils. He was Alpha now. Action was not his role¡ªnot yet, anyway. His role was to guide and lead and reassure, no matter how frightened or discouraged he felt himself.<sub> </sub>

    It struck him, then, that when this was all over, he would have a tribe. He would lead. He would sit in on Security Council and in Elders meetings.

    He would¡­ be like his father. Gar shook his head.

    What a fucking crazy world it had be.

    *****

    The surprise, when he met the first of the arrivals, was to find Suhle and her daughter among the Protectors.

    "I thought you were going back to the Outsiders?" he said quietly, hugging her and raising a hand in greeting to her daughter.

    Suhle looked sad and tired, but she forced a smile.

    "We have to pass through anyway, and Elreth asked us toe directly to you, to get as much information as we could to take to Lerrin and¡­ the birds that take Reth and Elia will report back to Elreth."

    "Dayste," Gar growled.

    ? Suhle shrugged. "Better than not at all."

    Gar had to reluctantly agree. So he spent the first half-hour filling her in on what had happened with Rika and Reece, the strategy they''d employed in dying the humans¡ªwhich appeared to be working. And what they hoped it meant.

    "If we can be certain their technology is down, the Protectors will be sent in. We''ll take down their leaders, remove as many of their guns as we can, and bring Rika and Reece out before the warriors make an attack."

    Suhle nodded, but her forehead puckered. "You worry for your mate."

    Gar felt it like a punch to the gut. Everyone had been ignoring his tension¡ªwhich he thought he''d wanted them to do. He needed to focus on getting her out, and he couldn''t do what was needed if he dissolved into a chittering puddle of fear¡ªor a roaring, vengeful lion.

    Those seemed to be his only alternatives.

    Sensing his unease, Suhle leaned forward and put a hand to his arm. "We were forced out of the WildWood and have lived independent of society. That brings with it certain dangers¡­" she sighed, but her eyes were sympathetic. "Gar, if I''ve learned anything in the past twenty years it''s that the Creator can be trusted to bring information or resources when they are needed¡ªand to protect you and the ones you love when it is out of your control. Do not give up hope. And do not allow yourself to believe you must control everything. The Creator''s power outstrips even the Hyerhyn''s," she said with a small smile.

    Gar snorted.

 Chapter 580 Man Down

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    "I know it''s a joke, but I mean it, Gar."

    "Believe me. I know that''s pure truth."

    She watched him for a minute, her eyes on him felt like his mother''s and that made him swallow.

    "I miss my mate, as well," she said suddenly. "I fear for him. And if I allow myself to think of ita€| it can make me shaky." She looked down and took a deep breath. "But I cannot help him by being in fear. Or distraction. I know that."

    "How do you deal with the not-knowing? I mean, what if she needs me and I''m not there?" Gar blurted.

    Suhle gave a pained smile. "You have to ept that you cannot make it right. If it was wrong and you didn''t knowa€| it wasn''t for you to know. That''s what faith is, Gar. It''s doing what you know to be righta€¡±what you know to be the Creator''s trutha€¡±no matter how you feel, or how hopeless it looks."

    Gar felt like he''d been thrown in a pool of cold water. "Ia€| I hadn''t thought about it that way."

    Suhle smiled. "You have a good heart, Gar. Not surprising as Reth''s son. You will do well. Just don''t believe it''s all up to you. It''s not. It''s only up to you to do as the Creator has shown you."

    Gar swallowed. "What about you? What has the Creator asked of you?"

    Suhle went quiet and looked down again. "I''m not sure yet. I know I''m here for a purposea€¡±I know I was sent for a purpose. Nowa€| Now I mainly pray that purpose doesn''t include losing my mate."

    Gar wanted to reach for her, to hug her as he would his own mother, but he wasn''t sure it was the right thing to do. Before he could ask her there was a disruption in the milling crowd of Protectors and Guards that were being shown to campsites.

    They both turned to find one of the guards from the front, plowing towards Gar, calling for Tarkyn, who appeared at his shoulder just as the male reached them, panting.

    "A bird messenger justnded on the ins. He can''t walk. They''re bringing him. But he said you have to know. They were shot down. He''s saying they were shot down."

    "Who?" Tarkyn barked.

    The Guard''s face twisted in grief. "Reth and Elia."

    Gar froze as Suhle gasped, "No!"

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    She''d been shown to another tenta€¡±this time allowed to walk through the camp with nothing over her eyes, which was a relief. But she was still under guard, and now they''d split her and Reece up. She prayed that she''d given him clear enough instructions and that he remembered them if he got a shot at one of themand devices.

    She''did down on the cot, staring at the ceiling, trying to fix all the details she''d seen in her mind.

    There were vehicles, lots of them. They looked like golf carts withrge wheels and pick-up truck beds in the back. They''d brought camels through to carry water and food across the desert. There were tents peppered all over therge circle of sand and dirt where the humans had made their stop, but most of them were the small, three-second-pop tents like she''d been given for when she was foraging. They were small and light and would sleep one or two people. They were temporary housing. Used for camping. Not a base. There were only half a dozen of therger tents, like the one she''d been led to. Obviously, they''d been hastily erected when the convoy came to a stop.

    She''d stopped just before they stepped into this tent and looked around, her stomach sinking. There had to be close to two hundred people. Well over one hundred, anyway. She hadn''t been able to see the entire camp.

    More than half of them were carrying weapons, though she saw a lot more tasers than she would have expected. Except on the soldiers.<sub> </sub>

    There were so many soldiers. She hadn''t expected that. She''d been thinking that this crew would be mainly scientists like hera€¡±people who werefortable surviving and defending themselves, but whose primary focus was on gathering and understanding.

    She knew the Anima were bigger, stronger. If it came to hand-to-handbat, they would win. But these soldiers were trained, disciplined, and focused. It would be far harder for the Protectors to sneak up on them and remove them as a threat than if they''d been scientists.

    Her stomach trilled with nerves. She prayed that Gar was patient and didn''t try toe after her before she could get the tech down. And she prayed she got a shot at a Command Device. Soon.

    There was far too much herea€¡±even more technology than she''d anticipated.

    She sighed and rolled over on the cot, her eyes drooping closed. She wanted to fight sleep, but she was exhausted, and the truth was, she wasn''t going to learn anything while she was stuck in ce. So maybe it was better to rest now while she could.

    She''d just doze.

    Just a quick rest.

    *****

    "Rika?"

    Rika sat bolt upright, heart pounding.

    The woman who stood in front of her cot, who''d been leaning down to touch her shoulder, straightened quickly and put her hands up. "Sorry! Sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you!"

    Rika gaped, blinking. "Veronica?" she said, rubbing her eyes and trying to find her bearings.

    The woman shushed her, motioning for her to keep her voice down. "Oh, you do remember me! Awesome. I wasn''t surea€¡±"

    "Of course, I remember you," Rika whispered, though she wasn''t sure why. "It''s only been a year. What are you doing here? I thought you went to theb at the other project?"

    "I did, I did, but then this opportunity came up and I wanted to see what it was like and I remembered youa€| Anyway, I''m here. And I volunteered to watch out for you." She looked left and right. "They don''t know what we were friends. They think I just know who you are. Soa€| don''t say anything, okay?"

    "Okay. Sure. Buta€| why?"

    Veronica looked back at the tent door, then leaned into her ear and said, "They''re suspicious and they''re trying to figure out whether to let you know or not."

    "What? Why?"

    "Becausea€| that guy you brought in, he''s Anima, did you know that?"

    Rika''s mouth dropped open.?

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 581 Friend Or Foe?

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    "Are you sure?" Rika asked, her heart pounding so loudly she heard it in her ears. But she didn''t try to stifle her nerves. She hoped if they saw them they''d take it as her fear of being near the Anima.

    Veronica nodded. It was half a relief to find her herea€¡±at least she was a friendly face. But Rika''s instincts were jangling, and if being around the Anima had taught her anything, it was to listen to those. Veronica was just a little too convenient. Did Rika really believe they chose a former employeea€¡±ab techniciana€¡±to bring into a new world?

    ? "They have a mobileb. That''s why I''m here. I got to see the test results and he''s definitely got the markers."

    "For which kind?"

    "He''s equine, I think." Veronica looked over her shoulder at the tent p again, frowning. "Anywaya€| I just wanted to warn you that things are a little different now. As soon as they decided toe through they brought Jared and his crew ona€¡±they''re normally mercenaries, I think. They said at the beginning that it was all about keeping us safe and making sure we could collect the specimens without injury, buta€| ever since we started moving, it seems like it''s stopped being about discovery and development and started being about winning a war." She leaned in even closer. "I''m serious, Rika, I feel like I''m on an invasion. With an army."

    "I noticed," Rika said with an uneasy snort. "I had rifles pointed at me just for showing up! It was like being with the Anima again, except, you know, with guns."

    Veronica nodded, then pushed her sses higher up her nose. "I can''t believe they kidnapped you. But you''re okay? Likea€| did they hurt you?"

    "Not really," Rika said but didn''t meet her eyes, as if there might be something she didn''t want to talk about. "They''re just really scary to be around. Likea€| dogs that might fight. They can be nice sometimes, but things change on a dime. And when they do, it''s terrifying."

    "So scary," Veronica nodded. "Buta€| I mean, they''re hot, right? What are they like when they aren''t beinga€| aggressive?" she asked.

    The hair on the back of Rika''s neck stood up. Veronica seemed just a little too attentive to her answer.

    "I mean," Rika said carefully, "they''re really cool. But like, scary cool. Terrifying. I don''t want to see them destroyed, though. I just didn''t want to be in their hands anymore, you know? They''re fascinating, but they need to bea€| contained. I don''t want anyone else to get killed. They''re going to fight. I''m really afraid Jared wasn''t listening to me or thought I was lying or something. He didn''t seem to take my warnings very seriously. But maybe this is whya€| I can''t believe Reece was one of them. He seemed so human!"

    Veronica, whose eyes weren''t quite as bright as they had been before, nodded.

    Then the tent p twitched and she stepped back to give Rika more room, her voice went suddenly formal. "Are you hungry? Can I get you a drink?"

    "I''m thirsty. And I could definitely enjoy a sandwich or something. Thank you."

    Jared stepped into the tent and Veronica hustled out with only one nce back at Rika.

    Rika sat on the cot, waiting as Jared approached, his eyes wary.

    When he didn''t speak immediately, Rika raised her eyebrows. "Is there something you want to talk to me about?"

    "The male you brought is Anima."

    "What?! That''s crazy!"?

    "Is it?"

    Rika tried to look shocked. "I was sure he was humana€¡±look how he''s dressed. And he talks the wrong way for them, too."

    "Oh, really? How do the Anima talk?"<sub> </sub>

    Rika frowned. "I don''t know how to exin it. They''re like, morea€| grand?"

    Jared frowned a little at that.

    "Are you sure he''s Anima, or do you just think so?" she asked. "Why would they be holding one of their own, tied up, and with human clothes on?"

    Jared considered her for a moment. "We believe he''s part of a faction of the Anima that have made a life in our world. He certainly knows the human way of things. But my guess is that his loyalty still lies with them. That he was a nt, put there to tempt you to bring him backa€¡±and that would mean that your freedom wasn''t an ident either. This is a trojan horse. An infiltration."

    "I don''t think so. That male that was holding mea€| he seemed really serious about keeping me as his mate." When Jared didn''t bite, she shook her head. "Wow, that justa€| blows my mind. But what would they have him do?"

    "That''s what we need to figure out," Jared said calmly.

    "What will you do with him?"

    "We''ll hold him and have him retained as a specimen as long as he doesn''t hurt anyone. He''s incredibly strong. It took five men to restrain him when he realized we were onto him. And he''s still not fully mature. These creatures are remarkable."

    Rika shivered again, feeling terrible for Reece. "I can''t believe they put him there just to fool me."

    "Probably not just for you, Rika. These freaks can mind link. He''s probably feeding information back to them that way."

    Rika shoved her brows high. "He''s a wolf?"

    "No, a horse."

    She made a face of confusion that she prayed wasn''t too obviously put on. "I don''t think the horses can do that. They never talked about it. Why would they send a horse instead of a wolf?"

    Jared took a moment to answer, then he smiled. "Why would you bring an Anima among us when you''re supposed to be on our side?"

    Rika didn''t react immediately, which she knew was a? mistake. But she was taken so off-guard by the full-frontal assault. "Ia€| look, don''t turn this on me, okay? Look at him. If you saw him in our world you wouldn''t think twice, you''d just assume he was human."

    "But that would be because I''d be in the human world, where I would assume everyone was human. Here? Why would I make that assumption here?"

    "Because of the way he dressed and talked, and he was being held by them. They had him tied up!" Rika insisted.

    <o>,m "Did they?"</o>

    "Did they what?"

    "Have him tied."

    Rika stared at him, then her throat closed convulsively.

    She''d just realized the mistake she''d made.?

 Chapter 582 Suspicious

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika stared at Jared and took a beat too long to answer, and cursed herself for it. "Yes! I told you¡ª"

    "You told me he was bound and yet, I just watched him sessfully fight off four human soldiers. You want me to believe that he didn''t fight bonds? He has incredible strength, yet there isn''t a single mark on his body¡ªnot a bruise, not a rope rub, nothing. He''s dirty and a bit edgy, but¡­ no injuries. Didn''t you say you had to untie him?"

    She nodded, stomach plummeting. "Maybe he was smart enough not to fight them? Maybe they don''t hurt as easily as we do, I don''t know!"

    Jared looked disappointed. "You''re making me more and more suspicious, Rika."

    "But¡ª"

    "I can''t leave you free."

    Seeing an out, Rika took it. "That''s fine. Keep me under guard, or whatever. Just as long as you take me home, I don''t care. Just¡­ don''t make me stay here, with them. I want nothing to do with fighting the Anima!" she said genuinely.

    Jared''s lips thinned. "There will be no fighting. When the timees, we''ll just neutralize all of them. You know that, Rika."

    Rika''s entire body went tight with fear. "But if you shoot them all, we''ll be left with none of the best¡ª"

    "No one said anything about shooting."

    Rika licked her lips. "I don''t¡­ I don''t know what you''re saying."

    "Good. Because I''m not giving information to an Anima sympathizer."

    Rika''s mouth dropped open. "What? What the heck are you talking about?"

    Jared gave her a tight look, then raised hismand device. "I had someone dig a little deeper," he said, tapping the screen. Then he began to read again. "This is yourst journal entry before you were taken.

    "All signs point to an intelligent, emotionally stable, andplex society of human-like creatures with social hierarchy and psychological depth. Despite cultural differences, I believe there is ample room for harmony with humanity, suggesting our work might best be served by negotiating with the Anima for mutual benefit in which both worlds and peoples benefit by working together, rather than fighting for dominance. I will present arguments to the board at the first opportunity."

    Rika swallowed. "I¡­ I never logged that message. It was a draft¡ª"

    Jared shook his head. "Digital is forever, Rika. Drafting it on a device was a mistake."

    Rika''s breath went shallow and she licked her lips again. "That was¡­ before I had to live with them. That was when I had only observed them¡­ from a distance¡ª"

    "Please don''t patronize me." He didn''t seem to be taking joy in defeating her. But his mind was made up.

    Rika closed her eyes. No wonder they sent the team after her. When she''d traveled the week before they came back to let the devices log, they must have picked this up. What had she been thinking?

    She''d been thinking she wanted a way to get to know Gar without being a traitor. Daydreaming about how they could unify the two worlds and¡­ and she''d known even then it was never going to happen, Which was why she''d never logged it. Deleted it.

    But they had it.

    "We have a problem, Rika," Jared said quietly. "Because I need what''s in your head, but I don''t trust you to give it to me."

    "I have told you the absolute truth."

    "You told me that one of their leaders wants to mate you."

    Rika froze. Then blinked. "I told you where they were and what they''re nning."

    Jared shrugged. "Only in small numbers. Keeping me still and focused was an excellent distraction while they send a horde at us from another direction."

    "I''m not distracting you from another horde. These people are terrifying."

    "Interesting choice of word, ''people.''"

    Rika''s stomach sank. She was only digging herself¡ªand Gar¡ªdeeper with every word. So she stayed quiet, watching him. Wary.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll admit, when you were taken, your performance was convincing. Your vitals spiked. The team was convinced you''d been taken against your will."

    "I was."

    "And yet¡­ here we are."

    "It is possible to see value in a group of creatures and not want to be one of them."

    "So, if we test you, we aren''t going to identify the bond?"

    "I¡­ what?"

    Jared''s face went hard. "It turns out that when an Anima mate-pair take a bond, it shifts their DNA. Did you know that?"

    "No."

    "So, I''ll ask again, if we test you, are we going to find a mate bond?"

    "No."

    He looked skeptical. "And I assume that means you''re happy to be tested?"

    "Of course."

    Jared smiled "Very good. Shall we?"

    "What, now?" Her stomach began to twist.

    "Is there a better time? Is there a reason to dy?"

    "I suppose not."

    Rika''s breath was shallow and rapid, her head screaming at her to run as the military man stood, bound her hands behind her back, and turned her for the door. She braced her legs and balked when he tried to nudge her forward, her trauma response beginning to trigger.

    Thrub, thrub, thrub, her heart pulsed in her ears.

    "Rika¡ª"

    "P-please. Do I have to be t-tied?" Her body was beginning to tremble. "It''s¡­ I have a¡­ a phobia¡ª"

    Jared sighed. "I''m not going to hurt you, Rika, but I have a responsibility to keep everyone here safe. I don''t know what these creatures have brainwashed you into doing."

    "I haven''t been b-brainwashed! I''m just me!"

    "Well, I''m sorry, but you are going to have toe with me, bound. If there''s no bond I''ll reconsider¡ª" he pushed her forward as he spoke, not unkindly, But panic washed over Rika in a wave, her entire body fighting, her system demanding freedom, until she couldn''t hear his voice, or think beyond the need to run, to escape.

    A strange, guttural cry broke from her throat and she twisted in his hands, kicking out, screaming when he caught her with barely a grunt, did something weird and quick with his body, foot-tripped her, bearing her to the ground. As she started to fall, she screamed again, but Jared held her, taking her weight on her arms so she didn''t hit the ground hard with no hands to catch herself. But even so, she ended up pressed on her stomach down into the dirt, his knee on her back.

    She was screaming. She knew she was screaming, but she couldn''t stop. Pleading. Demanding. And just making the noises of her fear. She couldn''t stop fighting or trying to escape, even though he had her pinned and the bonds cut into the skin of her wrists. Even as Jared bellowed an order and the light in the tent rose and fell and more people rushed in. And even when a sharp, nervy pain appeared in her upper arm and she screamed again.

    But her body immediately began to rx.

    She was crying, she realized. Tears tracked down her cheekbone, to patter into the dirt. Her heart pounding despite whatever sedative they''d given her.

    "No bond¡­" she sobbed. "Theresss no bond. Why''d you do thisss?" She yanked at the bonds and felt them cut deeper.

    Jared and the women who had given her the shot looked at each other and he nodded. There was another pinch in her arm and everything went ck.

 Chapter 583 Step Up

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aside from the day he walked the mes with Elreth, the day the Protectors began to arrive from the human world was the proudest of his life.

    They began to filter through before dawn, though none made it to the Tree City until mid-morning. They waited for family and gathered in groups, and walked into Anima, chins down and eyes wary¡­ to find a society that treated them with respect¡ªif some apprehension.

    There was an initial panic when it was realized they were all dressed like humans and some of the Anima were thrown into fear, believing them to be intruders. But it was quickly and easily fixed by a change of wardrobe, and before evening all the neers looked like they had always been a part of the Tree City.

    Which was when they discovered that they''d been made a tribe. That they were embraced by the rest of the Anima¡­ or at least treated as citizens with a ce.

    Aaryn stood in the market before dinner, watching their new tribe members filter in, and his heart was full.

    Some had family here, some gravitated to their original tribes at first, because they knew people. But despite the tense and frightening times, the Anima rose to greet their new¡ªand returned members.

    The Protectors from the human world were extremely fertile by Anima standards, almost every mating pair having more than one offspring.

    It was a shock to everyone. When Gahrye had counted their head, he hadn''t told them about the young.

    The older Anima were in tears, greeting the families. And many times, grandparents, aunts, and uncles were seeing their young for the first time.

    It was a high point of joy amid a dark day. Even Elreth took an hour to mingle with the neers, greet them, and exin about the Veneration.

    It was stunning. Aaryn stood, breathless, celebrating his role in it all, and grieving that they couldn''t simply enjoy this moment.

    The younger Protectors, those who''d been born in the human world, or taken there when they were very young, were particrly surprised.

    One young female was brought to Aaryn, her eyes ssy and rimmed in red.

    When he greeted her, her tears spilled over again. "Is this¡­ is this real?"

    He smiled and nodded. "It''s new here, too. But it''s real. Our Alpha¡ªGar¡ªis a member of the royal line. He''s with our brothers and sisters, working to protect us all from the invaders. But he''ll return and¡­ you can rest, sister. You''re safe here."

    The words seemed to break something inside her. She fell, sobbing, into the arms of another young male¡ªher mate, who held her closed and murmured in her ear. Aaryn was touched by her grief.

    "I didn''t know!" she murmured. "I didn''t think it would be like this. I was so afraid!"

    Aaryn''s heart went out to her, but she had forgotten he was there, just buried herself in her mate''s chest. Aaryn patted him on the back and encouraged him to justfort her and when they were ready they''d be found a home.

    He''d left the market that evening for a meeting with the Elders and Alphas at the cave, and despite the creeping dread in his gut, his worry for Elreth and her stress¡ªwhich seemed to increase with every passing minute¡ªhe couldn''t shake the thrill of joy.

    For the first time since this debacle had begun, he found himself hoping that they might actually win this. The Creator wouldn''t have brought the defectors home without a reason, right? The Tribes were united. The Protectors were established.

    Now all they had to do was eradicate the humans.

    So, the meeting with the elders was a shock of ice water after his earlier excitement.

    *****

    ELRETH<sub> </sub>

    Elreth didn''t even pretend to be confident. She wasn''t falling apart. Hadn''t panicked. But now, surrounded by those with experience and courage, she found herself pacing and trembling. And there was nothing she could do.

    In twelve hours her parents and Gahrye and Kalle would enter the portals and either win this war, or fail. Regardless, her people had to take down an invasion of humans bristling with weapons and technology that they didn''t understand. And their weapons in return were a single human and disced Anima?

    Elreth raked a shaking hand through her hair. "No news from the front yet. No definitive report on where the humans are, how far they got?"

    The Equine Lieutenant that Tarkyn had left to make decisions in his wake shook his head solemnly. "We do anticipate hearing something this evening though, or early morning."

    "But it will already be twelve hours old," Elreth muttered.

    The male nodded.

    Elreth took a deep breath and found Aaryn standing behind the elders, watching her, his eyes worried.

    ''How can I help?'' he signed.

    ''I''m fine."

    It was a lie, and they both knew it, but they also knew there was no choice. He couldn''t slow this confrontation down. He couldn''t provide information that hadn''t reached them yet.

    He couldn''t make her see anything that she''d missed.

    She was just grateful he was there. He''d been true to his word, sticking to her side unless she asked him to do something for her. Every time she got shaky, he was there. Without him she wouldn''t have made it through the day without losing her mind, she didn''t think.

    He wanted her to rest, but she couldn''t stop. The moment she found herself in the quiet, all the fear rushed in¡ªher parents, Gar, Rika, the humans, and their technology that already be approaching, and she wouldn''t know.

    It was as if silence opened the gate and her nightmares poured in.

    Elreth turned her head, shaking off the thought, breathing through the adrenaline rush, and turned back to the Elders and Alphas.

    "Okay, we''re going to sit here and go through every point of risk, every event, every action. You''re going to question everything. And we aren''t leaving this cave until we''re certain that we haven''t missed anything. I don''t care how small¡ªif you see a hole or a question, you raise it. Am I understood?"

    The Elders murmured their approval, Lhern catching her eye and nodding with a half-smile. But it was Aaryn''s eyes, bright with pride, that allowed her to take a deeper breath as she forced herself to sit and face them.

    "Okay, so let''s talk about the southern portal first, Gahrye and Kalle''s traverse. The Guards have received the orders to close it now. The messengers were sent through and when they return, no one else will step foot inside until we''re certain it''s closed, or Gahrye and Kalle weren''t sessful. Now¡­ we reclothed the defectors to stop them from looking so much like humans. Can anyone see anything that might still trip us up¡­?"

    As evening gave way to thest night before their entire world would change, Elreth''s heart never slowed. Her blood never ceased to throb in her veins. But she found her focus. She could think. She could agree. She could argue, and she could make decisions.

    And that''s what was needed of her, she realized.

    Her brother and sister by me fought one war, while her parents fought another.

    Their dear friends fought another.

    Her battle was here¡ªwith the hearts and minds of her people, and with the decisions that could make or break them in this process.

    Damned if she was going to be the weak spot in this wheel.

 Chapter 584 Desperate For You

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The elders and alphas hadn''t left the cave until well after high moon. Aaryn had been held upst, giving orders to a messenger from the Protectors about allowing many of the new tribe members to bed down in the old cave, where there was space for them to stay together.

    He''d agreed with the decision and told them to send a messenger anytime there was an issue. That he and Elreth would address it.

    They were both exhausted, but Aaryn rushed back to the bedchamber to find Elreth standing at the end of the sleeping tform, her hands at her buttons like she was undressing, but she wasn''t moving. Staring at the wall.

    "El?" he whispered from the doorway, hesitating in case he''d missed something.

    Elreth twitched, then turned to look at him over her shoulder, smiling absently. "I''m fine. Just tired," she said and started working on her buttons again.

    Aaryn''s hearta€¡±and the rest of his bodya€¡±leaped at the sight of her opening her blouse and pulling it off her shoulders and down.

    "How tired?" he murmured, walking up behind her, pressing himself into her back, leaning over her. "Too tired?"

    "No," she whispered, pressing back into him.

    "I need you," he croaked.

    "That''s good. Because I need to be needed right now."

    With a whine of anticipation, Aaryn opened his mouth on her neck, and let his hands stroke up the outside of her thighs, and her sides.

    Elreth sighed and leaned back into him, letting one hand trail up to fist in his hair and hold his kiss against her skin.

    Desire, fear, and urgency made a heady mix. His teeth almost pierced her skin, he tasted her so deeply. But she only let her head loll back against him, her breathing going shallow.

    "El," he rasped, clutching breasts and kneading them. "Ia€¡±"

    "Me too," she gasped, tearing at the buttons of her leathers and shoving them down her legs. She kicked them away across the room. "Please, Aaryn. Quickly."

    He''d barely gotten his leathers undone, but she was naked, had both hands up and back, in his hair, and she''d arched her back, pressing her breasts forward and letting her backside nudge and press against him.

    Aaryn groaned the mating call. "El, are you sure you don''t want toa€¡±"

    "I''m certain," she gasped, tilting her head and arching her neck into his kiss, like a cat arching into a stroke.

    Aaryn''s breath huffed, fluttering her hair, and her skin pebbled. She shivered and bumped him again, dropping one hand to reach between them and stroke him.

    A growl of approval puttered in Aaryn''s throat and he sucked at the spot where her neck met her shoulder while he explored her body, then let his hand slide down between her legs to find her silky heat.

    "Oh, fuck, El," he groaned, finding her already ready for him.

    But El had tensed, both hands up again and clutching his hair, her body beginning to writhe into his touch.

    She purred and Aaryn almost plunged into her there and then.

    Forcing himself to control, he began to stroke her, drawing his fingers from where they would join, up to that bundle of nerve that always made her shake.

    Again, and again, and again, he stroked, locking his teeth on her shoulder, but not biting down, to keep her in ce.

    When her breath came in gasps and she jolted every time he passed over her he raised his other hand from her breast, pulled all her hair to one side, and kissed the skin under her ear before whispering, "Are you ready?"

    Elreth answered with a high keen and he chuckled. But his breath was already rasping.

    She whimpered when he took his hand away, but grasping her hips he walked her forward a step, towards the bed, then nipped at her earlobe. "Bend over."<sub> </sub>

    He went with her when she obeyed, letting his chest rub on her back, stroking her sides, and his kiss still on her neck.

    Elreth shivered when he took himself in hand, and with a shuddering groan, entered her in one long slide.

    They both stopped breathing when he pulled back, almost the whole way out, then plunged into her again, the mating call tearing from his throat.

    Blind with desire and unaware of anything but her, he slid his hands down her arms to twine his fingers between hers and grip the furs.

    "Hold on."

    She fisted the furs, his fingers pinned between hers, and she gasped as Aaryn moaned, then began to thrust.

    Elreth arched to meet him, throwing her head back so their cheeks brushed with every thrust. His entire world became the pleasure of her body, the shining, glittering wave that beckoned him as their skins prickled and tingled wherever they touched.

    She called his name over and over again, and he cried hers when he could, when he could force a word past his teeth, still grazing her neck, her shoulder, his tongue tasting her skin. But he was quickly losing control, praying she''de with him because he knew he wouldn''tst long.?

    The sound of their bodies meeting only spiked his desire, then he tilted his hips, pressing Elreth onto her tiptoes with each trust, the angle changing so that she stopped breathing.

    "El, Ia€¡±"

    She answered with a tiny, beautiful cry, then tipped forward, face to the furs. He grieved the loss of her warmth at his chest, but she arched her back to take him deeper and he was lost. Lost. Overwhelmed.

    "Please, Aaryn!"

    With a guttural moan, he tore his hands from hers and grasped her hips, holding her in ce to give himself better resistance, and then he leaned back and began to pound.

    Elreth''s cry rose and fell with the assault of him, barely ceasing for her breath. Aaryn was mindless for her, the entire world disappearing in the beauty and heat of her. In the sound of her cries, and the rhythm of their bodies meeting.

    He began to shake and Elreth''s breath began to catch, long and longer, until she barely breathed, but let her breath rush out, then in quickly every time he drew out.

    "Ela€| Holya€| Ela€¡±"

    She was crying for him, her body tightening around him, muscles in her legs trembling, but she hadn''t found her peak and he needed her, needed her.

    "El!"

    Then he lifted her off her toes, grasping her thighs to open them further, taking her weight and pulling her onto him.

    Elreth screamed his name into the furs, then held her breath as her body tensed and rippled, then clenched around him, her skin pebbling from her shoulder to her knee.

    Aaryn roared her name as his release washed over him and he plunged into her again, and again, before slumping forward onto the furs, his knees trembling and hands grasping, stroking up her sides, to take her breast and hold her to him.

    She was sprawled on the furs, breath heaving, Aaryn covering her back, both their toes just barely on the floor.

    He began to shift, to take some of his weight off of her. But she whispered, "No," and turned her head so she could meet his eyes.

    Hey there, slumped over her, her face bare inches from his. There were tears in her eyes.

    "Did I hurt you?" he whispered, suddenly afraid.

    She bit her lip and shook her head. "No, I justa€| I love you so much. That''s all." Her eyes pleaded with him to understand.

    He brought the hand up to grasp the nape of her neck and pull her into a soul-searching kiss.

    "I love you more than my own life, El," he whispered against her lips.?

 Chapter 585 Defector

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Dust and Gold" by Arrows to Athens. It''s what I was listening to while writing this scene.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    At some point, they''d curled up in the furs and she must have slept because she was aware of movement in the cave dragging her mind out of the dark silence. The sound of footsteps approaching the bedchamber made her tense.

    Aaryn had either been awake, or woken faster, because he had already leaned over her, pulling the furs up to hide her from anyone who entered, and snarled, "Who''s there?" while she was still blinking awake.

    "I''m very sorry, Sires," the voice came quietly, deep, but tense. "But there''s a messenger from the Protectors. He says it can''t wait until morning. A¡­ a traitor has been identified. The portal is at risk."

    They both sat bolt upright, Elreth clutching the furs to her chest. They looked at each other, then she blurted, "Guard the cave. I''ll be out in a minute. Is he under guard, or do we need to locate him?"

    "He is a she," the guard said quietly. "And she has offered herself."

    Elreth''s head jerked back and Aaryn frowned. "Go. We''ll be there in a minute."

    Neither of them spoke as they leaped out of bed and into fresh clothes, hurrying out of the bedchamber and through the cave, Elreth''s body pumping with adrenalin and feelingpletely awake, despite theirck of sleep.

    There was no one in the Great Room so they hurried through and out into the meadow, where a fist of guards stood, two Anima inside their circle.

    Aaryn sucked in a breath and Elreth snapped her head to look at him. "What is it?"

    "I met her. At the market," he said. "She was¡­ really emotional. I thought she was overwhelmed because people were being kind, and the Tribe¡­"

    Elreth shook off thest of her fog and strode over to the guards to stand in front of them, ring at the Anima within their circle.

    "Report," she snapped to the guard, who saluted, thumping his sped fist to his chest.

    "This female came through from Gahrye''s portal today," the guard said somberly. "She has approached us tonight and admitted to being part of a conspiracy to thwart them from closing the portal."

    Elreth''s blood ran cold. She snapped her head to look at the female, who stood under the arm of her mate whose face was drawn and pale with fear. "Speak, traitor."

    "I¡­ I didn''t know," she whispered into her hands. "I was told this ce was¡­ I thought you were ruthless. I thought¡­ I didn''t know. I''m supposed to be sabotaging you on this side, stopping anyone who might go through to help. But this is¡­ this nothing like I was told. Nothing!" she sobbed, then lifted her head, her eyes locking with Elreth''s. "They lied! They lied."

    "Who lied, about what?"

    "The¡­ my¡­ there are two disformed on the other side. They''re going to stop Gahrye and Kalle from taking any action that will stop the humans from getting through. We were promised when the humans took Anima, we''d be allowed to go back to the human world and they would¡­ we''d be wealthy, and they''d leave us alone. Our families¡­ all we had to do was make sure those who stayed back were safe, and that no one came from this side to help. They''ll make the betrayal over there."

    "What betrayal?" Elreth growled.

    "Two Protectors volunteered to stay back and help Kalle in case Gahrye couldn''t. But they don''t know what they have to do, only that Kalle is to fulfill the prophecy. They''re¡­ they''re going to kill Gahrye so the other can take Kalle into the traverse and¡­ give her to the voices."

    Elreth sucked in, turning to look at Aaryn who was staring, open-mouthed.<sub> </sub>

    "Someone has to warn them," the female said in a small voice. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I agreed. I wasn''t¡­ I didn''t know!"

    Aaryn broke the gaze with El, turning back to the female, his voice rough with anger and fear. "Who can be trusted. Who else is a part of this?"

    "I don''t know!" she wailed. "That''s why I had to tell you! We weren''t told who else they''d brought to their side in case we were caught. We couldn''t betray each other."

    Elreth''s head spun.

    She did not doubt that there were good hearts among the disformed that came through the southern portal, but how to filter them? They could all be scented for truth¡ªbut even then they wouldn''t know which of them were strong or could be trusted not to crack with such a heavy burden. And who would be a strong enough fighter if it came to that?

    "They''re all gone," Aaryn breathed.

    Elreth turned to look at him, her stomach turning to stone at the look of shock and grief on his face.

    "They''re all gone, El. All the ones we know, they''re all traveling to the other portal. I thought we had this team here if it was needed¡ªthat they''re even more experienced. But we can''t know."

    "We have to send someone!" she snapped. "We can''t let them walk into this."

    Aaryn nodded and stared at her, stepping closer. He was staring at her like she might freak out. Why did he look like that? She wasn''t going to¡ª

    "They''re all gone," he whispered. "Except me."

    She stared at her mate, jaw ck, and her entire body washed with shudders, then nausea.

    No. He couldn''t mean¡­

    "I have to go," he croaked. "I have to, El. We can''t be sure of anyone else."

    "But¡ª"

    Aaryn signed, ''Don''t speak,'' then turned to the guards. "Take them to the prison tree and keep them under guard. Bring your highest-ranking lieutenant to interrogate her. If you learn anything new, bring it to us immediately. But go. I need to speak with the Queen.

    The guards nodded and saluted, turning to push the two traitors back across the meadow towards the trail.

    Then Aaryn turned to face her, his eyes wide and so sad and afraid.

    "No," Elreth whispered. "No."

    *****

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 586 King Of The People

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    He ushered her back to the cave. Some of the guards would likely hear them anyway, but he wanted her to feel safe, to be able to think without distraction. Keeping one hand at her back, he led her back to the Great Room, then turned to her. But Elreth had her arms folded and was beginning to pace. She stared at the stone floor of the cave as she crossed back and forth in front of one of the couches.

    "No, Aaryn. You''re King. You can''t. We can''t risk you."

    "We''ll have no Kingdom if this doesn''t work, El. I need to go. And I need to go now."

    "Absolutely not!" she snapped, fire in her eyes and her hair whipping when she snapped her head to turn on him, stalking to him, one finger leveled at his chest. "I forbid it! We will scent the others for truth, and¡ª"

    "El, there''s no time. You know that. I don''t want to. You know I don''t want to!"

    "No!" she cried, her face crumpling. "We agreed, Aaryn! We agreed that you would stay with me. That I need your help! Everyone else is gone, I can''t do this alone!"

    Aaryn rushed to her, pulling her into his chest and she came gratefully, throwing her arms around him and pulling him in so tightly he grunted. But he covered her head, held her under his chin.

    They were both shaking.

    "Just listen," he whispered, stroking one hand up and down her back. She tensed but didn''t speak.

    Aaryn swallowed. "I''ll go now. I''ll go fast. We''ll get the Protectors out of the way and I''lle back. I''ll cross back before they close it. If I go now, there''s time. There''s still hours, El."

    "It''ll take an hour just to get there!"

    "I''ll have one of the Equine run me," Aaryn said, clutching at her so she wouldn''t pull away. "I''ll get back, El. I will. I have to go. You know I have to. We can''t trust anyone else."

    "But you promised!" Elreth sobbed and pulled out of his chest, her eyes wet and broken. "Aaryn, you promised."

    He held her by the shoulders and fought his own tears. The idea of leaving her here, knowing there were traitors among them¡­.

    But he swallowed back the fear and stared at her.

    Under that gaze, the resistance in her, the hard jaw, the clenched fists¡­ they dissolved. Her forehead wrinkled and her eyes went so sad. She swallowed between sobs.

    "I have to go, El," he whispered.

    A sob cracked out of her throat and her tears spilled over, but she nodded, so slowly. "I know. I know. I just¡­"

    "I can''t wait. There won''t be time."

    "I know."

    They stared at each other and he cupped her face. "I''lle back to you. You know I will. I will be back for you, Elreth, or die trying."

    Her face crumpled and she fisted his shirt in her hands, pulling him into a hug that left no space between their bodies.

    Her body shook and shuddered with her cries, but she was silent and Aaryn swallowed and swallowed to keep his own at bay, his blood fizzing in his veins, tingling with dread and resolve and¡­ too much.

    He pulled back to put his forehead against hers and force her to meet his eyes. "I love you, El. I love only you. And I will do anything to keep you safe. This will keep you safe, and the rest of them, too." He swallowed convulsively.<sub> </sub>

    "I love you, Aaryn!"

    They sped each other in a frantic kiss, a desperate goodbye, salty with tears and broken by sobs. But when they broke apart, they were both moving.

    Elreth ran from the cave, wiping her tears as she ran, bellowing for the guards. "A bird! I need a bird¡ªnow!" Aaryn''s heart swelled with love for her, with admiration for how she put herself aside once the decision was made.

    For the way she looked love at him in between barking orders and snapping instructions.

    It was a matter of minutes. There had been four birds left for Elreth''s use in exactly this kind of event. The strongest, fastest pair arrived at the meadow with a hammock before the moon had barely moved.

    Then it was time. Far too quickly. He wasn''t ready.

    When the birds stood at either end of the hammock, and the guards were posted around the meadow, patrols ensuring there''d be no arrows to take them down, Elreth turned to him, her eyes wide.

    "Promise you''lle back."

    He clung to her hands. "I vow it. I do."

    ? She squeezed his hands until his fingers wanted to crack. "Creator bless you and keep you safe. Come back to me, Aaryn. Come back to me."

    Then he kissed her, then crawled into the hammock, cursing that he couldn''t see her from within its depths as the birds lifted off, pulling him into the air with long, powerful ps.

    ******

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She stood in the clearing, watching the birds, silhouetted by the moon, leap into the air and take Aaryn away from her, and for a long moment, she couldn''t even draw a breath.

    It had all happened so quickly, and he''d been so sure. And she''d known he was right the moment he said it, and still¡­

    Her entire body shook, but she forced herself to stay upright, to turn to the guards at her shoulders.

    "I won''t be sleeping now," she said with as much dignity and Alpha power as she could muster. "Anything new¡ªeven the slightest crumb¡ªyou bring it directly to me. Do not hesitate."

    They both saluted.

    "And make sure that the rest of the guards are informed. Keep the Protectors from the human world together and watched. Don''t let them know that we know¡ªwe don''t know what ns are afoot here. Set guards at the trail and the cave mouth. Don''t let them leave. Get patrols around the cave. Bring a handful in from the boundaries if we have to. We have a known threat among us now. We can''t let it infect our people. If they ask, tell them that we have a known threat and the entire City is now under lockdown until after¡­ after the sunrise and we know¡­ when we know¡­"

    The guards nodded sympathetically. Elreth thanked them for their help, turned on her heel, and walked back to the cave, leaving the sentries at the door and stepping inside, closing it quietly behind her.

    Then she walked through the cave, down the tunnel to the bedchambers, and into their room¡­

    She could smell him here.

    Her heart fluttered, then exploded in pain and fear.

    Elreth pped a hand over her mouth to stifle her cries, but fell onto the furs, pulling them around her and sucking in his scent between her cries.

 Chapter 587 Failure

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Ain''t No Grave ¨C Epic Trailer Version" by Hidden Citizens + Adam Christopher. It''s what I was listening to while I wrote this!

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    The hammock bumped to the ground and Aaryn was on his feet, sprinting for the cave mouth amid cries from the guards and patrols that had seen theming.

    The birds called, telling them it was Aaryn, as he ran as fast as his legs could carry him into the cave.

    Two sentries stood at the tunnel mouth, both leveling their spears when they heard his footsteps, but he didn''t even slow.

    "I am your King and you will submit, I go at the order of the Queen!" he snarled, throwing every ounce of his Alpha power into the words.

    The guards shuddered and dropped to their knees, their spears ttering to the stone floor.

    Then, as the portal bloomed that blueish white and began to swirl, he leaped through.

    He didn''t take a moment to even think, just hurried forward, eyes fixed on the pinpoint of light at the other end of the tunnel.

    But after only two hasty steps, there was a hollow rush of voices on a storm wind and Aaryn shuddered to a halting walk as the presence of evil became so overwhelming it seemed to coat his skin.

    "Son of the Traitor!"

    "Failure!"

    "You think us so weak you do not even bleed?!"

    "Stupid, stupid, fake King."

    Laughter echoed across the cavern and Aaryn''s heart sank. He''d forgotten to open his veins. He''d forgotten. How could he have forgotten?! Creator''s fang!

    He hadn''t brought a de. He''d been in such a hurry¡ª

    Laughing and swirling like an approaching hurricane, the voices began to circle him, their dry, needling words pricking at him like they would slice his skin for him. The scent of death billowed around him like smoke and Aaryn''s heart began to ache.

    He was going to fail her. After everything. After they''de so far and she''d been so brave, he was going to fail her from sheer stupidity.

    "Yessss," a voice hissed right in his ear, the whisp of a touch at his shoulder. "Yes, you''ll fail because that is what you do. You aren''t enough, little King¡ªcan''t you see? You aren''t enough. You aren''t worth the cost. You''ve never been worth the price."

    Aaryn set his jaw, locked his eyes on the light at the other end, and started walking, but it was as if he pushed through water¡ªworse, a bog. His muscles fought and his breath tore in and out of his throat.

    "Give in."

    "Give in."

    "Give in."

    "We can make this so much easier for you."

    "We''ll carry you through if you only take us with you."

    "You won''t fail. You''ll be the hero. Not so small, the hero King!"

    The word echoed around the chamber, bouncing from the unseen ceiling to batter his ears again and again.

    "No," he muttered, gritting his teeth and pushing forward two more steps.

    "If you do not, you will still fail, because we''ll take her from you."

    "We have spies among her people now."

    "So many spies."

    "She ushered them in with her stupidity, her pride¡ªbelieving the Anima above petty resentment? Above vengeance? Stupid, stupid Queen."

    "We will taste her blood."

    "So run on your little mission, little King¡ªwhile you run, we will take her with our spies and you''ll return to her cold, lifeless body."

    An image appeared in his mind then, of him returning to Anima, stepping out of the cave, his heart light and hope alive because he''d been sessful¡­ but the guards weeping.

    The Tree City humming with the keen of mourning as the people raise their calls to honor their Queen.

    Their dead Queen.<sub> </sub>

    "Is it worth it?"

    Aaryn stopped in his tracks, heart pounding. "No."

    He wasn''t sure if the word was to resist them or to answer the question. And he hesitated. The voices cackled.

    "Smart King to listen."

    "Strong King to make his own decision."

    "Silly King if you don''t rush back. Take us with you, we''ll stop the spies, we''ll keep her safe. Just for you."

    "Go back."

    "Go back."

    Aaryn gagged, his body repulsed and driven at the same time, his hands twitching with the urge to go back to her. Images of her, beaten and bruised, stabbed, her neck snapped, they flickered through his head until he groaned her name.

    He turned to look over his shoulder. That portal was still so much closer. The one ahead¡­ he turned back and looked at his, his stomach sinking, going cold. He could never make it. Why had he forgotten to cut himself?

    The voices chittered and coaxed, taunted and threatened. And he tried to close his ears. But he couldn''t close his mind from the images they threw at him¡ªall of them of a dead and broken mate.

    "Please," he prayed. "Help me."

    A hand made of air plucked at his shirt and he flinched. The voices cackled.

    "Please," he prayed. "Please¡­ how¡­?"

    This is the moment.

    It was the voice of the Creator, speaking to his heart. The conviction came to him with such rity, it jolted his eyes wide.

    What is most important, Aaryn? What is right? Will you choose what you know to be true, even at cost to yourself? Or will you give in to your own wants and choose darkness that serves you?

    A sob broke in his throat. She wouldn''t want him to give up. He knew that. She''d insist that he saved the people.

    He shuddered. "What if they''re true? What if they kill her?"

    She can''t be taken from my hand without my permission. And she cannot be kept from death if I do not desire it. Choose what is right, Aaryn. Choose truth. Choose and walk into the future, however it may look.

    "She''s¡­ the most precious thing¡­"

    Even more than me, who made her for you?

    Aaryn shuddered again, coughing as his stomach wanted to revolt, but there was nothing in it.

    The voices echoes and rushed around his head,ughing, taunting, pleading with him. The portal was ahead, a tiny piece of light in a literal world of darkness.

    What will you choose, Aaryn? That firm but gentle voice said in his heart. Your own love, or the love for the good of others?

    Aaryn sobbed. His mate was behind him¡ªshe and their entire people, all held to ransom by the evil that inhabited this ce.

    The evil that he''d been equipped to fight.

    "Silly King, little King."

    "Only we can save her now!"

    Aaryn looked at his arm, then forward to the portal ahead. One of his tears dripped from his cheek and pped to the dusty earth under his feet, leaving a tiny ssh mark that was immediately turned dark by the dirt that clung to it and was absorbed.

    It looked like blood.

    He knew what he had to do.

    Aaryn closed his eyes and pleaded with the Creator for a miracle. He pleaded for her life, and for his own. And he pleaded for the strength.

    Then, as the voices rushed close, ruffling his hair and drawing smoke ws along his shoulders, he growled, "No!"

    He bit into his own skin to let blood flow. Then, as the voices shrieked and sucked away to give him space, he put one foot in front of the other.

    Towards the portal to the human world.

 Chapter 588 Strap In

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    As night fell over the WildWood and the nightbirds finished their calling, Gar paced the dirt inside the front line they''d createda€¡±camouged ditches dug in a half-round that would allow human soldiers to enter the trees and find themselves surrounded.

    Tree branches and undergrowth positioned to hide guards. Pit traps where the leaf-strewn ground would give way underfoota€¡±the hollow, damp dirt detectable to the Anima nose, but hopefully not to the human tech.?

    The humans hadn''t moved all day, but the masking hadn''t fallen either, and Gar was growing tenser every minute. As darkness fell and the camp went quiet, waiting, he couldn''t standstill.

    Something was wrong. He didn''t know what. He still felt the tug towards Rika, out there. But he could sense nothing through the iplete bond. Had she been hurt? Frightened? Drugged? He didn''t know. But his head continued to produce images of the myriad possibilities and it made him want to bite something.

    For the third time in as many hours, he sought out Tarkyn. "What are the scouts saying? Any indicators that we''ve had some impact? That the tech is readying to fail?"

    Tarkyn gave him a firm look. "Nothing new sincest time you asked me, Gar, and I promised you then I would let you know if I heard anything."

    Gar''s upper lip curled, but he just nodded and stormed back towards the front line to watch from there.

    He wished Suhle was still there so he could get her advice on how she made it through these moments, but she and her daughter were already on their waya€¡±on foot, she''d insisted after the bird told them they''d been shot down. When he''d growled that they would be caught, detected, she''d only raised an eyebrow the same way his mother did sometimes to imply that he was underestimating her.

    Gar shook off the thoughts. There was nothing he could do for any of them now. The bird was resting with the two healers who''d arrived, with more of their brethren on the way. Suhle and her daughter were moving and all he could do was pray. The warriors here were eating and resting in cea€¡±ready to go to arms, but not taxing their bodies. And his parentsa€| his parentsa€| they didn''t know. The bird believed they''d gotten to the ground safely. But he''d been unable to fly closer to see because he was the only one avable to get the message out.

    Gar had almost leaped on him when he heard that, but Tarkyn hadmended the bird who looked beaten down with shame. He imed the male had made the right choice.

    Gar had had to walk away.

    He turned back to face the ins and peer out between the trees to that dark line on the horizon. Somewhere, there, the humans were encamped. And Rika was among them. Gar''s heart beat a tattoo on his ribs.

    Please let her be safe.

    Please let her be safe.

    Please let her be safe.

    He growled and started pacing again. This infernal waiting was going to tip him over the edge!

    *****

    Hourster he was still on his feet, though he''d stopped pacing after Tarkyn hissed at him that he was making the warriors nervous.

    He''d wanted to roar at them all to grow up. But he knew that was only his frustration, so he''d stuffed that thought down and made himself stand, facing that line where the humans hadst been sighted in the afternoon.

    Were they moving or not?

    There hadn''t been any more shes, which made Gar hopeful that they were staying put. Their technology seemed to work better when they didn''t move.<sub> </sub>

    Beyond his own heartbeat, the only sound in the camp was the rustle of leaves when a breeze blew up or the asional nightbird. But most had been frightened away by the scent of so many predators gathered in one ce.

    Tarkyn joined him quietly, both of them staring into the dark.

    "Any ideas?" Gar asked quietly.

    Tarkyn shook his head. "I''m hoping theck of sightings means they haven''t moved all night. Unless they''re going to risk travel in daylight, they would need to be moving already to reach us before the sun rises."

    They looked at each other and Gar wondered if his eyes showed the same shes of fear and hope.

    Behind them, Protectors and Guards continued to arrive, adding to their number every hour. They''d positioned everyone in camouged tents or natural shelters throughout the open line of the forest. Human eyes and noses wouldn''t detect them. If they could get that tech downa€|

    Gar took a deep breath and kept praying, silently, for Rika''s sess. Her safety. And her return.

    Please.

    He''d gotten lost in his mind, thinking of how it would feel to have her backa€¡±what he''d do, what he''d say, how it would feel. So it was a surprise when, behind them, a wolf suddenly began to howla€¡±and was quickly shushed.

    Gar whipped around, darting alongside Tarkyn through the trees in the direction of the crya€¡±had the male been wounded? Ora€¡±

    He slid to a halt at the feet of a wolf Protector, sitting on the ground behind a tree, leaned back against its trunk, eyes wet and shining, his body shuddering and eyes squeezed closed, whimpering. Two of his friends had rushed to his side, but all three were off their feet and clearly fighting the urge to call.

    "Mindlink," one of them gasped. "One of the Protectors that went with Reth and Elia was a wolfa€| they were all shot down, but he''s lived. He''s finally in range. He found his two birds, both dead. But no sign of the other Protector or Reth and Elia."

    Gar couldn''t decide whether to weep or cheer that there was no sighting of his parents. "What is making him so emotional?" he asked gruffly, nodding towards the wolf in the center.

    The other two looked at each other. "The Protector who''s linking with usa€| he''a€| he''s dying. He''s still traveling, but he''s bleedinga€| growing weaker. He isn''t going to make ita€|"

    All three wolves shuddered.

    The third wolf sucked in a breath and whined. "The humans have shooters behind the group here. Another group. That''s who shot down the birdsa€¡±they weren''t part of this group that we''re watching. He doesn''t know how big the group is. Their tech never failed when he was watching. But they''re armed and shooting down the birds. They might... they might have got Reth and Elia. He saysa€| he says the portal might not close."

    Gar had to stifle a roar. He wanted to grab the male by his shoulders and shake him. They needed more information! They needed more!

    He turned to Tarkyn. "If that portal isn''t getting closed. There''s no point waiting. We should send the Protectors in now. Maybe they can sense the line where the humans are when they''re closer. She''s had a day and a night and hasn''t been able to take them down. If the tech goes down, they''ll be close enough to take advantage of it. And if it doesn''t, they''ll be on call to helpa€¡±swing around the back ande in behind thema€¡±"

    Tarkyn stared at him, eyes dark and intense, considering what he said. The Captain looked down at the wolves, then back to Gar, but before he could open his mouth, another Guard whistled and ran through the trees for them.

    "The humans. Their tech failed. They''re just over two miles away!"

    Gar roared.

 Chapter 589 [Bonus Chapter] Thunder Rolls

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    It was the nausea that hit first. Still inside her own mind, her body twitched and her stomach rolled, threatening to empty itself. Rika swallowed and swallowed, drifting in and out of the darkness.

    Then the darkness began to roll.

    She couldn''t open her eyes, or even move. But she slowly became aware of her surroundings. She was breathing exhaust fumes. The bed under her vibrated as if shey in the back seat of a car¡ªthough she was far lessfortable.

    Nausea threatened to make her vomit, but she didn''t want them to realize she was awake.

    The vehicle she was on rattled over a bump and someone swore. Rika risked barely cracking her eyelids to see where she was, and found herself in the back bed of one of those smaller vehicles that looked like a golf-cart with a truck bed attached.

    A woman sat at her shoulder, her head turned away to look in the direction the vehicle was moving, her mouth turned down in a sharp frown.

    There was amand device stuck into her belt.

    Rika listened and could hear the low rumble of many vehicles. So they weren''t just transporting her. The humans had started moving again.

    She wanted to swear.

    Jared obviously believed they could take down the Anima, and now they''re weren''t going to stop for her. She didn''t know where Reece was, or what they''d done to him.

    She kept her eyes closed and prayed.

    *****

    GAR

    He stood in the center of the encampment issuing orders and ensuring that every Protector had at least one weapon at their belt.

    Tarkyn stood to the side talking to a group of Guards, but his nces at Gar made it clear: He was still uncertain about this course. But he hadn''t denied or argued, and technically, Gar outranked him. In a pinch, Gar could simply takemand. He didn''t want to do it, but his skin itched, his instincts roaring at him that things were slipping from their grasp and action was needed.

    He''d made an impassioned speech¡ªthey would fight for the honor of the Anima, and if they died, at least they died with dignity.

    Thest of the warriors had arrived. They were three hundred strong now, counting the Protectors. Everyone was armed. Soon, after they''d eaten, Gar would lead out a party to back up those that were hopefully already behind the humans.

    The question was, would the Protector''s they''d sent to be in ce when Rika dropped the tech be able to tell that the humans were moving? Would they have even known to follow? Or were they still sitting, unaware, out where the ins met the desert?

    When Tarkyn came to him, whispering confirmation that everyone was ready, Gar sped forearms with him.

    The Captain looked at him worriedly. "Your father would bite out my throat if I didn''t say something here, Gar."

    "Let him," Gar said, already on edge and unwilling to be sucked into deeper emotional turmoil.

    But Tarkyn shook his head. "You''re a good male, and a strong leader, and I trust you with the lives of any Anima. But even your father would tell you that you cannot abandon your people for the life of your mate."<sub> </sub>

    Gar''s teeth clenched so hard they might crack. "I''m aware," he said through them.

    Tarkyn nodded, then pped him on the shoulder. "The Creator go behind you and before you, Gar. Lead your people. Find your mate safe. Take down our enemies. Or die with honor."

    Gar''s breath caught. It was the blessing of soldiers. sping one hand to Tarkyn''s neck, he repeated to the male whose eyes were shining.

    Tarkyn cleared his throat, then turned away to give hushed orders to the entire gathering¡ªforty Protectors joined Gar for this mission.

    "The humans are keep their leaders at the back, furthest from the enemy. Your best chance for sess will be in allowing the human army to pass you, thening behind. Watch for the shes. Hopefully our brothers have found a way to follow them and can give us some idea where they are. Watch for dead air¡ªeven the ins don''t have air without scent or sound.

    Where you suspect, secret yourself and wait. Come up behind them when we''re forced to engage."

    Gar nodded and bid all of them with the Creator''s blessing. Then, as the ranks began to trot out into the ins, he turned to look in the direction of the humans and prayed that the Creator would reveal their location before it became an immediate threat.

    "I''ming, Rika," he breathed. "I will bring you home, or die trying."

    *****

    "She''s awake," the nurse said suddenly. "Vitals rising."

    Darn. She forgot they''d be monitoring.

    Rika wanted to swear, but she didn''t miss that the nurse sounded nervous, and hadn''t immediately notified the others that she was waking.

    Rika moved on the swaying cot, wincing. She put her hands over her face like she was still groggy. "Do they believe me yet about the bond?" She made her words faint and slurring.

    "I''m still not inclined to trust you," Jared said from the direction of the driver''s seat, which shocked Rika. He''d kept her on his own vehicle? At least that meant there was anothermand device within reach. "But there''s no time to work it out yet. So keep your head down and shut up. If you are above board, you can enjoy watching us take these fuckers out."

    "I never wanted them taken out. I only wanted them contained," she mumbled.

    "Well, we shot down a whole group of them that the rearguard found trying to fly around behind us this evening, so we''re not dying any further. We have what we need to beat these fuckers. They bleed just like we do."

    "Rearguard? You split your ranks?" Rika asked, like he was stupid.

    "No, we have another¡­ nevermind." Jerad looked at her over his shoulder, like he''d caught her in a trick. But Rika just rolled onto her side like she was still sleepy. She needed to hide her face. She wanted to weep.

    They did have a second wave? And they got Elia and Reth? Or the disformed? Or¡­ who? One of them? All of them? She wanted to scream, but her heart pounded with fear, too.

    She had to get her hands on one of those devices.

    She started praying.

 Chapter 590 Creators Help

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    While it had still been the night in which they''d been shot down, they''d first hidden among the copse of trees the bird had pointed out, looking for any further activity from the humans. But aside from a few scents on the wind, there''d been nothing. And from that spot as the night had turned into day, they''d been able to see where the desert met the shining, deadly cliffs of Midnight. A gust of dry, crackling wind had given Reth hope, and sure enough, after an hours of hunched travel, they''d found a small pool, water trickling from the highest reaches of the cliffs into what amounted to little more than a puddle.

    Without water¡ªtheir skins burst by the fall from the birds¡ªReth knew they wouldn''t survive the rest of the desert crossing. So he''d insisted that they stay in the thin shadow of the cliffs and drink their fill through the heat of the day, sucking at the clean water as often as they could. But as afternoon gave way to evening and they''d be able to travel again, they''d covered themselves from head to toe in the gritty mud.

    Rika had suggested that mud would assist them in hiding from the human tech¡ªsomething to do with body heat that Reth hadn''t understood¡ªbut he knew it would also protect them from the elements¡ªthe cold of the night if they were forced back to their human forms.

    As the sun dipped low and neither of them could hold another mouthful of water, he''d looked at her.

    "We''ll have to travel in our beasts," he said quietly. His breath stopped as his heart gave a painful, jagged patter, then settled back into his chest.

    Elia nodded. She''d been so quiet since they were shot down, he was concerned she might have been injured and hiding it. But she moved freely.

    No, it was her heart that hurt. Her very soul. Not her body.

    She looked up at him and Reth gathered her in. Her eyes were wide and sad.

    "Don''t worry, Love, we''ll make it."

    "But there''s no Protectors, Reth," she said in a tiny voice. "Even if we get there¡­ Gahrye said I need someone to get me safely to the center."

    "The Creator will provide," Reth said through his teeth.

    "But¡ª"

    "Elia, please," he said, his voice cracked and broken. "Please don''t make me argue with you for¡­ for this. I will get you there. I will get you to the center. If my love and my blood won''t keep you safe, nothing will."

    Her eyes filled with tears again, but love shone in her eyes. "Oh, Reth. I''m so sorry."

    He blinked. "Sorry for what?"

    "I''ve been so¡­ selfish."

    He frowned, casting his mind back. His mate travelled out here to sacrifice herself for the people of Anima¡­ and somehow thought she was being selfish?

    It was true, he really would die not understanding women.

    "Elia¡ª"

    "With you, Reth. I''ve been so selfish with you. I''m so sorry. I''ve been so wrapped up in my own grief, my own pain, I''ve been adding to yours instead of sharing it. Please¡­ I''m sorry." She put her gentle hands to his face and pulled him down to a soft kiss and Reth went with a groan of pain.

    He didn''t want to let her go. Didn''t want to shift and be separated from himself even that much. Didn''t want to be separated from her at all. But he knew if he didn''t keep moving, keep putting one foot in front of the other, he would stop and he wasn''t sure he could make himself move again.

    "I love you, Elia."

    She smiled¡ªthe first genuine smile he''d seen in days. Then kissed him again. "Reth, I am so, so blessed to know the truth of that. I love you too, you gorgeous man. I love you, Reth. To my bones."

    He made himself smile and raise an eyebrow. "Stilling second, Elia. I love you to my soul."

    Neither of them spoke about death. They only turned to face the mountains silhouetted by moonlight, shifted into their beasts, and began the slow trot that they could sustain for the hours that would be needed to make the traverse in time.

    And deep from within in his beast, Reth watched his beautiful mate, caught her golden eyes, and thanked the Creator that she was still there. Thanked him for every minute they had left.

    *****

    They trotted for hours, through the night, the pads of their beasts feet beginning to crack from the dry sand.

    Hidden deep in his beast, Reth was only vaguely aware of the urgency of time¡ªbut his mate''s strength was gging. He''d continued to nudge her with his thick head, running alongside, rubbing their bodies together to urge her forward. Forward. Always forward.<sub> </sub>

    The looming cliffs of Midnight finally gave way to the canyon and rocky riverbed of thend where the Outsiders territory began. Reth shifted back to his human form as Elia did too, next to him. He looked around for the safe crossing of the river.

    Tales said if they followed this river west, it flowed even past the cliffs and canyon, to the sea. Reth had seen an ocean once in the human world and had always vaguely dreamed of traveling this way when he was no longer ruler, to see the same here in Anima.

    It wasn''t going to happen, he realized, his heart seeming to swell painfully in his chest. The desert sands were giving way to rocky riverbed and gnarled trees. The canyon opened to the east, the river flowing before them, while the cliffs resumed ahead of them, veering off left and right, as if the river had cut them out of thend.

    "Where is the portal?" Elia asked quietly after they''d drunk their fill. Her face was pale and her hands shaking. Reth took them in his own.

    "I don''t know," Reth said, his voice heavy with resignation. "The Protectors were going to sniff it out. But I''m sure that one of us will. I know we have to find thendbridge to the other side and head up and east."

    Elia closed her eyes for a moment, her forehead wrinkling. "What do you think the kids are doing?" she blurted, her voice thin and frail.

    Reth squeezed her hand and started to walk, Elia at his side. "I have no doubt that Elreth has everyone in the Tree City dancing to her tune. And Gar is¡­ bellowing orders and threatening anyone who so much as looks sideways at Rika."

    Elia''s lips twitched up on one side. "He really loves her."

    "She''s his one," Reth said quietly with a nce at his mate, his True Heart''s call. She met his eyes and smiled more, rubbing his arm with her free hand.

    "I''m so d we got to meet her."

    "Me too."

    ? Those thoughts took them both deep, so neither of them spoke for a while. But Reth''s attention was soon taken by his mate''s slow progress, and hesitant steps.

    "Love, are you well?"

    "I''m just tired, Reth. So tired."

    Tired as he was, as much as his chest ached, his body held reserves of strength her small, human frame had never known.

    A momentter he tugged her to a stop, then knelt down in front of her, looking at her over his shoulder with a grin. "Get on."

    "No, Reth! You''re exhausted too, I can''t¡ª"

    "Elia, I have been carrying you on my back since I was ten years old. I may not¡­ may not have opportunity again after theing dawn. Please. Let me hold you."

    She swallowed audibly and closed her eyes for a moment, then, breathing something about stubborn alpha males, she put her hands to his shoulders, leaned over him, and let him grab the backs of her thighs and pull her up into his back, then hiked her higher.

    Then, with her arms wrapped in front of his corbones, and her chin on his shoulder, he began to carry her, his mind turning back to the first time he''d ever done this with her.

    He''d been so young. So carefree byparison. He''d had no idea where this would take them.

    He wished he could go back, he found. Not because he wanted to change where their lives had taken them. But simply to live it again. To know her better. To love her more. To give himself more fully.

    For a moment, he thought to share the thoughts with her¡ªto tell her what he was seeing in his mind. But then he heard a small sniff and felt something cold on his shoulder, and Elia suddenly turned her head to kiss his neck.

    "I love you, Reth. I love you so much," she whispered. "I always have."

    He nodded, swallowing his own tears.

    He shouldn''t have been surprised that they were having the same thoughts.

    *****

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 591 F***Ing Kars

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Beautiful Disaster" by Lost Autumn. It''s what I was listening to while writing this chapter!

    NOTE: There will be 3 chapters released tonight! Enjoy!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Hidden in a hollow of thend behind a thicket of scraggly bushes, Gar had himself ttened against the earth, peering through the bare inch of space under the thorny bushes, to thend behind.

    The humans were almost upon them.

    He suspected he and the other Protectors spread out in a wide fan through the grasses were already within range of their technology, and he kept expecting a shout as the first of them was detected. Rika had told them that the tech followed heat traces, and one way to minimize it was to cover yourself in mud. So he and the other Protectors had visited the river before they left the camp and now hey, dirt on dirt, watching the grasses of the ins begin to shift and tten under what appeared to be nothing.

    He should have thought of ita€¡±of course the technology might mask their scent and even sight of them. But it couldn''t remove the tangible signs from the earth. And the grass on the ins, while thin from thete season, was still over a foot tall. Where they passed, it bent before them, before disappearing under the visual illusion of their tech.

    It was almost time. It didn''t matter if the tech wasn''t down, soon they would read the WildWood and discover that the "bombs" weren''t real. They had to get some Anima into the human encampment and make an attempt at disarming or slowin them. There was no choice.

    Gar''s breath got shallow and he prayed that the rear-guard he''d sent ahead had had time to make it past the humans before thend narrowed on its entry into the WildWood between the mountain ranges.

    His body hummed with tension, expecting to hear the fierce boom of guns at any seconda€¡±or whatever other weapon treats the humans had for them.

    It was so eerie, knowing that they were there, yet sight and sound of the vehicles and people had only appeared oncea€¡±twenty minutes earlier, providing a shocking view of rumbling machinery, harsh lights, and the hum of many voices. The scent of those machines was horrific, sharp and painful on the nose. But with it came the scent of human flesha€¡±and the tiniest whiff of Rika.

    He''d almost roared when he caught it, his body trembling with the restraint. But he knew that the leaders stayed at the back, behind the ranks, to give orders and make decisions, and never fight. Because a human''s leadership came from their intelligence and charisma, not their physical strength.

    He suspected even if they thought she was on their side, she''d be kept close by the leaders since she knew so much of the Anima.

    Of course, if they had figured out her deceptiona€|

    Gar didn''t even want to think.

    He''d been sucking at the scents long after they''d faded, his mind filtering through the various elementsa€¡±creatures they didn''t know, the fumes from the machines, food, sweaty bodies, and more. Things he had no frame of reference to understand. Probably the tech.

    As he watched the bending grass crawl forwarda€¡±more slowly than a human would walk, Gar shook his head. He didn''t know what to make of this. He only knew he couldn''t die without having taken every possible opportunity to get her back. To keep her safe. To shield her.

    He prayed she hadn''t been harmed. Hadn''t been hurt, her trauma triggered. But how could it not? Even if they were kind to her, she was marching in an army preparing to take down her real people: Him.

    The masking flickered again and Gar''s body tensed. The first line of vehicles was barely one hundred yards away. He sucked in to smell her, and again caught the scent of those strange creaturesa€¡±and water. The sound of them was horrific, pummeling the night. The humans truly were either brashly confident, or incredibly stupid. They announced themselves to the entire WildWooda€¡±not only the soldiers waiting for them in the trees less than a mile away.

    He was distracted when the masking flickered, and flickered again, then cut outpletely for three breaths.<sub> </sub>

    Three breaths in which Gar inhaled a million scents, but his heart only sang for one.

    He had to bite his tongue to stop himself making the mating call. She was there! She was close!

    He lifted his eyes barely just above the level of the grasses and found a straggling line, easily two-hundred feet wide, a wobbling oval of people, vehicles, creatures, and their equipment. The front line was vehicles with shining ss shields at their front that would deflect arrows, he suspected. Each vehicle held two or three people seated together at the front, and long t beds at the back full of equipment ora€| or beds.

    But his nose pointed him in one direction, at one vehicle.

    Less than one hundred feet away, towards the rear of the army, one vehicle. It had two men in its seats and held a bed at the back, and two females.

    Rika. And a woman holding onto her. The two men in the front looked stern, one of them speaking into a piece of technology, his eyes shing with anger. But Rika wasid down in the back on some kind of cot, as if she was wounded. And her scent wasa€| off.

    But then the masking ticked into ce again and there was nothing. The scents floated on the wind, dissipating like steam in warm air.

    Gar shook. He could follow her, now. If they could justa€¡±

    Gar blinked.

    Holy shit.

    He could see the trees beyond the human''s illusion, see the shadows and lines in the bark. Overhead the birds, startled by the rumbling vehicles, were now returning to their song.

    He looked up and the sky was no longer indigo sttered with pinpoints of light, but had turnedvender and mauve, blending to deep blue overhead.

    To the north, the mountains still looked like near ck shadows cut out of the lighter purple sky behind them. But that meanta€|

    The sun was rising.

    Gar''s heart leaped and stopped in the same breath.

    The sun wasing.

    The portals.

    His parents.

    Dawn was almost here.

 Chapter 592 Talking To God

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    They''d been looking for hours when Reth''s heart stopped in his chest for a moment. He stumbled on a rock, almost turning his ankle, before his heart galloped ahead as if trying to catch up with itself. Elia gasped, clutching at his neck.?

    "Stop, Reth! You have to rest and... shit, we aren''t going to find it, are we?"

    "Of course, we will," he growled, plowing forward, though she was trying to slide from his back.?

    "Reth, please!" Her voice was high and desperate. "Let me down! I can walk from here."

    She thumped his shoulder and he grunted. But he grinned as well. His mate was finding her spirit again, thank the Creator.?

    He knelt again to let her down to the ground and found it took him a moment to straighten his legs. He arched, stretching his back. Suddenly Elia was there, her knuckles kneading, pressing into his back. He groaned and sighed and she leaned into him.

    "I am so sorrya€| so sorry," she said, her voice tight with frustration and fear. "I never thought it would be like this."

    "Love, just breathe," he said, grunting when she hit a knotted muscle.?

    "Breathe, Reth? Really?" she stopped massaging his back and pulled him around by his elbow to face her. "This is it, Reth. Is that notputing for you? This is it!"

    Reth frowned. "What''sputing?"

    Elia dropped her head into her hands and took a deep breath. "I mean, you''re not realizing what''s really happening. "This is the end of the worlda€¡±at least, this worlda€¡±if I don''t do this, and I''m going to be thwarted forck of a map?"

    Reth stopped trying to lighten the mood and looked up the trail that kept climbing. Overhead the sky was still dark, but the edges of the mountain had begun to glow.?

    They had an hour if they were being generous.?

    "Reth, Ia€|" Elia trailed off, swallowing, pressing herself into his side. He put an arm around her, his confidence crumbling. An entire mountainside, and no flying scouts, no Protectorsa€|?

    Creator''s light, how were they supposed to do this??

    "I don''t know whether to be devastated or overjoyeda€¡±isn''t that horrible?" Elia whispered. "I was so angry that the Creator asked this of mea€| now I''m angry that He didn''t make it easiera€¡±and terrified that I''ll fail. I justa€|" She shivered.

    Stomach-churning with fear, and fighting the call to be swallowed by resentment, Reth wrapped her in his arms, dropped his chin so his lips were next to her ear, and began to pray.?

    "We need your help," he breathed. Elia''s hands tightened on his sides. "That isa€| if this is your n. It seems to be. Yet we don''t know where we''re goinga€¡±we can''t see what you can see. If Elia is supposed toa€| supposed to face this, show us the way. Light the path. Please. And give mea€¡±both of us the strength. Becausea€|" he hesitated, swallowing. "Because it feels like too much to ask me to plead with you to take her."

    He shuddered and her fingers dug into his sides. He heard a tiny whimper, but when she began to speak, her voice was shaky, but determined.?

    ? *****?

    <strong>ELIA</strong><sub> </sub>

    Buried in Reth''s chest, her body trembling with fear, her heart thudding with anger and terror and self-pity, Elia clung. Everything in her resisted this moment. Everything in her resisted letting go of hima€¡±leaving him. Everything.

    She gritted her teeth as her mate prayed, fought tears for his selflessness and wisdoma€¡±and willingness to continue despite his own desires.?

    ? He didn''t want this either, she knew. But he kept walking towards it with a single-minded determination that she both admired, and wanted to p out of him.

    She wouldn''t be here without him, both literally, and figuratively, she realized. If Reth hadn''t epted this, if he''d fought it, if he hadn''t promised to stay at her sidea€| she wouldn''t have been strong enough.

    Shame twined with her resentment until her very soul was torn in two.

    Then her mate''s deep voice, rumbling against her ear, cut through.?

    "a€|If Elia is supposed toa€| supposed to face this, show us the way. Light the path. Please. And give mea€¡±both of us the strength. Becausea€|" he hesitated, swallowing. "Because it feels like too much to ask me to plead with you to take her."

    It was a knife in her heart. Elia had to swallow a crya€¡±and she only did it to save Reth from further pain. His arms tightened on her until she could barely breathe, but she wanted more. She wanted to pull him into herself until they were no longer two people. She wanted to give the Creator the finger, grasp Reth''s hand, and run.

    And she knew she wouldn''t.?

    Couldn''t.

    But damned if she was going to do this without letting him know exactly what she thought.?

    So as Reth''s prayer trembled off into a silent plea, Elia opened her mouth and prayed the bald truth.

    "Last time I almost lost my life y-you sh-showed up," she said through her teeth. Reth''s hands fisted her in her jacket. "Lst timea€| you told me th-that you''d never g-give me a purpose I couldn''t f-fulfill. And y-you''d never ask me to face it alone."

    A whisper in her head reminded her of the strong arms around her, the warm rumble under her ear.

    Elia swallowed.

    "Y-you gave me th-this. You made this my j-job." She was beginning to growl. "Wella€| if you want m-me to do it, you''ll have to show up. You''ll have to show me how! Because I can''t know what I don''t know and you haven''t told us this part!" she was almost screaming into Reth''s chest by the end, her voice muffled by the thick furs. But Reth groaned and one of his hands came up to cup the back of her head.?

    "Show us! Dammit! Why would you leave us sitting here, so close, but without the things we need?!"?

    Reth shushed her and held her, his head tipped down to hers until he had herpletely surrounded. They were both trembling.

    White-hot rage curled in Elia''s chest.

    This isn''t fair! She threw silently at the Creator. You ask us to do this horrible thing, then don''t give us what we need to do it?

    And suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped in her mind, Elia saw the conversation she''d had with the Creator twenty years earlier, on the day of her daughter''s birtha€|

 Chapter 593 Remember

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "I Want You Here" by Plumb. Although the subject of the verse is a different kind of loss, the chorus in particr shows Reth & Elia''s hearts in these scenes.

    *****

    <strong>ELIA</strong>

    Everything that was happening in that moment faded away and Elia was transported back, in her mind, to the moment she''d met the Creator face to face. While her body threatened to leave this world, and her mate lost his mind, she''d stood before the most powerful heart in the universe.

    He had kind eyes.

    He''d stared down at her, his lips pulled into a gentle smile. "a€|Your greatest fear is the very gateway I made for your victory. Your beast is not your enemy, Elia. She is your strength. Use her. The voices told you she would destroy you because if they could keep you afraid you would never learn the strength I had given you."

    Elia''s heart began to race. Was he sayinga€|?

    But the vision, the memory, whatever it was, didn''t stop.

    Just like today, back then she''d questioned him. Challenged him when he said he''d given her what she needed. Feared the oue of it. Not trusted his assurance that He would always take care of her.

    And when she asked how she could trust that she wouldn''t be lost because of His n, he''d said, "a€|I won''t let you. Have I let it happen yet?"

    No, He hadn''t. But there was a first time for everythinga€| right? "How do I know you won''t change your mind?" she''d asked.

    His smile turned a little sad. "Because I told you so. But the truth is, this is a step you can only take in trust. Trust isn''t the certainty of the oue, Elia. It''s the willingness to take the risk."

    Those words had guided her so many times in her life since that day.

    Trust isn''t the certainty of the ouea€| it''s the willingness to take the risk.

    Elia swallowed back more tearsa€¡±she was sopletely sick of crying!a€¡±and the vision changed one more time.

    The Creator stared down at her warmly, his eyes earnest, and urging her to trust. "a€|You do not walk out of my hand, even when evil is near. You are never out of my hand. I see the evil near you far clearer than you can." Then He opened his arms and she fell into his chesta€¡±evenrger, warmer, and broader than Reth''sa€¡±He stroked her hair and whispered, "This is rest, just for a moment. Soon I will send you back and you''ll have to face this. But I''m here to tell you, you can do this. I''ve given you everything you need to do thisa€¡±and I will not leave you."

    And as the vision faded, and Elia returned to Reth''s arms, to his smell, to the cold morning and her body that felt as if it might finally give out from sheer exhaustion, Elia finally understood.

    Her breath came easier, though the burden of grief weighed heavier. And in her mind, she made the same usation she''d made that day. And received the same answer.

    If I trust him to you, you might take him, she''d murmured.

    One day I will have to. Whether you trust him to me or not, the Creator had replied.

    Is that day today?

    The day I take him is only the first day of the wait until you are joined in eternity forever.

    Elia sagged in Reth''s arms. Because she also knew she''d askeda€| she''d asked so many times that somehow, some impossible way, the Creator would never take him from her. That she would never have to walk a day in a world that didn''t include him.

    Was this the Creator saying no?

    *****

    <strong>RETH</strong><sub> </sub>

    He trembled and his arms locked around her. He didn''t want to let go. She was battling something in her soul, he could feel it, and he was helpless. Every instinct within him wanted to fight, to bare teeth and ws and fighta€¡±to kill anything or anyone that threatened her.

    But he couldn''t take down the Creator Himself.

    So he clung, tears seeping out from under his eyes shut so tight, holding Elia desperately as she began to sob. Great, body-shuddering sobs into his chest.

    "Love, Love," he breathed, "What is it?"

    "I know, Reth. I know how toa€|" But she only clung to him harder and his heart raced, pounding painfullya€¡±pounding erratically until it felt as if the top of his skull might pop off.

    He swallowed back the twinge of pain in his chest, pleading with the Creator for just the next houra€| whatever was needed. Whatever would get them through this. That was all he needed.

    Finally, Elia pulled her head back to crane her neck up and meet his eyes, her own red and bloodshot, hershes stuck together with tears.

    "We have to be in our beasts, Reth. We''ll find it. Scent it. I don''t know. They have a sense for it. We''ll find it if we take our beasts."

    They stared at each other and he knew her heart was sinking just as his did.

    Being in their beasts would separate them. As long as it took to find the portal, they would be together, their beasts united, buta€| they would be apart.

    He stroked her cheek and her chin trembled. "The faster we do ita€| we might have some time when we get there?" she whispered.

    Reth''s heart gave a painful thump, but he nodded.

    He dropped his forehead to hers letting their breaths mingle. She didn''t drop his gaze, her eyes pleading and angry and full of so much love.?

    "I admire you, Elia," he said gruffly, his voice hoarse. "Even beyond my love for youa€| my heart salutes yours."

    She shook her head, her face twisting. "You shouldn''t. I''ma€| I hate this, Reth. I''m not noble about it. I know it has to be done, and I''m going to do it. But I don''t want to. Nothing in me wants this."

    "That''s exactly why I admire you, Love," he said with a smile. "Because it''s easy to be a hero when you''re running after the prey you want. But walking into pain because it saves someone else? That''s true heroism."

    She shook her head but didn''t argue again. He kissed her, tilting his head to align all of their lips and tasting her again, and again. She whimpered into the kiss but didn''t pull him tighter. And he understood because their hearts were aligned.

    They both knew that this was no longer a time for drawing closer, but a time to begin letting go.

    He whispered his love to her as he did just that, stepping back to put space between them, then giving over to his beast in the same heartbeat that his beautiful mate shifted.

    And as they did, a breeze blew up from the mountain, as if the sun itself, rising behind the pir of stone and dirt, breathed on them.?

    Elia''s beast raised her head, her nostrils ring. Then her eyes shed, her pupils dting. She turned, her tail whipping behind her as she gathered herself on her haunches, then shot up directly up the mountainside.

    And from deep within his beast, Reth''s pride in her surged. He let her take the lead, then with a purr in his throat, urged his beast forward, to her side.?

    He would not leave her by choice.?

    Ever.?

 Chapter 594 Sick As A Dog

    If you like music while you read try "The Dark of You" by Breaking Benjamin. It''s what I listened to while writing this scene!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika dry-heaved into the metal pail that the nurse held for her as the vehicle wobbled and rumbled forward. The lights of the little cars, trucks, whatever they were, were beginning to seem dimmer as the morning light began to crawl into the sky.

    Between bouts of nausea, Rika''s heart fluttered with nerves. The Portals would be closing within an hour and she still hadn''t made any progress with the tech. Were Reth and Elia going to give themselves up, only to have their family ughtered anyway?

    At least the humans would be trapped here, she thought fatalistically as her body cramped and she heaved again. At least if they destroyed everything, they''d destroy themselves too.

    "How is it possible that you came to Anima and got weaker?" Jerad muttered from the front cab. She could only barely hear his voice over the rumble of the engine below her. But her anger red.

    "I didn''t get weaker, I got drugged," she said, coughing and spitting into the bucket. "That''s on you." Him, and these awful cars. The fumes from the vehicles were half the reason she couldn''t keep her stomach in ce.

    Jared huffed. She couldn''t afford to look up and see if it was amusement or irritation.

    "You were the one they held up as a shining example of the type of people nurtured in this program, you know," he said as if they were just having a conversation. "Yet, here you are, deep in the throes of Stockholm Syndrome, and throwing up your guts."

    "I do not have Stockholm Syndrome," she snarled into the bucket. The nurse nced at her sympathetically.

    "Really? You want to see use over here and coddle these creatures that will eat us as soon as look at us."

    Rika pushed up on one elbow, shaking and trembling. "At least I''m not a sick, perverted asshole who takes pleasure in oppressing creatures just because I can!"

    Jared hunched, then looked at her over his shoulder, and there was suddenly a glint in his eyes that she hadn''t seen before. He red at her, malice heavy in his gaze.

    Clearly her blow hadnded.

    When he spoke, his voice was¡­ harsher. Slipperier. "Do you want to see me oppress something, Rika? Because that can be arranged."

    "Of course not. I''m saying you people are sick¡ª"

    "I know what you''re saying."

    The nurse shifted her weight to draw his attention, her eyes ring with fear that Rika felt was unfounded for the circumstances. "She needs to rest and get this out of her system. If we have to move, we''re going to need her on her feet, otherwise she''ll be a burden instead of a help."

    But her words apparently had the opposite effect. Instead of shutting his mouth and turning back to the front, Jared yanked the vehicle to a halt and climbed out of the driver''s seat, crawling up into the bed of the truck with them.

    The nurse stood up in front of him, between him and Rika, trying to look professional, but Rika saw her face pale. "She''s unwell and not clear-headed, you can''t expect her to¡ª"

    "She''s clear-headed enough to insult me. And she''s a traitor. You want to save lives? Then let this one go."

    As the nurse protested, Rika gasped and pushed up, intending to flee. But she was pinned between their bodies on one side, and the high side of the truck on the other raised to stop whoever was on the cot from rolling off. Scrambling to her feet only gave him a chance to reach past the nurse and grab her elbow, yanking her back, his fingers digging painfully into her arm.

    Rika was confused. He''d seemed quite calm and¡­ moderate before. What had suddenly changed? Why was he staring at her like he wanted her dead? He''d said they knew she wasn''t bonded¡ªthank the Creator for that.

    Rika''s stomach churned, but she made herself face him, ring into his red face.

    "I wasn''t being insulting. I was observing. I''m a scientist. It''s what we do. And I observe that you think just because something is different to you, it''s inferior," she snarled.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, no. Not at all. The exact opposite in fact. I''ve learned very clearly just how much stronger I can be when I let myself be¡­ changed," Jared said, his eyes shing with malicious glee.

    Rika narrowed her eyes. "What are you saying."

    "If you''ve fallen for these beasts, you know exactly what I''m saying."

    "No, I really¡ª" but she cut off. Because maybe she did?

    The voices.

    Was this how they''d gotten so many people through? Had all of these people given over? Was that what was going on here?

    Rika stared between him and the nurse¡ªwho had lines at the sides of her mouth now and pained worry lines in her forehead.

    "I¡­ I don''t know what you''re saying¡­" Rika said uneasily. "I was just doing my job. Trying to live my life¡ª"

    "Fucking. Liar," he spat. Rika blinked at the venom in his tone.

    What the heck was happening?

    The nurse put a hesitant hand to his arm. "She''s still a little foggy¡ª"

    "Bullshit," he snarled, yanking his arm out from under her grip, then nurse gasped and flinched and Rika suddenly understood. Her heart began to race. "She knows exactly what she''s saying. And she needs to learn a lesson." His eyes shed then¡ªa promise of pleasure for himself, and the opposite for her

    Rika''s entire body went tight. Her skin shrank two sizes, and it was hard to breathe. This man¡­ she wasn''t just dealing with this man. She was dealing with evil¡ªand he was promising to make the most of it. She shivered.

    Then he ordered the nurse out of the vehicle.

    The nurse discarded all attempts at hiding her own fear. "I should be here to monitor her vitals, she was heavily sedated¡ª"

    He leaned into her face and she made a small noise, flinching away from him.

    Rika could barely breathe. Her pulse pounded in her ears, throbbed in her skin.

    She looked around, pleading with the Creator for a ce to flee, a way out of this horror, but while ranks of people, camels, and vehicles filed past and some looked at them, the only eyes that stayed on them were glinting with anticipation.

    Everyone else turned away, averted their gazes, and pushed forward.

    Jared shoved the nurse out of the truck bed and she tripped, stumbling to her hands and knees when she hit the dirt. Then he turned to the guy in the passenger seat, who hadn''t said a word yet, and snarled, "Get us moving while I take care of this."

    When his gaze snapped back to Rika, his pupils were huge and ck¡­ and something coiled with them.

    Rika screamed and tried to run, but he only grabbed her arms, pinning them behind her back. As she struggled, snarling like an animal, fighting with every ounce of strength she possessed, her head screamed with panic and fear.

    And when he forced her to the floor, or he''d break her shoulder, she let herself drop with a terrified and angry grunt. But as she was pinned to the now rumbling and rolling bed of the truck, from the corner of her eye she registered¡­

    The nurse had left hermand device on the floor and it had slid under the cot.

 Chapter 595 Warning

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika had a get an arm free. Had toa€¡±

    Suddenly amunicator in the dashboard of the car crackled to life. "Command, we have confirmed natives on the radar. Something''s interfering and they aren''t as clear as we''d like. But there''s a dozen identified so far, waiting for ambush."

    Jared swore.

    It was instinct. Jared''s grip on her arms loosened as he was distracted, and Rika didn''t even think. She tipped forward, pulling out of his grip and letting her full weight drop to the ground, yanking him off bnce in the same moment she reached under the cot.

    But just as her handnded on the device, a cold gun barrel pressed into her temple.

    Rika froze.

    "Lots of people die in war, Rika. Did you know that?" His voice was cold and tight. "Battle is a fucking confusing and chaotic state. Even more so when you''re fighting animals. My boss will be so sad to hear that you were on our side but killed by a stray bullet. He really did like you. Thought you were very smart. You''ll be remembered well. Falsely, but well."

    "No, please!" she shrieked, curling herself into a ball, tugging the device into her stomach, one arm over her head as if guarding it from him, the other under her chin, praying he couldn''t see the device, that her body blocked it from his view, praying things were too frantic for him to notice her arm moving.

    He chuckled and started to talk to her about how much pleasure he''d take in destroying her, and as his cold voice slid over her skin like ice water, she began to shake in earnest, her head screaming in fear. She was going to die.

    But she had to do this.

    With fingers trembling, praying he wouldn''t notice, she hit the screen of the device and sobbed her relief when it came to life.

    Menu.

    Command menu.

    System.

    Networka€¡±seek connection?

    Yes or No?

    YES.

    The gray screen showed the symbol of the organizationa€¡±rotating circles turning in and out of each other, like the nucleus of a molecule.

    "a€|believe you really thought these primates were worth more than your own people. How stupid you are." He pushed the barrel of the gun harder into her temple and Rika made a small cry.

    But finally, the screen changed.

    Connection found.

    Command menua€¡±

    Jared''s voice continued to threaten and she wanted to cry. She wanted to plead. To run. But all she could think was that Gar was out there. And Tarkyn. And so many others. And they were about to be attacked. If she didn''t do something right now.

    Themunicator crackled in the car again. "Command, instructions?"

    Jared started shouting instructions for the driver to give them, and the vehicle slowed as the man tried to use the buttons on themunicator while still driving.

    Jared''s hand mped on her shoulder like he would pull her to her feet, but he was still talking to the driver.

    Fingers trembling so hard she was struggling to be urate on the selections, Rika prayed for just one more minute, one more.

    Command menu.

    All Device Lock.

    Unlock or save?

    Unlock.

    She cried, her teeth rattling in her jaw as Jared swore and shook her, the barrel of the gun leaving a humming scream in her temple.

    But she couldn''t stop now.

    Code:

    She hurriedly typed in her staff code, praying it still worked. That they hadn''t had the foresight to take her off the system.<sub> </sub>

    The rotating circles appeared again and Rika didn''t breathe.

    System unlocked. All devices unlocked.

    Command Menu.

    Sync

    Find Device

    Kill switch

    WARNING

    Rika clicked the warning tag, scrolling through the warning message in jerky little movements as Jared screamed at the driver to tell them to start shooting.

    Kill Switch.

    Do you wish to activate the universal kill switch?

    Yes.

    Are you certain? (This action cannot be reversed.)

    Yes.

    The circles appeared again, like her nemesis, as the device sought to make connection and ess whatever hellhole was in thework that would let her do it.

    Then it came back to life and Rika almost cried.

    Enter authorization code:

    She typed in her code again and hit CONFIRM, praying for help, for time, for a miracle as the rotating circles started again.

    The car rolled over a dip in the ground and the device slid in the short space between her knees and her forehead. Above her, Jared was almost thrown off his feet. He swore at the driver, then his attention returned to her.

    "Get up, bitch! Get on your fucking feet!"

    But Rika only shriekeda€¡±her fear wasn''t fakeda€¡±and pulled her body in tighter.

    Please, please, please, she prayed. Please.

    The device made a long, loud warning beep as warning stars shed on the screen. Rika gaspeda€¡±she''d forgotten it would do thata€¡±in the same second as her head rang, like a basketball bounced on a court, with a blow that sent her reeling across the floor of the vehicle.

    "WHAT THE FUCK?"

    Rika was thrown off the device as it flipped, then skittered across the metal bed of the vehicle, towards the cab.

    "NO!" she screamed and dove for it, but her head was spinning and her depth perception was off. Her outstretched handnded on the bed of the truck, only pping the side of it.

    "Well, well, well," Jared hissed, pushing over her to grab it before she could close her fingers on it.

    Gun still leveled at her head, he turned the device over with his free hand and his eyes widened. It took him a bare second to read the backlit screen in the early dawn light, then he shook his head.

    "Did I say you were going to die tragically?" he said quietly, ring at her with malicious glee. "I was wrong." He stood up straight, the gun aimed straight at her face, showing her the screen.

    KILL SWITCH ACTIVATED.

    ACCEPT?

    "How does it feel to know you got so closea€¡±"

    As the sound of guns exploded just to their right and they all startled, Rika threw herself towards him, smacking a hand at the blinking word on the screen.?

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 596 Chaos

    If you like music while you read, try "World So Cold" by 12 Stones. It''s what I was listening to while writing this chapter.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    The masking around the human army flickered and then died.

    Gar didn''t breathe, waiting for it to go back up. But two breathster, it still hadn''t.

    Then Rika screamed and his heart exploded.

    Gar didn''t even think. He pushed up on his knees, blowing the horn for attack, and the Anima, who he prayed had had enough time to circle the humans, all rose from their hiding ces¡ªthe Guards shifted, and started running into the shocked humans. The Protectors hung back two seconds, then scrambled forward, staying low to avoid notice and try to sneak among the humans while they were distracted.

    With a roar, Gar leaped into his lion and galloped into the fray, vowing he would find her, or die trying.

    Despite the bare beginning of dawn, it seemed like there was light everywhere¡ªblinding cones of white light that made his eyes ache broken and shing only when a panicked form ran through them.

    The scents were overwhelming¡ªhow had they hidden this?¡ªthen as suddenly s they''d appeared, there was a strange hum in the air that raised every hair on his body, and everything went ck. Though his lion eyes could still see, Gar was left blinking away sh-blindness as he ran. Everything else in the low morning light looked suddenly dark behind the eerie green glow that mimicked the sh he''d just seen.

    The humans, however, began to scream and moan. Footsteps pattered in every direction, but the sounds also of bodies falling, tumbling, grasping. They were blinded, he hoped, by the sudden change in light. The morning dawn would look night-dark to their eyes for a few seconds. And that was only more cover for the Anima to get among them.

    Shifting back to his human form Gar bellowed "DISARM THEM! TAKE THEIR WEAPONS FIRST!"

    Shouts, shots, and screams peppered the night, shes of light where guns went off, and Gar prayed as he ran, prayed and prayed.

    Rika had done it. She''d fucking done it. As he hit the line of vehicles and tore through them, yanking weapons out of blinded hands and felling men on the backswing, humans scattered before him. There was a huge BOOM as someone took a shot, but Gar just dropped for a breath to make sure he hadn''t been hit, then shoved to his feet and began to run silently forward.

    Vehicles stuttered to a halt, humans screamed, voices cursed. Most of their lights were gone, and their vehicles utterly silent.

    Then voices cried out in horror as the Anima descended on them, and the shooting began in earnest.

    *****

    Battle was disorienting.

    Many of the humans didn''t even try to fight¡ªonly cowered and screamed as death descended on them. But some, especially those at the front, were clearly trained¡ªimmediately engaging their weapons, and fighting for their lives.

    Gar shifted between lion and human form, using his beast to travel silently when space opened before him but taking human form when he got close so he could wrestle weapons and tools away from grasping hands.

    All around him was chaos¡ªsome of the humans fleeing, while others fought. Some tried to hide, while others panicked and froze.

    He heard Rika scream and, heart throbbing, he adjusted his line, desperate to reach her¡ªbut every time he stepped forward he was met with another human male, or a weapon leveled at his chest.<sub> </sub>

    After smacking the barrel of a gun up and into a man''s face just as it went off, Gar took a bare second.

    The other inhabitants of this vehicle had fled or been killed. So for a moment there was space around him¡ªand turning, he could see Protectors, low to the ground, camouged by the dim light, slipping between cars, taking humans by surprise from behind, and removing their weapons, breaking the necks of soldiers, and binding the females.

    Rika screamed again and Gar turned¡ªjust as something hit him in the back and he tumbled to the ground, twitching, his entire body vibrating with pain. It felt like something had bitten him in the back of the shoulder, a snake. He wanted to reach around and yank it out of his skin.

    Instead, he hit the ground with no catch, his head bouncing in the dirt, screaming in pain. His body wouldn''t respond. He wanted to reach up, to push himself upright, to turn and fight, but he couldn''t move.

    Then a weightnded on his back, a stinking human male, panting.

    He couldn''t move. What the fuck, why couldn''t he move?!

    "GAR!"

    She was close. So close. He''d gotten so close. He tried to open his mouth, to scream that he was there, that he wasing for her.

    "GAR! NO!"

    A male voice snarled from the same direction, then she cried out again and Gar couldn''t breathe, his body rigid and boneless at the same time. He couldn''t move. And he couldn''t breathe.

    Chin on the ground, all he could see were feet and legs, vehicle wheels, and humans running.

    And the hands of the male on his back, that grabbed at his useless arms and pulled them behind his spine, wrenching them back until his shoulders almost popped out of joint.

    Where were the Anima? Where were the disformed? Why couldn''t he¡ª

    "NO!" the scream wasn''t a plea like before, now it hummed with terror and rage.

    Rika. Rika!

    Voices rose on every side, instructions issued, organization, the humans beginning to fight back. The snap and pop and boom of guns, more screams and shrieks, more males calling to each other.

    It was the chaos of battle without an enemy to fight.

    Gar trembled, fighting with everything in himself to move, to fight, to flee, to go for Rika, but all he managed was to twitch the fingers of one hand.

    A kneended between his shoulder des and the little breath he''d drawn was shoved out of his lungs as something cold and hard as rock pressed to his temple.

    "You move," a voice said from over him in the position of dominance, "And I will literally blow your brains out."

 Chapter 597 Human World

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn stumbled out of the portal into the human world his breath breaking in sobs, blood dripping down his side from the wound now on his inside wrist.

    He fell to his knees sucking at the air and looking around through tear-blurred eyes. The house was up ahead, beyond the strange, straight trails and gardens. But over his head, the sky was just barely beginning to lighten to the west.

    He had minutes. Bare minutes. How had he lost so much time?!

    It had to be enough. Please¡­ it had to be. He had to get back.

    Still praying, Aaryn shoved to his feet and sprinted for the house, his bloody arm smattering bushes as he ran.

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    They stood in the bedroom, clinging to each other. Kalle had started crying an hour earlier and hadn''t really stopped. They''d prayed together, prayed for the protection of their son, for the sess of what they were trying to do, for the safety of the Anima¡­ that they could get through this and find some goode from it.

    Now they stood. They needed to enter the portal in half an hour. It was happening. It was fucking happening.

    Gahrye held his mate''s face in his hands, thumbing away her tears.

    "Kalle," he said hoarsely. But she shook her head.

    "Don''t," she whispered. "Not yet. We still have a few minutes. Just¡­ just be here with me. Please."

    With a groan of pain, he dropped his lips to hers.

    But before he could think, a knock came at the door of the suit.

    Gahrye swore colorfully and Kalle dropped her face into his chest. "Can you go see?" she asked through her tears. "I don''t think¡­ I don''t think I can talk to them right now."

    Gahrye nodded. Letting go of her felt like he was being yed. But he forced himself to do it, to let her go and hurry across the suite to therge door into the hallway.

    When he opened it, Rake, one of the Protectors was there, his eyes wide and pleading.

    Also an equine, he was easily as tall as Gahrye and slightly bigger. He''d been the first to volunteer when Kalle had started talking about what they would need.

    Gahrye had been surprised and grateful. The male had always been attentive, but a quiet sort who kept to himself.

    "I don''t have a family," he''d said when they took him aside to make sure he understood what he was doing. "If¡­ if I survive, I''ll make a family here. I don''t miss Anima."

    Gahrye forced himself to soften his face when the male looked at him, his forehead wrinkled.

    "I''ve had an idea," he said.

    "Rake, this isn''t the time¡ª"

    "No, listen¡­ whatever she has to do¡­ we should do it. We should go instead. We''ll do it and you guys can stay here and at least you''ll be alive! I mean¡ª"

    "Gahrye put a hand to the male''s shoulder and squeezed. "Thank you, Rake. I meant it. I know you''re trying. But this can''t be done by you, brother. I''m deadly serious. If something happens to me, please take her. Don''t even try to do anything else. She''s the only one."

    "Are you certain? It has to be her? Not you, or me, or¡ª"

    "No, definitely her," Gahrye said, the words a struggle to push past his lips. "She''s¡­ it has to be her." He cleared his throat and blinked back tears. "I''ll get her there, but she''ll do it."<sub> </sub>

    Rake''s face dragged towards the floor and he looked like he might cry. "Are you certain? Absolutely sure?"

    "Yes."

    The male dropped his chin and covered his face with one hand. "Then¡­ I''m really sorry," he breathed.

    "Sorry for wh¡ª" Gahrye started to ask.

    But suddenly with a guttural cry, Rake leaped towards him, a bare de shing straight for Gahrye''s heart.

    Time slowed.

    His training kicked in and without conscious thought, he raised a hand to deflect theing blow¡ªtried to brace for the male''s wrist, but felt the nervy slide of the de in the skin of his arm.

    His head screamed¡ªKalle is here! Kalle didn''t know! She was in danger!¡ªbut his head reflexively snapped in slow motion to the side as another form appeared¡ªwhite-blond hair, teeth bared, and a snarl of rage.

    As Gahrye and Rake began to grapple, Aaryn appeared from nowhere, throwing an arm around Rake''s face and head and pulling back with a fierce twist.

    There was a sickening snap and the male''s eyes rolled up and he dropped to the carpet, twitching.

    Then time snapped back to normal pace and Gahrye found himself standing in the doorway, facing Aaryn, both of them gaping at a dead slumped body on the floor between them.

    "Aaryn? W-what the hell?"

    "Where''s the other one," the male snapped, looking over his shoulder.

    Gahrye gaped at him, breath gasping, pain humming in his arm.

    "WHERE''S THE OTHER ONE?" Aaryn roared.

    <o>,m "Who¡ª"</o>

    Kalle ran out of the bedroom, crying, the door pping back against the wall with the force of her passage. "What is going on¡ªGAHRYE?!"

    "Tell me where the other one is?! They''re nts, Gahrye. They stayed to take you both out and stop you from closing the traverse. Where is the other guy?"

    "I¡­ I don''t know," Gahrye could barely speak. Kalle rushed to his side and pped a hand to the gash on his arm.

    "I''ll go looking for them. You stay here." Aaryn turned on his heel, but Gahrye''s heart leaped.

    "No!" Gahrye snapped at him. "If they''re truly trying to stop us, we have to go. Now."

    Aaryn''s eyes went wide. "You can''t! I have to kill him and get through before you close it! I have to go back, Gahrye!"

    Kalle''s mouth dropped open. She looked at Gahrye, then at Aaryn, then back at Gahrye. "Is there even time?"

    "Not unless he left now."

    "I can''t leave you here if the other one''s still out there. But you can''t go yet. We have to find him and kill him. He''s going to get Kalle out of the way, then let the humans through. They have to be close. Waiting."

    Gahrye''s heart pounded so hard his head hurt with every pulse. Kalle ran to the bathroom and grabbed the kit for closing wounds. If he was going to cross, they needed to stop this bleeding so he could cut a new wound for the purpose of the portal.

    He looked at Aaryn. "You''ve got ten minutes. That''s how long it will take to stop the bleeding. And once we do, we''re going. We can''t risk it."

 Chapter 598 Countdown

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn''s heart sank to his toes and a wave of injustice almost choked him, but he nodded.

    Gahrye''s eyes were so sympathetic Aaryn wanted to growl at him to stop.

    "His name is Xan," Gahrye said. "His quarters are downstairs. Buta€| if his goal is to hurt Kalle, I''m guessing he''s outside. It would be easier to ambush us without being seen. And much easier to hide if he doesn''t want to be discovered." Gahrye was trembling, from pain or fear, Aaryn wasn''t sure. Probably both.

    Kalle rushed back and began dressing the wound that looked painful, but not life-threatening. Gahrye just stared at her, muttering something about how everyone felt the need to plunge knives into him.

    Kalle looked up, shocked, then burst intoughter, even as her tears spilled over.

    They were bothughing and Aaryn wasn''t sure if they''d lost their minds, or were just so much saner than him.?

    But he turned and ran, sucking in air through his nose, trying to hunt down the other Protector that was still out there somewhere, but as he turned at the top of the stairs, he slid to a halt.

    What if the guy was here in the house, and he left, and then they were here, unprotecteda€|?

    He turned back towards the stairs. He had to get back to Elreth! He had to go!

    But if he did, Kalle might not get into the portal safely, and the traverse wouldn''t be closed, and they''d all die. It would be the end of the Anima.

    Everything in Aaryn''s body began to shake as the realization hit hima€¡±and his very soul resisted it.

    No.

    No, he couldn''ta€| he couldn''ta€|

    He heard a pat-pat-patter next to him and jerked to look down.

    His arm was bleeding. A lot. He''d torn into his own skin with his teeth and the cut was jagged and torn.

    He wouldn''t even be able to get into the traverse until he stopped that.

    He wasn''ta€|

    He couldn''ta€|

    No.

    "Aaryn?" Gahrye''s voice was soft, grieving.

    Aaryn turned around, back towards the door. "I can''t," he croaked. "I have toa€| I won''t be able toa€| I have to make sure you get in there safely." He swallowed hard. "I''m not going anywhere."

    Gahrye''s head dropped, but he nodded slowly.

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Gahrye stood in the doorway to the suite while Kalle powdered and wrapped his arm, his chest aching with paina€¡±for his mate, for himself, for their friend who had just saved his life. And who would now be forced to lose his own mate, too.

    It was too much. The Creator was asking too much.

    Then Kalle gave a little sob as she wrapped the bandage around his arm and he turned to her, pulling her into his chest.

    "You can''t, I have to finish."

    p But he just shushed her and held her until she gave up and hugged him back. Then, holding her there tightly, he turned his head and met Aaryn''s striking eyes, shining with tears.</anda>

    "I''m sorry, brother," he whispered. "So sorry."

    Aaryn tipped his head back and howled.

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong><sub> </sub>

    A few minutester, when Kalle was certain Gahrye''s would have stopped bleedinga€¡±and taken a few minutes to powder and wrap Aaryn''s as wella€¡±Aaryn stood aside to let them walk first.

    Gahrye led the way through the house, keeping Kalle at his back while he checked every corner and blind spot on their way through the Big House and to the back door. Aaryn watched her back, checking every room and pir until they were outside.

    Then they started, hurrying, along the winding path to the portal.

    "Do they have weapons?" Aaryn whispered to Gahrye, who shrugged.

    "We don''t provide them, but if they''re working with the humans? Who knows."

    Aaryn''s shoulders wanted to crawl to his ears. He was doing everything in his power not to think about the decision he''d just made. What it meant. What would happen to him.

    Everything he''d done, everything Elreth had done, everything Reth and Elia gave up, or Gar fought for, would be worthless if they didn''t get Kalle safely into the traverse.

    So Aaryn crept along behind them, watching the bushes, the trees, his ears perked for the slightest noise, and his nostrils ring to pick up the scent of anyone else.

    The closer they got to the portal, the more his head began to scream. He couldn''t do this. He''d vowed to Elreth. He couldn''t stay here!

    But then they reached the clearing around the pile of tumbled boulders that housed the portal, and Gahrye hesitated, looking left and right.

    "Thank you, Aaryn," he said quietly as they crept the final fifty feet. "If I''d been killed, you would still have been here to take Kalle. I am so gratefula€¡±"

    "We are!" Kalle said on a sob.

    "a€¡±So grateful for what you gave up. I''ll be praying that the Creator blesses youa€| somehow."

    Aaryn wanted to arguea€¡±that wasn''t what he''de to do. He wasn''t as noble as they thought. He wasn''t strong. He wanted to go back. He couldn''t be here!

    But he also knew his wound was still seeping, and the portal wouldn''t let him in anyway. And even if it did, it would take too long for him to get back across. The sun was rising. Kalle couldn''t wait that long anymore.

    "I''m so sorry," Gahrye said again. "Thank you."

    They''d reached the portal, Aaryn realized. They were there. This was happening.

    "I''m sorry to ask more," Gahrye said hoarsely, "but can you stay and make sure we get in?"

    Aaryn nodded silently. His mind was racing with all the ways he could push ahead, try to get in first. Scramble through for Elretha€| and then be the reason that Reth & Elia gave their lives for nothing? Stop the victory? Hand Anima to the humans?

    Aaryn''s lips curled back from his teeth as pure, hot rage coated his bones.

    He was angry. So fucking angry. And so scared

    What was he going to do?

    He watched the bushes and trees around them as they reached the Portal and Gahrye drew the knife out of his belt.

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    Kalle''s breathing hitched as she looked up at him. Gahrye''s head spun and he choked back tears.

    "Are you ready?" he whispered to her.

    Aaryn turned his back on them, watching the surroundings. Gahrye was grateful.

    Kalle shook her head, holding his hand so tightly his fingers cramped. He didn''t care.

    "I''m not," she whispered. "But I have to be. So I will."

    Gahrye groaned and took her face in his hands, pulling her into a desperate kiss. But he''d barely pulled away, was tucking her hand around his elbow, moving her to his other side so he could open a new wound and get them inside when Aaryn screamed, "Down!"

    Gahrye dropped, pulling Kalle with him as an arrow pinged off the boulder right behind where she''d just been standing.

    "Go!" Aaryn roared. "Go!" He tore towards the trees, arms out and making himself as big of a target as possible as Gahrye stabbed the knife into his arm with a cry, then grabbed Kalle under his arm and threw them both through the portal.?

 Chapter 599 Aftermath

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Rika sat, horrified, in the ring of vehicles that had been circled like a convoy of pilgrim wagons.

    She''d shut down the tech. Removed theirmunication and maskinga€¡±and the Anima had been ready with their first wave. But now, half an hourter, dozens of Anima had been shot, captured, or fled. And Jared was still alivea€¡±as were most of the soldiers.

    Rika tried to shift to a morefortable position, but she had one eye swollen almost shut, and her jaw was swollen too. She sat on the dirt, her back to the wheel of one of the jeep-truck things, her hands bound, as Jared stood in the bed of one of the other trucks, issuing instructions and organizing the men he had left.

    The humans were calling for blood as they tried desperately to get the system reset.

    Where were the rest of the guards? Rika knew they hadn''t nned to bring the full assault, buta€| as more and more Anima were dragged into the circle of vehicles, her hope began to die.

    There were too many guns. With a gun, one man could fell or control several Anima. And they had.

    The soldiers were well trained. Many had lost their lives, but not enough. And the weapons of those who''d fallen just supplied those who lived.

    Jared was in his element, issuing orders and barking insults when they weren''t followed fast enough. He didn''t seem particrly concerned about their tech being down.

    There was a way to reset most of the devices, Rika knew. But she''d hoped that the time it took to do so would provide a big enough window to defeat the humanspletely.

    Instead, she stood here, looking around the circle, and apologizing with her eyes to every Anima gaze she met.

    Then there was a rumble as one of the vehicles was pulled out of the line to allow four men to lead a growling, spitting Gar into the circle. Rika''s heart leaped and sank in the same breath.

    Close to a foot taller than most of the men, he looked even more massive than usual. But he was heavily bound and shakinga€¡±clearly unsteady on his feet. Given the way he kept blinking and shaking his head, Rika guessed that he''d been tranquilized.

    They had a unique tranquilizer that paralyzed the victim for a few minutes without stealing their consciousness.

    It would have been terrifying for him. Yet, even off-bnce and defeated, Gar stumbled into the circle with pride and strength humming in every line of his body.

    His eyes found hers immediately.

    She was just lighting up, just sucking in a breath to shout her love to him, when his face ttened and he looked away.

    Rika''s cry of joy died in her throat.

    She blinked anda€¡±was he angry with her for failing? Refusing to forgive her?

    Noa€| noa€| he didn''t want them to know she meant something to him. Her breathing picked up and Rika shifted her seat again, trying to get morefortable. That was it. He didn''t want them to know.

    He was right.

    That was better.

    Yes, yes. That was the right n. She should have thought of that.

    But she struggled to keep her eyes down and away from him. She was terrified of how they might have hurt him and wanted to examine him for wounds.

    She made herself do it though. Thest thing she needed was Jared making a special example of Gar because he''d realized that it would hurt her.

    So instead, she closed her eyes and gave in to the pain of having him so close and not being able to touch. Of knowing he was hurt and afraid and not being able tofort him.<sub> </sub>

    She let herself weep, let herself look weak and lonely and pathetic. And prayed that it would convince Jared that she was no longer a threat.

    It wasn''t until she was starting to calm and she opened her eyes that she realized the sky was growing light. The sun was rising, the glowing sphere peering over the mountain peak.

    Had Reth and Elia made it through the human attack?

    Was there any hope left?

    Then she cried for real because it had all gone wrong. So wrong.

    They''d failed.

    She''d failed.

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    One nce at Rika, seeing the wounds to her face and how swollen she was, the tear tracks down her cheeksa€| he had to look away. If he''d looked on her for one more second, he would have turned and bitten out the throats of these males with his human teeth.

    Whatever they''d done to him was wearing off. He could move againa€¡±a huge relief when he realized the paralysis wasn''t permanent. But he still couldn''t shift.

    When the men kicked his legs out from under him and dumped him, bound and injured, in the dirt, he snarled but didn''t fight. He let his shocked body continue to shiver and justy on his side with a groan, as if he was injured and it was hurting him.

    But when the humans began to turn their attention to others, he let himself scan the circle in small nces.

    There was a handful of guards there, but only a couple of the Protectors.

    And Rika. Thank the Creator. She was still alive.

    Then he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply and had to fight a smile.

    There were more Anima nearby. Protectors. He could smell them. Still close. And at least some of them were alive. He prayed earnestly that the Creator hid them from the human eyes, that they remained alive and free.

    Vehicles had been rolled, nose to tail, in a circle to make this cage of sortsa€¡±an area that it wasn''t easy to leave without being seen.

    Humans stood in the backs of trucks at three points around the circles, each holding arge gun, and more outside the circle.

    If he got up and tried to fight, he''d be done. They''d just shoot him.

    Rika sat almost halfway across the circle, not looking at him, which was wise. He kept finding his eyes drifting to her though.

    Eventually, he tried to push up to a sitting position, but his hands were bound behind his back, and his ankles had been hobbled as well.

    Then a male who was clearly an Alpha based on the way he carried himself, climbed over one of the trucks and into the circle, stalking straight for Gar.

    And he stank of the voices.?

 Chapter 600 Alpha Of The Voices

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    The Alpha Male leaped over the vehicles andnded inside the circle, standing with his hands on his hips to survey everyone. As he turned the circle, his eyes lit on Gar. He dropped his chin and smiled what Gar recognized as the smile of the predator on the hunt.

    Gar''s hackles rose.

    The light, breeze off the ins brought the smell of blood, along with sobs and cries from those who''d been injured. But it also brought the stink of humans drenched in voices and their peculiar form of death. And none stronger than the scents wafting from this male to him.

    Gar had to force himself not to bare his teeth, to give no indication that he was more than a match for this stalking peacock.

    He was tall and strong for a human. Gar would have liked to have kicked his ass hand-to-hand. But he wasn''t stupid. That ck, shining metal in the sheath at his hip was deadly, and Gar wasn''t giving him any reason to draw it.

    The male kicked his foot when he reached him, scuffing dirt into his face. Gar flinched and put his head down, not meeting his eyes.

    "Really?" the male said, folding his armsa€¡±a fatal mistake if Gar had been willing to take the risk. "All we have to do is tranquilize you and you''re justa€| done? What happened to these brutal monsters? These fighters? These gods among men?"

    Gar growled but didn''t look up, as if he didn''t have the energy.

    The male squatted down, elbows on his knees, and tilted his head at Gar. The human wasn''tpletely stupid, he stayed out of Gar''s immediate reach. But if Gar had been able to shift, the male would have been dead before he could have reached that gun.

    "I''ve heard so many things about these fierce Anima males, and yeta€| here we are." He opened a hand to indicate the wider circle and looked around, grimacing when his eyes founda€¡±just as Gar''s dida€¡±the number of Anima among them. And probably remembering the dead bodies sprawled around in the wider area. "I''ll admit, sending her in to shut us down was intelligent and you got us on our toes, but I''m guessing that was her idea. Womena€¡±so easily swayed by a pretty boy. Yet, also so easily identified anda€| subdued."

    Gar forced himself to keep his head down and his eyes on the male''s boots. But there wasn''t an inch of his skin that submitted in truth.

    Stupid humans didn''t know the difference.

    "Are you the one who wanted to mate her? Or did we already kill that guy?" he said, his voice silky and suggestive, and Gar knew if they stayed on that track, he''d lose his control and eat this man. And he couldn''t get himself killed and leave Rika unprotected.

    A change of subject was needed.

    "How did you do it?" Gar kept his voice quiet, so the rough, broken crack in it wouldn''t clear.

    "Beat you? Pretty simple, reallya€¡±"

    "No, the traverse. How did you cross with so many?" Then he lifted his eyes to meet the male''s and let the light of confusion enter his gaze.

    "Ahhh, the vehicle of your demise. That''s what interests you. When you have the right friends, anything is possible," he said with a grin.

    Gar nodded. "The voices let you through, then."

    "Our allies gave us safe passage, yes. Does that disappoint you? That we could so easily influence them when you''ve been trapped by them for centuries?"

    Gar snorted and shrugged, remembering a human phrase. "You got lucky, I guess."<sub> </sub>

    "Not luck," the male said. "Smart. You chose the wrong allies."

    Gar let his brows climb. "I did? Interesting. I''m not the one who stinks of death."

    The man''s eyes narrowed, but Gar didn''t say any more. It was true, the male reeked of death and decay.? The voices had him. Whatever they''d used to mask their scent in Hannah and Marryk, it wasn''t at y here.

    The male leaned forward, his eyes sharp and shining. "That''s not death you''re smellinga€¡±at least, not mine. That''s victory."

    He turned Gar''s stomach, but Gar forced himself to shift as if he was ufortable. There was something deeply wrong with this man. But he was cunning and cool-headed. Thinking things through. He wouldn''t be easily taunted into snapping.

    Dammit.

    "Do you see her, over there? The one who''s got the ck eye? She''s here as an example to the rest of them: We won''t go easy, even on our own."

    "I understand." And he did. He''d been taught by the best. "War is as much a battle of hearts and minds as bodies." And the humans hadn''t won yet.

    The male''s eyes narrowed as if he was trying to see the trick in the words. Gar let him think. He needed to give his attention to how the Anima might still win. Tarkyn was still free, along with more than one hundred warriors. But if the Protectors didn''t find a way to disarm these people, it wasn''t going to matter.

    Gar could now see what Rika had meant when she''d said they wouldn''t win.

    She''d been right.

    His chest ached. He wanted to look at her so badly, to make sure she was okay. But he didn''t want to draw any attention to her.

    He prayed the Protectors were more effective than he could imagine. The human guns were everywhere, though.

    Just then, as the male opened his mouth to speak, a warm beam of sunlight broke over the mountain behind the human, bathing both of them, and the WildWood behind Gar, in an orange glow.

    Gar sucked in a breath.

    The sun was rising, breaking through. If his parents had made it to the traverse, they''d be entering now. But did they make it?

    Gar scanned the view around him once, inhaling the scent of death and blood that wasn''t from the voices, and had to close his eyes.

    He didn''t think so.

    And that thought made him weep.

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 601 This Is Just The Beginning

    It''s probably going to feel like an odd choice, buta€| if you like music while you read, try "I''ll Follow You into the Dark" by SayWeCanFly (who also sing Gahrye & Kalle''s love song, "Always Love You.") Again, this is more about the chorus than the verses, but I hope it also means something for you and me.

    AUTHOR NOTE: Don''t give up, friends. Trust me.? (Also, there will be FOUR chapters tonight!)?

    *****

    <strong>GAHRYE</strong>

    They tumbled through the portal and to the dusty ground inside, Gahrye hissing with pain when he braced his injured arms on the ground to catch their weight.

    Kalle gave a small cry, but caught herself, turning immediately to grab him. "Are you okay? Are youa€¡±"

    "I''m fine," he said quietly, taking her hands, ignoring the knife on the ground that had just been in his skin. She didn''t need to focus on that right now.

    In truth, he felt nauseous and shaky, but he wouldn''t let her see. They had only minutes left, and he would be strong for her.

    That must have been the moment the darkness registered for Kalle because her eyes went wide and she looked around, her throat bobbing.

    "I thoughta€| where are they?" she whispered.

    "They''lle as soon as we take a step," he said quietly, helping her to her feet, holding her close. "But you don''t focus on them, okay? You focus on me."

    Behind him, a whisper of wind tickled the small hairs on his neck and his spine went cold as a rush of wind followed with a hollow, hissing scream echoing within it.

    Kalle looked back towards the portal, to Aaryn outside, but Gahrye shook his head. "We have toa€| be grateful for him," he said, his voice shaking. "He was sent to help us." Gahrye sent up a silent prayer that somehow, Aaryn would live and find some kind of happiness, some reward for his selfless acts."

    Kalle nodded then turned back to him, her eyes wide, but dry.

    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice cracking.

    She nodded, though her racing heart and shallow, huffing breaths made it a lie.

    He felt her body tense as he drew her under his arm, held her hand, and turned to take the first step.

    The assault was immediate and horrific. It started with the voices circling above their heads, like some kind of sick tornado full of cacklingughter and bloodthirsty howls. But with each step they took deeper into the traverse, the voices descended and grew in number.

    "She''s ours! She''s ours!"

    "You cannot Protect her, Hero!"

    "She took the curse!"

    "Her blood is ours!"

    They painted images of torture and death, torment. But Gahrye swallowed back his nausea and forced Kalle to look at him.

    She was already crying, but her hand was tight on his, and her steps strong. She hated this. She hated them. She didn''t want to die.

    But damned if she was going to let them have her without taking her shot.

    His eyes blurred with tears and he blinked them away so he could see her and her dignity clearly.

    To keep her going, to keep himself from listening to their torturous howls, he reminded her of their story.

    "The first time I saw you, I was here," he whispered. And then he described that moment when, despite the bone-chilling fear, and utter self-doubt, he''d seen her and felt her and known. "And thena€| then I got out to the Big House and you were there. You walked into the dining room and I stood up anda€|? my heart was already full of you, Kalle."

    She sobbed, pulled his hand up to her mouth and kissed it. "Me too. Me too."

    He told her, all the ways he remembered her. All the treasures in his minda€¡±the things he prayed he wouldn''t lose, even in eternity.

    Their first kiss.

    The night he proposed. The vows they shared.

    The first time they made love.

    The day he returned from Anima, broken and bleeding, but free of the shackles of his old life and so ready for her.

    The bloom of her beauty when she was pregnant. That incredible day Reece was born.

    Their tenth anniversary.

    Their twentieth.

    The voices were closer now, the wind of their passage fluttering her hair around her shoulders. And Kalle sobbed, open-mouthed, and clinging. But her head was up, and she nodded. "Me too, Gahrye. Oh god, me too."

    He swallowed the fierce lump in his throat, the one that wanted to strangle him and make him scream.

    "You''re still the most beautiful woman in the world to me, Kalle. You gave me the most incredible sona€¡±who''s just as selfless as you are. He''s soa€| so special. And one day he''s going to find his mate and discover everything you showed me. And I justa€| I just wish we could have seen it."

    Kalle sobbed so hard she coughed, struggled to breathe. But she walked on, nodding and squeezing his hands as his blood pattered to the dirt below them, and her hair began to whip around her face in the wind of the voices.

    "You, Gahryea€|" she cried. "You''re the best thing the Creator ever gave me."<sub> </sub>

    Gahrye grunted, aware that her words were trutha€¡±because he would have said the same thing to her.

    "I''m so proud of you, Kalle. So proud." And so terrified.

    The wind rose, and with it, the howls and shrieks of the voices.

    "She is ours!"

    "She wears the curse!"

    ws made of wind and smoke began to tear at their clothing, despite Gahrye''s blood, still dripping off his arma€¡±and being sucked into the wind that screamed.

    He was looking down at Kalle, about to warn her that he thought they were close when her eyes went wide and she grabbed at him, pulling him back from his next stop.

    "Gahrye, watch out!"

    He jerked to halt, turning to find that the wind had be a wall of darkness, ck, roiling vapor that whirled and shriekeda€¡±and from which two thick, monster hands now extended, swiping with ws and reaching for them.

    Gahrye looked over his shoulder, but the wall of darkness hadpletely encircled them and the voices wereughing.

    "Ours!"

    "Only ours!"

    "You don''t get to keep her, Hero! We told you!"

    Gahrye''s blood ran cold and he pulled Kalle tight into his chest, wrapping his arms around her, shaking from head to toe.

    The air was sick and dark and sucked at their clothing, their skin. But he didn''t waver.

    "Pray with me," he whispered, uncertain if she could even hear him. But she clung to his waist, her head bobbing whenever he made a request.

    For truth.

    For victory.

    For those left behind to know and be safe. Let their son be safe. Let him find this kind of love and know its worth.

    Kalle sobbed for that one, but he plowed on.

    Creator his son, his friendsa€| and everyone who had ever loved him, whether he knew them or not.

    Thank you.

    Thank you.

    Thank you.

    Make us strong enough for this.

    Bless her, Creator. Bless her for her heart to do this. Bless her for loving enough to do this. Save her. Somehow, pleasea€| save us both.

    They both pulled back then, hands sped between them. He had to kiss her onest time, and pulled her in, desperate, sobbing into her mouth.

    Kalle''s hair dashed and stung his skin, but he didn''t care.

    And as the hands finally reached him, grasping the back of his shirt and pulling him from her, he didn''t let go.

    She never took her eyes from him, even when they grabbed her and tried to pull the two of them apart.

    "You''re the best thing He ever gave me, Kalle," he shouted over the noise of the voices and the freight-train wind.

    "I love you, Gahrye. I love you more than anything. I''ma€| I''m d becausea€| I don''t think I could live without you," she cried. Her breath was beginning to break and catch, wheeze as the darkness sucked in around them.

    "OURS! SHE BELONGS TO US!"

    "SHE WEARS THE CURSE!"

    "IT WAS AGREED, HERO."

    "LET. HER. GO."

    Kalle''s face screwed into pain and she screamed at that. "You are sick, evil motherfuckers and you''ll never steal love from me! Do you hear me?!" she screamed so hard her voice broke into a guttural crack. "This is for every person you ever harmed! Every human whose heart and will you ever stole! Every disformed who ever failed to protect! And this is for my matea€¡±the strongest and bravest male I know!" She sucked in a breath, her eyes locked on Gahrye''s, then suddenly she let go.

    Gahrye gasped "Kalle!" and grabbed for her, but she threw her arms wide.

    "CREATOR TAKE ME!"

    "NOOOOOO!" Gahrye screamed as the entire world sucked into dark, silent pain.

 Chapter 602 Hope Never Dies

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Don''t Forget Me" by Nathan Wagner. This song has been on loop in my ears for days in the lead-up to writing the following chapters. I hope it means as much to you as it does to me. It cries Reth and Elia''s hearts to me.

    *****?

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    They hurried. They raced. They pushed through weakness and thirst and feara€¡±and still, the climb, though easier in their beasts, took half an hour.

    Reth knew they''d finally made it when Elia''s beast reached a small outcropping and leaped onto it, then sank almost to her belly, hissing.

    Reth leaped up alongside her, then shifted back, Elia following him a heartbeatter.

    The rocks and dirt around them were deep in shadow, almost dark as night. But the sky overhead was beginning to pink, and in the far distance, the first beams of sunlight danced across the canopy of the WildWood and made the sands of the desert glow.

    Elia hadn''t taken her eyes off of him since she''d shifted back. When he turned to face her, the ache in his chest was so sharp, he wondered for a moment if he''d survive it.

    She stood in the shadows, but the dull glimmer of sunlight that illuminated even where it didn''t reach, made her skin glow, and her light hair striking sparks to his weary, loving eyes.

    For a moment he saw her in all the ways he''d known hera€¡±the child who had befriended him and seen beyond the fear of him.

    The beautiful young woman who''d fought to lead and given trust before it was earned.

    The wife and mother who''d given herself so freely and begun to earn the wrinkles that now peppered her skin.

    And now here they stooda€| his mate. His brave, magnificent mate, staring at him with adoration, and pain in her shining eyes.

    "Elia, Ia€¡±" his voice was hoarse and deep and erupted from the well of pain he called a chest.

    "There are no Protectors," she said, her jaw tight and unmoving. "No one to protect us to get us in there."

    "If my love, my blood cannot protect you, Elia, none can," he said earnestly. Then stepped towards her, but to his shock, she stepped back.

    "We have to go in. The sun''sing up," she said, her eyes wild with fear, hands balled at her side, her lips dragging for the stone beneath their feet. "There''s no time."

    "The Creator will make time," he snarled.

    Elia blinked, but then she smiled even through her tears. "For you, I think He will," she whispered. "You''re that beautiful, Reth," she breathed. Then her forehead pressed into lines of worry and pain. He opened his mouth, but she shook her head and pushed on. "I don''t think you realize just how incredible you are. I do, Reth. I do. And if there''s one thing I can say I have never been guilty of in this life, it''s being ungrateful for you. You area€| stunning to me. Your heart, your love, your wisdoma€| I don''t just love you because you''re smoking hot, mate of mine. I love you because you''re everything I wish I was. And I am so, so grateful that the Creator gave you to me, and to our children. You''re the only reason I''m standing here, in the end. Because I love you too much to let everything you made beautiful be destroyed.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t just love you to my bones. I love you to my soul. I ama€| made of love for you, Reth. Do you know that? It''s the thing that keeps my heart pumping. And I''m convinced the Creator gave you to me because He knew no one else would lead me to Him, and no one else would inspire the kind of love in my heart that can doa€| this." She faltered then and he almost took her in his arms, but she shook her head again.

    "You''re worth it, Reth. You''re worth this," she said on a rush of breath. And then her tears spilled. But she wiped them away, blinking because she wanted to see him, just as he was determined to see her, he knew. "The words sound so empty, but they''re true. Thank you."

    Reth sucked in the most difficult and painful breath of his fifty years, the breath that didn''t want toe, and stepped up to take her in his arms, his eyes never leaving, searching hers as he spoke.

    "You are the reward of my life, Elia," he rasped. "You are everything precious to me. You say I inspire love in you? But I say you''re the one who drew it from me. Without you I wasa€| dying inside. Without you I was cold arrogance and strength. No warmth. I was losing myself." He did step forward then and take her in his arms. "You brought light back to my heart, Love. That''s the pure truth. And I''ve been grateful for it every day since."

    She made a small whimper, staring up at him. "Reth," she whispered, and her voice was shaking. "I''m not sure I cana€¡±"

    "You can, and you will. You were made for this, Love. I know it. I knew you had this in you, Elia," he hissed passionately. "From the day I met you, I knew it. The Creator made you differenta€¡±whether they could see it or not."

    "You always saw things in me no one else dida€¡±including me," she said with a shakyugh, but the smile never reached her eyes.

    He shook his head and reached a hand up to stroke her cheek. "I saw what was true about youa€¡±the Creator showed me. Because someone needed to. I see you, Elia. I always have, and I always will. Do you hear me? Do you?" He knew he sounded angry, but it was the force of his fear and pain. He couldn''t let her go without being certain. But she''d dropped her head into his chest, her shoulders shaking.

    "Look at me, Elia."

    When she turned up her head, diamond tears in her eyes, her chin high and throat bare, he groaned the mating call and she took his face in her hands, her fingers scratching on the scruff of his jaw.

    "You have made my life what it is," he said, his voice heavy and rough with grief. "This is not the end for us, Elia, I promise you. The Creator Himself promises you!"

    "Reth," she said, her voice pained and desperate.

    He shook his head. "My life for yours, Love. Myst breath. My blood that yours might not be spilled." He tipped his forehead to hers and whispered, "I''m calling down the Creator Himself to save youa€|. are you ready?"

    "Reth, I''ll never be ready to leave you!"

    He stared into her eyes, the shining pools of pain and love and he kissed her with everything within his heart, pulled her close, and tasted her onest time, and when he pulled back, he rasped, "Me either."

    Then he drew the de from the sheath at his hip, slid it against the skin of his wrist, took her hand, kissed her hair, and led her into the portal, its blue light shing as he passed through.?

    *****?

    PLEASE CLICK "VOTE" BELOW! Here, or on your other favorite book(s), your votes count TWICE while Webnovel run their anniversary event! So please, click "Vote" and choose powerstones or Golden Tickets. Both are valuable to every book!

 Chapter 603 This Is Not The End - Part 1

    If you like music when you''re reading try, "I Just Died in Your Arms Tonight ¨C Epic Trailer Version" by Hidden Citizens (trust me, it NEEDS to be that version of the song.) In fact, you can pretty much keep ying that song for the next several chapters. This song has been inspiring me for months as we walk towards theing scenes. I hope it is as powerful for you as it has been for me.

    *****

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth''s heart pounded painfully as they stepped through the portal and into the dark, dusty traverse. Before them the great cavern yawned, a massive cathedral of stone almost identical to the traverse he''d traveled twice before. Dust¡ªor was it ash?¡ªpuffed from under his feet as he stepped inside. The stench of death was overwhelming and made his nose wrinkle. The narrow walkway¡ªwide enough for both of them to walk abreast, but not much wider¡ªstretched ahead, barely visible in the dark. But thend dropped away in sheer cliffs on either side that promised a plummet to the death.

    Reth''s hand tightened on Elia''s as she moved as if to take the second step, and he held her back.

    "Just¡­ just a moment, Love," he whispered.

    Hands sped tightly, they didn''t look at each other. Both of them stared ahead at the darkness unbroken by any light, save the pinpoint at the other end, like a star in the night sky.

    A guiding light, but a star they would not reach for.

    Reth''s pulse pounded in his ears, thrumming so his skin hummed with it. It was so loud, he could barely detect Elia''s panting breath and the way her heart hammered as hard as his.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw her wipe her face with her sleeve, and when she dropped it, he could smell no more tears on her.

    His eyes were dry as well. At first, the only sound was the pat-pat-pat of his blood hitting the dust below. But then a bare whisper echoed in the cavern, the shift of wind on stone,ced with a murmured scream.

    "What¡ª?" Reth started. But above them, the cavern ceiling suddenly groaned. They both startled as a crack so loud it made Reth''s ears hum rang through the cavern, and a trickle of dust and tiny stones pattered over their shoulders and on their hair.

    Reth and Elia both ducked, their free hands over their heads, but there was nothing other than a rumble that rolled away to nothing in the dark air.

    Reth licked his lips.

    "Kalle," Elia breathed, her voice awed. "She did it."

    "She¡ª" Reth cut off. It was a thought he didn''t want to finish.

    Elia nodded quickly, her fingers tightening on his. "We have to go now, Reth. We can''t wait¡ª"

    A piercing shriek rushed towards them from the depths of the darkness below, starting thin, but growing, like a freight train barreling towards them from under their feet.

    "Go!" Reth called, his hand tight on Elia''s as they both stepped forward and were almost immediately thrown back by a gust of wind that hit Reth''s chest and whipped around them, so strong it almost took him off his feet, carrying with it chittering, raging voices, a multitude of voices that screamed for blood, for vengeance, and for death.

    Evil in all its forms washed over them, screaming, shrieking, snarling.

    "Ours!"

    "Ours!"

    "She belongs to us!"

    "Shees to give and we will take."

    "Peel her skin from her bones."

    "Steal her air!"

    Reth stumbled forward, pulling Elia with him, leaning almost in half to resist the wind that tore in a circle around them, roiling and billowing like smoke, like the darkness made flesh. It roared and turned and circled, like a serpent coiling around them, closing in, tightening its noose. But Reth pushed on, teeth gritted, every muscle rigid to resist, every step a mammoth effort.

    "Stupid female. Stupid mate. Your day has arrived."

    "We told you!"<sub> </sub>

    "It was us or them!"

    "You chose toote."

    "Now you will have both!"

    "Ours!"

    Then, in the wall of rolling darkness, a face¡ªfanged and malicious, with eyes glowing red. "She belongs to us¡ª"

    "SHE IS MINE!" Reth roared and swiped at the face that dissolved back into the wall of ck, itsughter echoing through the chamber and feeding something in the wind.

    The wind shuddered in his ears, tugging his hair from its tie and whipping it around his face in stingingshes that threatened to slice his skin.

    Then a gust, like massive arms, pushed between them, shoving them apart and threatening to break their grips.

    "Reth!" Elia screamed as he was thrown sideways and one foot slid off the edge of the cliff.

    She grabbed at him as he scrambled back to solid ground, shaking so badly his knees threatened to give. Elia threw herself into his chest, stered herself there, her breath tearing in and out of her throat. Reth held her, heart-pounding, heedless of the blood dripping from his arm down her back, or the voices roaring overhead.

    The wind whipped faster. The voices chittering, shrieking, groaning with bloodlust.

    "Reth¡­ there''s no Protectors!" Elia cried. "We won''t make it!"

    "Yes, we will. Look at me, Elia. We will!" he snarled, burying his hands in her hair and forcing her to meet his gaze. "The Creator didn''t put us here to lose." The wind tore the words away and for a moment he was afraid she hadn''t heard him. Reth swallowed and squeezed his eyes shut. There was more. He knew it. There had to be something more.

    The prophecies¡­ Gahrye''s revtions¡­

    Mate hearts pure, love true. Mate hearts pure love.

    Love is the hope of the Anima.

    Reth''s heart squeezed painfully, but his shoulders slumped. "He told us¡­ Elia. It''s love. Love is the key. And there isn''t a heart in the world that holds more love than I do for you, or you for me. We can do this because I love you¡ªand the Creator does too!"

    *****

    Added after publication so you aren''t charged for the words, PLEASE READ!

    THANK YOU FOR BEING HERE! You''re incredible!

    But we''re about to walk into something painful. So, please: Note the Chapter title and read the blurb in my author profile! Then let''s talk about this thing I always try to bring into my stories:

    Not everything that''s painful is bad for you. And not every dark journey ends in the dark. Sometimes the Creator asks us to walk through things that feel like they''re destroying us. And they don''t seem worth it.

    I''m not strong enough for those moments, and neither are you. But He is.

    One thing He has shown me is that when I reach the end of those journeys and the light shines into the dark, I find out He asked it of me because he knew where it would get us. And it was worth it. HE was WORTH IT.

    So, I''m asking you: Don''t give up. Keep reading. Keep breathing. And trust me.

    Because it''s not over, until it''s over. And when it''s over, it will be worth it.

    Are you ready?

    Me either¡­

 Chapter 604 This Is Not The End - Part 2

    <strong>ELIA</strong>

    Fear screamed in her ear and pounded its fists at her chest, but as Reth held her, his hands wed in her hair, cupping her skull, his face twisted in desperation, she knew he was right.

    She didn''t know how, or why they''d been led here. But he was right.

    In a wed heart, it wasn''t possible to love more than they did.

    And that meant something.

    Help us, she prayed. We need you. Help us.

    The wind hurtled around them,shing hair to cut her cheeks, and clothing until it tore, closing in with every breath until it seemed it would pour down her throat and rip her guts.

    A predatory snarl ripped out of Reth''s throat and without letting go of her, he raised his eyesa€¡±now golden with his liona€¡±and roared at the wind, and the voices, "SHE. IS. MINE!"

    Before her eyes, it was as if his skin began to glow, glittering gold.

    His chest heaved, his shoulders rising and falling, the tendons of his neck standing proud, his entire body trembling with the effort to hold them off. "I LOVE HER! YOU CAN NOT HAVE HER!"

    And with every breath, the glittering gold light eased from his skin, expanding in steps, as if he blew up a balloon, a sphere of light that slowly, slowly swelled to envelope first her, then the air around them.

    And where the wind touched it, it shrieked.

    And where the smoke blew against it, it curled back, ribbons of fire eating it alive.

    Reth''s breath heaved, tearing in and out of his throat with guttural groans. His body shook with the effort to resist them, but the light kept growing, wobbling and shivering.

    When it wasrge enough to have pressed the wind away from their bodies, Reth grated out, "We have to move. Now."

    Holding her to his side, he turned and took a step, groaning as if it hurt him.

    "Reth, are youa€¡±"

    "Keep walking, Love. Just keep walking."

    At first, he held her under his arm, against his side, to shield her. But with every step, his effort increased, the resistance immense. His teeth were bared, his breath hissing between them. His body was steel, every muscle rigid, not an inch of give in him. He trembled like a leaf in the wind, his breath shuddering. And the gold sphere remained, quavering under the onught when the voices shrieked, Reth groaning as if he felt the pain of their attacks. But he did not give in.

    With every step, his weight grew heavier on her, until he was leaned on her shoulders and she propped him up, whispering encouragement.

    The wind didn''t touch her within the bubble and the sound from outside was muteda€¡±but that only made his breath sound heavier, louder, wing through the air like it would slice her eardrums.

    She''d never seen him struggle like this. And despite her fear of what was toe, she prayed for him, for his strength to be rewarded. For his determination. For his heart.

    ? Please, please, don''t let him give up.

    Step by slow, painful step, they moved through the traverse and every thought left Elia''s head except that they make the next step, then the next. That her strength not give under his weight. That his heart not give under the strain. That his body not surrender.

    "I love you, Reth," she whimpered. "I love you so much."

    "I love you, too," he croaked, then dropped his chin and closed his eyes with a groan of pain. "I love youa€| even to death."

    Elia''s breath caught and she bit her lip to stop herself from breaking down. If he would fight for her to the limits of his strength, she would be strong for him.

    She whispered her love with every step, whispered her admiration, her joy in him. Her attention was on him so entirely that when his eyes went wide and he stumbled and they both dropped, barking their knees on hard dirt, she cried out.

    Reth was on all fours, his chest heaving, his head up and staring. "We did it." His voice grated as if his throat was raw. "We did it."

    Elia looked up. The golden sphere still surrounded them, but it bulged towards them as if it had hit a barrier. And beyond it, sparking and snapping, like the contact drew lightning from the clouds of darkness outside it, that wall of roiling wind.

    Elia''s entire body clenched in fear. She clung to him, her mouth open as her mind screameda€|

    This was it.

    The wall of darkness had blocked even the pinpoint of light from the other end of the traverse. The only light around them was the light of his shield, his love. And it shook, quivering and snapping, like a tent in the wind.

    Reth, still on all fours, didn''t move, his mouth open to suck in air, his back heaving up and down, sweat streaming down his cheeks.

    "Reth," she whispered, praying for the strength she needed. She cupped his cheek and turned his head to face her.

    "I''m loving youa€| Eliaa€| I''m loving so harda€| Buta€| I can''ta€| hold ita€| Love." Above them, the sphere rippled and bulged, like something tore at it, trying to break through.

    The voices screamed.

    "I know. You''re almost done, you beautiful man," she whispered, smiling at him through her tears. "You did it, Reth. Thank you. Your hearta€| you humble me."<sub> </sub>

    His fingers wed into the dirt and stone beneath them. "I love you, Elia. Never doubt it."

    "I don''t. I never have."

    "You have to remembera€| My love. Creator''s love. Take ita€| with you. When theyea€| take it with you, Elia. Remembera€|"

    "I will. I doa€¡±"

    Reth bellowed in pain as the top of the sphere tore and the wind rushed in. One of his arms gave and he sagged on that side, his body shaking as if he would convulse. But he gritted his teeth and fought, snarling, as the wind threatened to tear Elia''s hair from her scalp. The screams of the voices, crowing.

    "OURS!"

    "SHE COMES TO JOIN US!"

    "SHE''S OURS!"

    Elia pulled his head to her, wrapping her arms around it to protect him from the wind,id her lips to his ear, and whispered, "I love you, Reth. To my soul. Even to death."

    Then, before he could respond she raised her head. "Do you hear that, you evil fucks?! I love him! I love the Creator! I love our people! There is love in this ce and it will defeat you!"

    They roared, screaming, shrieking, and rushed in, invisible hands of air, tearing at her clothes, her hair, shoving between them, determined to part them.

    She clung to him, but despite scrabbling her feet on the ground, pulling as hard as she could, the voices had hands and eyes, mouths. Together, she and Reth were dragged through the dirt to the edge of the cliff.

    Reth roared and tried to push them back, to hold her safe, to cover her with his own body so they couldn''t reach her. Dust and pebbles pelted them from every side. The voices screamed and ws tore at their skin.

    "We told you we would take him!"

    "We will take all of them!"

    "You will die and they will die!"

    "You should have listened sooner!"

    She fought and strained, and Reth did too, but they were being torn apart, the hands too strong.

    She pleaded with the Creator to save him, to save them both, but death rang in her heart like a bell.

    It was time.

    It was time.

    Reth roared as one of his legs was pulled over the edge and he had to let go of her, scrambling to keep himself from falling.

    Without the cover of his arms and chest, the wind blinded her and her hairshed her skin, cutting like tiny knives.

    "Elia! I can''ta€¡±"

    "It''s okay, Reth!" she screamed, gripping his face as hey on his stomach in the dirt. "It''s my turn to save you."

    His eyes flew wide.

    "I love you, Reth. I see now. I see how it has to work."?

    "No, Elia, I can protect youa€¡±"

    She shook her head and smiled at him, her beautiful, magnificent male. Her mate. Her True Heart''s Call. "No, Reth. That''s just it. There is no protection. I have to go willingly, because I love you. I have to go so they can never take another soul, ever again."

    There was a shriek of rage from the voices, and the wind roared, but Elia smiled at him. His chest spasmed.?

    "I love you, Elia. To eternity."?

    "I love you, Reth," she whispered. "Even to death." She lowered her lips to his, her fingers wed into his hair as the voices became frantic, tearing at them.

    But there was no effort to it anymore, Elia realized. No more fight. And they couldn''t take her when she didn''t fight. They had no power.?

    "Goodbye, Reth. See you in the Creator''s hands. See you in forever," she whispered.

    "NO! Elia, WAITa€¡±!"

    He threw an arm out to grab her. But with peacea€¡±and lovea€¡±in her heart, Elia released him and was whipped away in a ck tornado of screaming pain.

 Chapter 605 Here For You

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    The humans had started bringing cages. But with their devices still down, they were having trouble with the manual locks. Using guards and guns and threats, they''d forced all the Anima¡ªand Rika¡ªto their feet and into a ragged line.

    One by one, when human eyes were turned away, Gar had maneuvered his way through the line, given space by his brothers, until he stood behind Rika.

    She hadn''t turned to look at him, but she was aware of him, he knew. Just as his chest pulled for her, hers pulled for him. He was certain of it.

    Then the Anima, desperate forfort, for strength, closed ranks, pressing together in the line until Rika was huddled into his chest. With their arms bound and trying to avoid attention, he couldn''t hold her. But he dropped his chin and rolled his shoulders, cradling her with his body. And though she never looked at him, she leaned her weight into him.

    Inhaling her scent, even bloodied as she was, fed a piece of his soul.

    He wished he could whisper words offort to her, but anything loud enough for her to hear risked being heard by the other humans nearby. He wouldn''t draw more attention to her.

    But during a moment when the humans wrestled with a particrly stubborn lock, and the guard''s heads were turned, though their guns still leveled at the Anima, he let his lips brush her temple.

    She shivered.

    The lion within him snarled and stretched its ws, and Gar''s breath caught, as his beast came alive in his chest again.

    Blinking, breathing shallow, he murmured below human hearing.

    "How many of you can shift?"

    The whispers, below hearing, rippled back and forth up the line.

    A dozen, at least. And three of them wolves who could mind link. With more in hiding¡ªProtectors who could speak with them through the pack link.

    And all the while, the humans kept their guns trained, but their minds elsewhere. They trusted their tools. They trusted their drugs. And it made themcent.

    They saw bodies submitted in posture and did not recognize the strength of the hearts behind them.

    Gar''s breathing sped up.

    While they all stood, huddled together, looking pathetic, he made a n, murmuring it to those closest and urging all to share and inform¡ªthe wolves to send to any within range, and all those at the edges to whisper out in case any of the free Protectors were hidden close enough to hear.

    When the bottom of the sun passed over the peak, they would all shift.

    Unless the cages began to work, then they should do so on his roar.

    Each identify a human target and take them silently. Give no sound, no warning.

    Give those who can''t shift time to flee¡ªwho should take any weapons they saw along the way.

    Get back to the WildWood. Warn Tarkyn. Form a corridor through the opening between the mountains use an ambush, not an assault.

    They took down dozens of humans before they were stopped. They could do it again. And every time they did, the human strength waned.

    Gar, still pressed against Rika''s back, watched the sun rise and kept whispering the instructions.<sub> </sub>

    And around him, Anima heads began to nod, and lips twitch toward quickly stifled smiles.

    Then his mate began to whisper, and Gar''s chest ached.

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Having Gar at her back was soforting, at first she just sighed and leaned into him, wishing there was a way to tell the Anima how grateful she was that they had made this closeness possible. She wished she could tell Gar how sorry she was that she''d failed. How proud she was of his strength and courage.

    Then she realized she could and under her breath, so low she could barely hear herself, she began to tell Gar all the ways she loved him.

    She knew the other Anima would hear, but this wasn''t the time. Those cages weren''t just to restrain Anima. They were specimen samples. The Anima loaded onto them wouldn''t be taken to the WildWood. They would be returned to the human world. And even if she was taken with them¡­

    She knew she''d never see him again. She''d never seen any of them. The humans would make sure of it.

    So, she licked her lips and bared her heart.

    All the ways she loved him.

    All the regrets she carried for not trusting him¡ªand the bond¡ªsooner.

    All the admiration of his strength and courage.

    All the dreams¡ªliving in his tree, watching him lead, having his babies¡­

    Gar''s breath caught when she said that, and tears sprang into her eyes, but she swallowed them back. She couldn''t let anything stop her from saying any of this.

    "I never surrendered," she breathed. "I''m so sorry, Gar. I never let go. I wish I had. I wish I''d given everything. You did and it''s the most beautiful gift anyone''s ever given me. I know it''s my fault we never found the bond, but¡­ I guess the Creator used it? If they''d detected that on me, I wouldn''t be here now. I couldn''t have been close enough to tell you any of this. So for that much, I''m grateful."

    Gar''s chest shuddered behind her. Rika swallowed and plowed on. She desperately wished she could turn and hold his eyes, kiss him and bury her face in his chest. But if her former colleagues hadn''t zeroed in on him as her favorite, she wanted to give them no reason to do so.

    But then they got one of those cages working, and her heart sank. The first of the Anima in line was dragged forward and began to fight. Her heart broke for the male¡ªa Protector, she thought, because he didn''t shift.

    None of them were shifting, she realized. They''d been tranquilized. The effects were supposed tost hours.

    Her heart flipped over in her chest and she felt Gar tense behind her as the male screamed and was tranquilized again by a shouting soldier.

    She wanted to weep, but as things settled down at the cage and the male was bundled into it like a drugged dog, she became so consumed, so frantic to get her feelings out and tell Gar, babbling about how special he was, how he''d lit up her insides, she was startled when Jared appeared on the dirt just feet away, stalking towards her to yank her out of the line.

    "You''re intelligent beings," he barked at the Anima. They all turned to watch, eyes cold and wary. Rika let her eyes drag over Gar''s and the pain she saw in him made her want to weep. "This is one of ours¡ªone of yours, you think now, right? Well, the choice is yours. We have a job to do, and a war to fight. You cane willingly and be treated like the prime cattle that you are¡ªnourished and groomed and coddled¡ªor you can fight, and be consumed. Because that''s what we do."

    He''d pulled her off to the side of the circle by her bound arms and stood behind her, both of them facing the Anima.

    "Or you can try to be clever, try to betray us. And you''ll die." She heard a click and her blood ran cold as the barrel of the gun pressed against her temple again. "Now, which one of you wanted this woman as a mate? Or have we already killed him?"

 Chapter 606 Mate

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar''s entire body shuddered when the human alpha maleid his hands on his mate. Rika, obviously knowing how he would react, whispered her pleas to Gar¡ªdon''t reveal yourself, it''s not worth it. Don''t show him who you are. Don''t let them know. I''m fine. I''m fine. I''m fine.

    But the growl wanted to rise in his throat, and his brothers pressed hard on both sides to remind him to stay in ce.

    "You''re intelligent beings," the male said, all arrogance and certainty. Gar wanted to bare his teeth. But along with the others, he turned to watch. Rika had been turned to face them and she finally met his eyes, but wildly, and she didn''t hold the gaze, just passed over him, meeting eyes with everyone in the line.

    It was smart and thoughtful and showed that even in her panic, she was strong. But it made Gar''s stomach clench.

    The male yanked her to a halt and shook her by one shoulder. Gar tensed.

    "This is one of ours¡ªor is she actually one of yours now? I guess we''re about the find out. It''s up to you. I have a job to do, and a war to fight. And I don''t want to fuck around and waste time fighting you all for the inevitable. You see those cages? They were made for you. Developed to hold you. They are a prison. But, a healthy one. One that will let you leave this ce alive. So¡­ you can alle willingly and be treated like the prime cattle that you are¡ªnourished and groomed and coddled¡ªor you can fight, and be consumed. Because that''s what we do. I''m not going to waste my time."

    Gar took a deep breath and the brother behind him whispered caution.

    "Or you can try to be clever, try to betray us like this one did. And you''ll die." He heard a click and his blood ran cold as the barrel of the gun appeared in the male''s hand, pressed against Rika''s temple. "Now, which one of you wanted this woman as a mate? Or have we already killed him?"

    Gar stared at the ground just in front of her feet. He knew if he looked away it would be a giveaway when everyone else was staring at them, so made himself follow the crowd, looking at her feet because if he met her eyes he wouldn''t be able to stop himself.

    "The Alpha is mine," he breathed to the other Anima and heard the ripples as the messages were passed down the lines.

    "Well?" the Alpha barked. "If he''s already dead it does none of you any harm to tell me. And if he''s not, I''ll give freedom to the one who identifies him for me."

    Gar did growl, low in his throat then, but not because he feared the Anima would reveal him, but in contempt for the male and his tactics.

    No honor in these people whatsoever¡ªand the assumption that there was no honor within the Anima, either.

    The dawn light was growing. The sun would be over the mountain soon. Had the portals closed? He doubted it. So the only thing left for them was to take as many of these humans as they could down with them.

    "It''s me." The voice was low and determined, and hoarse as if the male had been strangled and barely survived.

    Gar startled. They all turned. Reecey on the ground, his body slumped, hands tied behind his back. Was he still under the paralysis of the tranquilizers? Or had they done something to him?

    "Don''t hurt her¡­ please," he pleaded, very believably.

    Believably enough that Gar''s heart jumped. What had passed between the two while they were alone?

    The Alpha shook his head and chuckled. "I should have known, shouldn''t I? You both did a great job of pretending not to know each other." Then he turned to Rika and despite the smile, spoke through his teeth. "You''re a better liar than I gave you credit for."

    With a groan, Reece pulled his knees up underneath him and sat up a wobbly kneel. "Please¡­" he breathed.

    "No!" Rika said frantically. "It''s not him! He''s just¡ª"

    "Shut up, traitor." The male cuffed Rika in the temple and she flinched, then her body began to shake.

    Gar tensed and the males in front and behind pressed in.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t do it, Gar."

    "She''s trying to protect you. Let her."

    The Alpha had all his attention on Reece, though. "Get up," he snapped. "If you want her, get off your ass ande get her."

    Reece stared at him for a moment, then sucking in a deep breath, rocked back to get his feet under him and pushed to stand, but he stumbled and almost fell. And when he did begin to walk, eyes fixed on Rika, he wavered. The shackles they''d locked to his ankles didn''t help.

    What had they done to him?

    Gar was trembling. He couldn''t help it. But the Anima around him also began to shake, as if it were a response to the events for all of them, hiding his reaction.

    He prayed the Creator''s blessing on them.

    When Reece stiffly, haltingly, made it to stand in front of the Alpha and Rika, the man sneered up into his face. "Very honorable of you, horse-man. And just to show you I can appreciate your willingness to put yourself on the chopping block for your people, I''m going to offer you onest chance to say goodbye."

    Reece stared down at Rika sadly. "Thank you for¡ª"

    "No, no, not like that. She''s your mate, right? Or going to be? That''s something special for you people. That''s something powerful, right? So you don''t have to say goodbye with words, Reece. I''m going to let you kiss her. Long, and slow. Let her know exactly how you feel because it will be yourst chance."

    Then he shoved Rika into Reece''s chest and raised his eyes to stare smugly at Gar. And Gar knew at that moment it had all been a ruse.

    As Reece hesitantly leaned down and Rika''s eyes widened, Gar growled. "Walk away, Reece. It''s not worth dying over."

    The Alpha humanughed and shoved past them both, stalking towards Gar, smiling gleefully.

    "I knew it."

    Gar''s upper lip curled as the male yanked him out of line and started dragging him towards her by his bound arm.

    "She was only ever going to go for the best. She''s a scientist, she has a good eye. So you, sir, cane over here and tell her yourst goodbye if you want. Because it really will be thest one. She''s a traitor and a minx, and other than possibly enjoying her myself, she serves no more purpose for us.

    Gar yanked his arm out of the man''s grip and turned, putting his body between Rika and the male.

    "You have no honor," he snarled.

    The man grinned. "None," he said lightly. "But I am fucking strong, and I will kill you, or take her, or do whatever the hell I want. This is my house now, and you and your people are nothing but cockroaches for me to exterminate¡ª"

    Gar spat in his face.

    The male froze. Then slowly, slowly, wiped his face with his sleeve. When he looked up at Gar, there was no more smiling.

    "You''re going to pay for that."

    "dly." Gar roared and leaped forward, about to shift when there was a mighty rumble, and his roar was overwhelmed as the ground began to shift beneath their feet.

 Chapter 607 Survival Of The Good

    We''re getting close to the end! There will be THREE chapters tonight. Enjoy!

    If you like music while you read, try "Game of Survival" by Ruelle. It''s what I was listening to while writing this!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    With a roar of confusion, Gar was thrown off his feet, stumbling backward towards Rika as the earth trembled, then shifted and, to his disbelieving eyes, rippling in waves like water disced and sshed on akeshore.

    Screams of terror rose as the dirt under them rolled and rocked, throwing human and Anima alike off their feet. The Alpha of the humans bellowed amand, and more than one gun went off, but Gar felt nothing as he came to life, shifting, his beast snapping the bonds on his arms even as they cut into his flesh. Hended on all fours, his paws on the male''s chest. Like a snake, he buried his fangs in the man''s neck, then tore it free before the male had taken a single breath.

    But the vor of the man was foul¡ªhis blood reeked of decay and tasted of death. Gar''s beast spat out the mouthful even as the body twitched and gurgled, then he turned, looking for Rika, four legs making him more stable on the rolling earth as the humans and the Anima who hadn''t shifted, all fell.

    The shaking stopped as suddenly as it hade, and as dust rose in the air alongside screams, Gar shifted back to put himself between Rika¡ªon her backside in the dirt¡ªand the rest of the gathering in the circle. But there was no time to ask if she was okay, or to untie her hands. Because the rumble that had shaken their world was suddenly reced by a roar¡ªbigger and stronger than the sound any Anima had ever made.

    Wind buffeted his chest, cold and stinking of death. It tore across thend, carrying stones, dirt, and whipping his hair into his eyes. As he raised an arm to try to protect himself, the wind became voices, shrieking, drowning, groaning, seething.

    "The agreement was made!"

    "The punishment is final!"

    "You are doomed!"

    "We are doomed!"

    "There is no mercy, no more sor!"

    "YOU ARE OURS!"

    Screams of pain and horror broke across the ins as the wind began to rip at some, while others stood, staring wildly.

    The guard closest to Gar, who''d just raised his gun when Gar shifted back to human, suddenly began to shake. He dropped the gun and clutched at his own throat, eyes so wide Gar could see the whites all the way around. His fingers dug into his own skin as he screamed, then gurgled as his fingers wed, then his skin began to¡­ decay.

    Gar put his hands back to find Rika, who''d struggled to her feet, pinning her to his back as all around them, humans¡ªand two Anima¡ªgave horrific screams, their eyes turned ck, and their skins went first gray, then began to desate.

    Shrieking pain and horror, some writhed on the ground in tormented pain, while others twisted, limbs bending the wrong way until their bones popped, as if their skins had suddenly be too small.

    Gar watched in dread as all around them, one by one, the soldiers began to choke, drop weapons, scream, then die. The voices whipped through the crowds like wind, the air tearing at faces and throats, ripping hair out of scalps, even dragging one woman head-first into the side of the vehicle before dropping her to the dirt where she turned ck and rotted before his eyes.

    "No mercy!"

    "You ushered our death!"

    "No mercy!"<sub> </sub>

    "YOU ARE OURS!"

    Suddenly, the earth erupted, pirs of dirt and stone shoving for the sky, then mming t, as if a giant''s hand had pped them down.

    The shrieks in the wind made his head ring and jangled in his bones until Gar could do nothing but p his hands over his ears and pray.

    Rika, pressing herself into his back, her head against his spine, screamed in fear as one of the dirt pirs rose to topple a truck sideways out of the circle, then sank back into the earth.

    "OURS FOREVER!" The shriek hit them like a blow. Gar grunted and held Rika to his back, praying she''d be safe. But suddenly, as if the wind had blown itself out, everything stopped.

    Gar stood there, gaping. He could barely see through the dirt and dust in the air that made a cloud as tall as the trees. He coughed, but whirled to find Rika, standing behind him, wide-eyed, and trembling.

    Grabbing her arms he held her in ce. "Are you okay? Rika, Are you hurt?!"

    She shook her head dumbly, staring at the destruction around them, at the sprawled and bloody body of the alpha male, and the dark piles of ash and decay scattered around the circle.

    She couldn''t seem to process at all, so Gar leaped into action, turning her around so he could bite through her bonds, then rubbing the skin of her wrists, squeezing her hands to get the blood pumping them again. Pulling her into his chest, Gar almost wept with relief.

    "Are you certain you weren''t hurt? Are you absolutely certain?"

    She clung to him, arms circling his waist, and nodded against his chest. "Gar¡­ Gar¡­ are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Holy shit¡­ I''m fine, Rika."

    They held each other, hearts pounding. Gar had one hand on her hair, fisting it, terrified to let her go. The other pulled her into him and he curled his body over her, dry sobs in his throat with the pounding relief that made even his skin thrum.

    She was the first to push out of the embrace, but only far enough to peer past his arm at the carnage behind him.

    "What the actual fuck," Gar breathed, turning them so they could both look around.

    There were still moans and crying. Even outside the circle of vehicles Gar could see bodies and dark stains strewn across the thin grasses, more than one vehicle on its side, and terrified humans and Anima alike, standing, shaking, mouths open in shock and disbelief.

    One by one he saw Protectors emerging from hiding ces in the backs of equipment vehicles, and from under tarps.

    All of them staring and looking at each other.

    Gar''s head buzzed. He couldn''t think.

    It was Rika who blew out a breath, then turned to him, fisting his shirt in her hands.

    "Gar! The portals," she gasped. "They did it!"

 Chapter 608 Trembling Earth

    ELRETH

    Elreth stood in the Tree City, her back to the market, the trail that would lead to the royal meadow at her feet. She was gathering her courage.

    She hadn''t slept. Or eaten. She hadn''t let herself think of anything except the next task.

    After sending Aaryn to the traverse, she''d sent more guards to ensure none of the Protectors from the human world left the cave where they''d all decided to stay, then she met with the few members of the Security Council who hadn''t gone to the frontline, and a couple of the elders, to determine the best way forward.

    As the hours before dawn passed, she was in Council, exchanging ideas and advice. The hair on the back of her neck standing high while she waited for news of Aaryn, or the portals¡­ and waited. But she forced herself to focus on the problem before her.

    She had to figure out how to search the new Anima for truth without using them. Any that came with good hearts should be able to walk the Tree City free and find their new homes. But any traitors, or those with evil intent had to be found and killed. She couldn''t give them any room to harm others.

    ? Of course, in the end, it was simple.

    She was going to tell them the truth, then find out which of them returned the favor.

    And so, while the night still clung to the sky, she''d taken a battery of healers with a gift for scenting truth and they''d gathered at the cave.

    Under the guise of being a weing ruler, pressured to keep her people safe, she''d woken them all, apologizing for the early hour, but exining that they were at war.

    She described her joy that they had returned to Anima, and the shift in the heart of the people for them. She told them with pride of their new tribe, and how wee their families were¡ªeven the mates who were human.

    Then she made sure they understood.

    It had been revealed to her that some among them were not there to embrace the Anima, but to destroy them. Some hoped not for their victory over the humans, but for their demise.

    "If you havee here with a clean heart, you have nothing to fear," she''d told them gently. Then, one by one, she''d removed them from the cave, had them taken to the market to question them about their knowledge of the traverse, the voices, and any plots to thwart the closing of the portals.

    As the sky began to lighten, she had avoided any questions that would turn her mind to Aaryn, because with every passing minute she was more and more terrified to even think his name. He had to be safe. He had to be back. He had to have saved Gahrye and already be returning to her. She had nodded to herself, resolved. But her chest wouldn''t stop feeling like iron bands wrapped her ribs and squeezed, constricting her breathing. The nerves wouldn''t stop fluttering in her stomach.

    And she had to close her eyes and fight for control more than once when her mind suddenly painted the image of life without¡ª

    No.

    But the sun was up now. The sun was high enough that the sky was pink and she was certain if she got out from under the trees she''d see the sun now well over the mountain.

    If the portals were closing, it should have happened by now¡­ shouldn''t it?

    Elreth wrung her hands. She was alone, she realized. She hadn''t been alone all night¡ªshe''d made sure it didn''t happen. Hadn''t wanted the time to think, or the space to hear her own thoughts.

    And yet now¡­ she was frozen to the spot, hands sped and shaking.

    Maybe¡­ maybe Aaryn was still traveling. Maybe he''d only made it back just in time. Or maybe he''d gone back to the cave? He wouldn''t know where she was, after all.

    That was it.

    She turned back, towards the trail to the Royal Meadow. She''d already decided she could afford a few minutes to go check¡ª<sub> </sub>

    The rumble sounded in her ears a heartbeat before the earth began to shake.

    Screams rose in the market, and across the WildWood. Elreth was thrown against the trunk of a tree, fear and disbelief making her gape¡ªand pray. As earth bucked like a fighting horse, Elreth clung, praying for the safety of her people and her family, gripping the bark of the tree with her nails, head hunched and breath tearing in and out of her throat as she waited for the earth to stop writhing.

    By the time it did, leaves were drifting to the ground from above, and the dust was almost choking. Shakily, she stepped away from the tree, her heart pounding.

    "What was that?" she breathed. Then she blinked.

    The portals.

    Her heart galloped away as she turned towards the Royal Meadow again, preparing to shift, but before she''d taken a step, a wild wind roared through the forest, voices chittering and shrieking, vering, dering death and destruction as they whipped between trees, snagged her hair, and yanked at her clothes.

    Elreth gasped. But it was gone as quickly as it came. Or so she''d thought.

    As she stood there, looking left and right, screams rose in the market¡ªscreams not of the startled fear of the earthquake, but of horror. Shrieks of pain and terror.

    She did shift then, racing back up the trail to the market and through the archway into the crowd, sliding to a halt and shifting back to her human form, staring, wide-eyed and mouth agape as she tried to understand what she saw.

    The Anima and humans they''d brought from the cave and kept there, those who had been identified as not telling the truth¡ªthe suspects¡ªhad been kept in the market under guard so they could be questioned by interrogators once they were all identified.

    Elreth had wanted to be utterly certain. And to see if she could uncover their plots before she had to kill them.

    But given the screams, she had a feeling that the Creator had taken care of it for them.

    The stench of death and decay¡ªand the voices¡ªpermeated the entire market, thicker than any rich roast had managed before.

    As Elreth walked forward slowly, the healers and guards were rushing back towards piles of¡­

    Piles of bodies. Of dark stains. Smoking heaps of¡­ death.

    None of the people noticed her at first as the healers rushed to console and check those who hadn''t been harmed. But no one could take their eyes off the twisted bodies and rotted remains.

    "What happened?" she asked breathlessly.

    Guards leaped to her side, all of them babbling at once. One of the healers, tears still on her cheeks described pictures of horror¡ªflesh melting and burning, decay and desation.

    And very, very soon it became clear¡­ every Anima who had belonged to the voices had been taken to their final rest¡ªin the hands of evil.

    Elreth shuddered. Then sobbed with relief and gratitude.

    They had done it! Her parents had done it. They''d closed the traverse! And Gahrye and Kalle¡­

    Elreth''s fizzing joy dissolved like sugar in water.

 Chapter 609 Doesnt Matter Anymore

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn grunted, wrestling with the male who''d hidden in the trees of those stupid gardens at the big house. It had taken a minute to catch up with him, a chase through the thickets of trees while Aaryn''s head screamed at him to get back, to go back, to get across, to returna€|

    Before he''d gotten his hands on the traitor, he''d almost died.

    There was a gash over his ribs where an arrow had found his flesh, but hit at the wrong angle, sliding through his skin, then carrying on.

    But it had shown him where the male was.

    The seconds it had taken the so-called Protector to re-arm had given him enough time to sprint the final space between them and leap through the bushes to tackle the fucker to the ground.

    All his rage over the injustice of this, all his frustration and grief that he''d been forced to stay here, rolled out in his attack on the male who first tried to kill him, then when he realized that Kalle hadn''t gotten into the traverse, tried to run.

    "No you don''t, you fuckinga€¡±" Aaryn tackled him again, and the male rolled, hissing like a cat, his eyes dark. "You''re toote!" Aaryn snarled. "You fucking traitor, you''re toote! You lost!"

    "And you''re never going to see your mate again!" the male crowed. "But I''ll still have my power!" The male tried to flip over and flee, wing at the earth, but Aaryn leaped on his back, heedless of the pain in his side, and they wrestled again.

    Grappling had never been Aaryn''s strength, but his rage toward this male, his panic, was fuel. As they tumbled, wrestled, and punched, Aaryn''s ire only rose.

    Then he got the guy on his back and his hands at his neck, and there were no more taunts when he cut off the male''s air, his hands mped at his throat.

    "You stole her from me, you bastard!" Aaryn snarled.

    The male''s eyes bulged and his face turned beet red. Aaryn picked him up and mmed his head into the tree root. Again.

    "Because of you, I lose her, I lose my life, I lose EVERYTHING!"

    There was a moment when their eyes locked and a blood vessel broke in the male''s right eye, turning that side of his eyeball a deep red. Something in Aaryn snapped too and he screamed, a harsh, guttural roar of defiance as the male''s pupilsa€¡±already cka€¡±seemed to twist and coil as if they held midnight-colored serpents.

    "I will kill you! I''ll kill you!" he screamed hoarsely.

    The male writhed, arching off the ground trying to dislodge Aaryn, and for a second Aaryn considered letting him get more air, opening his mouth on the male''s throat and biting it outa€¡±but before he could make the move, the ground beneath them began to tremble, then shudder, then suddenly they were tumbling sideways and around, the tree overhead leaning, its branches whipping as if in high winds.

    "What the fa€¡±"

    Aaryn was thrown clear of the male who coughed and gagged and tried to roll over and get to his feet, but the ground kept shifting beneath them.

    Neither of them could do anything but cling to the earth and wait for it to stop.

    When it did, the air was filled with high, undting sounds like Aaryn had never hearda€¡±wails, cries, honks anda€| strange, synthetic sounds that he couldn''t identify. Mostly in the far distance, but some echoing from buildings near the big house.

    The male disformed was still coughing and hacking, but then they both realized the shaking had stopped. And in the same moment the traitor wed at the earth, his fingers tearing into the grass for traction, Aaryn leaped for him, grabbing the back of his shirt and yanking him back, hands extended for the male''s throat.

    "I''ll kill ya€¡±"

    A roar of wind like Aaryn had never heard before consumed them, whipping the trees again, cracking Aaryn''s hair against his face in stinging ps, tearing at their clothing. And in it, horrific, shrieking voices screaming for death and destruction, bellowing me.

    And as Aaryn watched the male began to shake. His eyes went wide and his mouth dropped open, though Aaryn didn''t have his throat. His body convulsed as his entire eyes turned ck as hoarse, horrific voices screamed from within the wind.<sub> </sub>

    "FAILURE!"

    "BETRAYER!"

    "YOU ARE OURS!"

    Aaryn threw himself backward and off the male, scuttling back to put space between them as the guy''s skin began to turn gray, then ck.

    He screamed in horrifying pain, but clearly could do nothing to stop the force ofa€| whatever had gripped him. His entire body began to twist, his screams tormenteda€¡±then cutting off as if his throat had been cut, while his skin turned ck, then crumbled to ash as Aaryn watched in disgusted horror.

    The stench of death and decay was overwhelming, and as the body of the male became nothing but a ck stain on the grass under the tree, Aaryn shoved himself back and away, every instinct in him screaming to be as far from this thing as possible.

    But by the time he made it to his feet, the male was gone, and the winda€| died.

    Aaryn stood there, once again in peaceful quiet. A breeze fluttered through the trees and rustled the hedges, but there was no strength to it. No voices within it.

    Aaryn''s heart pounded in his ears, and his hands shook, but he turned to look around, those wailing cries rising louder and higher beyond the walls of the gardena€¡±in the distance where he wouldter peer over to find the city below.

    But in that moment, he could barely think.

    He''d won. They''d won. The portal was closed. Those horrific voices were gone. Anima had been cut off from the human worlda€¡±and if this male was anything to go by, the voices had taken their agents with them when they were forced to leave.

    They''d won.

    They''d done it.

    They''d fucking done it.

    Aaryn turned, stumbling towards the pile of boulders that held the portal, his heart in his throat, hope churning in his stomach.

    When he reached it, the stench of death was gone, and his heart leaped in his chest. But when he reached for the portal, for that mysterious space that had opened to wee him there was onlya€| boulders. Earth.

    Nothing.

    Somewhere deep inside himself, Aaryn knew it was pointless, but he could only mutter vows and scrape at the rock, demanding that it open for him. That it reveal itself just onest time.

    The rage he''d felt for the betrayer roared, a bonfire in his chest and he screamed, bellowing at the voices, at the portal, at the Creator that this WASN''T FUCKING FAIR!

    His wolf snarled within, snapping its teeth as he wed at the stone, "You can''t do this to us! You can''t!"

    Then, his skin humming with rage, his mind screaming it, he tried with every ounce of power within him to shift the boulder, to w it away to reveal whatever was behind it, using such force it broke his nails and bloodied his fingers.

    "No! NO!" he screamed, his voice hoarse, and from within him, his wolf began to howl. Aaryn turned away from the rock now smeared in his blood. He had to get away from it. He had to!

    But when he turned, the wolf within snarled and leaped forward and suddenly Aaryn was running, fleeing, ears ttened against the scream of the human machines, eyes narrowed against the wind of his passage, tailshing as his ws dug into the earth and propelled him forward.

    For the first time in his twenty-five years of life, Aaryn was a wolf.

 Chapter 610 To My Soul

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "I Want You Here" by Plumb (weepy-warning!) It''s what I listened to while writing this chapter.

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Without thought, Elreth turned her back on the still babbling healers and guards and ran out of the market. The moment her feet hit the trails, she shifted, tearing towards the royal meadow first, but finding it empty and no scent of Aaryn, turning on still-running feet, she ran for the portal.

    Her beast kept her from being too close to her own mind.

    She turned every corner ears perked and nostrils red for any sound or scent of Aaryn. Her heart sank with every pace closer she got to the portal clearing without fresh scent of him. Not even from the night before because he''d been flown.

    That was, until she entered the clearing and suddenly his smell came alivea€¡±but it was cold.

    She shifted as she approached the center of the clearing to find two fists of guards, all shaken, but standing their ground. They''d evacuated the cave during the earthquake, but they were ecstatic to see her.

    She determined quickly that the wind hadn''t whipped among them. They''d only fled the trembling earth. There were no betrayers here, she realized with relief.

    They were quick to tell her that a brave soul among them had just entered the cave to see if the portal remained.

    She stood there, surrounded by guards, holding her breath, waiting for news.

    And when footsteps sounded, her heart rosea€¡±only to plummet again when it was the stumbling, joyous steps of the guard pounding back towards them.

    "It''s closed! It''s closed! There''s nothing there! the tunnel caved in and I can''t scent it! It''s gone! The portal is gone!"

    The guards shrieked and cheered, jumping in circles, holding each other and Elreth.

    But even as she celebrated with them, tears ran down her cheeks for her parents, and for Gahrye and Kalle.

    They had done it. They''d given their lives. And they''d saved everyone else.

    Grief hit her like a rock to the belly.

    She stopped jumping and stepped out of the circle to smile through her tears at the guards.

    Her parentsa€| Her wonderful parents. How would she evera€¡±

    She needed Aaryn.

    Suddenly she couldn''t breathe. As the guards settled enough to embrace and p each other on the back, even hugging Elreth, she tried to blow out a shaking breath.

    "Did anyone see Aaryn?" she asked quietly. "Did hea€| return?"

    They all went silent, their faces dragged from bright joy, to horror, to grief.

    With a nce at the others, the Lieutenant stepped forward, putting himself between her and the rest of them. "I''m so sorry, Elreth. We weren''t thinking."

    Elreth swallowed and nodded. "It''s fine, I just wondereda€| did you see him? At all?"

    The Lieutenant shook his head slowly. "I''m so sorry," he whispered.

    Elreth blinked, then nodded again. "It''s fine," she said stupidly. None of them believed her, of course. Because it wasn''t at all.

    But when the Lieutenant opened his mouth to try to console her, she shook her head. "You have nothing left to guard now," she said, overly brightly. "We won! Thank you. Thank you for being here and making this possible. Thank you for your trust anda€| and honor. Go home. All of you." She raised her voice and turned towards the trees where she knew patrols would still be circling. "Go home! Greet your families! Celebrate! Prepare to help the others who guarded the north. But for todaya€| celebrate. We are one more step towards victory!"

    The guards cheereda€¡±roars and calls rising to echo through the trees. But she hurried them on. Only the Lieutenant didn''t shift immediately and begin to run at her urging.

    He took one step, then turned back to her. "Elretha€| Ia€¡±"

    "Go," she whispered. "Please."

    His face crumpled, but he nodded. "The Creator bless you for all you''ve given," he whispered, then turned and shifted, galloping out of the clearing.

    Elreth stood there in the grass, waiting. There were footsteps in the forest, but all of them moved away, towards the Tree City.<sub> </sub>

    So she forced herself to stand, trembling, barely breathing, until she couldn''t hear anything else. Until she was certain she was alone.

    Then she turned on weak knees and walked towards the cave.

    She stumbled but pushed on, a vague rm that the cave might copse ringing in her head, but she brushed it away.

    She walked, dry-eyed and silent to the entrance of the tunnel until she was met by a wall of boulders and stone dust.

    She stood, frowning at it, her breathing faster, shallower, her head spinning. But she pushed the panic away and reached for the first of the boulders, grunting and roaring as she did everything in her power to shift it, to tug it aside, to roll it out. She fought, wed, even shifted into her beast and tried to put her shoulder to it. But it would not budge.

    Even the gaps between massive stones revealed nothing but more boulders and dirt.

    And as she worked and fought and struggled, sucking in against the effort, it finally urred to her that the guards had been right.

    The smell was gone.

    The portal was gone.

    There was no longer a traverse to the human world here.

    She was alone.

    She felt the thoughting and braced, shaking her head, unwilling to hear it, but still, it came.

    Aaryn hadn''t made it.

    He''d run to save Gahrye and Kalle and her and everyone else. He''d given his own life up, his own safety. And he''d done it. He''d won.

    They''d won.

    And he was gone.

    With a cry, Elreth stumbled back, away from the boulders, a strange wail in her throat. Her shoulders mmed into the rock wall on the opposite side of the cave and she came up short, winded, eyes wide, staring.

    Then she slid down the wall, to slump on the floor, her muscles water.

    The grief, when it hit, mmed into her throat first, closing it in a fist that squeezed all air from her lungs. But it quickly dropped.

    ? She gagged, then turned as she retched and lost her stomach.

    Waves and waves of grief and fear, purged, sshing to the stone floor, until she was frozen, unable to breathe, wing at the floor as her body continued to try to push away the truth, to evict it from her body.

    Help me.

    She coughed, almost heaved again, but sucked in a roaring breath, then another.

    The scent of her own vomit, her own tears, the dirt, the stonea€| Aaryn. He''d been here. Just hours earlier.

    She sucked in again but only found the smell of loss. Of grief.

    Help me.

    She crawled forward, strange noises and cries in her throat, arms shaking, her body still twitching as if it might heave again.

    She crawled because her strength was gone. And when she made it to the clearing she fixed her eyes on the spot where they''d emerged together from the forest when they''d found this ce by ident during their honeymoon. Locked her eyes on the gap between those two trees where she knew, without any doubt, that he had stepped foot.

    And when she reached it, she slumped to the dirt, burying her nose in it, searching for his scent, though it had been far too long. So she wed her hands into it, pulling it to her chest, holding it, and sobbing her tears into it.

    He was gone. Aaryn was gone.

    Her True Heart''s call was silent.

 Chapter 611 Sacrifice

    If you like music while you read, try "The Other Side" by Ruelle. It''s what I was listening to while I wrote this!

    *****

    <strong>GAR (One Week Later)</strong>

    Gar woke in the dark and went still, eyes wide and ears perked, his heart thumping in his ears, searching for the danger. Searching for the threat.

    What had woken him?

    A full minute passed as he waited, but nothing happened. There was no sound in the room except Rika, sleeping peacefully next to him, her breathing low and even.

    Hey on his side, watching her, but forced himself not to touch. Since it was still dark that meant they''d only been asleep for two or three hours. They were both exhausteda€¡±especially Rika. But Gar was wide awake, his body thrumming with adrenalin. He knew he wouldn''t sleep again that night.

    So, curling his hand to his chest to stop himself from reaching for her, he slowly, silently, drew back the furs and sat up.

    The window was still dark, a bare hint of starlight seeping out from behind the curtains they''d pulled before going to sleep. Dawn wasn''t yet rising. And his heart was torn.

    On the one hand, he found himself eager to meet the day. To see what it would bring.

    They''d only returned to the Tree City the day before. It had taken that long to sort out how to manage the dozens of humans that remained in Anima after the voices tore through their ranks. And to destroy their weapons. With the help of the Outsiders, who''d appeared on the second day after the voices tore through. They''d been fighting the rearguard when it happened.

    Tarkyn had been wary of Lerrin, but Gar and the male proved to be very like-minded. Gar liked him a lot, though he always got Gar''s Alpha prickling and wary of a challenge. Lerrin seemed aware of it though, and so far had remained submissive, busying himself with his own people and his mate.

    They''d had to leave the Great in still scattered with vehicles and what little remained of those who''d been given to the voices. But their technology and weapons had been gathered, piece by horrific piece, and destroyed by any means possible.

    Rika had taken great pleasure in it. Her bright-eyed joy was a balm to his heart when no further sign was found of any that had traveled with his parents to the Northern portal.

    He hadn''t really let himself think about that. It was a weight he knew he would carry for the length of his life. And a burden that would break him toy down. He knew that because it was breaking Elreth.

    There was no time for both of them to be broken just then.

    Gar turned away from that thought, raking a hand through his hair and getting silently to his feet.

    The humans that had remained after the voices tore through were in the WildWood now.

    Gar and Tarkyn had argued for two days about whether to kill them. But Gar was determineda€¡±if they hadn''t epted the voices, there was still a chance for them.

    He and Tarkyn and the Protectors had herded them all back to the Tree City, stunned and horrified. They were contained now, being watched over by the guards.

    Elreth had dered that one by one they would be scented for truth, and those found to be peaceful would be allowed to make a life, even build their own tribe.

    It would be a long time before they''d be trusted, though.

    Gar''s heart pattered in his chest, his instincts still on edge. It was no surprise, he supposed, after being at war, that his body remained on high alert. But he couldn''t shake the feeling that something had woken him. That there was a need.

    He would find it if it existed.

    He tugged on his clothes quickly. Then, after checking Rika onest time, crept downstairs, mentally preparing to visit the market, the prison trees, the elder''s building, knowing that he had to stay focused.

    Every time he''d allowed his mind to wander through the day since they''d returned and heard the newsa€¡±that the portals had been closed, but everyone involved was gone, including Aaryna€¡±he''d been struggling to keep his thoughts in check.

    Surrounded by home and all his loved ones, it was reflex to look for his father or Aaryn. To think to tell his mother about what had happened.<sub> </sub>

    And every time he turned to go looking for one of them, he''d remember and be hit with the grief all over again.

    Gar grimaced and stalked for the door. Maybe there was a problem at the market, or perhaps a guard needed recing for a shift. He''d go see if he could help, he resolved.

    But the moment he opened the front door and stepped into the meadow, he saw her, sitting in the grasses, facing the mountain, curled up like a childa€¡±her knees drawn up to her chest and her chin rested on them.

    Elreth.

    Gar''s stomach plunged, twisting with grief that threatened to steal his breath.

    At least she''d brought a fur and wrapped it around herself.

    A tiny crya€¡±like a rodent dying in the grassa€¡±reached his ears, and he thought he knew what had woken him.

    Swallowing the lump in his throat, Gar walked carefully out to the meadow and sat down in the grass, close enough that their shoulders brushed.

    She didn''t look up at first, just stared at the mountain in front of her, her eyes wide and haunted. But the tracks of tears glistened on her cheeks.

    They sat that way, both quiet for a long time. Until Gar began to wonder if this was all that she needed. But then she cleared her throat and wiped her eyes.

    The problem was, when she started talking, her words sucked Gar down into his own griefa€¡±the very experience he''d been trying to keep at bay.

    His breath caught, but he forced himself to stay quiet, to listen, to be there. Because of all of them, she''d given up the most.

    "Everyone wants me to rest," Elreth said through her teeth. "They don''t understand that I can''t."

    Gar nodded. He felt the same way. Driven to be moving all the time. Driven to keep his mind on a task, or purpose. To stay away from the thoughts that cracked his chest open.

    Elreth gave a frustrated huff, though there was a tiny mewl of pain in it.

    "I keep waiting for one of them to show up. I keep thinking Aaryn''s just busy. I got impatient yesterday. I was busy with the healers and I needed him, and I was pissed off that he wasn''t there. I forgot, but I didn''t get full of love. I got angry at him, Gar. How fucked up is that?" She swallows. "If he showed up right now I''d fall over myself to hold him. I''d never yell at him again. I''da€| I''d do anything to have him here. But he''s gone and even though I hope he''s alive, he''s alone and it justa€| it kills me. Like, seriously, Gar. He''s stuck over there by himselfa€¡±maybe they''re hunting him. If he even surviveda€|" she made that tormented noise again and when she spoke her voice was breathless and hoarse. "He''s the only one who didn''t get to be safe, and even so, when he wasn''t there when I needed him, I got mad."

    Gar swallowed and looked up at the stars. The sky was just barely beginning to pale, the stars would disappear soon. He nodded.

    "I was talking to Rika yesterday and I forgot for a few minutes. I just forgot. I was telling her a story froma€| before, and how Dad used toa€| it doesn''t matter. I actually forgot for a minute and when I blinked she was staring at me like she didn''t know what to say and I realized I''d just told her that I''d never talked to him about ita€¡±and she was realizing that I never would. And it was likea€| it was like the Creator ripped the floor out from under my feet. I started shaking. She had to hug me for like, ten minutes."

    Elreth blew out a breath. "It keeps happening. I need it to stop, Gar."

    He didn''t know what to say, so he just put his arm around his sister and pulled her into his side the way Dad used to, wrapping a hand around her head.

    Elreth sank into him, wetting his shirt with her tears. And Gar trembled, afraid he might break too.

    The thing is," she hupped a minuteter. "It''s worth it. I knowa€| I know they did the right thing! But I want them here. I needa€| I don''ta€| I can''t breathea€|"

    Suddenly Elreth pushed out of his arms, to her feet, hands on her knees, wheezing. Gar jumped to his feet and tried to pull her into a hug, but she pushed him off, shaking her head.

    "I needa€| I have to goa€| security council," she said breathlessly, tears still streaming down her cheeks.

    "Ela€¡±"

    But she turned on her heel, shifted into her beast, and ran, leaving him standing there, aching and uncertain what to do.

 Chapter 612 What F**Kery Is This?

    <strong>READER SHOUT OUT: Kristin_Peterson, this one''s for you!</strong>

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>LERRIN</strong>

    Lerrin sat at the breakfast table in the market, barely able to eat he was so overwhelmed.

    He''d thought he''d never see this ce again. He thought he''d never see the WildWood and smell its scents again. Thought he''d never lean on a Great Tree again. He''d been convinced¡­

    And then he''d had to send Suhle and their daughter and¡ªa growl wanted to rise in his throat and he swallowed it back.

    He was no longer ustomed to so many bodies, so many voices, so much noise. It was putting his already frayed nerves on edge.

    At his side, Suhle spoke quietly with a wolf across the table, but she was leaning into him, one hand wrapped around his arm. She''d always kept herself close to him, but since she returned to him from warning the Tree City, she hadn''t left his side. She''d almost been killed when her birds flew into outright battle between Lerrin and the Outsiders, and the rear-guard of humans who, heter learned, had shot down Reth and Elia, and the Protectors that had gone with them. But their arrival, though it had threatened Lerrin''s sanity, had split the human''s attention for long enough to allow the Outsiders to slide a few Protectors to their backs.

    Then the earthquake, and the voices¡­ Lerrin still shuddered when he thought about it.

    They''d killed every human the voices hadn''t, a decision he still wanted to regret but didn''t. He admired Gar''s willingness for second chances¡ªand wasn''t surprised that Reth''s son would choose mercy. But Lerrin¡­ He''d almost lost everything. His most precious things. He had been in no mood to take further risks.

    Since they''d been reunited, Suhle had been reluctant to lose physical contact. And then when they arrived in the Tree City¡­ She hadn''t spoken about it, but Lerrin saw the fear in her gentle eyes and it broke his heart.

    He hadn''t thought about the effects of bringing her back here. After twenty years, he''d been focused on the humans and the need to keep Anima safe. Not about the memories being here would raise for Suhle¡ªthe instincts that would rear their heads. But she hadn''t protested. She only kept herself close to him, always touching. And he wasn''tining about that.

    He found his own instincts on a hair trigger after all that had happened.

    And his grief¡­

    There had always been tension between him and Reth. Yet he found the news of the Lion''s death sucked the air from his lungs and left him¡­ heavy.

    Suhle had wept when they received the news and pleaded with him to look for Behryn the moment they arrived in the Tree City.

    Lerrin didn''t know if the Equine was even still alive and he was reluctant to be forced to tell his mate more bad news. The day before when they''d arrived had been eventful enough that it had been easy to find reasons not to pursue the male. But today¡­

    Today they would be forced to face it, he thought.

    Today was the first day of a new life. Today was the day Suhle would be epted into the Protector tribe, and Lerrin couldn''t decide if he was ecstatic for her, or wanted to bite something.

    In his eyes, she was wolf, and had always been. And when they left it would make no difference, because the Outsiders were one tribe¡ªall species together. But the Anima were changing, and the Outsiders were being embraced again. He''d asked the Creator that it might happen, and now it was. He had to¡­ adjust.

    He pulled his arm tight against his side, pinning his mate''s hand to his ribs, and smiled down at her.

    Suhle nced up at him and returned the smile, though he could see the tension in the corners of it.

    Are you well? he sent.

    Yes. But I''m worried about Lyndra, she sent in return. She doesn''t want to be here.

    She finds it overwhelming, Lerrin replied, looking at their oldest¡ªdark smudges under her eyes. She sat at the table, picking at a piece of bread, but her eyes hunted and darted around it and around the market.

    She finds herself different. She doesn''t want to be epted here, even though she would be, Suhle sent back, her voice heavy with worry.

    Lerrin nodded. He was about to lean forward over the table, to reach for his oldest daughter''s hand and ask if she wanted to leave, when another form, a male, appeared at Lyndra''s shoulder.

    Lerrin looked up to find Reece, the male who''d grown up in the human world, the son of the Protector, Gahrye, and his human mate¡ªthough this offspring was all Anima.

    The male was tall and strong and pleasing to the eye, he realized with a shock when Lyndra smiled for the first time that Lerrin had seen since they''d arrived in the WildWood.

    Then the male put a hand on Lyndra''s shoulder and leaned in to murmur in her ear, and Lyndra¡­ his daughter''s cheeks warmed!

    When had this fuckery begun?

    His chest went hot and a growl started in his throat¡ªbut Suhle''s handnded on his thigh and he cut off.<sub> </sub>

    Let her smile if she can, Suhle sent, amusementcing her tone.

    He''s barely known by everyone here! What if he''s a traitor, or¡ª

    He offered himself to save Gar during their confrontation with the humans, Suhle replied carefully. I don''t think you need to be concerned he''s a male without honor. And Lerrin, look. Have you ever seen her smile like that before?

    Lerrin snapped his eyes back to his daughter who hadposed herself, but invited the male to sit with her. The two stared at each other solemnly, their conversation barely more than a whisper. And his daughter¡­ his serious, thoughtful, quiet daughter¡­ her mouth turned up at the corners every time the male spoke.

    Reece must have sensed his scrutiny because as he spoke, he turned his head and nodded. Lerrin tensed, his lip curling up to bare his¡ª

    "We have to get to our meeting with Elreth," Suhle said to the young ones across the table, suddenly pushing to her feet and tugging Lerrin to follow her.

    What? They had no such thing! "Suhle, what¡ª?" He kept his ass firmly in his seat.

    "I promised the Queen that we would tell her all the details of your conflict with the humans, Lerrin," she said with a pointed look, still gripping his arm.

    "Now?"

    "Yes, now."

    They stared at each other a moment. Lerrin wanted to be stubborn and insist on staying. But he knew she was right that if their daughter was enjoying this male, they should allow it. He''d just always imagined Lyndra would remain a lone wolf¡ªor perhaps mate one of the Outsiders when she was older. She was only twenty!

    Then Suhle leaned down and whispered in his ear, "I wish I''d found you so easily." Then her tongue darted out to tickle the shell of his ear.

    Lerrin growled, but got to his feet and let her lead him away from the market and out to the trails, toward the cave they''d found outside the Tree City because he''d been out of the Tree City for too many years to befortable enclosing himself in a house again.

    As they walked, he kept looking back over his shoulder, but Suhle soothed him again and again.

    "Let it be, Lerrin," she said with a soft smile. "Let them find their way if they will."

    "But what if he¡ª"

    She stopped on the trail, putting herself in front of him, but putting her hands to his face and pulling him down into a soft, lingering kiss.

    When they pulled apart his heart was beating faster and he gripped her hands. "What was that for?"

    "Because I want you to remember that when the Creator makes two hearts for one another, they can''t deny that call¡ªno matter how stubborn, or mixed up they are," she said with a wicked grin.

    Lerrin growled good-naturedly, but she kissed him again to quiet it, then turned to walk ahead, pulling him with her.

    And just because I want you, she said in his head.

    Lerrin hurried to follow her, snaking his arms around her sides and leaning into her neck. She chuckled and grabbed his hands, but he felt her tense too.

    As they reached the cave mouth, he stopped her and turned her, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "Suhle, I''m sorry, I didn''t think about how hard it would be for you toe back here."

    She shook her head. "Neither did I," she said, looking down at their hands sped between them. "But¡­ I think it''s good, Lerrin. And if it means Lyndra has found her mate¡­ it''s worth it."

    Lerrin snorted. "I think you''re getting a little ahead of yourself," he said quickly.

    But Suhle just raised a brow. "She looks at him the way my heart felt when we met, Lerrin. I think you better get used to the idea, and perhaps reach out to the male. Get to know him. It''s been a difficult time and he has lost his parents. They''ll need our help."

    Before he could respond¡ªto tell her not to be in such a hurry¡ªshe smiled and pulled him into another kiss.

    She kept him distracted for most of the morning until Lerrin had almost forgotten what he was worried about.

    It wasn''t until they dozed in the furster, that he rolled over, stroking his hand up his mate''s soft side, that he remembered his daughter and the way she''d smiled.

    Then he looked at Suhle and caught her grinning at him. And he had to pray that their daughter would find the same love he shared with her mother.

    There was nothing more precious in the world.

 Chapter 613 Changing World

    If you like music while you read, try "Hope" by Nathan Wagner while you''re reading this chapter. It''s what I was listening to while writing!

    *****

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    Gar and Rika walked on the trails to the north of the Tree City. He was still struggling to sleep until dawn, and that morning Rika had woken early as well. They''d shared breakfast at the market and he''d been showing her around as much as possible, but mostly they ended up just walkinga€¡±talking like they had in those first days. Remembering childhoods, families, and sometimes pains.

    But that morning, instead of the pain and grief that had permeated every breath for the past month, it had been a joy.

    "Do you think we could go back to the honeymoon cave?" Rika asked him carefully at one point. "I feel like we didn''t get to take full advantage of thata€| solitude."

    Then she looked up at him from the corner of her eye, grinning wickedly.

    Gar''s stomach clenched and heat began to curl in his belly. "I''m sure that could be arranged eventually," he said slyly, lifting a hand to trace a finger under her jaw. "But you knowa€| we have other caves. Ones that don''t require a couple of hours of travel to reach. I could show you one now if you want."

    Rika pped a hand. "Much as I love the idea of you taking me on my feet, Gar, right now I''m willing to wait for a morefortable setting than the cold stone wall of an uninhabited cave.

    Gar raised a single brow. "And if the cave had sleeping quarters and furs, anda€|?"

    Rika snorted. "Promises, promises."

    Gar pretended offense. "You think I''m lying to you?"

    "I think that your idea of not traveling and mine are very different," Rikaughed. "And I think we''re flirtinga€¡±don''t worry. When we get back to the Tree House, I''ll reward you for that smilea€¡±" she shrieked as he lifted her off her feet, shushing her.

    The Sentries were still posted in a perimeter around the Tree City to be safe, in case there were any other groups of humans in Anima of which they were unaware.

    While Gar had found his mate both enthusiastic and delightfully adventurous as a lover, she still held to the human way of not wanting to share her bodya€¡±or their timea€¡±with others. Even others knowing that it was urring made her ufortable. So he was learning to hide his desire when inpanya€| and to roar into her neck.

    "Gar, whata€¡±"

    "I told you, bedchambers. And privacy. And it''s right up here. Just watch," he chuckled, his voice husky with anticipation.

    The disformed cave was empty now. The Protectors didn''t need it anymore, and all the humans and Protectors who''de through were now settling into their own homes. Gar just prayed no one else was out here and shared his idea this morning.

    Rika protested a couple more times, but her heart wasn''t in ita€¡±he could smell her desire rising, and her smile sparkled. So he didn''t let her down until they''d reached the mouth of the cave.

    When he set her on her feet, Rika peered around him, curious. "This is the cave you guys used to hang out in?"

    "Yes, how did you know?" Gar asked, surprised.

    "You told me about it before," she said, taking a step inside. "It''s cute. Like a really big clubhouse."

    Gar growled and grabbed her, leaning in to nip her neck at the same time he grasped her hips. Rika giggled and let her fingers slide between his at her waist, tipping her head to give him more room at her neck.

    "What was that you said about a wall?" Gar purred a minuteter, as Rika sighed and sank into his chest.

    "Oh no you don''t," sheughed. "I want myforts. You said there were beds here!"

    Gar growled, but turned her around to kiss her, then took her hand. "Here, I''ll show youa€¡±as long as you promise to take your time getting undressed. I''ve got aa€¡±"

    The suddenly and unmistakable sound of wings pping whooshed, and snapped from behind him.<sub> </sub>

    Gar whipped arounda€¡±who wasing to the disformed cave?

    Arge Hawk-style birdnded on the walkway just outside the cave and Gar frowned. He wasn''t familiar with this birda€¡±who was it? And how had this male known to find him there?

    "What are youa€¡±" Gar started, but the male shifted back and Gar almost fell over.

    It was Lhandyn. Protector Lhandyn.

    He''d SHIFTED?

    Gar gaped at the male, his jaw almost on the floor. "What the actual fuck?!"

    Lhandyn rushed forward, "I''m so d I found youa€¡±look, Gar! We can shift," he said breathlessly. "I was looking for Aaryn, buta€¡±" the male cut off, his smile dissolving.

    Gar stared and Lhandyn gave a small shiver before rushing over to throw himself into Gar''s chest. They embraced for a moment, Gar pping his back until they parted.

    Rika looked back and forth between them, confused. "What''s going on?"

    Gar shook his head, tears in his eyes happy ones, for once. "Lhandyn is one of the Protectors," he filled her in, his voice quiet with disbelief. Lhandyna€| how?"

    "It''s not just me. It''s all of us, Gar. Every single onea€¡±at least, the ones who''ve been told. Erdyk lost his temperst night and almost closed his teeth on Myn''s neck. And it scared her so bad, she shifted and ran from him. Half the tribe saw it and we''ve all been trying. We can do it, Gar. We can shift!"

    Gar was stunned. It had to be a part of killing the voices, right?

    Lhandyn filled him in on as much as he knewa€¡±which wasn''t really anything more than he''d already said. The Protectors were still learning. But as Gar celebrated with him, the male was already shuffling towards the cave mouth. "I have to go," he said with a smile. "I need to show my Mom."

    Gar sped arms with him again, then stood there, still in disbelief, as Lhandyn turned and leaped off the trail and shifted, opening his wings and flying away over the tree canopya€¡±his progress wobbly, but straight. Then the male gave a cry in his bird that echoed over the WildWood, and Gar shook his head. Then he turned to Rika, both stunned.

    Rika threw her arms around him,ughing with joy. "That''sa€| amazing! I can''t believe it. Why would they suddenly be able to shift now when they haven''t been able to fora€| what, centuries?"

    "I don''t know," Gar said, awed. "But I''m going to go find Reece and see if he knows anything from the histories.

    Was it possible that the Protector''s inability to shift was tied somehow to the voices?

    "I need to tell El," he said quietly.

    Rika slid under his arm and they both watched Lhandyn soar away, Gar''s chest an odd mix of thrill and grief. Then she patted his chest.

    "Are you okay?"

    Gar cleared his throat and blinked. "Yeah, yeah," he said gently, then smiled down at her. "I just hope wherever Aaryn is, he gets to enjoy his wolf."

    Rika''s face went sad, but he hushed her and leaned down to kiss her slowly, lingering. So, so grateful that she was there. That he hadn''t lost her. That they still had time to find the bond.

    **** IT''S OUR LAST DAY IN ANIMA *sob* ****

    Thank you for joining me on this ride. There will be new chapters ALL DAY as we take the final plunge toward our happy ending. Thank you foring with me. Thank you for all your support and encouragement. And thank you for changing my life. I wish Anima was real and we could all go live there together.

    I hope you enjoy this.... STRAP IN!

 Chapter 614 Alls Fair In Love And War

    <strong>AARYN (Three Weeks Later)</strong>

    Aaryn woke up with his snout on his paws, on the rise just above the portal in the gardens of the Big House. It was almost dawn, but still dark, and dew had settled on his coat.

    Shaking his head, he stood and looked around, then reluctantly shifted back to human form.

    He sighed. This kept happening. He couldn''t sleep and had to be outside because when he was inside his body felt so tight his breathing constricted. Everything about that house felt unnatural to him, and though he spent many hours inside during the day, when the night fell he had to be free. Thend around the Big House wasrge and rolling and despite the strangely manicured gardens, it felt better to be on the grass and under the trees. But none of it smelled right. He ended up running circles, patrolling the wall of the property every night until he grew too tired to take another step.?

    But no matter how weary he was, he always ended up back here, in sight and sound of the former portal.

    Normally once he woke, he shifted back to human and stayed that way until the next night. But today he was so tired.

    With no one around, and weary of fighting the urge, Aaryn shifted back and used his wolf to pad closer to the portal.?

    He didn''t let himself think about how the hours he spent in his wolf were growing longer and longer, or how it was an act of discipline to make himself shift backa€¡±yet bing his wolf was as simple as breathing.

    It shouldn''t have been that simple. He''d watched and listened to so many training sessions with Anima who could shift. While he hadn''t experienced it before, he knew that for El, being in beast form was a fight for dominance. With him shifting for the first time as an adult... he should have struggled. Elia had struggled when she did ita€¡±desperately! And he also knew that while he was in his beast he should have had some distance from his own mind. He shouldn''t haveplete control and know himself so clearly. And yet, he did.

    The whole thing was disturbing on its owna€¡±was his beast different from El''s, or the other wolves?a€¡±but it got worse. Thoughts of his mother always trotted on the edges of thoughts of his beast form and he was terrified of where they would take him if he let himself explore them.

    Aaryn snorted the air from his wolf''s nostrils and walked slowly towards the boulders.?

    Everything he''d heard about the other Anima and their time in their beasts was wrong. He''d been told that being in the wolf separated him from himself somewhat. That being in the beast pushed the human heart and mind to the background. Yet, here he was, pacing in his wolf body, all human thoughts and feelings just as clear, just as powerful as they were in his flesh.

    It was so unfair.

    His chest ached like he wanted to crya€¡±but as a wolf, it seeped out as a piercing whine. The thought of cryinga€¡±againa€¡±made him want to go to sleep and never wake up. The grief made him angry, the anger made him tense and hot, then left him exhausted when he erupted, venting the rage until he tumbled back into grief.

    He was almost at the former portal. Closer than he''de to it since he found his beast form. Even though he was drawn out here every night, he hadn''t touched the rocks, or even stood in front of them. He''d kept his distance, nose always to the wind, but never again catching that hint of death and decay so unique to the traverse.

    Aaryn sighed as he passed it again. He wasn''t ready to go back to the house yet. It was tooa€| busy.

    The humans had been so consumed by the earthquake and the damage done to the city by it, that apart from feeding and clothing him, Aaryn had been left alone, which suited him. But during his nightly patrols, Aaryn had twice interrupted other humans, ones that didn''t live in the Big House or its surrounding properties, trying to climb the walla€¡±humans who didn''t seem surprised to find a wolf on the grounds.?

    Thenst night he''d been warned by the housekeeper that they''d had some strange phone calls.

    She might not know exactly what Aaryn was, but she''d worked with the now-defunct Guardians long enough to understand that he was different. And desirable to a certain corner of her society.<sub> </sub>

    She''d called him over after dinner and put a kind hand to his shoulder. "If you can, you should go, I think. Find a new life. There are some people in the city, and they''re looking fora€| people like you."

    Aaryn huffed the air from his nose again and turned to pace in the other direction. He knew she was right, that being here only put him in the path of those who were likely still a danger.?

    But something within him refused. This was the closest ce he knew to El. And no matter how pathetic that might be, the thought of leaving, just walking awaya€| he couldn''t do it. It was like epting that he''d never see her again. He just couldn''t.?

    ? As he approached the boulder pile where the portal had once been, his beast instincts tugged toward ita€¡±the reason he didn''t usuallye close. But he was so tired. With a rolling groan, he let himself pad toward it, brushing the boulders with his body.

    Though there was no smell of the portal, Aaryn''s gut twisted in the same way it had when he''d been about to pass through the portal before. As if there were some residual power still nestled amongst these rocks.

    Turning his snout to the boulders to sniff, a sh of blue light shed.

    The shock was so intense, he shifted back.

    All sense of the light and that gut-wrenching tug was gone.

    Heart pounding and sinking at the same moment, Aaryn examined every inch of the rocks. But there was nothing. Had it only been his imagination? A wish?

    The thought that he might be tormented for the rest of his days by hopes bred only by his imagination was a gut punch. Aaryn shook his head to rid himself of the image and as tears threatened, he gave up and shifted again.

    And his wolf went utterly still as the blue re of light came againa€¡±there, between two of the boulders. He didn''t take his eyes off it, and though it pulsed, it never disappeared.

    He whined and pawed at the boulder, afraid to hope again. He wasn''t sure he could live through another disappointment of that magnitude.

    Barely breathing, he shoved his nose between the rocks, then edged in, forced to sink on his haunches slightly to make it between the massive rocks.

    The blue light didn''t disappear.

    There was no scent of the portal, no decay, no dusty death. But there wasa€| air. And it wafted out of the glowing blue space just wide and tall enough for his beast. Aaryn inhaled deeply, testing the air and he caught the faintest trace of the damp stone of a cave. And air that smelled like the WildWood.

    Breath rushing out of him, Aaryn shifted back to his human form but was left squatting under and between massive rocks, with nothing more than rocks and dirt in front of him.

    A sob broke in his throat, and he shifted again, whining when the blue light immediately appeared. Without hesitation, he poked it with his nosea€¡±and his nose passed through to find more of that weing, damp, clean earth and wet stone, and the scent of the Great Treesa€|

 Chapter 615 The Burden Of Grief

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    She wondered if it was possible to actually die from grief. Then she growled at herself, because could there be a more self-pitying thought?

    And yet, the question didn''t leave her head.

    She had walked through that day feeling as if her limbs were lead.

    It had been a month since the portals were closed, her parents were lost, and Aaryn disappeared. Every day since, she''d gone to sleep vowing that the next day would be easier. That she would find joy, somewhere, somehow. And every day had been proven to be only more painful, and heavier than the one preceding it.

    As Elreth left the market after a breakfast she hadn''t been able to eat, she shook her head. There were so many things to be grateful for. Why couldn''t her heart find even a speck of joy in them?

    The humans who had intended to destroy the Anima had been rousted, destroyeda€¡±and the voices as well.

    The Kingdom was lighter, happier, cleaner somehow, because the voices were gone, too. None of them had realized the number among them that carried the voicesa€¡±or the influence those souls had on those around them. Everyone had remarked that the sun seemed brighter. That hope was morea€| present. Even Elreth could appreciate the differencea€¡±there was less fear in the hearts of those who were leading, and fewer petty squabbles among the people.

    Even though they''d lost peoplea€¡±including Huncer, who''d been lost in the earthquakea€¡±even though Elreth felt like she hadn''t found space in her heart to grieve that yet, most of the Anima had survived. A war with humans and their weapons, yet they could count the souls lost in only a few dozen?

    After facing the shared threat of the human invasion, and the voices removing the traitors from among them, the Anima banded together. Elreth had kept the betrayal of the Protectors in the human world secret to the Elders and Alphas, and as such, the people saw only the Protector''s role in keeping them safe. There was greater unity and humility among the tribes than Elreth had ever seen.

    And the Protectors were shifting.

    It wasa€| unfathomable.

    To see them running through the market in beast forma€| to witness the joy of family members sharing an experience for the first timea€| even Elreth had smiled, though she''d had to force herself to it. But even she could grasp the incredible shift in their peoplea€¡±no pun intendeda€¡±as all of these changes added up to a safer, happier Kingdom.

    She should have been overjoyed. And perhaps, if Aaryn was there to share it with her, she might have been. Even grieving her parentsa€| Gar seemed to be able to spend some parts of the day with a smile on his facea€¡±and she''d definitely heard him roaring more than once. He was just like their fathera€|

    Elreth shuddered and started down the trail to the Royal meadow.

    She could, on the outside of it, see the wonder and beauty of what had happened in Anima. And she could appreciate the value of it.

    But her soul couldn''t celebrate.

    Her heart couldn''t leap.

    As the Protectors took their first steps and flights in beast form, Elreth wondered if she could even find hers.

    She felt dead inside.

    She couldn''t eat. She couldn''t stay asleep.

    She hadn''t cried in three days.

    All she wanted to do wasy in the furs, pull them over her head, and sleep. And yet, whenever she did, her mind brought her back to that crucial momenta€¡±that moment when she''d looked at Aaryn and told him to go, despite every instinct gnawing at her not to do it.<sub> </sub>

    And even though she knew if she could go back she wouldn''t change the decisiona€¡±look where it had brought thema€¡±she still hated it.

    It felt like she''d given him away. Like she''d had him in her grasp, and she''d just handed him off to the Creator anda€|

    She shook her head, her teeth clenching so hard her jaw ached.

    Wanting to get away from this thick nket of death in her stomach, she shifted to her lion and began to run, but she reached the Royal Meadow so quickly it barely helped.

    Shifting back to human form while she was still in the grasses, she looked up to see the skya€¡±mostly blue now, but hints of orange as thest of the sunrise haloed the mountains.

    Elreth stopped and stood there, watching the color fade into bright blue, watching the mountains shift from dim shadows before it, to white-capped blue and purple peaks that blended into brown and green closer to where she stood.

    ? Anima was a beautiful ce. So clean. She inhaled deeply, her body automatically searching for the scent of her matea€¡±and breaking her heart all over again when she realized she''d never find it.

    Fuck she was tired. And so, so angry. And so, so sad.

    And so numba€¡±yet in so much pain.

    How was it possible that she felt so much, she was beginning to feel nothing?

    She turned and looked back towards the trail to the City. There was a danger that if she returned to the Cave now, as she''d intended, she would crawl into bed and never crawl back out.

    And that made her think about Aaryn''s mother.

    And that made her think about Aaryn.

    And that made her turn on her heel and start for Gar''s tree house just so that she wouldn''t have to be alone with her thoughts.

    But then, just before she reached it, she heard him roar and that had her fleeing back to the cave with her hands over her head.

    She couldn''t do this anymore! She couldn''t be around people who were happy and in love anda€|

    Sprinting into the Cave, she shoved the door back and ran in, her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached. Her head spun.

    And she was so frantic that it took a moment for the long body at the table to register. It wasn''t until he stood, his long limbs wiry and tanned, his hair gray at the temples and peppered throughout that she slid to a halt, wide-eyed, her jaw almost on the floor.

    "Uncle Behryn?!"

    "There you are," he said, and his voice was so soft and so sad. It wavered. "I''m so sorry I didn''t get here sooner, Elreth. The messengers forgot us. We didn''t even know. And then the earthquakea€|"

    His eyes were pained, pleading with her to understand.

    Elreth sucked in a breath and threw herself into his chest.?

 Chapter 616 Saying Goodbye

    If you like music while you read, try "The Other Side" by Ruelle. It''s what I was listening to while writing this!

    *****

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    "How?" she cried. "What¡­? I thought you were dead! I couldn''t imagine¡ª"

    "Hollhye and I were traveling in the weeks before the earthquake. We''ve had¡­ some grief of our own and it was a time just to rest together and make some decisions. If the messengers came, they found our home deserted. We didn''t know. Then right after we got home the earthquake urred and our tree was damaged. We''ve been working. Just¡­ Elreth I didn''t know. This has all happened and I wasn''t here, and I didn''t know. I didn''t get to say goodbye, I just¡­" He dropped his head into his hands and Elreth''s stomach wanted to turn.

    "Please don''t cry, Uncle Behryn," she whispered.

    He shook his head and sucked in a deep breath, pulling himself together. "I''m so sorry, El. You shouldn''t have had to face this alone. They told me¡­ they told me when we arrived what¡­ what Reth and Elia did and I just¡­ I had toe see you and¡­"

    Elreth flinched, but nodded, swallowing hard. "Thank you. Have you, um, talked to Gar yet?"

    "No," Behryn whispered. "I had toe here and be here because¡­ he''s still here," Behryn said hoarsely, looking around the room. "For me, anyway. He''s still here. Both of them¡­"

    "I know, me too."

    They stared at each other for a long moment, grief zipping between them like shared energy, but Elreth found she could breathe just a little bit easier, because Behryn didn''t want to tell her it was okay, or she was going to be fine, or how well she was doing. He just wanted to be sad with her and that¡­ helped.

    Then he took another deep breath. "And Aaryn¡ª"

    "Please don''t," she breathed, flinching.

    Behryn nodded, then reached for her and pulled her into his chest. She covered her face with her hands as he held her and it was a little bit like her father¡ªnot quite as broad, his voice not quite as deep. But to Elreth, Behryn''s scent was mingled with her family since her youngest years. And even though they hardly saw him anymore¡­ there was something safe about him being there.

    She was d none of the others were there. She would be d to see Hollhye when the time came, but she was so fragile just then. She needed to be quiet.

    And apparently, she needed to be held.

    She didn''t see iting. Didn''t feel the dam threatening to break. But as she slid her arms around her father''s best friend''s chest, something within her broke open and the cry that erupted came from the bottom of her soul.

    She clung to him, hands wed, her face buried in his chest, and he held her, so tightly, curled his arms around her just as her father had done, whispering in her ear.

    That he loved her.

    That her parents loved her.

    That her mate loved her.

    That she would never be alone.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t try to tell her to stop. He didn''t try to paint a better picture. He just fed her soul with the truth: The people who had always loved her most in the world were gone. But she wasn''t alone.

    She felt Behryn break too, his shoulders shaking in single, shuddering bursts at different times. She cried so hard she couldn''t even speak, wetting his shirt with her tears and her snot. But he didn''t care.

    He didn''t care.

    He understood and he held her and he didn''t care.

    And it was exactly what Elreth needed.

    "Thank you¡­. thank you¡­" she sobbed as he gently walked her over to the couch in the Great Room and they sank into it together.

    But he just shushed her and held her and let her keep crying.

    *****

    Elreth didn''t know how long they sat there together, how long it took for her sobs to be shuddering breaths, for her breathing to ease. But at some point she found herself sitting on the couch, her head leaned against Behryn''s arm, and their hands sped.

    "El," he rasped quietly, "I vowed to your father years ago¡ªbefore you were born. Even before your parents mated¡­ we were brothers. And his family is my family. I want you to know that I''m here now. I''m not leaving. Whatever you need¡­ I''m here."

    Elreth sat back to stare at him. "But¡­ Hollhye¡­ you guys were¡ª"

    Behryn sighed and shook his head. "I read the winds, Elreth. I''ve been able to feel the shift in this world for months. I didn''t know what was causing it, but I knew danger wasing. That was part of why we traveled because I knew I was needed here and I was resisting it. I''m so sorry. If I''d known¡­ I just¡­ I battled with it because we were as happy as we could be without¡­ without our own family. But even Hollhye¡­ when we decided toe back, she realized I was struggling and she told me that¡­ anyway, we''re here," he said, his face dragging for the floor. "And we aren''t leaving."

    Elreth hugged him again. "Thank you." Her tears threatened to spill over again¡ªshe was so sick of crying! "Thank you."

    "I''m so sorry, El. I miss them, too. I wish¡­ I wish I''d done so many things differently."

    "Me too," she said honestly. "But we can''t go back, right?"

    "ept the things you cannot change," he whispered, nodding, both of them thinking of her father.

    "I''m really d you''re here, Behryn. And Hollhye, too. We need you. Just to feel better, we need you."

    He gave a watery smile and tousled her hair like he used to when she was a child. "You say that now¡­" he said with a wink, though the smile didn''t reach his eyes.

    Elreth snorted.

    They sat both staring at the carpet on the floor, and talked. About her parents. About the stupid things, Behryn and her father had done when they were Elreth''s age. About all the ways her mother had put her father in his ce. About how much like them Elreth and Gar were¡­ And even though it felt like the hole her parent''s left in this world was a yawning chasm that could never be filled, remembering with Behryn felt good. As if a piece of that hole had somehow closed.

    As if the rest would be more manageable. Because they weren''t really gone when they were remembered.

 Chapter 617 Healing - Part 1

    <strong>ELRETH</strong>

    Behryn left a short timeter, promising to return after lunch with Hollhye. Elreth was so exhausted, she didn''t even fight the urge to go back to bed. But she found as she slumped onto the sleeping tform that her heart, though still aching with open wounds, didn''t hurt quite as much as it had before.

    A burden shared was a burden halved, her mother had always said.

    Elreth took a breath and decided she would try to be more intentional. Talk to Gar more often. Talk to Behryn and Hollhye. And¡ª

    Footsteps sounded in the Cave and Elreth''s heart jumped, adrenalin pumping in her veins.

    Then she recognized them.

    Jayah was there.

    Shit.

    Elreth had forgotten. Jayah had been pushing to speak with her and she''d put her off almost every day. She''d given in at breakfast and told her toe in an hour¡ªshit.

    The female entered a momentter, her lined face serious, but seeking, her hair beginning to streak with white in a way that reminded Elreth of Mam''Amora. It was bothforting and terrifying.

    Elreth couldn''t fathom losing anyone else.

    Their eyes met as Jayah crossed the room. Elreth hadn''t moved from her ce in the furs, and Jayah didn''t seem surprised.

    But Elreth didn''t want to talk to her.

    "I''m not feeling well," she croaked as Jayah settled on the furs. "Maybe we can do this tomor¡ª"

    "No, El," Jayah said in her calm voice that was deep for a female. Then Jayah''s forehead pressed into deep lines, and to Elreth''s horror, she dropped her face into her hands and began to cry.

    "No, no, Jayah, please¡ª"

    But Jayah''s cries, which began softly, were climbing, until she sobbed open-mouthed, her voice cracking in her throat.

    Elreth trembled. She couldn''t give in again! She couldn''t do this!

    Her anger roared then¡ªwhat was Jayah doing, walking in here just to cry on her shoulder? Didn''t the female think she was carrying enough?

    "Get out," Elreth hissed. "Leave me."

    "No," Jayah sobbed. "I won''t."

    "I said¡ª"

    "Elreth, you can''t heal if you don''t acknowledge your pain," she said fiercely, yet still crying, the tears trickling down her lined cheeks. "It was a lesson I taught your mother when she feared losing you, and I will teach it to you as well, in her honor."

    "No! I don''t want to learn that lesson! I''m carrying enough!"

    "You carry too much. It''s exactly why you need to let yourself grieve. Stop trying to push it away. You''re only adding to your own pain. It is a deception that the weakness of your emotion will stay with you. Let it go, Elreth. Speak the truth. Feel the truth. Acknowledge the truth!"

    "You think I haven''t faced the truth?!"

    "I think you are trying not to," Jayah said, pleading, one hand on Elreth''s leg.

    "I''m trying to keep myself functioning! I have a job to do and people I have to watch out for. If trying to keep myself here for them is the wrong thing¡ª"

    "Of course not¡ªbut you cannot walk through as if you are unhurt! You cannot forget that they are grieving also! When you speak of your pain, let them see it, then they will be able to grieve also!"

    "So now I''m responsible for making it all okay for them?!"

    "No! You are responsible to stop stifling what is within you."

    "I can''t! If I do, I''ll fall apart!"

    "And those of us here to help you will do so until you can get back on your feet¡ªand meanwhile everyone else will know they, too, can struggle and it''s okay. If even their Queen¡ª"

    "Stop! Stop saying that!"

    "No, Elreth. It''s the truth. Your grief honors them¡ªall of them. You holding it back does not. And it doesn''t allow others to honor them, either."

    "Shut up!"

    "I won''t!" Jayah sobbed, but despite her tears, her ragged voice, her eyes were fierce and fixed on Elreth. "You carry too much¡ªlet us help you!"

    "I just sat here with Behryn for an hour, you think that wasn''t enough?"<sub> </sub>

    "Not if you''re still here looking like you will dissolve into these furs and nevere out."

    "Don''t tempt me."

    Jayah grabbed her arm and opened her mouth, ready to argue again, but Elreth''s rage roared¡ªthe bonfire within her ring to life, and with teeth gritted and lips peeled back, she swung a blow towards the female, screaming at her to let go!

    But Jayah only leaned into her so Elreth''s arm was thrown around her back. She pulled Elreth into her chest and held her tightly, pleading with broken whispers for Elreth to stop being strong. That being weak, keeping a soft heart was the way to win this¡ªand all this through her own tears.

    Elreth sagged in her grip. For a moment she almost gave in, almost tumbled headlong into her grief¡ªnot sharing it, as she had with Behryn, but surrendering to it.

    She felt her heart try to drop and just as she would have lost her grip, she growled, "NO!" and sprung out of Jayah''s embrace out of the furs, out of the room.

    She heard the female stand up to follow, and she screamed, "LEAVE ME ALONE!" then raced out of her home full of the sights and smells of everyone she loved, and out into the Royal Meadow where she shifted and ran.

    *****

    It was instinct. Her beast took her to the Weeping Tree. But as soon as she arrived and her instinct to look for her mate here, to make sure her parents hadn''t beaten them to it, rose in her heart, she screamed in sheer rage and pain.

    It didn''t matter where she went, or what she did, she couldn''t escape this wing pain!

    She stood in the middle of the clearing, trembling, her body shuddering like thend had when the voices were defeated.

    Then she opened her mouth and started to tell the Creator exactly what she thought of all this. All this pain and loss. All the ways that they''d been harmed, all the love they''d lost.

    How could He say this was a good thing, a good ce to be when He''d taken so much from them to get there?!

    She tipped her head back and screamed at the sky. "HOW CAN YOU DO THIS TO US?!"

    The wind rose, rustling through the Weeping Tree''s beautiful long threads of leaves fluttering like fabric in the air.

    It was so beautiful. How could he give such beauty in a world full of so much pain?

    Then the wind rose in another gust, just as she inhaled, and everything in her body stopped.

    The scent of that breeze turned her stomach to feathers.

    There was a wolf nearby. A wolf her heart yearned for.

    No, no. It couldn''t be. He was gone¡ªone of the Protectors must have a simr scent. This scent was different, a beast form, just simr to Aaryn''s. She was torturing herself.

    The Creator was torturing her.

    "What a cruel trick," she seethed. "It''s like you want me to be upset! Like you keep reminding me of everything you''ve taken. It''s cruel! What about the promises for peace and joy? Where are those?" she cried to the sky. "My father lived the most faithful life of anyone I know, and he ended up dead at the hands of the voices? What kind of reward was that?"

    That wind buffeted her again and this time a howl rose from within the trees, its haunting echo bouncing through the WildWood.

    Elreth shuddered because it sounded like Aaryn''s howl.

    "No," she whispered. "You took him. Stop throwing it in my face!"

    But the howl rose again and Elreth blinked and blinked, frozen in ce, terrified to hope. Yet hope rose.

    Then she started to run, tears blurring her vision.

    Her heart sang in her chest, but she kept sobbing. It was impossible. It couldn''t be, it couldn''t be!

    Then she burst into a nearby clearing just as the shadow of a wolf¡ªsilver and gray¡ªappeared, galloping towards her.

    Then suddenly the wolf shifted and it was Aaryn.

    Elreth screamed his name and sprinted towards him as he leaped, tackling her to the ground, his hands wed into her hair, his lips on her ear, sobbing and holding her. They tumbled into the grass and dirt, both crying, Aaryn thanking the Creator that he''d made it. It was a miracle. He''d made it and she was safe.

    Thank you.

    Thank you.

    Thank you.

    And Elreth, her nose full of the scent of her mate, her hands full of his warm strength, couldn''t believe that her eyes and ears were true.

    Aaryn was back.

 Chapter 618 Healing - Part 2

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    It had been an incredible day. Completely overwhelming.

    Aaryn was back. Impossibly, the Creator made a waya€¡±a path through the traverse. Aaryn said it was now nothing more than a cave, an empty space that smelled like the WildWood. He''d only been able to find it in his wolf.

    Gar knew the guards had searched the cave when the portals were closed, and they hadn''t found any way through. Elreth, too.

    But Aaryn pointed out that he was a Protector. And his beast form seemeda€| different.

    "I''m still myself," he''d whispered in his brother''s ear when they were discussing which guards to send to what might now be a security risk they thought they''d never have to face again. "I''m still in my head when I''m a wolf."

    Gar tipped his head and looked hard at his brother whom he''d thought might only be inexperienced. But now, after some investigation with Aaryn and a handful of other protectors, it looked like there was some difference in the ways they shifted and the forms they took.

    So, they''d sent their best trackers, along with four full fists of guards to hold the cave and clearing until the others were done with their investigations.

    They would not return until they understood exactly who could cross, and how.

    All of this urred while he''d watched his sister, joy alight in her eyes again,pletely unwilling to let Aaryn out of her sighta€¡±out of her touch. She''d held his hand, his arm, whatever was within reach while he discussed the issue with the Security Councila€¡±and Behryn.

    Another wonder. Behryn and Hollhye weren''t dead. They were there, healthy, and ready to work. More importantly, not leaving. They''d returned to the Tree City and at Elreth and Gar''s insistence, were moving into his parent''s tree.

    It had been such an amazing day, and yet when the decisions were made and the conversations finished, Gar found himselfpletely overwhelmed.

    He''d shifted to return to the Tree, walked into the house, and dropped into the couch like it was arms to catch him.

    When Rika returned, she found him sprawled there, his head tipped back on the back of the couch, and his eyes shining.

    "Are you okay?"

    He nodded, though he wasn''t certain it was true. He wasn''t certain what he was feeling. There was so much good in it, and yet underlying it alla€| sadness, feara€|

    "Gar?" Rika said quietly,ing to sit next to him on the couch, one hand squeezing his thigh.

    "I just need a break," he breathed, staring at the ceiling, blinking away tears that wanted toe.

    "Okay. I understand. I''ll go see ifa€¡±"

    "No!" he said hurriedly, lifting his head and grabbing her hand that she''d just removed from his thigh. "Not from you, Rika. Never from you. I meanta€| I needed to get out of thea€| the noise."

    She''d blinked at him suddenly as if what he''d said was shocking.

    Gar quickly scanned back through the words but could see nothing traumatic in them. What had he done?

    "Rika? Are you okay? I wasn''ta€¡±"

    "When you need to be away from the worlda€| you still want me there?" Even her whisper was high and thin.<sub> </sub>

    Gar frowned slightly. "Of course. You''re my safe ce."

    It was like watching water pour over her. Something happened. Her eyes widened. Her posture shifted. She leaned closer, staring at him as if he was something precious she''d never seen before.

    "Truly, Gar?"

    "Truly. Rika, I don''t understand, I''ve told you before I always want you there. That I''m nota€¡±"

    "I know. But you''re so strong and you''ve nevera€| I''ve never seen you want to get away from everything before. I know how that feels, Gar."

    He nodded.

    Then she swallowed. "Lately I''vea€| I''ve wanted you in that ce too."

    Gar sat up. "Why didn''t you say anything? Yesterday when you got upset by the conflicts, you told me to leave you alone when you needed some space! If you''d told mea€¡±"

    "I didn''t want to put that on you," she said. "I didn''t want you to be responsible for fixing me."

    Gar stared at her, his heart half-full of her changing needs for him, and half-weeping for all the ways she saw him that weren''t true.

    "Rikaa€| I want to be with you. All the time. I want to help. It''sa€| as much for me as it is for you. Can''t you see?"

    She pped a hand to her mouth, stifling tears. Then she threw herself at him, whispering "I''m so sorry!" as she took his face in her hands.

    Gar was stunned, still uncertain what was happening to her, but her kiss was frantic and her whispers desperate. She pulled him into the kiss and even though it was salty with her tears, it also threatened to make him roar because she wasa€| everything.

    Then, her kiss deep and whimpering, she started pulling at his belt.

    He loved how eager she was with hima€¡±it had led to more than one spontaneous joining out in the WildWood and even a sneaky jaunt into Elreth''s bathing pools.

    But he''d felt for a while that while their lovemaking was joyous and fric, their desire hada€| overwhelmed their hearts.

    So, as she whimpered and rocked in hisp, teasing his lip with her teeth, her hands hurrying to undress him, he took her by the shoulders and held her gently away from his chest.

    She froze, staring at him. "Sorry, sorry," she said after a moment, her cheeks going up in mes. "It''s not the time. I know. I''m sorry. I just felt so close to youa€¡±"

    "No, Rika," he rumbled, his voice gruff and deep. "It''s definitely the time. I justa€| Just let me," he murmured, stroking her cheeks with his thumbs.

    She blinked. "Let you what?"

    "Let me show you," he whispered. Then he leaned forward again, taking her mouth slowly. So slowly. Rika''s breath stopped entirely, though her heart raced ahead.

    Gar held her eyes then kissed her again, so gently. And she was lost.

 Chapter 619 Healing - Part 3

    If you like music while you read, try "May I" by Trading Yesterday. It''s Gar and Rika''s song, and what I was listening to while writing these chapters!

    *****

    <strong>RIKA</strong>

    Something within her trembled with a confusing mix of excitement and fear.

    She still had her eyes open and she watched Gar kiss her, but she couldn''t resist it. Every brush, every touch¡­ it was as if the fire he''d lit under her skin months earlier had sunk to glowing embers¡ªintense heat and light, but little mes¡ªand he was blowing on them.

    When he traced her mouth with his, teased at her with his tongue, she couldn''t help but respond¡ªfollowing him when he eased back. But he''d never let her take it deep and fast.

    She arched when he let his fingers trail slowly down her back and sucked in a breath when he gripped her thighs. The mes wanted to roar, but instead of pulling her against him, Gar pressed one hand back up her spine to slide his fingers into her hair and grip the back of her head.

    The kiss deepened. But each time she tried to make it faster or more frantic, he slowed further, forcing her to focus on the featherlight slide of his lips, on the tingling trails he left on her arms with gentle fingers, on the quiet sighs of her name that kept rumbling from his chest.

    She couldn''t escape the growing warmth in her belly that responded to the achingly slow way he rocked against her, still fully clothed. But instead of turning it into a thrilling, desperate pawing at clothing and screaming release, Gar slowed and stroked and sighed¡­ drawing out the contact until her very skin seemed to vibrate.

    The familiar fear that chittered in her head began to raise its voice¡ªyet right alongside it, she saw his face, the worried way he''d sat up and grabbed for her when he thought she might leave.

    She knew the feeling he described, lived in that ce more often than she''d like to admit. She''d recognized the zed look in his eyes, the shuddering need to feel separate from the feelings. But for her, that had always meant she needed physical space. Distance from people and their noise.

    Until him.

    Lately, she''d found herself falling into him, not away from him, when things got difficult. And that moment when she''d found him¡ªunderstood what he felt and been so willing to give him the space he needed as he''d done so often for her¡ªonly to find him pleading with her to stay.

    It was as if he''d suddenly stepped over her walls ande to live inside them, with her. It left her shaking and breathless and terrified and¡­

    Oh dear lord. She felt her whole existence soften.

    As Gar drew his hands up her sides and whispered her beauty, her hips began to roll in slow circles.

    As he kissed her, open-mouthed, the t of his tongue finding hers, she felt her joints loosen.

    And when his fingers fisted in her hair and he shivered, raising his hips to grind slowly against her, her head tipped back of its own ord.

    Gar''s hands shook, but his fingers found her buttons and slowly popped them one by one until he slid his palms to her ribs and helped her shrug it off, sucking in a breath at the sight of her and rolling against her so their chests brushed and her skin pebbled with goosebumps, her nipples rising to hard peaks.

    But still, he moved so slowly.

    Even when he finally reached for her leathers, he didn''t hurry, dropping his lips to her shoulder and mouthing her skin as he worked at her buttons, then sitting back, swinging her up and off hisp and standing.

    Rika was almost used to these moves now¡ªhis immense strength and confidence, the way he could just take her if he wanted to.

    And he wanted to. But he so rarely did¡ªalways mindful of her fear.

    But this time it didn''t feel like a threat. It felt like a thrill, her stomach dipping in that shuddering, nervous way when something good was happening, as he carried her through the room, up the stairs to the bedroom and thenid her on the bed like she was precious cargo.<sub> </sub>

    "Gar¡ª"

    He took her mouth to shush her, teasing with his tongue, his lips full and loose on hers. Then he reached down and, kissing his way down her neck, her chest, her stomach, slowly drew her leathers off and tossed them to the side.

    When he straightened, his eyes were bright and hot. But there was nothing predatory in his gaze.

    Instead of glowing with his lion, they glowed with his love.

    Rika sucked in a breath as he shucked off his own leathers, then climbed up onto the bed with her, crawled over her, but didn''t lower himself to cover her.

    They sat there for a moment, Gar on all fours, his hands braced to her sides, his knees between hers, and they stared at each other.

    He reached with one hand t to her chest and stroked down, between her breasts, to her stomach, then her thigh, then cupped the back of her knee and pulled it up against him.

    The move lit a fire in her belly¡ªnot just the heated desire he always inspired in her. But something more. Something that curled and coiled and tightened, wrapping around her heart and thrumming, pulsing with a bright, warm light.

    "Gar?" she whispered.

    He still hadn''t lowered himself onto her, but his touch was so gentle and so¡­ necessary.

    "God, I love you, Rika," he croaked, his eyes slightly wide and suddenly pleading¡ªas if he feared she might reject him.

    Gasping, Rika pushed up to sit, taking his face in her hands and searching his eyes. "I love you, Gar. I''ve never loved anyone the way I love you. Please¡­ it''s true¡ª"

    She''d barely got the words out when he took her mouth with a groan, his hand at the back of her neck again, cradling her, his armying down her spine, pulling her closer.

    They kissed, long and deep, curled together that way and she sucked in against the questions that wanted to rise, against the desperate eagerness that she''d always fallen back into.

    Something within her trembled as if she stood on a precipice. She opened her eyes for a moment to find Gar sighing her name, his handsome face twisted with desire and pleading.

    Pleading.

    He feared she''d say no.

    She never wanted him to think she ever wanted to say no.

    With a tiny cry, Rika clung to his shoulders, but let her head fall back, and for the first time in her life, she let herself go¡ªfinally. She put herselfpletely in his hands and surrendered to whatever he might bring. Because she loved him, and he loved her, and she''d never felt safer with anyone.

    She couldn''t fight it anymore.

    "I love you, Gar," she whispered, tears of joy pricking under hershes.

    And as he groaned the mating call and dropped his chin to taste her throat, something inside her bloomed to life.

 Chapter 620 Bonded

    <strong>GAR</strong>

    ? Something was happening. Gar''s heart raced and his veins pulsed with that incredible, fizzing light that curled through his bloodstream and wrapped itself around his heart.

    "Rika," he gasped when she let herself fall backwards into his hands, her head back and throat bared. Carefully, as if she might break, he lowered her to the furs and the mating call tore from his throat as he descended on her.

    Gar''s entire body shuddered and everything within him lit with joy when Rika cried his name.

    Covering her with his body, he began to rock, groaning the mating call over and over, rolling it in his throat and letting his trembling hands explore every inch of her jaw, her neck, her breasts.

    Rika gasped his name every time she let go of her held breath, but he could feel ita€| within both of them. It called to him from his soul, twisting his insides and ring with warmth and light.

    The bonda€| Creator''s Mane, she was surrendering.

    Rika, breath tearing in and out of her throat, hooked a leg up over his waist and pulled him in with hands and heels, urging him, rocking into him, pleading until he took her moutha€¡±and took her body in a single, slow slide that made her sob his name.

    Then they rocked together, bodies writhing, as his heart began to beat in time with hers, that golden, glittering light throbbing in his veins and spiraling out into his chest, his body, his limbs.

    He needed her. He needed her in ways that had nothing to do with the flesh, and yet, could only be expressed by it.

    And he could feel her in the moment with him, her heart yearning for his, stretching, reaching for him, that light emanating from within her as well.

    Gar almost sobbed. Cupping a hand over her head, he dropped his chin, pressing her into the furs, his heart pounding so hard he felt it even in his fingertips.

    "Rika," he groaned. "Rika, can I im you?"

    "Yes! You already have!"

    "No, Rikaa€| the bonda€¡±"

    "Anything, Gar. Please. Please!"

    She cried out, clinging to him and something within Gar exploded. For a moment he couldn''t breathe as that golden, glittering light in his veins shot through bone, sinew, skin and met hersing for him. Their hearts spun, the light like webs,s closed around each of them and pulled taut as their bodies rolled together.

    Gar huffed the mating call, and Rika cried his name and for a long moment he could only gasp and tingle, sensation dancing across every inch of his skin.

    But the needa€| the need drove even further.

    "Rikaa€| be mine."

    "Yes!"

    "Let mea€| have you!"

    "Yes!"

    On the edge of control, Gar thrust into her, forgetting gentleness, forgetting caution. He was lost, surrendered to the pure sensation of bing one.

    The rope of light that had started in his heart knotted with hers and even when he shifted, he felt it, always pulling him back, pulling them together.<sub> </sub>

    His jaw dropped and his breath tore in his throat.

    Rika was gone, eyes rolled up and body writhing, she kept herself pressed into him, riding against him, pulling him in.

    He could feel his release climbing to crest the wave, pleasure ballooning in his lower spine, love overwhelming even the sense of her embracing him.

    "Rika! I give myself to youa€¡±do you give yourself to me!"

    "Yes! Please, Gar, please!"

    "I love you!"

    "I love you, tooa€¡±!" the word broke off as she arched, her body tightening around him and the bond exploded.

    Light, shivering glittering light raced through his veins, and without thought, he opened his mouth on the soft skin where her neck met her shoulder, and he bit down, groaning her name, the t of his tongue tasting the delicious salt of her.

    She''d been about to rx, to shudder out of her orgasm, but she arched again, screaming his name and Gar''s climax hit.

    His teeth still buried in her skin, he roared, and felt the bond snap into cea€¡±that gorgeous, golden rope snapping tight between their hearts and yanking something from his chesta€¡±a tiny, piercing pain that was immediately soothed as a piece of her spun into ce to fill the hole she''d made.

    They rolled into each other, bodies twitching, voices rising, then slumped, hearts pounding in time. And as Gar finally slumped over her, sweaty and trembling, sucking the blood gently from her skin, Rika clung to him, pulling him tight against her, sobbing.

    "Oh, Rika, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt youa€¡±"

    "You didn''t. You didn''t. Oh, you beautiful man, you didn''t," she whispered, tears rolling down her cheeksa€¡±that were pressed high with a smile.

    Gar leaned back to look at her, to meet her eyesa€¡±and found them shining with joy.

    "If you aren''t hurt, why do you cry?" he whispered, terrified that despite the ecstasy and sheer joy throbbing in his veins, that he''d somehow done more harm than good for her.

    "Because I love you so much, Gar. Because I trust you so much. I''m so sorry I held back. Thank you. Thank you for being so patient with me. I love you. I love you so much."

    She threw her arms around his neck and pulled herself up and into his chest, so Gar, tears pinching at his eyes and throat, lowered then both back to the furs, and curled himself around her as tightly as he was able.

    And while he waited for her to calm and find her peace, he whispered to her all the ways that she was beautiful, and all the ways that he would watch over her.

    And all the promises he would keepa€| forever.

    My breath before yours.

    My blood spilled that yours might not.

    My death so that your life might be saved.

    And if you should lose mea€| I will call down the Creator himself to watch over you.

    And even through her tears, Rikaughed with joy and whispered them all back.

 Chapter 621 The End - Part 1

    If you like music while you''re reading, try "Into the Sea (It''s Gonna Be Ok)" by Tasha Layton. It''s the PERFECT soundtrack to the rest of the chapters here! (Thank you, reader Raichyl / PBMamaRae for the suggestion!)

    *****

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth opened his eyes to find the beautiful, clear blue sky arching high overhead, fluffy clouds chasing each other in a light breeze that also rustled leaves in nearby trees.

    He blinked.

    One deep breath revealed that he was not in WildWood. This ce was beautiful and the air crisply clean, but the scents were wrong. Though he recognized certain trees and flowers, there was¡­ more. Something that made him smile.

    Sitting up quickly, he looked around. The sun was low in the sky, slowly dropping towards distant, unfamiliar mountains that were turned purple by thete afternoon sun. He''d beenying on a bed of lush grass. Behind him the shadows of unfamiliar trees stretched towards him, their branches thick and green with the kind of growth that told him spring was bing summer.

    Crickets were beginning to sing¡ªand joined by trilling birds whose delightful songs were so varied, he couldn''t pick them out.

    He inhaled deeply again and smiled, finally understanding where he was.

    This ce smelled amazing.

    "You made it." The deep voice, rich and strong, so warm it made Reth''s chest expand, was easily heard over the rush of the breeze, and the wildlife song.

    Reth jumped to his feet and whirled.

    A male¡ªhe looked human¡ªstood a few feet away, his eyes bright and weing, smile lines framing his mouth. His beard and hair were thick and shining like Reth''s had been when he was young, and yet the man carried with him the weight and wisdom of age. He wore long robes of the most luxurious silk¡ªyet they were light, fluttering in the slightest breeze. He had a sash over his shoulder that seemed spun from pure gold. And there was fire in his eyes. The kind of fire that made Reth utterly certain that he never, ever wanted to be the enemy of this man.

    The man''s face was unlined, yet heavy with maturity. He defied any age. He moved nimbly as he stepped forward, his smile growing.

    Reth''s entire being responded to His presence, and with a cry of joy, he dropped to his knee, sping one arm to his chest and dropping his head low¡ªthe humblest form of submission save crawling on his belly¡­

    Reth blew out a breath and began to drop, but the man rushed forward,ughing.

    "No! No! Stand up! Stand up! You made it. And I''m so d you''re finally here." He threw his arms around Reth''s shoulders, pulling him into the tightest embrace, one hand clutching the back of Reth''s neck, trembling with emotion. "You were so good. So faithful. Well done, my Son. Very, very well done."

    Reth clung to the man, his chest swelling with gratitude and joy, his body shivering with pure satisfaction. As if the words fed his soul.

    When they pulled apart, just far enough to meet eyes, Reth''s mouth dropped open and he clung to the man''s arms. He should have been crying¡ªthe thrill that fizzed in his chest was soplete, he should have been weeping in a ball. Yet all he felt was sheer joy.

    "You''re here," Reth breathed. "Creator, you''re here?!"

    The man put a hand to his jaw and leaned down, beaming, to hold his gaze. "No, Reth¡­ You''re here. Finally. Now we never have to be parted again."<sub> </sub>

    *****

    As the sun slowly dipped towards the horizon, turning the sky every zing color of the rainbow, Reth walked alongside the Creator on a dirt path that wound through the grasses and towards a distant forest that squatted on the foothills of the mountains.

    Everywhere he turned he saw beauty. Everything he touched was vibrant and¡­ healthy.

    They passed a small grove of orange trees, and Reth reached up to pick one, Tearing it open he found the fruit inside thick and juicy, and so wonderfully sweet.

    "Good choice," the Creator chuckled, holding out a hand to receive a piece, then popping it into his mouth. "They''ve always been one of my favorites."

    Reth strode alongside him, unustomed to feeling small next to anyone, yet he was reminded of the days of his childhood, before the war, when he and his father had time to hunt and adventure. When there were no royal duties pressing, but his father was the biggest, strongest male alive.

    Reth had never felt safer, or happier. Never more content.

    He looked down at his hands and his body and shook his head. He still looked like himself but¡­ healthier. His skin the burnished bronze of time spent in the sun. His hair dark and shining.

    And nothing ached, he thought with a chuckle.

    "Try it out, I think you''ll like it," the Creator said with a smug smile.

    "Try¡­ my body?"

    "Test it. See what you think."

    Reth looked at him a moment, then shrugged and started to run.

    The following minutes were the most fun he''d had in years¡ªleaping boulders, running up tree trunks to grasp the tall branches and swing from them with only one hand. His chest never ached, his heart never jumped. No matter how he pressed, he never grew tired. His muscles never began that warning sting that the edge of his strength was approaching.

    He let go of the tree he was hanging from tond on the grass next to the Creator, then sprinted forward, running as fast as his legs could carry him. "I can''t wait for Behryn to arrive!" he called over his shoulder. "I''ll finally be able to beat him!"

    "I wouldn''t bet on it," the Creatorughed. "My noble son is gifted. When he finds his way here he will still be himself, only better¡ªand he was made to be enough to keep you humble."

    "Behryn''sing!?" Reth slid to a halt, turning to find the Creator, still walking calmly, yet directly behind him.

    The Creator came to a stop next to him, his eyes calm and warm, and he smiled.

    "Not just Behryn," he said, his voice low and conspiratorial as if they shared a secret.

    Reth''s new, strong heart leaped in his chest.

 Chapter 622 The End - Part 2

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    The Creator was beaming. "Every one of my children wille here, Reth. This is the life you were intended to have¡ªthis is the perfect paradise your heart has yearned for your entire life. This is where you''ll find peace and perfect justice¡ªand the utter absence of evil. Of course Behryn will be here! Behryn loves me. Life in the world is so painful. Yet he continues to choose love¡ªfor others over himself." The Creator shook his head, his eyes going soft. "All my children are my joy." Then he turned to Reth and His face got serious. He gripped Reth''s shoulder.

    "I know it was so difficult. It pained me every time you were hurt. And it thrilled me every time you chose right, and wisdom, and love anyway. I am so, so sorry you had to endure so much, Reth. But it was necessary. Please be certain, I did not bring any trial to your life that was not utterly necessary¡ªand every step within it. Every ounce.

    "I am so grateful for your faithfulness. To Me, and to your mate, and your children¡ªyour people. To My people." The Creator nodded when Reth gave him a questioning look. "You were given a purpose, and you walked into it with joy and strength. That is what I asked of you, and you said yes. Thank you."

    "You can''t be serious," Reth said, shaking his head. "I could never have gotten through it without you. You kept me afloat when that life threatened to drown me. I''m¡­ I''m sorry I wasn''t more¡ª"

    "Do not finish that sentence." The Creator''s voice was deep, warm, and quiet. Yet the Alpha power behind those words¡­ Reth would have submitted again, but the Creator gripped his shoulder to keep him on his feet.

    Reth met His eyes¡ªHis eyes that shed gold, yet were blue. And brown. And green. And¡­ they were somehow every color and none.

    "Reth, your life before was not measured by every step you took¡ªsome of them strong, some faltering. Some off the pathpletely," He said dryly. "Your life was measured by your motive. Your love for me, your love for others. The heart you brought. I was far less concerned with what you chose to do, and far more concerned with why you chose to do it. And while we both know there were times you failed, that is not what makes me love you. Even in the wake of failure, even when you''d been humbled, or overlooked, or targeted, you continued to choose love, and wisdom. You continued to choose the good of others over yourself. You continued to love even when others didn''t. There is no condemnation in that, Son. Never. This is where I stored reward for you. Choosing the good of another¡ªespecially at cost to yourself¡ªis the highest form of love you can offer. And you loved well, Son."

    Reth stared, awed, swallowing hard. He felt like he had when he was young, watching his father be King. He felt, he realized, the way Gar used to look at him when he was still young. The pleading, hopeful look that wanted to hide how desperate it was for approval.

    And the Creator stared nothing but love back to him.

    "How can you look at me like that?" Reth whispered.

    "Because you did it, Son. I knew you would." And he hugged Reth again, squeezing him tightly and murmuring his affirmation and joy.

    Reth trembled with the joy, the feeling of such fullness that came when the Creator touched him.

    "But I came so close to giving up," he said hoarsely. "So many times."

    "No, you didn''t. You just wanted to, which is different. Remember," he said leaning in so his breath washed over Reth''s face, smelling like honey, "I hear your heart. Not your hands. And your heart embraced me, Reth. That''s all I ever asked."

    Reth snorted,ughing, because he knew he''d always fallen short. Yet the Creator took his arm and walked with him, telling him of all the moments He saw that He knew no one else did.

    The hours Reth gave when his body was aching, or his mind exhausted, but someone needed a loving word, or a helpful hand.

    The days Reth fought his own selfishness and provided for others, even when they were not aware, and didn''t acknowledge it.

    The moments¡ªlike with Lerrin at the River¡ªwhen he could have chosen power or pain for others, and instead, extended the hand of peace. And was mocked for it.

    "I saw every moment, Reth. Even the ones you don''t remember. And I assure you, I have forgotten none of them."<sub> </sub>

    Reth shook his head, walking slowly, running a shaft of grain between his fingers that he''d picked in the meadow.

    But the Creator grew quiet, smiling. As the more time he had to think, the more Reth turned his head¡ªas if something called him from just out of earshot.

    He was so grateful to be here, his heart felt so full and yet¡­ something was iplete.

    "What is it?" the Creator asked softly.

    "I didn''t think anything in paradise would feel¡­ unfinished."

    The Creator smiled slowly. "It isn''t."

    Reth held his breath.

    The Creator chuckled. "Are you ready to see her?"

    "She''s here?!"

    "Of course she''s here. I chose her before you did. She was made for you, Reth, and I would never split a Pair."

    Reth stopped walking, turning his head in every direction. "Where is she?"

    The Creator stepped back, opening an arm towards the trees in the distance. Reth followed his gesture and his eyes¡ªeven sharper than they''d been before¡ªpicked out Elia, walking through the grasses in the distance with the Creator at her side, just like Reth was.

    Reth blinked. He looked at the Creator, there with him, then again in the distance. "But¡­ that''s you!"

    "Yes," He grinned.

    "How¡ª?"

    The Creator chuckled. "Let me keep some of my mystery, Reth. Everyone loves a good mystery."

    Rethughed like a boy, then they embraced again. When he stepped back, the Creator pped him on the shoulder.

    "Run," he said, eyes twinkling. "Go get her, Son."

 Chapter 623 The End - Part 3

    <strong>RETH</strong>

    Reth tore across the grassy dirt so quickly he kicked up dust in his wake. "Elia! ELIA!"

    Her head snapped up and her eyes went wide. She looked up at the Creator at her side, and he beamed, nodding at her. Then she was running too, screaming his name and sprinting towards him. Reth ran so quickly the air pulled tears from his eyes, but there were no tears for pain or sorrow, or for everything they''d endured.

    Elia''s face was alight with love, and when they met, throwing themselves into each other and tumbling to the grass in a tangle of limbs, she wasughing, singing his name.

    Reth rolled, pulling her into his chest, then lifted her face so he could see her, touch her, make sure she was real.

    "Reth! Reth! Thank the Creator! We''re safe! We''re safe! And we never have to be apart again!"

    Reth was speechless. His mate. His wife. The mother of his children. She sprawled on his chest like she was young again, her blue eyes alight and sparkling, her cheeks stretched into the widest smile he''d ever seen.

    And for a moment, everything around them went silent.

    Reth remembered.

    He remembered when they were mere children, frightened by the world, but trying so hard not to be. The way he''d put himself between her and danger. And the way she''d put herself between him and hate.

    He remembered the overflowing joy in his heart that first night she was in Anima, when he''d realized she wouldn''t diea€¡±she would be his. And it felt like the key to the lock of his heart had suddenly turned and his door had been opened wide.

    He remembered the Smoke and mes, the desperation he''d felta€¡±the sheer yearning to make sure she was his and no one else''s. How he would have fought to the death if it was needed to make sure she came home with him.

    He remembered the first time they made lovea€¡±the absolute abandon with which she''d given herselfa€¡±the trust she''d shown in him. It had been humbling.

    He remembered that cloudy daya€¡±the day that should have been horrifica€¡±yet they''d made love on a high meadow and conceived Elreth, finding love and joy even in the midst of darkness.

    He remembered a quiet evening in front of the fire, when both kids were small and had been outside all day, and both fell asleepa€¡±Elreth on the couch, curled almost into a ball, despite her human form, nestled up against Reth''s thigh like a cat. And Gar, barely more than a baby, snuggled into Elia''s chest, her hand cupping his bottom to keep his chin on her shoulder.

    They''d sat there that evening, never taking their eyes off each other, talking about the day, and the children, and their love. And neither of them had been able to stop smiling.

    And he remembered thatst night, in her arms, on the riverbed under those trees. The love. The joy. The rightness of it all that made his heart sing, even as he faced the greatest darkness and grief of his life.

    And he remembered knowing that he had loved her every second of their lives together.

    He rolled Elia to the ground, leaned over her, took her face in his hand, and kissed her.

    "Oh, Reth," she sighed a momentter.

    "We made it," he whispered, smiling, brushing her lower lip with his thumb. "We made it, Love."

    "Yes, you did. You all did," The Creator said quietly from behind them. They both looked up quickly, then jumped to their feet, Reth pulling Elia into his side as they turned together to face their Maker.

    "All of us?" Reth asked quietly.

    The Creator smiled and nodded, his eyes crinkling. "All of youa€¡±and the rest toe, as well."

    "Those toe," Reth asked hesitantly. "They''rea€| still there?"

    The Creator nodded again. "Aaryn made it back. Elreth is still in power. She misses you both desperately, but with him at her side, she is thriving. Theya€| and their offspring."

    Elia gasped, and Reth''s mouth dropped open. "So soon?!"<sub> </sub>

    The Creatorughed. "Time doesn''t pass here in the same way, Son, you''ll see. But trust mea€| you''re going to be grandparents. And you are not forgotten. By anyonea€¡±your friends keep your love alive. I''ll show you, but just be certain: Lerrin and Suhle have returned to the WildWood, and though they keep to themselves a great deal, they are safe and happy. Their daughter is going to take a mate soon."

    He paused, and Elia''s hands tightened on Reth.

    She swallowed. "Gahrye and Kalle? And Reece?"

    The Creator leaned down, took her hand from Reth with quiet apology, then held it as he spoke. "Reece struggles being the only one of his family in Anima. But he is finding a new family to keep him loved until he joins us."

    "Us? Here? Me and Reth? And You?" Elia asked quickly.

    The Creator nodded. "But not just us." He turned then and pointed off to the distant trees. Reth and Elia both turned, then cried out with joy to see Gahrye and Kalle walking arm in arm with each other, and with the Creator.

    Behind them all, there were more shadows under the trees, bodies moving as if they were walking to join them too.

    Elia''s looked at the Creator in the distance, then back to Him in front of her and her head jerked back. "Howa€¡±?"

    Reth snorted and she turned to look at him. "What?"

    "I just love the way you think," he chuckled warmly.

    She smiled. "Same here." Then she turned to the Creator.

    "I can''t tell you how much joy it gives me to have you both here," he said, staring down at them, love shining from him like sunlight. "This was always the goal. That life isa€| it is what was needed to bring you here. But now that you''re here, you''re home. With Me. No more pain. No more struggle. This is the life you were created for, my children. Both of you. Thank youa€| thank you for not giving up. The love you shared with me and the othersa€| Thank you."

    "Why would you thank us?" Elia cried.

    "Because I love you. And being loved isa€| precious, don''t you think?"

    "But you''re the one who made us this way. So surely it''s all your work?"

    The Creator''s face dimmed for the first time that Reth had seen, but He didn''t stop smiling down at Elia. "You all have a choice, my dear. I love you, but as you know, loving someone doesn''t guarantee they will return your regard. My heart is filled when you do. So thank you. Thank you for loving me. And foring home. I am so proud of you. Both of you."

    Reth felt like he wanted to explode with joy as the Creator gathered them in together. Then, when they all stepped back, He grinned.

    "They''ve been waiting," Heughed. "Come see your family."

    Reth turned, and his mouth dropped open as he saw not only Gahrye and Kalle, both beaming and holding each other''s hands, running towards them, but behind thema€|

    "Aymora!" Elia shrieked and started to run to meet them all.

    Aymora, Brant, Candace, Charyn and Drys, and so many more. Then Reth''s jaw dropped as he saw his own father, running andughing, in the wake of the others. And his mother skipping effortlessly alongside him as she threatened to race him. They both saw Reth at the same time and their faces lighted up with joy.

    Reth''s breath rushed out of him and he turned to look at the Creator quickly, almost afraid to believe what he was seeing.

    But the Creator just winked. "I told you, Reth. This is the life you were always made to have son. Come with me. Let''s enjoy every moment of it. Forever."

    Then he took Reth''s hand and they ran forward to greet the others, together.

    <strong>THE END? </strong><strong>(Almost)</strong>

    <strong>Keep reading...</strong>

 Chapter 624 [Bonus Chapter] Epilogue

    If you like music while you read, try "I Lived" by OneRepublic.

    If you''ve been here since "The Nightmare" (Chapter 1 of Falling in Love with the King of Beasts) do a little dance with me? We did it, friends. We really did it¡­ *Sob*

    *****

    <strong>AARYN</strong>

    Aaryn, sprinting across the meadow to catch his son before he reached the trees, stretched to grab the little wiggler under the armpits and swing him up onto his shoulders with augh, then turned to take him back to his mother and sister.

    His son giggled¡ªwas there any better sound in the world?¡ªthen started pounding his hands into Aaryn''s hair.

    "Tell it again, Dad! Tell me about before."

    Aaryn pretended to sigh. "You don''t want to hear that story again."

    "I do! I do! From when you couldn''t shift!"

    So Aaryn told him¡ªhow he''d grown up a child among the wolves who had a wolf within, but could never ess it. How he''d been very sad and very scared, but he had kept going. And then he''d be friends with Elreth. And then, muchter, after they were mates and she was already Queen, he crossed to the other world to stop their friends from being killed and¡ª

    "You''re like a for real hero!" his son said, as he always did at this part of the story. "I was telling Heilhe that because she thinks that her dad''s stronger than you because he''s a lion, and I said¡ª"

    "Don''t do that. Don''t brag," Aaryn said with a quiet smile, wondering if he would have bragged about his father if he''d been old enough to know.

    "But she''s saying she''s stronger than me!"

    "Well¡­ mom was stronger than me for a long time, but that didn''t matter. I was strong in ways that were more important. It doesn''t matter who can shift faster, or has a bigger beast. It matters what you do with your heart and your words, son."

    "I know," his son sighed.

    "If you want to prove that you''re stronger, keep practicing, Reth. Keep shifting. Work to be strong and dominant, just your Grandpa. And then when it''s your turn to lead, no one will be able to challenge you¡ªno matter what tribe you''re from."

    "I will! But¡­" his son trailed off, silent, his little fists suddenly tight in Aaryn''s hair.

    Elreth looked up from the other side of the meadow, looking at them both, her eyebrows high.

    Aaryn shot her a quick look, then pulled his son down and put him on the grass, kneeling so they were eye to eye. "What is it?" he ask quietly.

    Little Reth was only six, but already showing all the signs of dominance¡ªand his mother''s temper.

    Aaryn teased her about it mercilessly.

    But he was a sensitive soul, and took blows straight to the heart.

    Aaryn always tried to remember how his son''s namesake had dealt with those moments when Aaryn was in pain¡ªthe patience, the quiet wisdom. The way Reth had never mocked his pain. He tried to be the Reth he''d known for his son.

    So he gave Little Reth a very serious look and waited.

    Little Reth had red hair like his mother, his skin pale and freckled. His eyes were blue too¡ªand shining with unshed tears as he squinted at Aaryn.

    To Aaryn''s surprise, he looked back over his shoulder, towards his mother, as if he was afraid she might hear, then he turned back and leaned in, whispering too loudly, the way that children did, so Aaryn had to swallow augh.

    "Are you my real dad?"

    Aaryn blinked and his head jerked back for a second before he almostughed out loud¡ªbecause his son looked terrified. "But¡­ of course I am, Reth. Why? Who said that I wasn''t?"

    Reth shrugged his little shoulders, but his face twisted in anger. "A lot of them do," he said, obviously referring ot his friends. "Because I''m a lion and you''re a wolf."

    "But, that doesn''t matter!" Aaryn said, smiling. "Your mom is a lion¡ªjust like you got her red hair and her blue eyes, you got her lion, too!"

    Reth looked relieved, but still a little nervous. Aaryn rubbed his skinny little arms, though they were already bunched with tiny muscles that promised he would be a massive adult.

    "Look at me, Son," he said quietly. When his son met his eyes, Aaryn gave him a smile. "You are what the Creator made you to be. And that''s the very best thing you can be, Reth. You just need to make sure you go ahead and be that as much as you can. You be the very best lion you can, okay?"

    "I know. I will," he said with all the confidence of ignorant youth. "But¡­ doesn''t it make you mad, or sad that I''m a lion like her, not a wolf like you?"

    "What? Reth! No!" Aaryn pulled his son into a hug and held him tightly, swallowing the emotion of seeing his son in pain. "I love that you''re a lion, because that means you''re like you''re mother, and I love her more than I love anybody else in the world."

    Reth''s sadness seemed soothed, but his face was still twisted in thought. Aaryn waited. His son was never reluctant to speak his mind.

    Something else he got from his mother.

    Then little Reth huffed in a way that was so like his Grandfather, Aaryn almost wept. But he looked up at Aaryn, his eyes wide and serious.

    "Sometimes I want to be like you, though, Dad."

    Aaryn felt it like a spear to the heart. He had to swallow back tears before he could answer. Then he put his hand on his son''s arm and squeezed. "Reth, you¡­" he cleared his throat. "You can be like me or anyone else in all the ways it matters. You just learn to think like they do. To have the same character. To live the way they do. To love¡ª"

    "No, Dad," Reth rolled his eyes. "I want to be able to talk to other people in my mind."

    Aaryn spluttered, his stomach sinking in embarrassment¡ªuntil he saw his son''s sly grin.

    "Why, you little¡ª"

    Reth cackled and turned on his heel, his little legs pumping as he darted across the grass towards his mother¡ªwho smiled indulgently¡ªand his sister who scowled. But Aaryn caught him up and turned him around to stop so they could finish their talk before they joined the girls.<sub> </sub>

    "You can talk in your mind, Reth. With the Creator. You know that, right? You can talk to him whenever you want, and he''ll hear you."

    "Yeah, but he gets mad when I''m mean to Lia," he said, referring to his little sister. "And I can''t talk about that because he doesn''t like it, but she''s so freaking annoying, Dad!"

    Aarynughed. "Maybe, maybe," he said. "But I promise, the Creator still wants to hear about it. All you have to do is make sure you really want to hear from Him. Because he won''t always tell you what you want to hear. But if you''re willing to hear it, your life will get better. I promise. Remember, Uncle Gar used to be really annoying to Mom, too, and now he''s awesome!"

    "Gar is never annoying. He''s great!"

    "You didn''t know him when he little," Aaryn said dryly.

    "Really?" Reth asked seriously.

    "Really," Aaryn told him, working hard not to smile.

    His son took a deep breath then and turned to look at Elreth and Lia sitting on the nket near the cave mouth. "Fine. Then¡­ don''t say anything to Lia because she wasn''t super annoying this morning, so maybe it won''t be a bad day if I don''t piss her off."

    "I won''t. I promise," Aaryn chuckled.

    Reth threw his arms around Aaryn''s neck and Aaryn pulled him in, standing up to carry him back to Elreth.

    It was umon these days, but Reth sighed and rested his head on Aaryn''s shoulder. "I love you, dad," he whispered.

    "I love you too, son."

    His son tightened his grip with his little hands and it struck Aaryn, suddenly, that as far as Little Reth was concerned, he¡ªAaryn¡ªwas the Big Reth in this rtionship.

    Aaryn''s throat began to close and as they got closer to the girls, Elreth looked at him with some concern.

    ''Is everything okay?'' she signed.

    Aaryn put Reth down for thest few steps, and nodded.

    Elreth stood when they reached them, and Aaryn pulled her into his chest and kissed her, his stomach fluttering as it always did when his mate came close after they''d been apart.

    Lia made a gagging noise and grabbed at her mother''s leathers, wailing, "GROSS! You''re so gross, Dad. Stop!"

    Aaryn let Elreth go reluctantly and knelt down to meet his daughter''s eyes with aughing grin. "You''re just like your mother¡­. Which is awesome."

    Then winked at his son.

    A momentter, Behryn and Hollhye emerged from the Tree House and started towards them. Both kids screamed and ran towards their adoptive grandparents whose eyes lit with joy and they opened their arms wide to catch the two wriggling bullets when they arrived, Behryn pretending to be tackled by Little Reth and falling to the ground, pleading for mercy. Both kids giggled and tickled him until he surrendered. Then a quick, loud conversation began about what they''d done that day.

    Aaryn stood up and put his arm around Elreth and sighed.

    "What''s going on? Are you okay?" she asked quietly.

    "I''m great," he said thoughtfully. "I miss them, though." He knew she''d know he was referring to her parents.

    Elreth nodded. "Me too. But... we''ll be together again, Aaryn. I know it."

    Aaryn nodded. "Me too," he said, then kissed her hair. He sighed.

    "Are you¡ª"

    "I''m fine," he murmured, then looked down to meet her eyes. "I''m just happy. Just really, really happy, El. I love you."

    She smiled and leaned up to kiss him. "I love you too, Aaryn. Forever."

    <strong>*****</strong>

    <strong>YOU MADE IT! THANK YOU! WANT A NEW ROMANCE TO FILL THE GAP? </strong>

    If you''ve already read all SEVEN of my novels here on WN (titles listed below), you still have TWO NEW options! Read the next chapter (Author Note) for info and excerpts, or go to linktr.ee/authoraimee and click either of the links for books by "Aimee Lane." Spoiler alert: That''s me!

    (NOTE: There is no way for me to make that chapter free, so be aware that the only story content there is the new stories. A werewolf romance, and a contemporary supernatural. If you don''t want to pay for it, you can use the link listed above to find the books online.)

    <strong>Here on WN I have all these books for you to enjoy:</strong>

    1. Rise of the Dark Alpha (Completing 3 June: 2nd ce/Silver winner of the My WereWolf Lover and I Competition.)

    2. Falling in Love with the King of Beasts (Complete: Prequel to Taming the Queen of Beasts.)

    3. Loving the Forbidden Prince (Complete: Fantasy medieval/Magic romance)

    4. Secretly Loved by the Dangerous CEO (Complete: Contemporary Dark Romance)

    5. My Hollywood Boyfriend Wants Me Back* (Complete: Contemporary Dark Romance)

    6. They Both Love Me but One is a Devil* (Complete: Contemporary Supernatural Romance)

    * The third volumepletes with a plot summary rather than normal writing, because the book wasn''t earning.

 Chapter 625 A Note From The Author

    <strong>KEEP READING FOR INFORMATION ABOUT MY LIVE AUTHOR EVENTS AND GIVEAWAYS, AND INFORMATION ABOUT MY NEW BOOKS!</strong>

    It''s real. It''s happened. We really did it.

    Friends, I can''t believe we''re here. "Thank you" doesn''t cover it. Not even close.

    See, I''ve been writing professionally since 2013, but I''ve never had a response to a book like I had to Falling in Love with the King of Beasts. If you''ve been here since Reth and Elia made their debut, you are my tribe, and you will have my loyalty and gratitude until the day I walk in heaven with the Creator myself. For real. You''ve literally made my dreamse true. If I''ve learned anything in the past year it''s that I really find a great deal more satisfaction in sharing a new world and love for characters with my friends, than I find in earning money. (Don''t get me wrong, I have to write to earn, but the joy of it isn''t found in my bank ount.)

    This series has been the most exciting and fulfilling career experience I''ve ever had. So, thank you for being here. I am SO SAD that it''s over, but still hopeful that maybe one day we can return to Anima for some of the other stories we haven''t had a chance to explore.

    Thank you for reading this far. Seriously. If you started in KING OF BEASTS, you''ve read almost 1300 chapters, and 1.5 million words. That is astounding! Thank you for supporting me and my love and my joy. Thank you for being a crucial part of changing my life! And thank you for loving my characters as much as I do.

    If you have questions, want to learn what happens after THE END, or just want to spend some time with me and other readers who enjoyed the BEAST books,e join me online on Sunday, 15 May (in the USA, 16 May elsewhere). I''ll be live on both discord and Facebook:

    1:00pm PST (Los Angeles time) Voice chat and reader Q & A in my discord from 1pm PST.

    2:00pm PST (Lost Angeles time) Facebook Live with an Anima trivia game and giveaways!

    Come along, we always have a ton of fun!

    If you haven''t already, I hope you''ll choose to try one of my other books (there''s something there for everyone. I''ve given a list at the end of the chapter before this one, and two new ones below) But if this is thest time we get to be together, just know that I''m eternally grateful for you. For real. You have blessed me and my family, and I''ll never stop saying thank you for that.

    Please don''t be shy! If you''re here, say hello! I love hearing from readers¡ªespecially ones that havee this far! Thank you for being here and for all your support. It really does mean the world to me.

    So, this is me saying goodbye from Anima, with lots of tears, but lots of joy too. I am on Discord and Facebook as this chapter releases, so if you''re reading tonight,e say hello! And if you''re readingter... thank you! I pray the Creator blesses you for the blessing you''ve been to me.

    -Aimee

    PS - If you want to try a book on another site that doesn''t use the privilege system, perhaps you''ll enjoy a taste of the two below! You can find links to these on linktr.ee/authoraimee

    <strong>HIS STOLEN LUNA (Contemporary Werewolf Romance)</strong>

    John-Paul stared at her, his eyes fierce. "You''re sick of your controlling father and I''m sick of my meddling family. This bond between us is real. I propose that we take each other as mates¡ª"

    Lark''s heart mmed to a halt.

    "¡ªin name only. I suggest we im the bond and take back control of our lives. But Lark, I want you to understand¡­" She felt the heat of him when he leaned in, the scuff on his jaw scraping hers as his breath fluttered in her ear. "Whether you invite me or not, I will never share your bed."

    *****

    Larkin Sather, the eldest female of the Sather bloodline, is expected to bear a White Wolf¡ªan Alpha of the fiercest power and strength to rule the bloodline hierarchy and defeat the prophesied Demon Alpha. Yet this can only ur if she willingly gives her first mating to her Soul-Mate. Now well into her twenties, she''s still a virgin and feeling trapped by the controlling males in her bloodline.<sub> </sub>

    Dark rumors swirl around the handsome but enigmatic John-Paul Baptiste. The white packs call him the Demon Alpha, and whisper that he''s a traitor. They say he killed his first mate when she discovered his n to rule. But no one knows the real secret that haunts him¡ªor why he refuses to take another mate.

    When the males of the Baptiste bloodline kidnap Lark in an attempt to force a bond between them, the pair soon hatch a n: They will im each other as mates, but neverplete the bond.

    But neither of them bargained for a true Soul-Mate bond¡ªor that the Demon Alpha is alive, and is trying to kill Lark. Because without the White Wolf to stop him, the Demon Alpha can unleash his dark power unhindered and rule the entire world.

    <strong>FATED FOR THE DEMON SLAYER (Contemporary Supernatural Fantasy) </strong>

    <strong></strong>Cole''s eyes dropped to lock on her hand¡ªher soft fingers finding his shirt first, then after a split-second hesitation, sying against his chest, right over his heart.

    The warmth of her hand¡­ God help him, he wanted it on his skin.

    His heart mmed against his ribs as if it would break through and throw itself into her palm. Everything in his body went rigid. Insistent. But Eva''s eyes were locked on her hand, too. On his chest.

    "Cole," she breathed. "Can you feel that?"

    Could he feel it? Was she fucking kidding?

    She was touching him for the first time in three years and while everything in his head screamed that this was wrong, that she was the reason his sister was dead, that Satan himself was targeting her so he had no business doing this¡­ everything in his heart wanted nothing except to tear off his clothes¡ªand hers¡ªpull her into his chest, plunge into her body, and never let go.

    He shuddered.

    "Eva," he rasped.

    "Yes?"

    "Let. Go... Now."

    She blinked. "Why?"

    "Because if you don''t... I''ll do something neither of us is ready for."

    Eva''s eyes rose to his. She hesitated. Then she licked her lips.

    "No."

    <strong>FINAL ALL MY BOOKS ON linktr.ee/authoraimee NOW!</strong>

 Chapter 626 Goodbye To The Beasts Reader Q & A - Part 1: KING OF BEASTS

    GOODBYE TO THE BEASTS a€¡° Reader Q & A a€¡° Part 1: KING OF BEASTS

    The following are questions asked of me in the lead up to the author live chats for the end of the Anima series on 15 May, 2022. These are the basic answers, but if you want more in-depth, you can go onto my YouTube channel "Author Aimee" and listen to the full live chat!?

    ANIMA WORLD:

    Q. Janell asked: If you''ve never written shifters or werewolves before, what inspired such a full andplex world with a unique story of different shifters?

    A: My editor suggested I try fantasy (in general.) I''d never written fantasy before, so I thought about what fantasy books I enjoy reading. I''m pretty picky. But I''ve always loved fantasies that get creative and build societies and cultures, and that use fantastical creatures that are intelligent.

    I had two days toe up with an idea and thebination of animals and humanity inspired me (because I love animals.) Also, my favorite fantasy series (Sarah J. Maass''s A Court of Thorns and Roses) has an entire Fae culture and society of dozens of different kinds. I knew I couldn''t handle that. I didn''t have time to build it.

    As for the world of Animaa€| it''s just the kind of ce I wish I could live. Pure and simple.

    Q. Why did you choose the animal tribes you wrote about?

    A.? The absolute truth is that I came up with some animals that I either knew really well, so could use their bodynguage and instincts because I was familiar with them, or animals that have reputations and symbolism around them that I felt like I could stereo-type their characteristics.

    Q. Melissa asked: Do the Anima eat other animals? Even the ones who aren''t predators??

    A. Yes, just like in the Animal world, those who eat meat, eat meat. They see "silent ones" (as in, normal animals" as animals just like carnivore people do. Though they have more respect for the animal''s feelings and are very careful to be considerate. They don''t really hunt for sport, though many of the predators enjoy hunting for food (and hides.) Nothing gets wasted.

    Q. Mary asked: What the heck are the voices? Why are they in the portals, how long have the been there?

    A. The voices are definitely a ''stylized'' demonic type of entity. They feed on pain and power taken from sentient beings. They want to hurt you, but try to deceive you so you''ll go with them by choice because they can''t force you to "let them in," so to speak. They are evil incarnate, that''s the truth. But also, both literally and figuratively, they''re the words we tell ourselves and the battles we fight every day. My goal with them was to make the battle resonate for any reader, whether they shared the same problems as the characters or not. That the intent and tone would feel real.

    Q. Charity (and others) asked: Where did the Silent One at the beginning of Kinge from??

    A. The reason Reth recognizes the scent on Gahrye as being the same as what was on the Silent One lion, is because the lion was "sent" by the humans. A test to see if they could put animals into anima to effectively collect information and data for them. That''s why he was so big. He had been enhanced to give him a better shot at surviving.

    That lion smelled and tasted bad to Reth because he''d been interfered with by the human scientists. Obviously, with time, the humans realized that they couldn''t rely on infiltration like that. They needed to go into Anima themselves, in numbers. But that presented challenges that it took them a long time to find a solution to that.

    Characters:<sub> </sub>

    Q. Janell asked: Who are your top three favorite characters overall in Anima and why?

    A. Reth is number one, without fail. But he''s VERY closely followed by Gar. Then it''s a toss-up between Lerrin and Suhle.?

    The truth is, Reth was my lynchpin for the whole story. He was the inspiration for the whole thing, and the male lead I''d always wanted to write. He feels like my husband, only near-perfect, lol.

    I adore Gar because I feel like we have the same heart. Gar knows his strength and wants to do good, but (especially early on) has let pain and pride get in the way of him showing himself honestly to others. Gar goes through a simr journey of growing up that I did (in terms of, learning not to view himself through the eyes of others.)?

    Lerrin I adore because he was the greatest challenge, and because he''s my type (lol.) I have never taken on the task of redeeming a viin before and I LOVED it. I loved that everyone fell in love with him in the end (though I had a couplete bloomersa€¡±I''m looking at you, Mameluca!) But in truth, while Gar sort of led a simr life journey, Lerrin feels like my spirit-animal. I was blind, but now I see, ha!

    Suhle is the woman I wish I could be. I admire her. And I love her because she leads with love despite the pain and anguish she''s been through. She''s just amazing.

    Q. Did Reth and Elia ever get in trouble when Reth was in human world (when they were kids.)

    A. Not exactly. Reth was always very bold and confident, even as a child, which caused problems for him. People thought he was making trouble, but he was just functioning the way an Anima child would (they are much more independent physically at a younger age because they''re bigger, stronger, and more capablea€¡±plus, with predators like Reth, their only real danger is other Anima.)

    Elia was never a trouble-maker, she was a people pleaser as a child, but she had a fierce sense of right and wronga€¡±and injustice. So she got in trouble for standing up for Reth when adults didn''t understand what he was/why he acted the way he did. Adults thought she was blind to the danger of him. But actually, she saw him much more clearly than they did.

    Q. Amanda asked: Since Elia and Reth enjoyed exploring so much on their list, which was each of their favorites?

    A. Bahahaahaahahaaa! Okay, for real thougha€|

    Elia''s favorite is being outside. So anything they do that involves finding a secret space out in nature, she loves. Though there is a little incident on the dining table in the Royal Cave that I never got to use, that is a favorite memory of hers.

    Reth loves it all, honestly, because it''s with her. But if he''s choosing, he wants to be able to see her. So anything that gives him a viewa€¡±which is why he often has her on top, or from behind, because he loves to watch her.

    ? *****?

    KEEP READING! The questions that surround the time after KING OF BEASTS ended, and during QUEEN OF BEASTS will be posted tomorrow! I hope you enjoy them. It was such a joy to answer them!

 Chapter 627 Goodbye To The Beasts Reader Q & A - Part 2: QUEEN OF BEASTS

    <strong>Q. How did Elia manage being queen and with young kids back to back without her advisor and best friend?</strong>

    A. It was very stressful for her, but not as stressful as it would have been in this world. The Anima work very different in two key ways:

    Firstly, they believe offspring learn by observation. So to the Anima it would bepletely natural for Elia to have meetings or events and have the kids with her, even when they were babies. She struggled with that more than the Anima did, because she''s not used to that. But once she realized the other aspect of things, it got a lot easier for her;

    Secondly, the Anima work as pack animals work: While there are parents of offspring and they are "responsible," the reality is that all the tribe(s) watch all the kids. So, for Elia, Aymora and Brant yed a massive role in helping give her breaks (Jayah and some of the others, too.) But moreover, once the kids weren''t babies anymore, when they went to a meal in the market, or an event, or a ritual, or anything, she learned that she could let the kids be really free. The offspring tend to run in packs, and all the adults watch out for them and all the adults will notify a parent if there''s a problem. Reth had to "show" Elia how that worked. Kind of coach her into it (because it''s a trust thing, right?) But once she realized that the whole tribe would raise her kids¡ªand do it well¡ªshe was much more rxed and motherhood because much more enjoyable for her.

    As fas as not having her advisor: Elia developed rtionships with other females who stepped unofficially into the roles that Candace and Gahrye yed, over the years. But she never appointed them as Cohorts because she always considered Gahrye to continue to be her cohort, and she wanted to honor Candace that way.

    <strong>Q. Did Reth or Elia ever try to help Aaryn before El became friends with him because he is Suhles nephew.</strong>

    A. Actually, Reth had Anima keeping eyes on Aaryn and Drys from the day he ordered Charyn banished, even before he knew Charyn was dead, because he knew he''d effectively split up a family and he didn''t relish that. The Anima are good at providing resources to everyone, but he wanted to make sure they remained safe (and keep an eye on Drys in case she went rogue.)

    Over the years he always watched out for Aaryn and intervened at times (without them knowing it was by his orders or under his instruction that certain things happened or were provided.) But he was really d when Elreth brought Aaryn home. He and Elia both were. They''ve always loved Aaryn and really enjoyed him as their second son. (Even before Elreth got her act together, lol.)

    <strong>Q. Amy, Dominique, and others asked: What is the story of Gar''s birth? Did Elia have to deliver him in her leonine form or was he born like a human baby? Were she and Reth able to have a more positive experience? How was it trying to raise to young lion cubs?</strong>

    A. So, don''t hate me, but I''m not going to answer this properly because this is extra content that I hope to find time to write. But I''ll say this about raising lion cubs: Gar was a handful, but Elreth was worse (as a toddler.) Gar didn''t really be a "problem" for them until he was going through puberty and his dominance came out differently than Elreths, and Reth didn''t realize that he was making things worse instead of better (what worked for Elreth, didn''t work for Gar, because he has a different heart.)

    <strong>Q. Ba asked: What were Elia and Reth''s proudest moments for their kids, and what were Gar and Elreth''s proudest moments for their parents?</strong>

    A. Hands down, you got to see / hear about Reth & Elia''s proudest moments for both kids.

    Elia''s proudest moment of Gar was when he learned the secret of the disformed and threw himself into helping them, because he shared her heart of empathy for them.

    Her proudest moment for Elreth as a child was when Elreth brought Aaryn home, because Elia knew that was herpassioning out. But her proudest moment overall was when Elreth stood up to the elders and led her people towards the disformed, because it needed to be done. And even though Reth had helped, Elia had always wanted him to be more instructive, rather than trying to persuade people to see the issue differently.

    Reth''s proudest moment was seeing Gar be the Alpha of the disformed¡ªbecause he could see that his son had the same heart he did, to lead not because he wanted to gain for himself, but to be a strength for others. It really opened his eyes to who Gar really was.

    His proudest moment for Elreth was seeing her dominate him and be Queen. He''d always known she could do it, but she didn''t believe in herself as much as he believed in her. So he was overjoyed when that happened. He wasn''t surprised that she took the reins so firmlyter. He''d always known she would.

    Honestly, the kids love their parents and were old enough to know that they were d to be in the family they were in. But even when QUEEN urs, they''re still young. They haven''t had the life experience yet to realize how many incredible things their parents did. They just love and admire them for who they are.

    Both of them hero-worshipped Reth when they were little. And both of them always saw (and continued to see) Elia as their "safe ce." They always knew they could go to her no matter what they''d done. They knew she''d love them anyway.

    <strong>Q. Caroline asked: What can you tell us about Suhle''s pregnancies (and really any of the Protectors that mate with an Anima that can shift)? I''m curious about anyplications since we saw that Elreth shifted in Elia during KOB. </strong>

    A. Suhle''s pregnancies were scary for the potential forplications, but she didn''t actually suffer any. She spent a LOT of time in prayer and just keeping herself in a calm, peaceful ce. She knew if the babies shifted while she was delivering, that could be fatal for one or both of them. So she prepped hard to be as much at ease as she could be, and to keep them in their human forms.

    The deliveries were actually a lot harder on Lerrin because he was TERRIFIED that something would happen to her/them. And there was nothing he could do. He was an insufferable fuss the first few weeks on every baby. Suhle loved it. He''s also a damn good dad. Much calmer with his kids than he was with his people, ha!

    <strong>Q. Did Elreth really not realize that Aaryn was her mate? </strong>

    A. Really. She really didn''t. She''s just like her father¡ªoblivious to the point of stupidity when she hasn''t actively thought about something.

    <strong>Q. If Elreth had died, who would have taken the Alpha?</strong>

    A. This really floored me for a while. I kept going back and forth between Gar and Aaryn. In truth, Aaryn is the more solid mind¡ªfor others. He doubts himself, but when he''s not focused on that, he''s more mature than Gar, and less likely to get aggressive/violent. So in terms of wisdom, Aaryn is the stronger of the two.

    But in pure dominance, Gar is stronger. He''s actually stronger than El, but his heart wasn''t in being King. He never wanted it. And it wasn''t a self-destructive thing where he thought he couldn''t, so he didn''t try. He literally wanted to avoid bing King. He thought his dad had a boring life (ha!) and he didn''t want to get tied to that. But when I think it through in the "what if" I really think in the end, Gar would have taken Alpha, and Aaryn would have been his second. But I think that would have been by their choice. They wouldn''t have fought for it.

    <strong>Q. EVERYONE asked: Is Elreth and Aaryn''s daughter Lia, a wolf or a lion? </strong>

    A. She''s a lion. She is very much her mother''s daughter, ha!

    <strong>Q. EVERYONE asked: Did Gar and Rika have kids? If so, are they Anima or human? What are their names? </strong>

    A. I''m sorry, this is one of the side-stories I hope to write, so I''m not going to answer. But the fact that there''s a story there kind of tells you something anyway¡­.

    <strong>Q. Nikki and others asked: Will Tarkyn or Reece ever get mates? Is Reece''s mate Lerrin''s daughter?</strong>

    Both will get mates. Yes, Reece is Lerrin''s son of the mes. That''s a really interesting dynamic because Reece''s bodynguage is all off for an Anima, so many underestimate his dominance. His mate doesn''t, though. She''s attracted to him because he''s a lot like her father¡ªthe reluctant hero.

    I''d originally intended to give Tarkyn his own book. I don''t know if there will ever be an audience for another Anima story, but if there is, his is one of the stories I would choose to tell.<sub> </sub>

    <strong>Q. Sravanthi asked: How did they get rid of the bears?</strong>

    A. It was abination of the bears wanting a different climate than the WildWood (they''ve always lived higher and onlye through the WildWood in certain seasons) and Reth really carefully, and over time, negotiating with Gawhr. It wasn''t a sexy kind of interaction that would make a fun story. It was diplomacy and patience.

    <strong>Q. Janell: What happened to Peg? </strong>

    A. This is part of another story that I hope to tellter, so sorry¡­ all I''ll say is that he remained in Anima, and he''s happy.

    <strong>Q. What was the issues Behryn described when he told El that the reason he and Hollhye were gone was because they were struggling? Was that something you had nned on writing about? </strong>

    A. When I originally plotted, I''d intended to have Reth try to bring Behryn back to WildWood before everything went nuts. But in the writing, it all happened a lot faster than I anticipated and there really wasn''t time. There were many details like that that I could have shoe-horned into the story to show what happened, but in the end they would have just slowed the pace.

    The issue Behryn and Hollhye were facing was that Behryn was reading the winds and convinced that the Creator was calling them back to the WildWood. He was resisting because he didn''t want to upset his mate¡ªand some of his pride about not wanting to go back and face Reth who''d told him all along that he shouldn''t be leaving.

    He and Hollhye were in some conflict about it for quite a while¡ªbecause he was resisting that call, and so being hard on her because he subconsciously med her. They went on a trip to talk it all out. It took them a month. And when they got back, the world had exploded and they didn''t even know it. It''s a HUGE regret for Behryn that he didn''t reach out to Reth before they left. But they stepped into Reth and Elia''s shoes as Grandparents, not to rece them, but to honor them. They both hated that they were never able to have kids, so it was a special blessing to them to try and be love and care for the Hyerhyn family.

    <strong>Q. Janell: What are your favorite moments in each book?</strong>

    A. Oh, gosh¡­. So many. Seriously. The biggest highlights would be (in chronological order over both books):

    1.   Reth and Elia dancing on the night she offered herself and was adopted.

    2.   Reth''s vow to Elia when he knew he was going to have to send her back to the human world.

    3.   Lerrin finally figuring out that Reth was a good male, AND when he figured out Suhle was his mate.

    4.   When Reth freaked out when he thought Elia was going to die giving birth and he fought with Brant. Even though it''s a negative moment, there''s such a dynamic of deep, brotherly/fatherly love and understanding from Brant in there with Reth, I just love that.

    5.   That moment when Reth saw Elreth for the first time.

    6.   The moment when Rethes home to the cave and little Elreth leaps into his arms.

    7.   Lerrin and Suhle''s first time.

    8.   Elreth & Aaryn''s first kiss.

    9.   Elreth and Aaryn''s honeymoon.

    10. Gar finally stepping up and telling everyone what was going on with the disformed.

    11. Reth''s conversation with Aaryn when Aaryn got the letter from his dad.

    12. Gar and Reth''s heart-to-hearts, both when they were reconciling, and when Reth and Elia were leaving.

    13. Reth''s goodbye with Elreth when he was leaving.

    14. Gar standing up to take down the humans when he thought they were going to kill Rika.

    15. Reth being Elia''s protector when they went into the Traverse together¡ªthere''s no more love possible, I think, than that man possesses in that moment.

    16. When Aarynes back to Elreth as a wolf.

    17. Aaryn''s moment with his son at the end, when he''s trying to emte Reth and doesn''t realize that he''s already just like him. That makes my heart cry happy tears.

    18. And there''s one or two really awesome moments that I hope to share with youter¡­

    <strong>Q. And finally¡­ EVERYONE asked: WHY DID YOU END THE BOOKS THAT WAY? </strong>

    A. This isplicated. I''ve written some material that I hope will help exin this. It''s some time with Reth. It''s posting after this Q & A material. I hope you''ll read it! But there is also a deep discussion of this on the videos on my YouTube from the author live chats, so please jump over there and take a listen. It''s much easier to exin in person.

    The following scenes that will post tomorrow are a fictionalized conversation with Reth that will both answer the above question, and hopefully give you a little smile. I hope you enjoy them! They were wonderfully bittersweet for me to write!

    Whether you choose to read those or not, you can hear me discuss all of these questions, characters, and the world of Anima in detail on my YouTube channel. Or jump into linktr.ee/authoraimee and join my discord or Facebook group with other fans (and get sneak peeks at my new books or extra content). We have a ton of fun! Come say hi!

 Chapter 628 A Conversation With Reth - Part 1

    I''m sitting in my office, near tears, when the big man himself walks in. I hear his heavy footsteps before I see him and my stomach tenses. I know what this is, and I don''t want to do it.

    Then he appears, so big he fills the doorway with his shadow. He''s alone. Which is somehow better and worse at the same time.

    I look up and he stops, chin low, eyes on me, warm and understanding¡ªbut unflinching.

    "Damn you, Reth," I mutter. I''m swallowing tears and have to look away because his kindness just makes the emotion worse.

    "Ie tofort you, and you would curse me?" he asks, his low rumble warm and cheeky.

    "Stop smiling. I don''t feel like smiling."

    He sighs and drops into the chair on the other side of my desk. He''s shirtless as usual and I''m so used to seeing him that way, it isn''t until he curls himself into the slightly-too-small chair, his long thighs extending well off the seat, his abs crunched to washboard steel, that I remember just what he is. His shoulders are wider than the chair and I almostugh. When I sit there my feet don''t touch the ground.

    "This is so stupid. You aren''t going anywhere. You aren''t even real," I say, waving my hand and turning to look for a paper that I know I need for some reason.

    Reth raises an eyebrow to challenge that idea, but only rubs his jaw without speaking, his eyes still fixed on me. He knows I''m avoiding this, and he won''t let me. And I kind of love him and hate him for it in the same moment.

    "How''s Elia? Gahrye and Kalle?" I ask, deflecting.

    He smiles. "They are, quiet literally, perfect. Life for us now is perfect, Aimee. You know that. Why are you dancing with words?"

    "Because I don''t want to say goodbye," I say, bluntly. Swing the words at him like a weapon. I imagine them like a club, thudding on that massive ribcage of his. It would ring like a gong.

    His lips tip up on one side. "I twitch towards violence when I''m grieving as well. Our instincts tell us to fight, but the wounds within are invisible enemies. If you swing at them, you only hurt yourself."

    "Thank you, Obi-wan," I say dryly.

    Reth tips his head. "You haven''t referred to me this way before, is it a title in your world?"

    I snort. "You could say that."

    He senses my resistance but decides to ignore it. He is determined to make me face this, and I am determined not to. He''ll win, because he''s right. But I''m going to make him fight for it.

    "Ask me," he says quietly a momentter.

    I blink. "Ask you what?"

    "Ask me the question they''re asking you."

    I squirm ufortably and look away from him again.

    He sighs. "It may be easier for me to answer¡ªthey may ept it more readily from me."

    I shrug, staring out the window. My throat aches. My eyes pinch. There''s nervous energy bubbling in my stomach. Of all the emotions in the human experience, I think grief is the one I struggle most to express in front of others. And I don''t know why

    "I''m a big girl," I say quietly. "I can answer the questions."

    "I know you can, but you and I both know that this is the time to answer. You''re just dodging it because you don''t want to reach the end. But the end wille, whether you turn from it or not, Aimee. So why not embrace what we have for as long as is left to us?" He hesitates, then leans forward, elbows on his knees. "Ask me."<sub> </sub>

    My chin trembles and I suck in a deep breath to try and keep the tears at bay. "They''re asking me why I killed you. And Elia. And Gahrye and Kalle. They want to know why I''d end things that way. Even though they understand that you''re in the best ce and you''re happy, they don''t want you to be gone."

    "You knew they would struggle with that. But it still upsets you¡­ because?"

    "Because I was so okay with that decision, because I knew why it had to be, and I got to be the selfish one who could keep you even after the book ended. But now it''s hit me¡­ I didn''t realize that you would be gone for me, too."

    His face drops in sympathy. "It is different now," he said in his quiet, deep rumble that was one of the most beautiful sounds. "But only for a time."

    "But that''s the time we''re in. That''s why they''re struggling. That''s why I''m struggling. We all have loss, Reth. We all miss people¡ªreal people. And we miss the fictional ones too, and I hadn''t realized how it was going to hit to me know I had well and truly ended your story. So I can''t even imagine what it''s like for them. They can only specte."

    Reth tips his head, measuring me with his eyes. "So¡­ why did you do it?"

    I stare at him. re at him. And he gives a small smile.

    "Ie with a message from the Creator," he says softly.

    "Oh?" Is there hope? A miracle? Do I have permission to not draw a line under this story? Can Reth miraculously be resurrected¡ª

    "He says, do not flinch. Your prayers were answered. Your story has achieved what you always prayed it would. So do not flinch now."

    Well, brilliant.

    I huff and sit back in my chair, throwing my pen down and putting my face in my hands. "That''s helpful."

    "It is. Don''t underestimate the value of knowing your purpose, Aimee. So many don''t."

    I know he''s right. This journey has been incredible for me. A journey that began almost forty years ago when I was still a child and first began to dream about writing stories that others would want to read.

    I knew my purpose then, and I lost sight of it. Let the world, my parents (who loved me) and fears for financial security or social ridicule steal it from me.

    At the Creator''s urging, I returned to that dream in my mid-thirties. It seemedte to try and achieve something I''d dreamed about for so long. And yet¡­ here we are.

    "I''m curious," Reth says, watching me. "What was the prayer that He answered? Was it money?"

    I snort. "No. It was¡­ you''re going to think it sounds dumb."

    Reth''s head jerks back. "You think I would ridicule you?"

    I give him a look. No one except the Creator Himself knows Reth better than I did. And though he is a wonderful man, he loves nothing better than to use humor to deflect tension. He''s a teaser.

    "I know you won''t belittle me," I say carefully. "But I''ll ask you not to make a joke about it."

    Reth sighs as if I''ve handed him a huge burden. "Very well," he grumbles. "I vow that I will not tease."

    I look down at my hand because I''ve never admitted this to anyone before, but who better to finally confess it to?

 Chapter 629 A Conversation With Reth - Part 2

    "When I first started writing your story," I say slowly, "I knew it needed to be more than just a story. I wanted to connect with people. Really connect with them. Person to person. So I started to think about what it was I would say. If I could only show a person one valuable thing in real life, what would it be? And how could I do that with a story?"

    Reth nods as if he''s anticipated this. "And?"

    "And I realized that I have had a lot of love in my life that many many people don''t ever get to experience in the flesh," I say. "Love from family, love from friends, romantic love, parental lovea€| I know that I have received more love in my life than most people even dream of. And I also know, because of the work I''ve done, that most people receive so little love, they don''t even know what it looks like. Soa€| I prayed to write a story that would show people what real love looks like. In all it''s various formsa€¡±friends, siblings, parents, spousesa€| I wanted to show people how God defines love. What it looks like. How it acts. How it thinks. And what it offers."

    "Which is everything," Reth says, nodding.

    I can''t help smiling. "See, you say that, because you''re good at that. Most of us aren''t."

    He shrugs arrogantly, but I see the shadow in his eyes. "I am nota€| untouched by the losses and pains of my life."

    "I know. That''s why they love you. Because you have the courage to keep going, keep loving, keep giving yourself even when you''ve been hurt so badly. Most of us curl up. We give up. We get so afraid of being hurt more, we don''t offer ourselves even for the good stuff, because to do that we have to let our guard down and that means being vulnerable to the bad stuff too.?

    "Buta€| that is life! And the Creator can strengthen us, buoy our hearts so that we aren''t dependent on these broken people to love us as He does."

    "I know. And that''s your story. How one person can affect the lives of others. Give and receive lovea€¡±even to the greatest loss of themselvesa€| and how that''s the very best love there is. God gave it to us through Jesus, He taught me how to love that way. I''m not as good at it as you. But I''m trying. And that''s what I wanted to show people."

    Reth looked thoughtful. "The fact that they grieve mea€¡±grieve all of usa€¡±would suggest you''ve done your job, then," he says simply.

    I mutter something about Alpha Male bullshit, and his eyebrows pop up.

    "You''re such aa€| male," I say, rolling my eyes. "Just because something is true, or practical, doesn''t stop it from hurting!"

    "Perhaps you''re the one who needs to think on that, Aimee," he says quietly.

    "Why?"

    "Because you''re the one who''s avoiding answering the question."

    "No, I''m not!"

    "Okay then, tell me. Why did you write my death, Elia''s, Gahrye and Kalle''s?"

    I know what he''s doing, but I answer anyway, because it needs to be said. "Because that is real lifea€¡±no matter how long itsts, all of us die. And I don''t want to see anyone die pointlessly. We have to live now!" I say stubbornly. "And because the Creator told me to. Because I always swore I wouldn''t flinch from the truth about life and love in my fictiona€¡±that''s why you feel real for them, Reth, because you have a real heart. Real love. It''s something we all want." I sigh. "We all got to experience it for a time and now it''s gone."

    "I am not gone. Love is not gone. Only this story has ended."

    "Yes, but it''s just another ending, isn''t it? Our lives are full of Endings. Here, we saw beautiful love, and now it''s gone."

    "The Creator is not gone, and He gives this real love far better than I do."

    "I know," I say softly, and now I can smile. "And that''s what I hope they''ll all realize. That being where you are, with the people you love, and the people who love Christ and know how to love like He doesa€| that there''s nothing better than that."

    "There really is nothing better," he says, smiling widely now. "Do not fret, Aimee. The wonderful friends may be angry with you, but I am not. I would never go back. Life in paradise isa€| paradise," he says with a chuckle.

    "But aren''t you missing your children? Your grandchildren? That''s what they all want to see! You, meeting your grandchildren and ying with them anda€|" my eyes well with tears, because that''s what I want to see, as well. And it''s just not possible.

    Reth gets out of the chair andes to stand next to my chair. I know he wants to hug me, but I''m being stubborn. Because I know that hugging leads to saying goodbye, and I''m not ready.

    I''m not ready.

    But he reaches for my hand and draws me out of my seat, and despite my tears, he doesn''t speak to me as if I''m a child.

    "I do not miss them because I knowa€¡±with certaintya€¡±that there wille a day when we will all be there. Our children, our children''s children. All our dearest friends. Until then, what Elia and I have is a life, Aimee. A real life. I touch, and taste, and feel. I am joyful. I run, and sing, and none of it hurts. There is no fear. There is no pain. All of us exist together in perfect peace. And no, there is no sense of loss. Because I can see that the Creator took me through the journey here not because that was the end goal, but because it was the road needed to reach this cea€¡±this perfect ce. And that my children and theirs need to do the same. All of us have to walk that dark road, Aimee. But when we know the Creator, we are embraced and celebrated at the end of it. Can you even imagine?"

    I shake my head, because the idea that the Creator would celebrate me has honestly never quite felt real to me.

    Reth leans down so we''re eye to eye. "That life is so. Much. better," he says emphatically. "If you could experience it now, you would never question whether or not you should have sent me there. You would only wish you could be there too. And make no mistake: Your time wille, and I look forward to greeting you when it does."

    He does pull me into his chest then, and I go reluctantly, but not unhappily, because the picture he''s put in my head gives me joy.<sub> </sub>

    Every loved one.

    Every heart.

    Every soul.

    I want all of them there. I want all of us to have that life that we were created for. The one that doesn''t hurt. The one that our souls know exists, and is why we look around every day and say to ourselvesa€| it wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    "There is a n, Aimee," he says, his voice rumbling under my ear. "And you are just like me, walking in it. Sometimes you make the right choices, sometimes you don''t. But in the end, all that matters is whether you have seen the truth. Because the truth truly will set you freea€¡±because it gives you real love. And real love truly does conquer everything in this world."

    "I know," I sigh into his chest.

    "Knowing and epting are two very different things," he says, straightening to look down at me pointedly.

    I nod. "I know."

    We look at each other for a long moment, then he smiles and nudges my chin with his knuckle. "Thank you for giving me a voice."

    I blow out a breath and my eyes well. "Thank you for beinga€| you. Thank you for reminding me how to love. Probably even more than you showed them."

    He nods solemnly. "I''ve been here for a purpose, and that purpose has been served. I hope we will meet again, that there is still some hidden corner of this story that we might share together. But if we do nota€|" he trails off, frowning as if he''s worried.

    "What? What is it?"

    Reth smiles. "Do not fear, I only want to make sure I do not break my promise."

    "What? What promise?"

    He looks around as if someone might overhear, then leans down to look at me conspiratorially. "I do not mean to tease. My heart is real. But I wanted to thank you for giving me so many chances toa€| roar," he says with a wink. "And sucha€| delightful ones. Elia and Ia€| we''re very grateful."

    I? can''t help it, Iugh and throw my arms around him, giggling. "Honestly," I say, "On behalf of many, many women who adore you, Reth, I have to saya€| No, no, thank YOU."

    I''m not sure exactly when he disappeared. I wasn''t aware of taking my seat again, and yet now I find myself sitting here, the room around me empty of his shadow, his weight, his voicea€|

    I turn over in my mind the ways I might meet him again, and there are glimmers of hope that perhaps, sometime, that chance wille.

    Buta€| I look around to make sure there''s truly no one around, then I turn to meet your eyes.

    I know, weird, right? But we''re here together. So let''s do this.

    I take a deep breath.

    "Thank you," I say. "Without you, Reth and Elia, Elreth, Gara€| all of them would have been nothing but a dream. Instead, they''re a beautiful reality that we got to share. But even more than thata€|" I swallow, because this is hard to say. "Even more than that, thank you for being here for me. All the ways you''ve supported, encouraged, and loved mea€| they humble me. So thank you. Thank you for sharing Reth with me. Thank you for loving him and his family as much as I do. And thank you for still being here over 1300 chapterster.

    "I hope and pray that there will be some more time for us to spend with the Royals of Anima, but just in case there''s nota€| thank you. I carry you in my heart with me for the rest of my life because you were instrumental in making my dreamse true, and letting me walk out my purpose. And I don''t think there''s a better gift a human being can give to another.

    "Thank you for being here, and I pray that You know the Creator. And if you don''t, I pray that you''ll ask Him to show Himself. Because we all need the kind of love Reth and his family give. And Jesus, the Creator, loves you even better than that.

    "And if we never speak again, I pray He blesses you for the blessing you''ve been to me."

    ******

    KEEP THE BOOKS IN YOUR LIBRARY FOR EXTRA STORY CONTENT COMING SOON (I hopea€|)

    "Then Jesus said, "Come to me, all of you who are weary and carry heavy burdens, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you. Let me teach you, because I am humble and gentle at heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For my yoke is easy to bear, and the burden I give you is light."?

    ? Matthew 11:28-30

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!